《My Husband Is The Emperor: I Woke Up With A Husband》


 Chapter -1 - Prologue: Destruction

    "GO OUT OF THIS HOUSE !"


    "YOU''RE NOT OUR DAUGHTER ANYMORE !" says Xie chong rang and liang xi yong


    xie chong rang looked at disgust at yue li lian and yue xi yong hugged xie hue lin. Xie hue lin feigned innocent and starts to cry innocently.


    " No!!!, mother , father , I''m sure jie jie can explain, please she must be not the person in the video !"


    Hue lin ran toward li lian and hold her hand " Please jie jie, the person in the video is not you right?" .


    then she smirks slowly and whispers so that chong rang and xi yong would not hear her "see, they believe me more than you, I lived in this house for the past 10 years! I''m the originall young mistress of this house!"


    she then push her self down and act as if li lian pushed her " jie jie..." she continued to cry meekly


    "hue lin! are you alright!!" asked xi yong and she glares at lil lian


    seeing hue li pushed by li lian, chong rang screams in anger " Li lian this is the last time you step in this house, from now on you are not my daughter anymore!!"


    Looking at her birth parents li lian was shocked, they believe the word of an outsider rather than their own daughter''s words. Nothing, she could says nothing st all to them, they would never hear her explanation, and the fact that she was accused and trapped by hue lin , the fact that he hires people to kidnap her and force her to take and inject drugs, the fact that she nearly died!


    She walked away from them and took her car key out , at the same moment the person that he loves He chang min, hue lin hugged his arm and hid her crying face on his hand


    "li lian... I''m sorry, I.. " before he chang min finished hue lin tugged his hand and says


    "No, chang-ge , I''m the one who''s sorry, I''m really sorry jie jie, I Love him!" she cries slowly and put a sad face


    seeing this He chang min , felt a need to protect hue lin, " No it''s not your fault, I''m the one who love you, and li lian, you should understand, we need to break up"


    hue lin hide her smirks and put on a sad and self blaming face ''now even your man is mine, your family , and everything that was once yours is now mine!'' Hue lin smiled at her without being seen by chang min .


    Looking at both people flaunting their love in front of her face, she didn''t feel sad or disappointment nor anger instead she could only feel disgust.


    "Then be sure to be happy." li lian says with a disgust expression


    She continued and went inside the car she starts the car engine she wanted to go straight to her foster mother house, that had always supported her , her one and only real famliy and after a few minutes of driving, suddenly her phone rings. She puts on her earphone and answers the call


    "Is this the family of yue xiaoli?"


    "yes, I''m her daughter."


    "Miss, there was a fire at your mother house and know she is at the Chen hospital , she is in a critical moment, right now"


    "what?! yes, I will be going there right now."


    she rubs her eyes that filled with water. Her car was not that much fast although she was worried about her mother, she could not risks her life in an accident, she needs to find out many thing including her mother fire case, it must not be a coincident at all, it must be hue lin !


    suddenly a light flashed on her right side she looked at it and ''BAM'' , a truck came crashing at her.


    Before she close her eyes many thing flashes through her mind , her memory, the beautiful, the sad and the time when she was betrayed, ''is this how am I going to die ? I still need to do my revenge on her ! I don''t want to die, mom, how about her?, I swear I would do my revenge on her even if i became a ghost, even if I have to crawl back from the depth of hell!'' Slowly she closes her eyes and her consciousness drift away.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Im Your Husband

    Yue Li Lian open her eyes slowly, she felt sluggish as if her body was not her own. Her body felt stiff and it doesn''t want to move as she wanted. She rubs her eyes and sat on the bed, her mind was in chaos, she didn''t know what happen.


    ''didn''t I died? this doesn''t seem like hell nor heaven, what happens? I was in an accident and I..'' Li Lian quickly remove everything around her and stood up quickly as she remembered her mother was in an accident.


    She uses the wall near her to support herself '' I need to see mother! ''


    It was very hard for her to walk her legs was wobbly, but she continued to walk. She suddenly feels dizzy and nearly fall but a strong arm holds her waist from behind and saved her from falling.


    She turned her face to the person that saves her, and her eyes interlocked with a pair of beautiful light brown colored eyes, she felt as if her soul was being sucked in by those pair of eyes.


    The person in front of her was very tall his face was very handsome, there was a tinge sense of coldness in his eyes, but now that eyes felt warmer than before, although his face doesn''t have any expression and looked cold, his handsome feature still looks perfect.


    "Li Lian." He says his voice was warm, Li Lian didn''t know, but, she felt calm after hearing his voice all the thought that stressed her mind felt like it was fading away.


    "Yo...You, who are you?" she felt her voice was really sore so she coughed a bit and continued asking.


    After he noticed her cough, He looked a bit worried and frowned, then, he pulls her body and carried Li Lian in his arm and put her back to the hospital bed


    He pushed the button near her bed and called the doctor. He patted her head and then he sat down on the sofa "wait for a bit. " he says


    The doctor quickly came they wipe the seats on his head and look as if they were chased by a ghost, it was not only one doctor, there was about seven doctor that came in, they looked worried and scared after they look at the man who was sitting in the sofa.


    The doctor continued to check Li Lian. Li Lian didn''t do anything and freeze up at the spot while looking at the man, after a few minutes, one of the doctors walked to the man


    "Mister Li, the madam''s condition has improved, she only needs rehabilitation for her movement, because, she has just woken up, and a few other check-ups later." the doctor continued to wipe his sweats and he look very scared.


    The man''s expression didn''t change and he still looked cold, there was no hint of warmness in his face, it was very different from how looked before. He nods, and the doctors quickly went out of the room in a hurry.


    Li Lian looked at him and their gaze met. He walks to her and stops in front of her, then he brings her left hand slowly and put his left hand. Li Lian looks at his hand and notices a ring on his finger and the same designed ring on her hand.


    "I''m your husband" He says in a warm low toned voice.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Mom

    Yue Li Lian eyes twitch as she heard him


    ''husband, what husband am I dreaming? I don''t think I know him and remember that I was married? although I have no complaint with this handsome man being my husband though'' she thought.


    "Husband?" Li Lian asks.


    Her eyes froze at the man''s face, when she said ''Husband'' to him, his cold expression melted, his eye was warm.


    Her mind was filled with a fluffy feeling.


    "Ah! My mom!" Li Lian suddenly stood up again from her bed. Her body was still weak and especially her leg, so she stumbles and nearly lost her balance,


    The man frowned at the sight of her nearly falling down then, hold her hand to support her body with his strong arm.


    He made her sits down again on the bed, his eyes were filled with a worried look.


    "You were in a coma, it has been a year since the accident" He explain her slowly.


    ''I was in a coma ? for a year?!'' Li Lian expression turned solemn as he heard him.


    "And about your mom, she nearly died, but fortunately she was saved, now she is in a coma too and as for you.." He stops his word and His expression turned more dark and gloomy his hand was trembling,


    "If you was taken a second longer yo.. you..would''ve di..die..d" He starts to shutter at his last word.


    Li Lian looks at the man in front of her, she doesn''t know why, but the man seems to be really sad and he look really scared.... scared of losing her. She knew instantly that the man was worried about her, but she has never seen him before, she doesn''t remember him at all.


    Li Lian wanted to ask more things, about how he become her husband, and who he is, she was filled with curiosity on this man. But she was more worried about her mother, so she stopped asking him a question and decided to ask him later after she checked on her mom.


    "How is my mom''s condition? Can you, take me to my mom I need to see her."


    "Okay, Wait here for a bit, I will take you to her."


    After a while, a nurse knocked on the door and brought a wheelchair for Li Lian. He carried Li Lian on his arm and put her slowly to the wheelchair. He holds her very carefully and gently, Although his looks was cold and expressionless, He treated her the opposite of how he looks.


    ------------


    He pushes the wheelchair gently so she will not feel uncomfortable, Li Lian could feel his gentleness in the way he treated her his every movement is very tender.


    Li Lian looked around and her eyes stop at the hospital''s bulletin. ''imperial Hospital'' her eyes widened when she saw it.


    The imperial Hospital is the most famous and the best hospital in China and most of the doctors came from famous universities and only well-known corporations'' people and a high ranking military people could enter this hospital.


    ''Except they''re filthy rich or they''re a high ranking military people, how could I be here? now that I think about it my room is unusually big and the room interior was very elegant, it was a beautiful room that doesn''t look like a hospital room''


    she was absorbed in thinking and without knowing Li Lian finally arrived at her mother''s hospital room.


    " We arrived. " She looked at the man, he opens the door with his left hand and his in his right wrist he wears a golden-colored-watch.


    ''so he''s left-handed, huh'' unintentionally Li Lian keep looking at the man''s movement and took interest in every little movement he made.


    When the door was open, Li Lian''s eyes were locked on her mother''s sleeping figure, she look extremely fragile and thin, looking at the sight of her week mother. Unknowingly Li Lian''s eyes turned red, tears swelled and fall to her peach-colored cheek.


    "M..Mom.." she sobbed her tears streams down and she couldn''t stop it from flowing.

 Chapter 3 - 3: His Hand

    Li Jun Wei pushed the wheelchair nearer, so Li Lian could go near to her mom. When he sees her tears, he frowned he doesn''t like Li Lian cry.


    He doesn''t like her tears and the most thing he dislikes was the fact that she is hurting in front of him, but he was useless, he couldn''t comfort her.


    He lower his leg a bit stops at the height of Yue Li Lian who was sitting on the wheelchair he patted her head tenderly and put her face on his chest and hugged her.


    Li Lian was shocked by his warmness, his hand was very calming each stroke he uses to pat her head was indescribably calming. Her tears gradually stops, her face was buried on his chest, it felt very soothing, she continues to sobs for a while and Li Jun Wei hugged her until she calmed down.


    -----------


    After a while, they went back to Li Lian''s hospital room.


    He continued to explain himself to her.


    "I''m Li Jun Wei and I''m your lawfully husband. We married half a month after you were in an accident," His was expressionless, but his tone was warm.


    He pulled a Wedding certificate and show it to Li Lian


    There was her and his name and the certificate was already signed, it was undoubtedly her signature


    "I married you when you were in a coma, and the reason is that... I..I''m afraid that you would never wake up anymore. As for the one who did this to you and your mother, I think you know well who did it" his eyes turn dark and frown as he says his last sentence.


    Her eyes twitch as she heard him, she frowned in confusion ''I''m afraid you would never wakes up anymore? does he mean he loves me and afraid that I would die before we could be married? ''


    " Do you love me?"


    "Why did you marry me ?"


    Yue Li Lian''s eyes glittered and she looks at him with an innocent expression.


    When Li Jun Wei heard Li Lian''s question his eyes turned warm he looked at the girl''s face, although she has just woken up from a coma and her face look pale and lethargic. She looks beautiful in his eyes.


    "Yes I do, I Love you, now and forever" his expression turned soft.


    The man handsome features and the warm sunlight from the window look mesmerizing in Yue Li Lian''s eyes, her heartbeat was racing, it was as if her blood was moving to the opposite direction, abruptly her face blushed.


    "Mr. Li, I have never know you before..How could you fall for me ?" before she could ask more, Li Jun Wei frowned and interrupt her.


    "Jun Wei," he says


    Yue Li Lian tilted her head in confusion


    " Call me Jun Wei" He repeated his word.


    Hearing this Yue Li Lian heartbeat felt increasing more than before. She pursed her lips and slowly open her mouth.


    "J..Jun Wei" she looked down a few seconds to hide her blushed face and then she looked up at Li Jun Wei.


    Suddenly everything felt quite the sound of the birds flapping its wings, the sound of her heartbeat, and the sound of her breathing, she couldn''t hear anything.


    It was as if the time has stopped and the only thing she could see was his smile.


    He was always expressionless and never show another expression except for his cold expression. But now his smile was mesmerizing, it was the most beautiful thing she could ever sees.


    Without knowing the gears of fate start to move to the opposite direction,


    unknowingly She fell in love with the man in front of her.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Get Know Each Other Well

    "We have met each other before, and we even promised to marry each other." He continues to tell his story and explain himself to Yue Li Lian.


    "When?" If she meets a handsome man like him, She would never forget him, right?


    "It was a few years ago, maybe you have forgotten about it, I thought of proposing you on your 20th birthday, but it seem your family has already arranged an engagement for you, and I thought you liked and loved him, so I decided to back down. But then that day I heard that he broke off the engagement so I quickly went to meet you up, but you were,.. in an accident..."


    His expression turned more dark and gloomy


    "I rushed off to the hospital and then the doctor says that they couldn''t help anymore and you went to coma, I waited for half a year. Every day felt like torture and I couldn''t bear the thought of losing you. So I prepared the wedding certificate and the rings. And I Married you."


    She was shocked by his story. Every story he says was the truth, his expression shows him each feeling he felt as he went through all those time.


    "Yue Li Lian " he held her hand and moved from his seat, he kneels at her


    "Will you continue to marry me?" he asks


    Li Lian''s expression froze, normally under this condition people would immediately reject this situation and reject the person.


    But she felt the opposite, She didn''t get angry, instead, she felt happy and joy feel her after she heard he says ''marry me''.


    "Mr...*cough* " in shock she nearly calls him Mr.Li again.


    she felt awkward to call his name.


    " Jun Wei, I can''t says whether I love you or not. And I can''t say for sure ..." she looked at Li Jun Wei, his expression turned dark as the bottom of the pot when he heard her.


    looking at his expression Li Lian felt burdened and her heart feels hurt.


    "But.." Li Lian continues to speak


    " One thing for sure, I felt happy when I heard your confession. So..."


    Jun Wei looked up at her and his eyes stare at her he anticipates the next sentence that would come out from her mouth.


    " I agree, Let''s continue this marriage and get know each other well... And also I don''t have anyone in my heart, so why not giving you a trial? We will see how my feeling will change... Are you okay with my decision ? " she smiles widely at him.


    " I am in your care, husband"


    Yue Li Lian holds his hand back.


    Both of them look elated and happy. The happiness in Li Lian ''s heart was indescribable.


    The icy heart and expression of Li Jun Wei melted and he felt flower blossom in his heart.

 Chapter 5 - 5: The Sudden Uninvited Guest

    Yue Li Lian looks at Li Jun Wei.


    It was a sudden thing, it supposes to be a detestable thing. But she couldn''t hate the fact that married him without knowing.


    But since she doesn''t have anyone she loves and she felt her heart flutters for him, she decided to get know him first before making decision


    '' But, how could he got my signature? '' A sudden question floats on her mind, but she shook the thought and they continue to talk.


    ---


    After half an hour of talking and getting to know each other. Li Lian felt happy to know new things from him, his elegant and cold way of speaking still didn''t change that much. He would only say a word or two and gaze at her passionately.


    ''How could a human look this handsome? is he a human?''


    Li Lian raised her hand to his face and touch his face suddenly


    Jun Wei looked at her surprised by her sudden gesture, but Li Lian was more surprised by her own hand.


    "uh.." she retracted her hand quickly,


    but before she could, Jun Wei''s cold fingers hold her hand he looked at her passionately.


    Li Lian could feel his burning gaze looking at her.


    "It''s okay, you can touch it, " Jun Wei says


    '' wow...., this man has a truly high EQ, he is really good at flirting'' Li Lian doesn''t know what to do and her cheek blushes.


    Knock...knock


    The sudden knock of the door helps Li Lian to retract her hand.


    Jun Wei furrows his brows and sighs, he was obviously angry at the sudden uninvited guest and his warm-toned voice abruptly change into an icy cold one.


    "Come in," says Jun Wei.


    A man came with a dark navy colored suits, he looked considerably young. His expression was the opposite of his suit''s color, He looked bright and cheerful.


    "Ge Ge!" he quickly ran from the door and was about to hug Li Jun Wei.


    (note: Ge Ge means older brother)


    Jun Wei moves from his position for a bit and evaded his hug. The young man nearly falls and quickly turn his face to Jun Wei.


    "Ge Ge! How could you do that, I nearly fall face-first, you know! What if my handsome face was hurt!" says the young man with a serious expression.


    Jun Wei gives him a cold look and brushes his word aside.


    The man turned his gaze around and look at Yue Li Lian, he looks at her and screams.


    "Ah! y..you...!" he points his index finger to Li Lian


    Li Lian look at him and her eyes twitch after he looked at his expression


    ''Why is he pointing at me?'' she scratched her head in confusion.


    " S.. Sister-in-law! you''ve woken up !!" his eyes brighten up, and then he turned around Yue Li Lian to check her.


    "Is this real ?! Ge Ge !! sister-in-law has woken up, why didn''t you tell me!" his eyes were glittering and his face look like a little puppy that has just gotten his treat.


    At that moment Li Lian has a baffled look,


    ''sister-in-law? is this Jun Wei''s little brother? they have a completely different personality, are they really brothers?''


    Their personality felt like Heaven and Earth.


    He holds out his hand wanting to hold Yue Li Lian''s hand. But before e could do it, He felt a murderous aura behind him, suddenly the temperature of the room turned cold.


    He turns his head to his brother and when he saw his murderous look, he stops his hand in the air and awkwardly retracted it.


    ''Geez, Ge Ge I''m your brother you know? why do you have to be so jealous about it?!''

 Chapter 6 - 6: The Emperor

    The man''s gaze went back to Yue Li Lian and smiles pleasantly


    "I''m Li Xiao Chen, this heartless and cold man''s younger brother," he says while giving Li Jun Wei a sarcastic look.


    "Uh... I''m Yue Li Lian " she answers him and smiles back at him.


    " Li " says Jun Wei abruptly crashing their conversation.


    Li Lian scratches her head again ''what does he mean?''


    "Ah! He means that now you are is wife your name is not Yue Li Lian but Li Li Lian" answers Xiao Chen after he looks at Li Lian''s troubled expression.


    " Oh .." Li Lian nodded at him . ''so that what he means''


    "Well I have been attached to him since long ago, so I can pretty much know what he''s thinking. I usually help to translate his word to other people" says Xiao Chen smugly. Then he moves his seat a bit closer to Li Lian and speaks in a lower tone.


    " By the way sister-in-law, you are so lucky to be married to my brother! Do you know who he is? He is the Emperor of the Li family, the eldest son and also the CEO of the Li Cooperation.


    I heard he fell in love with you a few years ago and he was about to propose you until he knows that you''ve been engaged he stops. Then when the news of the engagement was broken off, he flew from country G back to China to propose you.


    But then he got the news that you were in an accident he went to changes your hospital to the best one and the doctors were in a panic after they knew that you were a patient from the Li family.


    Our parents told him to marry and stuff, but he says that he doesn''t want to marry anyone other than you, and after half a year waiting for you, he decided to marry you and wait for you even for another 10 or 20 years!! " Xiao Chen continues to blabber in excitement.


    ''He did this all for me?'' Li Lian look at Jun Wei and her heart felt lighter she felt happy and astonished by his love.


    A sudden thought that she ignore awhile ago float once more time at her head '' Is that why he could get my signature in the certificate? As expected of my husband! ''


    ----


    After a while Li Jun Wei decided to take her back to his home. After half and hour of driving, they arrived at the Pacific Villa. Pacific Villa is always filled with important people and the houses there are always has tight security.


    Looking at the house Li Lian''s jaw nearly dropped down, her family, the Xie family house was big, but it was not as big as Jun Wei''s house. The Xie family''s house seems like a dog house after she looks at his house


    "Wow... Jun Wei your house is really big " she turned her head to Jun Wei and smiles cheerfully like a child


    When Jun Wei look at her excited face, his cold expression melted


    "It''s not only my house..., From now on It''s our house ." his gaze was filled with affection for the woman in front of him.


    Hearing his flirty words, Li Lian''s face blushes and her ears turned red.


    From the driver seat of the car, Xiao Chen who was driving the car heard every word his brother utter loud and clear, his face turned blue, he was in awe, '' is he really my brother?''


    although Xiao Chen has been by Jun Wei''s side from little, he never knew that his brother could ever flirt


    ''I actually thought that my brother has low EQ and got no feeling or whatsoever, and I thought that I need to teach him how to flirt with sister-in-law, but actually he is really good at it''


    He scratches his head with a baffled look.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Is That Really Our Master?

    Because Yue Li Lian doesn''t have any energy left, she couldn''t get out of the car on her own. Knowing this Li Jun Wei look at her and then he pats her head and says,


    " Wait here "


    He gets out of the car and Xiao Chen quickly follows his brother and gets out of the car too. Xiao Chen opens the back garage of the car to take the wheelchair, but before he could Jun Wei walk to Li Lian door car and opens it.


    " Wait Ge Ge, the wheelcha..." He cut his sentence and he felt like his jaw already reaching the floor.


    Jun Wei didn''t use the wheelchair, instead, he casually carry Li Lian in his arm. Brought her in a princess-carry style.


    Other then Xiao Chen who was still in a daze from the shock, the maids and other servant in his house faces turns purple, Jun Wei who hates woman and never get close to any woman at all suddenly brought a girl home!


    "Is this a lie? Am I dreaming?" asked one of the maids to her friend


    " NO WAY! Quick pinch me! I must be dreaming"


    "Is that really our master? The woman-hater? our master?"


    " Wait, But Who is that woman?"


    "Is that master''s girlfriend?"


    "I didn''t know that the master has a girlfriend, I thought he is... gay?" the other servant quickly chime in the conversation and the whispers didn''t stop.


    Xiao Chen quickly regains his consciousness and follows his brother. Then he whisper to the old head maid


    "Old Zhue, can you prepare the room next to my brother''s?"


    The old maid nodded. She looked at the other servant that was gossiping and scold them " Do your work!" she screams, and then she brought some other maids with her to clean the room.


    Meanwhile, Li Jun Wei and Yue Li Lian are still trapped in their own world, they didn''t even hear the whispers around them.


    Li Lian was fl.u.s.tered, her face was red from embarrassment after being carried by Jun Wei. Jun Wei expression, on the other hand, didn''t change, he was expressionless at first, but when he sees the girl''s blushing face, he smiles at her.


    They didn''t move for a few minutes, they only look at each other with affection.


    Xiao Chen who witnesses this, felt dizzy because he was being fed by their affection.


    ''brother, I think I need to take a pen and a small note, to study from you how to flirt''


    ______________


    Li Lian lay her body down on the bed, the bed was fluffy, and the silk blanket, pillow and bed covers were soft, Even her pajamas made up of high-quality silk!


    She closes her eyes for a while, she couldn''t believe everything that happens to her. A new loving husband, and the fact she was in a coma, many things are still being processed in her mind. But here was one thing she wants to do for sure,


    And that was revenge! revenge on her step-sister and everyone that has destroyed her life! But the revenge will not be fast, it will be slower but more painful! she will not let them go in peace.


    Slowly her consciousness drift away and she fell asleep.


    The slight sound of the footstep entering Li Lian room. Jun Wei walks slowly inside her room and then looks at the girl''s sleeping face. The girl''s face looks innocent she looks like she was in peace. His gaze was burning, he raises his hand and softly caresses her black hair.


    His expression was affectionate. But suddenly Li Lian moved abruptly, her face turned pale, her cold sweat and tears fell. With her fragile hoarse voice, she mumbles


    "..M...Mom..N..no.."


    In Li Lian''s dream, she saw nothing but darkness, she ran away from the darkness that tries to engulf her. Suddenly she saw a light, She ran towards it, but what came to her eyes was not a light, it was a fire. Her mother''s house was burning in fire. She scream and ran towards it, but she couldn''t do anything.


    Jun Wei frowned, his expression was as darker than the sky outside. He continues to caress her delicately and then plant his cold lips on her forehead. In a flash, Li Lian expression turns calmer, it felt very soothing.


    In her dream she saw a hand came and hugs her, she felt serene after being hugged by those hand she looks up at the man face and she recognizes the man, she calls his name affectionately


    "Jun Wei."

 Chapter 8 - 8: Dangerous

    Li Jun Wei calm demeanor breaks when she heard Yue Li Lian''s word.


    His thought was full of revenge for the people who hurt this girl, he has a murderous aura surrounding him. But those thoughts shatter after he hears her calling his name.


    His gaze was burning, his eyes move to her lips. He wants to place his lips to hers.


    He has just kissed her forehead, but he has already felt joyous, what if he hugs her more, and when he kiss her cherry-colored lips? But most of all what if she says '' I love you''?


    He doesn''t know what to do, now the girl is in his arm, he will not let anyone touch even a strand of her hair. He would kill those people who dangers her.


    He lets out a sarcastic smile, Ironically, he knew that the person who was the most dangerous beast was himself.


    He clenches his fist shook all his dangerous thoughts and marches away from the girl''s room.


    _______________


    A few weeks following, Li Lian''s schedule was filled with rehabilitation. Her joints still hurts and sore when she walks. But now she has improved a lot.


    Li Jun Wei went to Country W for his work, so he left the day right after she came to his house. Li Lian spent most of her time at the rehabilitation and when she was at Jun Wei''s house, she would always be accompanied by Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen is a very cheerful and bright person, he often jokes around and this helps with Li Lian''s mental health. She would always laugh when she heard Xiao Chen''s lame puns.


    Li Lian sits on a chair near the bright colored-crystallized window glass. She took a break from reading and sighs.


    She doesn''t know why, but she feels that she needs to see Jun Wei. She misses him dearly and she wants to see him as fast as she could.


    She then take one of a magazine in her table. On the cover of the magazine was the face of the woman that ruins her life and the man that betrays her, He Chang Min.


    When she saw the couple she doesn''t feel anything. She was supposed to feel angry at the man and hurt, instead she feels happy.


    Happy to the fact that the two trash show their color before she marries him.


    ''well, people say that you will forget about your Ex if your new lover is better than your Ex'' she smiles when the first person that quickly appeared on her mind was Jun Wei.


    The headline of the magazine was '' The best couple of the year''


    Xie Hue Lian is one of a clothing store owner and her store could be said as one of the best store in China. The clothes in her store were expensive.


    On the other hand, He Chang Min is the CEO of the He-cooperation. So the news of them being a couple is well-known to all people as the best couple of the year.


    Li Lian just flips the magazine without any interest, until a sudden uninvited guest came to her room.


    " Sister-In-Law!!!! " Xiao Chen screams from the door.


    Li Lian looks at him and shook her head


    '' Is he really Jun Wei''s little brother? They''re literary a different species ''


    she rubs her temple and asks him: " What is it, what happen? are you dumped again?" she asks him sarcastically.


    "Uh... Well, I was dumped yesterday.., But I have a more explosive.., no, I mean good news!"


    Li Lian raises her brows


    " What news ?"


    Right when Li Lian finishes her word, Her eyes looked at the man that came in from her door.


    The elegant way of walking.


    The nobility and charismatic aura around him.


    The cold expression on his handsome face softened when he saw Li Lian.


    " Jun Wei ." Li Lian stood from her chair abruptly, She wants to run at him and hugs him.


    and Jun Wei has the exact same thought


    His Charming voice filled her ears


    " Li Lian " He calls he

 Chapter 9 - 9: Plotting a Revenge

    Xiao Chen looks at both of their love-dovey expression his face becomes sullen.


    ''why do I have to witness this high-level of Public Display of Affection early in the morning?! You can''t do this to a person who is single, you know!!!''


    He continues to grump and then he gave a light cough to surprise the couple from their reverie.


    Li Jun Wei looks at him with a displeases look, Xia Chen raises his shoulder and answer him with a devilish smile. Jun Wei continues to frown and he moves his lips without any voice in it, Xiao Chen squinted his eyes and read his lips slowly.


    " I will take back your sports car," says Jun Wei.


    Xiao Chen has read his brother lips for as long as he can remember, so he was pretty good at reading peoples'' lips. When he understood his brother''s words, he was in panic.


    Xiao Chen look at him, pleading so his brother would not take his new sports car. The two brothers continues to talk without any words, they only change some gaze, but they could understand each other''s mind.


    ''NO WAY, that''s my baby, Ge Ge''


    Xiao Chen claps his hand and continues to beg for forgiveness. While Jun Wei expressionlessly look at the opened door, and shot him another look,


    '' If you want it back, go out of this room and get to work''


    After reading his brother movement and mind, Xiao Chen nods his head vigorously speaks at Yue Li Lian before he marches out of the room.


    "Sister-In-Law, please do your best!"


    On the other hand, Li Lian didn''t notice and still looks at Jun Wei handsome face with a loving expression. Until she heard Xiao Chen''s voice, she flutters and looks away from Jun Wei embarrassingly.


    "What were you doing?" Jun Wei asks her.


    Even though Jun Wei asks her, his high IQ already knows the fact that Li Lian was reading a magazine of her step-sister and Ex-fiancee.


    Although he already tried his best to contain the dangerous beast inside him. In front of Li Lian, he always look kind and warm, He doesn''t want to show her his cold-blooded side of himself.


    In his mind the only thing he could think was to destroy both of them, right now at this moment.


    For the past year he didn''t do anything not because he couldn''t, instead, he was afraid that when Li Lian wakes up and despises him for harming her Ex-fiancee.


    He could destroy He Chang Min and his whole cooperation and also the Xie family without batting an eyelid.


    He turns his palm into a fist in anger, but the girl''s next answers unexpectedly tame his beast and wild imagination in a second.


    " Nothing..." she cuts her word and smile devilishly,


    " Just planning for a grand revenge plan. "


    Looking at her cute devilish smile, Jun Wei couldn''t help and let out a doting smile.


    " Should I help? " Jun Wei open his coat, and he was ready to destroy the He Cooperation right at that moment.


    "No, it''s okay, It''s more fun this way. Baby, you can just sit tight, I will prepare you the best seat to watch their last moments " answer Li Lian with a chilly tone.


    Jun Wei expressionless cold-icy face melt,


    "Baby?" he repeats the girl''s word once more time.


    " En!! Baby, you see a lot of couple uses pet name to call their lover, I thought about pet name we should use for the past weeks, and after reading this magazine, I choose baby...,"


    she tilts her head at Jun Wei cutely and continues her word


    "Baby, what do you think?"


    " En, It''s good " he nods in satisfaction


    Although, Jun Wei only replies to her with one word Li Lian could feel the happiness radiating from his word. He thought that Li Lian would feel sad after reading the magazine, but it was the opposite!!


    Li Lian was reading the magazine, only because it contains the article of pet-names for couples, That she wants to use with him. He couldn''t stop feeling joyful from her words.


    On the other hand, Hearing Jun Wei''s happy tone, Li Lian couldn''t stop the rapid, nosy heart-beating sound from her the center of her body. Her cheek turns bright red and she let out a radiating smile.


    Other than this two couple, Xiao Chen was standing in front of the door for quite a long time, in his hand, he holds out a pen and a small pink note.


    And the note was filled with scribbles, the head title of the note is '' How To Flirt by Ge Ge ''

 Chapter 10 - 10: Geez, Ge Ge!!!

    "So, what are you going to do?" Jun Wei asks. Actually, with Jun Wei''s high IQ, he already guess about 85 percent of Yue Li Lian''s plan.


    " Well I''m thinking of opening a store"


    " Hmm.. is that so." The moment Li Lian answers his question, Jun Wei has understood the plan 100 percent.


    " Only.....'' Is that so'' ?" asks Li Lian while pouting, she puff her cheeks like a squirrel.


    Jun Wei icy expression cracks when he sees Li Lian puffed cheeks. He raises his brows,


    '' What did I do wrong? why is she pouting? ''


    Although he has high IQ, Jun Wei has something that he still doesn''t understand, and that is a woman''s heart.


    On the other hand, Xiao Chen let out a small sigh


    '' Geez Ge Ge, you are supposed to act like you don''t understand her plan and ask her curiously ''


    Right after he thought about it, suddenly he felt a murderous aura pointing at him. He peek again from the door and he saw his brother eyes, Jun Wei knew all along that he was still there!!


    What a terrifying ability!


    Xiao Chen quickly marches away from the door and left as if he was chased by a ghost, no, a ghost is still better than his own brother!


    Jun Wei pats the girl''s hair


    " Actually I already understand your plan, well I just guess about it. "


    He expected the girl to be angry and sulks more, but when he sees the girl''s stunned expression, he was surprised


    " Wow!! Baby, you are so smart! "


    Li Lian already knew that Jun Wei is a very smart person, but she didn''t expect him to be this smart. She want to boast how amazing her husband is to the world!!


    " How about we go for dinner outside? " asks Jun Wei


    Immediately Li Lian face brighten up she silently let out a delightful smile


    '' Yes!!! A date! A date with my baby! ''


    " Can I do some shopping too? " request Li Lian.


    Although all of Li Lian''s clothes were bought by Jun Wei personally from high-end designers, and her clothes always perfectly fit her body, as if the clothes were made for her! She knew how much effort Jun Wei uses to choose her clothes.


    But Li Lian has other idea than only buying clothes. For her store, she need to study more about the new fashion trends, after all, she missed a year of her life after the accident.


    And the most important thing is that she could prolong their date!


    Jun Wei was about to tell the maid to bring her a wheelchair, but before he could, Suddenly Li Lian stands up.


    " Hehe, Baby, look, now I can already walk on my own! the doctors say that I need four weeks before I can walk normally again,


    But I want to surprise you so I did my best and I can already walk right after two weeks of rehabilitation! I''m amazing right?"


    Li Lian put an ear-to-ear smile, and wait for praise from her husband.


    Looking at her cute expression. He smiles and get close to her face. He kisses her on her forehead and he let out a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Carrots and Spinach

    Li Lian sits on the car sulkily, she pouted while puffing her cheeks like a hamster.


    Jun Wei raises his brows and frowns, he kept quiet for a while and keep thinking of the reason why the girl in front of him is sulking.


    They just went out of the restaurant and they had a somewhat romantic dinner, although they were supposed to be having the romantic dinner alone with no one other than the two of them, Xiao Chen intentionally followed them to the dinner and ruined his plan.


    But everything was alright before, so why is she sulking? Although her sulking and puffed cheek are cute, he couldn''t stop worrying.


    " What is it ? " he ask with a frown.


    Li Lian looks at him with a while pouting her lips, then She says,


    "Those girls from the restaurant why couldn''t they keep their eyes away from you? They literary glued their eyes on you! geez! hand off my baby ! " her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    " pftt- " Jun Wei couldn''t help himself and laugh


    " Geez, baby don''t laugh! I''m angry you know!" Li Lian continues to sulk after she heard him laugh.


    He pats her head and smiles " I know "


    Xiao Chen who became the love bird''s driver couldn''t help, but laughing loudly in his heart


    '' sister-in-law, you was not the only one who was jealous, Ge ge sent a deathly glare to all the man''s eyes in the restaurant, if you was not there, he would already gouge their eyes and skin them alive!! ''


    Suddenly Li Lian exclaims loudly to stop Xiao Chen from driving forward.


    " Xiao Chen stop here ! " said Li Lian in a bright tone.


    " Here? Sister-in-law are you going to shop here? " he asks in a weird tone


    " Yes? Why? Is something wrong? "


    Xiao Chen was about to continue his word before Jun Wei cut him by opening the door.


    " Let''s get down then," says Jun Wei while escorting Li Lian out of the car in a gentlemanly.


    Before they went in the store, suddenly Jun Wei''s phone rang.


    He looks at Li Lian and says: " Can you go in first? I will go in after I take the call "


    Jun Wei was still expressionless and Li Lian doesn''t know anything about his work, so she didn''t think much about it and agreed.


    "Okay! baby don''t go for too long, okay? I can''t live without my heart for a long time "


    Xiao Chen regret sipping his bubble tea, he nearly spits it off in shock, after he heard his sister-in-law''s flirting with his demonic woman-hating older brother


    '' Heart? do you mean Ge Ge is your heart ??? ''


    " Okay " says Jun Wei obediently, although he was still expressionless and looked cold, Xiao Chen and Li Lian knew that he was happy with her words.


    Li Lian went inside the store with Xiao Chen, Although Xiao Chen dressed casually in a plain cat printed T-shirt, he still looks undeniably handsome.


    When Xiao Chen went into the store, the girls'' eyes inside the store can''t stop staring at him.


    They start chattering when they saw Xiao Chen.


    " wow, he is so handsome!! "


    " is he a celebrity? "


    " I think he is a model"


    "wow look at his body proportion "


    " Wait, I think I know who he is! He is Li Xiao Chen, the director of the Li Corporation!!"


    "WHAT? I need to take picture of him, quick lend me your camera!"


    The girls in the store continue to chatter and open their phones to take picture of Xiao Chen.


    Li Lian look at Xiao Chen smug expression


    " So you''re pretty famous, huh " ask Li Lian sarcastically


    " Well I am handsome, you know ? " he doesn''t notice Li Lian was being sarcastic so he was still boasting his handsome face while grinning ear-to-ear.


    " Well I don''t know, because in my eyes Baby is the most handsome guy in the world, everyone looks like carrots and spinach in my eyes," answers Li Lian while smiling mockingly at Xiao Chen.


    " Geez, my brother is otherworldly handsome! don''t pair him with me !! if you only see my brother every day, even the most handsome actors or model in China will immediately look like spinach! " Xiao Chen shook his head in disappointment.


    " AH! But I don''t think you''re a carrot or spinach," answers Li Lian


    When Xiao Chen heard Li Lian words, He felt like he became a dog waiting for his treat. He waits for his sister-in-law''s next word and anticipates it.


    Looking at Xiao Chen wagging his tail, waiting for her words Li Lian couldn''t help but tease him more,


    " Not spinach or carrot..but..." Li Lian purposely stop her word before she continues


    " More like a Kale !! " she laughs uncontrollably mocking at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen''s tail fell to the floor he smiles turns into a sulk he puffed up his cheek


    " Kale? sister-in-law I''m too handsome to become a kale" he says


    " Then if you are not a kale, I think... Beansprout fits you " answers Li Lian.


    Xiao Chen slaps his face in disappointment


    '' well at least I''m still not a beansprout ''

 Chapter 12 - 12: Unwanted Villain

    Xiao Chen was still joking with Li Lia while choosing some dress and discuss the clothes'' design, until suddenly a woman came from behind them.


    The woman was wearing the latest spring collection of Channel''s dress. Although the dress itself was beautiful, when the woman wears the dress, it looks unfitting.


    The dress was not suitable for her figure so, instead of making her body figure looks better, she looks really unfitting with the clothes.


    But without any care, she marches out and grabs one of the clothes from Li Lian''s hand.


    " I want this one! " the woman says with an unpleasant tone. She took a look at Li Lian from head to toe as if she was counting point on Li Lian''s appearance.


    Li Lian was wearing a black turtle-neck shirt and a red long skirt. Jun Wei prepare her a lot of brand name dresses, but she chooses to wear these simple clothes. It looks very simple and elegant, her pale skin color brightens up from the dress'' color contrast.


    At first, Jun Wei was prepared to buy lots of high-end designer clothes from Paris for their date, but Li Lian stop him because she doesn''t want Jun Wei to waste more money on clothes that she barely wear. She also doesn''t like wearing glamorous fancy dresses, she like simple yet elegant clothes that fit her and this clothes is one of them.


    Feeling mocked, Li Lian''s expression turned cold


    " I took it first," says Li Lian coldly.


    The woman doesn''t know why but she felt intimidated by her tone, but she doesn''t want to show it off her face so she still has a mocking expression on her face.


    " I don''t care, do you even have money to buy it ? " said the woman mockingly


    " If I don''t then why? and If I do why do I have to tell you, do you think you have authorities here? " Li Lian talks to her as if she was talking to a fly, her eyes were icy cold and there was no spec of gentleness.


    Xiao Chen that has just gone away for a while after checking some clothes at the man''s clothing found his sister-in-law involved in a fight.


    " I don''t think you can afford it " The woman was clearly looking down at Li Lian.


    A cold glint flitted from Li Lian''s eyes, her gaze turns chilly.


    Li Lian was feeling happy that day, so she thought to herself,


    ''Ok! if you want to fight that badly then why not? after all, the one who''s searching for a fight was not her, but this woman. Let''s see how well you can do .''


    Usually, Li Lian will not care about a woman like her and just leaves, but today, since she was happy and filled with a lot of energy, fighting with a woman like this, will only take a few minutes. Li Lian starts to smile devilishly.


    The manager of the store came quickly to both of them. When the manager looks at the woman, his eyes start to brighten.


    " Ah! Miss Lou Jang !! " says the manager


    " Manager! I have a complain " answers the woman while sending a '''' look'''' at Li Lian, indicating the manager that she doesn''t like Li Lian.


    The manager look at Li Lian from head to toe and his expression turns sour. It clearly shows that he doesn''t like Li Lian and thought that Luo Jang is a more important customer.


    After all, Li Lian clearly looks poorer and the other one looks rich, even a blind man knows that they should serve a rich customer first!


    Seeing the expression of the store manager, Li Lian quickly understand his thought


    '' Sure since these two people want to die that badly, why not! '' Li Lian thought becomes crueler.


    Li Lian sends a gesture to Xiao Chen who is standing a few steps away, indicating him to not do anything and just stand there.


    On the other hand, Xiao Chen that saw her sister-in-law''s gesture, he understood and sits down at one of the chairs on the store while sipping his bubble tea.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Black Card

    The manager look at Yue Li Lian, He didn''t saw that Li Lian came inside the store with Xiao Chen, so he didn''t know that she came in with a rich person and still thought that Li Lian is poor.


    " Miss, Can you please just let go of the clothes and give it to this lady ? " says the manager.


    Although it seems as if he just wanted to resolve this by peace, he couldn''t mask his arrogant attitude that look down on Li Lian


    Li Lian snorts " So this is how your store works ? " ask her


    " Huh? What do you mean ? " asked the manager acting all naive


    Li Lian raises her eyebrow and speaks more loudly so the people at the store could hear it more clearly


    " So this is how the famous Plum Store treats their customer ! A lady snatch my clothes that I was going to buy and the manager sided with the lady! "


    Everyone on the store turns at the source of the voice and start murmuring


    " Wow, I didn''t know that this store treats customers this way! "


    " Look at the girl, she was only buying her clothes, but the manager sided with the other lady just because she looks richer "


    " That''s awful! "


    " Let''s take a video and post it in the internet "


    Li Lian heard the whispers while hiding her smile, everything move as she thought!


    The manager''s expression turns sour as he sees heard the other customer whispers. But he couldn''t let Li Lian take the dress, after all, the other Luo Jang is rich and a patron of the store, so he need to please her.


    " No, miss, you should now, the clothes that you are holding is very expensive." says the manager with a more higher tone.


    " So are you saying that I look poor and couldn''t afford to buy the clothes? " Ask Li Lian with a pitiful voice


    Everyone on the store starts to side with Li lian


    Luo Jang couldn''t help but feel provoked by her words, and she chimed in


    " Well you are not wrong, you are poor and you don''t fit here." Her voice was full of arrogance as if she is the richest woman on the whole planet.


    The more the other customer hear the manager and the lady words, they felt more disgusted with them and continues to side with Li Lian


    " So if I have to look rich first before I could buy the dress? " ask Li Lian


    " Even if you look rich you are still poor and couldn''t afford it anyway ! " she snorts


    " Miss you have not bought the clothes, so this lady could still take it . " answers the manager while backing the other Luo Jang.


    " I have not bought it? Then, she also haven''t, right? " ask Li Lian


    The manager raises his brow when he heard Li Lian


    Li Lian just walk past them and took the clothes away from the woman hand, she walks to the cashier


    " Can You check this now? " Li Lian ask the girl at the cashier


    The girl look at the manager waiting for a response. The manager just wave away, because he thought that Li Lian would not be able to afford it and would just embarrass herself anyway.


    The girl scanned the price " 20.000 RMB" Says the girl with a weak voice, she saw Li Lian from the start and she knew that she is not wrong, but the price is too expensive for normal person, so she felt pity on Li Lian


    But, unexpectedly, Li Lian pull a black card from her bag


    " Can you use this? " says Li lian


    The cashier girl shriek when she held the card. The black card can only be used by a few numbers of people and only extremely rich people can use this card.


    The manager''s and the Luo Jang''s face turn paler when they see the card.


    " Check if it''s fake ! " says Luo Jang, she still tries to hide her nervous expression and still mock Li Lian


    The manager went to the cashier and took the card he look at it for quite a long time before he swipe the black card to the machine


    He speaks in a meeker voice and says: " It''s real ."

 Chapter 14 - 14: Embarrassed Now ?

    The manager''s face becomes red from embarrassment and he meekly walks away from the scene.


    Slowly Luo Jang also tries to walk away in embarrassment.


    Yue Li Lian who notice Luo Jang trying to run away, hides her grin and continues with her act.


    "Ah! The lady from before ! " says Li Lian while pointing her hand to Luo Jang to attract more attention.


    Luo Jang clicked her tongue and turns her face again to Li Lian. She acts pridefully to hide her embarrassment.


    " What ?! " says Luo Jang.


    " I''m sorry, but now that I bought the dress, the dress is mine, so you can''t have it anymore, and in the future, please don''t act like this and belittle another person ." Answers Li Lian with a meek, innocent voice. Although her words sound gentle, she reminds her sternly for her actions


    The people in the store look at Li Lian with a pleased expression.


    " That girl is very kind and she didn''t act pompous like the other lady."


    " Yes ! she always answers them politely, even though , they were so rude to her! "


    " Even at the end she politely reminds the other lady for her behavior elegantly! "


    " truly, that is how a human supposes to act."


    Hearing other people chatters and Li Lian''s words, Luo Jang face turns red from embarrassment. She humped at Li Lian and ran away from the store with tails between her legs.


    After Luo Jang ran away, there was another person with a face full of disbelief. She took a picture of Li Lian quietly and walk out of the store.


    At the same time the person left, Li Jun Wei walks into the store. The person was too absorbed with their own thought that she didn''t notice that she passes Jun Wei.


    When Li Lian looks at the door, her eyes immediately lays upon Jun Wei that comes inside from the door. Her eyes brighten, flowers bloom in her heart.


    She ran towards Jun Wei and was about to pounce on him,


    " Baby ! " she calls him with a flirtatious tone, her pitch was higher than before.


    Seeing the girl''s delightful expression, his cold expression melted


    " Li Lian" he calls her name affectionately


    Most of the customer left the store because they were disappointed with the service of the store.


    But, some people who were still inside the store, start to shriek again after they look at Jun Wei


    " Who is that man?! "


    " wow so handsome!


    " he is more handsome than the one before! "


    "Yes! Yes! quick search for him on the internet! "


    " Wait let me take a picture first !"


    Before anyone could take a picture, suddenly some men dressed in black blocked their views.


    Jun Wei wants to show the world that Li Lian is his wife, but knowing that she would be put in danger, he restrains himself and decides to wait for a little more time before announcing her as his wife.


    Jun Wei himself always keeps a low profile and rarely shows his face in public. Most of the appearance in TV and interviews, Xiao Chen would always be the one that attends it.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Chen is crying in his heart at the corner of the store,


    '' More handsome than before? Geez, He is another species! a devil, you know ! '' he continues to curse himself for not getting all the handsome genes from the Li Family.


    Li Lian hugs Jun Wei arm happily and walk out together from the store, leaving the store.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Ghost

    Li Jun Wei caresses the girl''s hair carefully " How was your shopping? "


    Yue Li Lian hugged his arms lovingly and smiled widely at him


    " It was the best! There was a vile woman who mocked you, so I was pretty angry and decided to pay her twice-fold! I bet she would never show her face to the store anymore and that store manager would be in great danger of losing his job! "


    Jun Wei raises the corner of his lips, He was happy that she got angry for his sake.


    " Are you okay, did they do anything to you? " A black tinge feeling came from the corner of his mind, he was prepared to type some word and destroy the whole store along with the company for making his wife feel sad.


    She shrugged her shoulder and act weak, she leaned against him


    " Darling, you know me the best, I was actually scared and felt really sad, but when I thought about you, I somehow felt stronger and I didn''t feel scared anymore as expected, you are a good-luck charm God sent for me! "


    Jun Wei subconsciously put his lips to her hair and kisses her lovingly, her words works as a love magic potion, everything that Li Lian says makes his gloomy world brighter. Li Lian looked upward at him and her face grew redder. She buried her face on his chest and laugh happily.


    " And don''t worry, that store will be hot news tomorrow, let''s see, maybe, at the news, there''ll be a big headline. '' A customer being ridiculed in a store'' And we''ll see what will happen to the store after... You just need to wait and read the news. "


    He dropped his intention and continues their walk side-by-side like a newly-wed-couple.


    Another person following behind them has already started to cough a fit, He could feel blood dripping from his lips..


    ''Ge-Ge, sister-in-law, must you bully single people like this? My eyes had burned from seeing you guys flirting with each other !! "


    --------------------


    An old couple sitting at a luxurious sofa while sipping their teas, with a beautiful innocent-looking girl.


    The old woman look at the girl lovingly and smiles at her husband.


    " Hue Lin, my daughter, how was your day? "


    The old man chimed in the conversation and put down his cup of coffee to the table


    " Yes, yes, and how is my son-in-law ? " teases him


    Xie Hue Lin face turns red and shyly she curls the end of her hair with her finger,


    " Today, I was really happy.... me and Min-ge went on a date " She quickly hides her beet-red face with the palm of her pale hands.


    Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie joyfully looked at each other when they saw their young, naive daughter. The family looked peaceful and everyone would immediately know, that this family really loves each other.


    Yes, each other, excepts the thorns in their life, their other daughter, Yue Li Lian.


    TRING~~


    Hue Lin''s phone''s ringtones rang loudly and stop the family from their conversation, Hue Lin looked at her parents and smile apologetically at them for stopping the family''s quality time.


    She opens her chat and she stood up instantly, her mouth gaped and her eyes widened in awe. Her face turns pale as if she had just seen a ghost. Yes, In fact, she had just seen a ghost.


    The ghost of her older sister who was supposed to be dead!

 Chapter 16 - 16: Family ?

    Mr. and Mrs. Xie worriedly ran over to their daughter who fell down on her knees from shock. They stare at each other and only a question came out of their mouth,


    " What happened, are you alright, Hue Lin? " Mrs. Xie help her to stand up, while Mr. Xie took her phone to find out what made his daughter loses her face color.


    Yet, the same thing happened to Mr. Xie when he looked at Hue Lin''s phone.


    His lips start to nervously trembles, his voice cracked and shutters,


    "N...NO...WA...WAY! " His loud voice filled the living room along with the teacups that shatter to the floor.


    A bad omen fills them, they knew one thing for sure, that woman should''ve been dead!


    Hue Lin sits weakly at the sofa, she bit her nails and her face still looked pale


    '' Did she came back to life? No way! I was sure , I paid those people to kill her, so how could she still be alive ? ! ''


    " M..mom..da..d, I..We need to know whether this picture is fake or not "


    She weakly asked her parents and her face turns into a smile.


    " Maybe, Jie-Jie, is still alive! We need to find and help her! " Her words sound gracious in order to hide her other murderous idea


    '' I need to make sure if she is still alive !! Even if she is, no one knew that I was the one who killed her ! ''


    She tries to assure herself that no one knew that she was the one who had planned and kill her own sister.


    '' If she is still alive, I''ll make sure so that she''ll lose her life! This time for sure! ''


    Once a wolf always a wolf, once a sheep always a sheep, as the idiom had said, Once a killer always a killer until the person they want to kill loses their life !!


    Mr. and Mrs. Xie nod and agreed at her, they also deep down hoped that Li Lian had already died. When Li Lian was in the accident, no one cares to even held a funeral for her. Instead, when Li Lian died, they hold a small party, celebrating the fact that the thorns in their life had just been cut off!


    Now, Li Lian had come back to life, no one, not even a person was happy. They hoped that she would lay down lifelessly.


    What they didn''t know was that Li Lian had changed. The ever forgiving, kind, naive, and super innocent Li Lian had disappeared, she had changed into a strong fierce woman who strives for revenge.


    ----------------


    Meanwhile, in the Pacific Villa,


    "Achoo! " Li Lian sneezed and took a tissue she hug her own arms and shivers, She tilted her head


    '' This night is the weather is too cold, or did someone had been talking bad about me behind my back ?? ''


    "Achoo! " She sneezed again and wipes her nose with a tissue the corners of her lips twitches


    '' Someone misses me? '' A few seconds after her thoughts, she sneezes again


    "Achoo! " This time she became irritated and took her blanket and cover her body.


    '' Maybe.. Jun Wei is thinking about me? '' She giggles joyfully at her own thoughts and sipped her herbal tea


    ( In China, if someone talks bad about you behind your back, you will sneeze one time, two times means a person that misses you talks about you and three times mean they love you )

 Chapter 17 - 17: Youre A Singer ?!

    Across the long hall, a youth skipped his footsteps happily while humming a song.


    la la la la la la la ~~~


    He stopped at Li Lian''s room and burst into the room happily.


    BANG


    " Sister-in-law !! " Like a puppy wagging his tail, Xiao Chen joyfully walk in and marches straight to Li Lian.


    Li Lian was just reading her magazines and scribbles through her notes. For the past days, she studied the entire design, fashions, and also the economy that she passed for a year.


    She was already used to Xiao Chen''s spontaneous appearance and didn''t care to either scold or warn him, she had lost to his enthusiasm.


    " What ?? " Asked Li Lian She would always laugh or smiles whenever she saw Xiao Chen. At this home, Xiao Chen felt like an extra-boasting-positive-energy charger for her.


    Xiao Chen sat down at the chair opposites to her playfully and pulled out a sport-car key and swing the key happily


    " I got a present from Ge-ge !! "


    " Wow, well that''s goo- " Before she finishes her sentence, Xiao Chen cuts off her words again


    He points at one of the opened magazines, the headline was circled red by Li Lian


    [ Singer Competition ]


    " Sister-in-law, You want to compete here, do you know how to sing? "


    She burst and laugh at Xiao Chen


    " pftt- Xiao Chen, don''t you know, your sister-in-law here is a singer ! " she chopped his head with her palm carefully.


    " W...WHAT !!! I never knew that sister-in-law, you are a singer !! "


    "Well I certainly a-" Once again, her words were cut off by Xiao Chen


    " Why don''t you tell me! You know, I am the head director of the Li family''s Entertainment company !! I could''ve made you famous in a second !!! "


    BONK


    This time, Li Lian knocked Xiao Chen''s head with a bit more pressure.


    " Xiao Chen, Do you know why I didn''t mention going on the competition from Jun Wei ?? " He eyebrows furiously twitches and she rubbed the bridge of her nose and sigh reluctantly.


    The empty brained Kale still look curiously at her.


    " Hear, okay, My husband, darling is an important person. In a few counts of seconds, I could be both famous and rich. But all of that is Darling''s hard work, How could I just ride the wave and enjoy his hard works ?? "


    "So, you don''t want to look down upon as some mistress or a woman who used her body & face to seduced my Ge-ge? "


    " Well, that''s also one of the reasons. But most importantly, I want to be in equal standing with him and made him proud for having me as his wife! For that, I need to work hard and build everything from the bottom !! "


    Everything that Li Lian says was truly what she felt from the bottom of her heart. As the Emperor''s wife, she should be the one and only Empress that would bring both fortune and fertility for her husband !!


    '' Well, my one of my reason other than revenge is to make my darling happy for being married to me! '' The corners of her lips raises and her smiles radiant.


    Other than the two people at the room, Jun Wei who once more time stumble upon the scene and eavesdrops their conversation also smiles dotingly at her Wife''s words.

 Chapter 18 - Days of Competition and Traps

    Yue Li Lian arrived at the competition with a black car. Initially, Jun Wei prepared another expensive car for her to ride in, but she rejected his offer and decided to ride a normal car to the competition. She didn''t want to rely on him too much, after all, this is her own revenge plan and they had known each other for only 3 months.


    The competition is a bit luxurious and it was held at the Amber Hotel. The contestants dolled them self and wear brand name dresses. For this competition, Li Lian wore an ivory-colored long dress that has a bit of cut on the skirt, every time she moves, he long legs would shows elegantly.


    People looked at her and starts to grade her looks. Li Lian had a complete different aura than the rest of the girls. She had the air and charm of a noble, she didn''t look nervous and her clothes also flatters her simple yet elegant look.


    From across her seat, she could feel a stare from someone. Li Lian look towards the source of the glare and found a woman with a paled face wearing a long glittered Chan*l dress. She didn''t try to conceal her stare in front of everyone and somehow the other contestants were trying to curry favor from her by praising her beauty and fashion sense.


    Other girls wear overbearing clothes and looked more arrogant and pompous, most of them wore red or black to impress the judge. But instead of impression, they looked like a stupid clown.


    Li Lian immediately recognize that woman, Fu Wanxi. In the past, because they were also at the same singing class and that Li Lian would always be praised for her singing that made her jealous and she would often bully or made some other vicious rumors about Li Lian. One of the most vicious slanders was that Li Lian slept with the teachers and professor to get a good mark.


    This news travels to the ears of her parents and family because of Xue Huelin and in the end she was forced to stop singing and that was one of the reasons she had to let go of her dream. Li Lian in the past was more quieter and naive, she couldn''t hurt others feeling and decided to back off from any problems.


    " A coward " One word that she would use to describe her past self, she would not sweeten her tongue and says that she was too naive or kind but a coward, a person that''s very scared of hurting or being hurt by others.


    Now, Being hurt is only a small consequence in exchange for her revenge, a small wound means nothing to her.


    Fu Wanxi didn''t look different from her memory, not only her figure and aura but also her face '' She looks a bit different....hmmm... plastic surgery maybe? '' Plastic surgery in the Entertainment circle has become a normal issue especially for Fu Wanxi who was contracted to a famous entertainment company.


    Fu Wanxi came from one of the three famous company and their singers was well-known all over China, maybe this was the reason for other people trying to curry favor from her. She looked at Li Lian and bit her long fake nails and hurriedly took her phone outside, leaving the annoying bunch of people that was trying to suck her up with a green pale face.


    Inside the washroom:


    " Xue Huelin ! " her voice cracked and shaky


    "What? Why your voice sound as if you were chased by a ghost? "


    " G...Ghost! It is a ghost! "


    Huelin could feel goosebumps all over her back she straighten her sitting position and her ears glued to the phone.


    " What do you mean? Ghost in a bright afternoon? Are you hallucinating ? " subconsciously her voice turned nervous


    "Y..Y...YUE..LI.LI...AN! "


    The words that she uttered struck Xue Huelin''s heart like a clap of thunder followed by loud banged sound from her phone crashing to the hard marble floor. Her Heartbeat raises.

 Chapter 19 - Days of Competition and Traps ( 2 )

    " WHAT ?! My sister had died a year ago! " Xue Huelin stills tries to deny the reality, nothing scares her more than her fear for her sister woke up from her death.


    " I''M NOT LYING NOR HALLUCINATING! " Fu Wanxi sent a picture that she took awhile ago.


    The picture shocked Huelin to the core. This means that her sister didn''t die! But how? The hospital, cremation ash? How could this be real?


    " Are you sure that it is really her? I mean my sister had died and we also still have her ashes... " She masked her nervous voice to her usual soft tone.


    " That....I''m still not too sure about it, but her face and I could never mistake her for someone else! "


    '' After all, Li Lian that B*tch ruined my university life! How could I mistake that arrogant aura of her ?!''


    Xie Huelin balled her palm to a fist, if it really was her sister, that means, she needs to finish her unfinished business to kill her! The people that she and her parents sent also couldn''t find anything about her re-appearance, also He Chang Min, although he had already choose her instead of Li Lian. Some days his eyes look lost when he saw Li Lian''s pictures or her things.


    This also made her restless, but since Li Lian had died Hue Lin didn''t really cared about it and thought that after a few more years, with her skills to capture Chang Min''s heart it would be easy. Yet! That B*tch that had always been a stain on her life, out of the blues, came back to life ?!


    '' W...What if that day, she didn''t die? No, but how? Did someone help her to fake her own death? And why now? why did she suddenly decide to reveal herself? ''


    She ended her call with Fu Wanxi and threw her phone to the mirror, her face turns paler as time passes. She took her phone and search for the person that sent her Li Lian picture and made a call.


    Meanwhile :


    Fu Wanxi glared at Li Lian for a long time with restless expression. She bit her nail furiously since she was in the university, Li Lian was always praised for her singing skill and turned her into some other mob character. This really hurt her pride and she continues to hate Li Lian, even her crush all rejected her for Li Lian! If she is really that Li Lian that she knew then, her singing skill must be the same as the past! Then, she will be once again overshadowed by her!


    She wracked her brain to search for a plan to expose her identity. Fu Wanxi looked at one of the contestants that was drinking milk tea and an evil plan fills her evil heart. She tapped her phone before she called her assistant. She gave her money and told her to buy some bubble milk tea to all the judges and also the contestant with a bit of extra, she ordered the assistant to exchange the milk to soy milk.


    In the past, one day Li Lian took a drink of soy milk by mistake at that time, no one knew that she has an allergy and because of that, her allergy sent her to the hospital! Her allergy was only known by a few people including her If she was really Yue Li Lian, then this would prove her identity!


    Fu Wanxi''s assistant came back with a bag full of milk tea and distributes them to all the contestants including Li Lian. Li Lian took a glance at the milk tea and a subtle cold glint passes her eyes.


    Fu Wanxi became more nervous and she glanced at one of her followers. She understood her message and stood up with her drink.


    " Everyone, it must''ve been a tiring day, isn''t it? Fu Wanxi decided to take care of her juniors with this milk tea. How about we make a toast to thank her? "


    Everyone nodded and follows her instruction to toast and took a drink. Fu Wanxi heart beat faster as she looked at Li Lian who was about to take a drink. Her eyes glared intensely at Li Lian but suddenly, a voice came and stopped Li Lian


    " Contestant 134! Please come to the stage "


    "Tch! " Fu Wanxi clicked her tongue but she reassured herself she could still wait after the competition and watch her suffer.


    Li Lian put her milk tea bottle back and walk to the stage, hiding a small grin from her face.


    How could these people expect her not to notice such stupid plan?

 Chapter 20 - Longing of White Swan

    One of the harshest judge, who was well known for being the famous composer all over China, Old Bin wore a grave, furious expression.


    He banged the table over and over furiously and scream at all the contestants.


    "NEXT! "


    Screams Old Bin while banging furiously at the table. Other judges also lost their interest when they heard the dolls singing on the stage with no feelings.


    What disappoint him and all the judges were, a famous company sent Fu Wanxi to compete and they had high hope for her yet her singing skill was at an amateur level even though her biography told her that she had been on the field for 9 years!


    This made them lost hope on all the contestants. Not only the judges but the producers were also disappointed if all the contestant sings like cats, how could the TV program survive?


    After her performance, Fu Wanxi company sent some presents and a red pocket of money to the producers and judges to make sure their artist would win.


    Old Bin, the judges, and the producers reject the money immediately, her singing skill couldn''t lie to the judges nor the audiences! It was horrible than what they hoped! Her voice was akin to a dog growls!


    The time for Li Lian to walk to the stage. At first, the judge wanted to wave off and tells the staff to turn away the stupid clowns to go back. Their impressions changed when they looked at Li Lian.


    Li Lian took the microphone and stood straight elegantly. One could knew instantly that she''s different from the rest.


    Her eyes was filled with passion for singing and as a person who has been in the industry for the past 50 Years, Old Bin knew that this girl was different.


    Old Bin took his mic and asked Li Lian, His expression stills look stern and angry, but people knew that his tone softened at Li Lian.


    " What are you Going to sing? "


    Confidently, Li Lian answers him " Longing of The White Swan "


    Old Bin''s face turns brighter, that''s one of his favorite songs, but that song needs a lot of high techniques and also the feelings in the song are hard to achieve for young singers.


    He had a lot of expectations, but still he doesn''t want to hang his expectations too high, after all, Li Lian still looked young and green from his point of view.


    The song slowly played and Li Lian expression mellowed along with the song. An angelic voice came from her red lips, her expression changed to fit the song, she has become like a complete another different person from before!


    " The lotus flowers filled the pond,


    slowly you open your eyes,


    yearning for her,


    your eyes always gaze at the Blue feathers,


    at the pond, you play your flutes


    slowly and leisurely,


    as if calling for another person.


    your eyes always gazes at the blue feathered bird,


    how about me?


    I strive for your gaze


    I longed for your attention.


    Maybe if my feathers turn bluer?


    Or if my legs are a bit shorter?


    My time had passed,


    Slowly, I knew I''m going to disappear,


    Just once, I hope your eyes gaze at me,


    How pitiful, how sad, that''s what others said to me.


    I now ran out of my time.


    The sands slowly past down the clock,


    Just once, along with you Flute''s tune,


    I sang along with you.


    Finally, the song had ended,


    and lastly, your eyes gaze at me.


    Lotuses flower had poisoned,


    Your eyes gave me happiness and loneliness,


    I flapped my wings, my time has stopped.


    As a gift, I gave my last song to you..


    If only I sang for you a long time ago,


    would your heart take a turn


    will your eye gaze at me before my death.


    I only wish for once, but my heart turned greedier...


    I longed for you


    this white feathered bird longed for your unattainable love


    This sad swan,


    bids goodbye to her last everlasting love,


    before she closes her eyes lifelessly


    Along with the lotuses petals the blew across the pond "


    The whole stage turned silent even after she finished the song. People couldn''t snap back from their awe and their mouth gaped and tears fell. Their dumbfounded expression and sobbed filled the room until one person starts to clap that they snap back and followed with another sea of applause.


    The judge and audiences unconsciously cry, tears streams down their cheeks. they could feel the white swan''s feeling of lonely wish to be loved by the person, who had another person in their heart.


    While sobbing, one of the judges stood up and gave a clap, followed by Old Bin and others, even the contestants and staffs who heard her sing


    Old Bin tries his best to surpass his cries and stood along with the other judges and gave his clap of admiration. A young girl at her age, how could she depict the feeling of the song? And what also shocked him the most was her singing techniques!


    He had known many singers that could sing the song too, but none of them could resemble the original singer! But Li Lian, not only did she perfected the song with her expression and singing skill, she didn''t sing the way the original singer sang and copied it the way it was. Instead, she completely turned the song as her own song!


    " Truly beautiful, your techniques and the feeling of the song resonated to everyone''s heart !"


    " Amazing, This is the best song I''ve ever heard "


    The crowds also nodded and agreed with the judges.


    The video of her singing was posted on one of the judge Weibo that afternoon.


    And in one night, she became really famous. The search engine was filled with a word


    [ Mysterious Singer ] and her video has been re-watched for more than million views.

 Chapter 21 - Its Not Her ?!

    Among the cries, acknowledgment, and praises, a dark jealousy feeling oozes out from Fu Wanxi.


    She felt the same jealousy that she felt a few years ago! The moment when everyone praises that B*tch and ruined her throne!


    She bit her nail,'' But still only this couldn''t proof is she is really her ! ''


    When she went back from the stages, people crowded around her and praises her singing skills. Li Lian humbly thanked everyone and suddenly a figure loomed from the crowds.


    " Wow, junior, your singing was very beautiful! " Fu Wanxi walked to her and intentionally called her '' junior '' to warn her position so that she would not let this get over her head.


    Li Lian smiles gracefully and answered her " Thank you "


    She didn''t want to waste much more time talking with people like Fu Wanxi and was about to prepare her to leave, but as she walks, Fu Wanxi halts her and passes her the milk tea.


    " Junior, how about a drink? You''re the only person who hadn''t drink it, or is you perhaps rejecting my offer? " She hides her real hideous intention and put on a disappointed face.


    Fu Wanxi suck-up followers also urge Li Lian to take Fu Wanxi " Kind " offer


    " Hey, how could you ignore Fu Wanxi''s kind intentions? "


    " You didn''t toast with us too, right? "


    Everyone starts to whispers


    Rejecting Fu Wanxi drink would mean disrespecting senior and it would make everyone judge her in a bad way. In the entertainment circle, the senior-junior relationship is very important, Li Lian could of course in no way reject her.


    Fu Wanxi expects her to accept and suffer or reject and also suffer from bad gossips. She snickers deviously. Her heart raced faster along with every small movement of Li Lian''s. She couldn''t wait to reveal who she was!


    Li Lian light-heartedly took the drink that she offer from her hand and took a sip of it.


    " Umm...! It''s really delicious, thank you, Senior !" She answered Li Lian while taking her drink and marches away normally.


    Fu Wanxi didn''t expect her to act nonchalantly and drink the tea normally.


    "Wait! " Fu Wanxi stopped her and grabbed her shoulder.


    " What ? " answered Li Lian as she turns her back


    Wanxi examine her arms and face, there were no red spots that were supposed to show because of her allergy!


    '' Then is it not her? ''


    " N...Nothing " answered Fu Wanxi as she let go of Li Lian''s shoulder.


    Li Lian raises her brows and continues her strides.


    In the car, Li Lian leisurely opened her heels and lays on the seat comfortably.


    Yes, Li Lian truly has an allergy but her allergy was not soy allergy rather it was peanuts. That day, she actually gets her allergy reaction because she had a peanuts cake and soy milk. People had thought that she had a soy allergy and the news traveled to other people''s ears and she didn''t really want to bother herself to fix the false gossips.


    After all, who wants to expose their weakness in front of other people? Especially your enemies... Today it seems she was really lucky ...


    She sighed and stretched her tense muscles, she didn''t know why but as her mind relaxed the first person that came to her mind was Li Jun Wei, perhaps, she had already ....? Fallen too deep for him ?


    Deep down she hadn''t realized that she had already fallen from him since that day?


    A dark glint passes from the car''s front mirror. Li Lian went back from her deep thought along the sight. She had noticed that she had been followed by someone for a while, but, who?


    At first, she was not sure but the road that they took become more deserted, she grew more wary, at this rate if something was happening, no one will come to their rescue.


    '' I know that many people had been searching for me for quite a while, but it''s probably not easy for them to actually track me this fast, who? Xue Huelin ? or perhaps....''


    Before she could tell the two bodyguards, a loud crashing sound rings through her ears...


    BRAK


    The chauffeur stop the car suddenly and a loud sound came after the crash

 Chapter 22 - Extra: The Mans Thoughts

    He looked at the girl who slept comfortably with an expression akin to a gentle angel. Her peaceful expression that he loved now felt like endless torture to him.


    '' What if she sleep like this forever? ''


    Those thoughts haunt him at night and woke him up with nightmares that always plays the same view, the view of when the girl lies in the coffin.


    That day too he woke up beside her bed on the chair from the nightmare. His despaired expression as he gazes her.


    Throughout his teenage years, the girl that helped him years ago had always been in his heart forever.


    After the accident he decided to come back and find as soon as he could, but she left with no trace. No one knew her, he also had never seen her face clearly and couldn''t remember anything other than her voice.


    His regret was that he didn''t ask her name, he only once hear her name " Yue " but thousand and countless people had the same name and he wasn''t sure whether " Yue " was her first name or her family name or whether it was her real name or perhaps her nickname.


    Years passed and he still couldn''t find her, her voice always lingers in his mind. Her small gestures and her bright personality brought colors to his monochrome life.


    At first, he thought, '' Maybe it''s only gratitude '' or '' Maybe is not love ''


    He had never understand and felt love and it was the first time for him to feel those feelings and the feeling called " love " .


    '' Maybe after a few year, I will forget about her ''


    That thought brought fear it was akin to him losing his own life, that moment he realized that he had fallen for her from a long time ago.


    He caresses her face and a sudden thought of her sleeping like it forever sends chill down to his spine. Jun Wei stopped his hand and grimace, the fear and despair contort his face with pain.


    A nostalgic soft voice echoed, his last promise to her


    " I will come back to you, I promise "


    He hold her hand and his warm lips touch her cold fingers, his eyelashes flutter as it closes its eyes.


    " Until the day you open your eyes, I will wait for you. " He swore

 Chapter 23 - Who Sent You ?

    Some men in black went out of the black car and smashes the window, Li Lian''s two bodyguards reflexively went to their fighting mode instantly.


    " Kidnappers ? " says one of the bodyguards while blocking the hand from the smashed window


    " Maybe... " Answers the other, the situation was not looking too good, there was only two of them and the enemy was more than 7, they overwhelm them in both numbers and weapons .


    " miss, please wait here " they nodded at each other and before they leave, one of them tapped their phone and sent a message for aid.


    Li Lian looked at the men from the car, they had knifes and guns with them


    '' Kidnappers ? no, they''re different the guns that they use have silencers on them '' Dark premonition floats to her mind .


    '' They''re a well-trained assassins . Xue Huelin ? She doesn''t have that much money and power to resort this. And the people from that car, they are very well-trained....And they didn''t only uses knife but also, guns ? ''


    The chauffeur look at Li Lian coldly, like a predator predicting its prey''s each movement .


    Li Lian knew that it was different from a normal gaze, he had a murderous eyes... She knew that even if she stays inside the car, the chauffeur would carry out his mission to finish her off.


    As he was about to star the car once again. A small sharp sound of thread being pulled followed by the feeling of sharp thread like a knife stopped the chauffeur from continuing his next movement.


    He could feel thread on his neck a thin yet sharp one , his eyes shakes as he looked at Li Lian murderous expression.


    " What is this ? Who sent you ? "


    He still struggles and was about to took out his gun, but before he could the thread that strangled grew stronger than before, bloods trickles from his neck.


    " I asked you a question once don''t make me repeat it , this thread is stronger than a saw, do you want me to cut of this frail little neck ? "


    Li Lian''s usual bright and cheerful expression drastically changes, cold icy tone. Her eyes shows no emotion even as she was about to take another person life .


    The man''s expression turns pale along the spine chilling words that she uses, the looks and tone that she had, it was the same as the one that he felt in battle field.


    " N..no..o..ne.. " His voice turns hoarse


    Li Lian raises her brows and her grips grew stronger and a snap sound could be heard and blood flows from his neck .


    " Tch... Your stubbornness irritates me " She wipes her hand and retract her thread, even as she took a life, her expression remains the same.


    " AH ! I haven''t asked who sent you ! Geez ! "


    Her cold eye gazes at the scene outside the cars and notice that the two bodyguards look overpowered by the number of the assassins . She sighs from the view, she just want to go home and take a rest, but now her relaxing plan in meeting Jun Wei is ruined...


    She clenched her palm and went outside the car with her blood splattered dress.


    " Ugh.. I quite like this dress you know "


    The two body guards shift their gaze to her, blood on her clothes


    '' Perhaps the miss has been wounded ? ''


    They looked at each other signing to themselves to retreat , the key of their missions is to protect the young miss''s life at all cost .


    As they were about to retreat, one of the assassin attacked her with a long knife .


    The bodyguards felt as is their own life was about to stop from the scene, but what follows their eyes next, changes their impression of Li Lian in another different level...

 Chapter 24 - The Miss Is In Another Different Level ( 1 )

    A whisper of sentences swiftly passes trough Li Lian''s mind


    [ Li Lian, remember to protect yourself no matter what ]


    A sentence continues to linger in her ears, a familiar voice of a stranger. A person that she could never remember.


    Li Lian flung her legs up and kicked the hand of the assassins swiftly. In a surprise, he jumps back and looked at the girl with a frown.


    As an assassin they had their own pride, being kicked by a frail girl would surely be a joke. He gathers his thought to fight again and faster he swing his hand with his knives.


    He thought that after a few movement the girl''s flitting life would be easily taken by him.


    Yet!


    She continues to evade his attack easily without even moving an inch away from her place. The assassin''s eyes turn desperate and his movement gradually loses its pace.


    A glint of smirk sparks from his eyes, he went back and march to her with a knife on his left. She evaded the knife on the left and suddenly another knife came from her right, Li Lian had already noticed his trick and evaded it once again


    Suddenly, he took his gun and points it to her head.


    The sight frightens the guards even more.


    BANG!


    Loud sound the gun rings to everyone''s ears, speechless, their faces turn frozen..


    The expected view of the bloody body of a fragile woman was still standing straight with a murderous expression.


    " What a cheap trick, are you really an assassin? " Says Li Lian with a devilish grin


    "Yo..ou! "


    Her opponent was left speechless by her skill, one could immediately know that she had an experience in fighting against an assassin before. Her movement was very clear and sharp as if she had been trained to fight or .....take a person''s life.


    BANG!


    An unexpected shot came from behind the assassin from inside of the assassins'' car. Slowly a man came out with his black suit, his expression was cold and murderous.


    Even after he shot his own colleague his expression shows no emotion. All the other assassin back down in fear when they saw him.


    Li Lian''s bodyguard who was left dumbfounded by all the sudden things that happen before their eyes stood frozen, their eyes felt like it was about to fall out from its socket.


    Instantly as they look at the cold-murderous beauty only a word came out from their mouth


    " A Death Goddess !! "


    Li Lian felt that someone was talking about her and glared at the two bodyguards that had just called her a death God. The two felt an immense chill when their eyes locked with her glare, Reflexively their palm closed their mouth in fear.


    '' No...way, maybe....the miss read our mind ?? How did she know we were talking about her? ''


    Now that the last boss came, everyone expected the girl to tremble in fear yet her expression also didn''t change, she looked more intrigue and amuse.


    " YOU! YOU''RE SOMETHING ELSE, HUH GIRL "


    The man voice was deep and loud like that of a lion, people who heard his voice couldn''t help but felt the chill on their neck.


    Everyone except Li Lian was able to see him eye to eye without trembling.


    " So you''re the last boss? "


    He laughed at her words " Last boss, Young girl, you are quite amusing "


    " You look like you''re the strongest one here, say...I''m in a hurry, so what about this. You fight me one on one and if I win, let me and my bodyguard go "


    His eyes twitch as he heard her words that she utter light-heatedly, the other assassin could only shift their gaze away from them and pitied the girl.


    " You''re quite a funny girl.....Sure, I will agree. But if you lose I will have all three of your heads "


    "Okay! Don''t forget your own words, if you do...The consequences would doubled, remember! "


    The man was clearly bigger and his height double hers, his muscle could never be compared by her thin limbs. Clearly, she looked overpowered and powerless yet her eyes looked more fired up and there''s no spec of fear could be seen.


    The man looked amuses, it was the first time for him to find someone who still could stand in front of him and even asked for a one-on-one fight and to top it all she is a weak and fragile girl. Her arms look like it could snap if grip on it with only 1% of his powers.


    People had already known the outcome that she would lose without being able to hit him once and they looked at her pitifully,


    What they didn''t know was that they had the wrong person to be pitied...

 Chapter 25 - The Miss is in Another Whole Level ( 2 )

    The girl stood still, her white dress had changed color to red. Her expression looked rather calm even as she was surrounded by the scarlet liquids.


    In front of her lies the " last boss of the assassin " along with the other assassins on the ground.


    She wiped the blood that splatter on her face and clicked her tongue irritatedly.


    " Didn''t I already warn you to keep your words ?! "


    A few minutes ago, after she had won from her fight against the last boss. He couldn''t accept the fact that he had just lost to a small girl and commend his underlings to finish her off no matter what.


    The irritated Li Lian knew his trashy way of fighting and furiously KO-ed all the assassin. She looked back at the two frozen bodyguards who didn''t do anything except watching her battle against the trained assassin with their mouth gape like a koi.


    "You, two Koi, tie them somewhere and toss them to the police or something ! And drive me back home now! " She was still irritated and went back to the car.


    They looked at each other and whisper among them


    " The miss is on another whole level! "


    " She''s too scary "


    At that moment they start to pity their boss for having such a fierce wife.


    When she went inside the car she realized there was still one body in the car and slam the car door again.


    She looked at the bodyguards that''s busy tying the hands of the assassins on their back " AH! you two, I forget but there''s still one more body inside our car, so you two go with that car and I will drive that ca- "


    As she was about to finish her words, suddenly from behind she could feel glare and bloodl.u.s.t. Her body reflexively jump and kick the man standing behind her, The man easily stop her leg and before he could speak, she puts both her hand on the ground and spin her lower body.


    The man released her leg and jumped behind, just as she was about to stand another man grab her waist to stop her.


    " ST..OP STOP! " Says both the man in synchronization


    She stopped her hand when she saw their golden hair. Both of them have the same exact face of each other, like a reflection of their own.


    The twins has golden hair and blue eyes they looked like a foreigner and spoke in Chinese without any accent, they spoke fluently in Chinese.


    " Mei Mei, you are too fierce " just as he finished his words the other twin responded his sibling''s words cohesively.


    ( Mei Mei means younger sister )


    " How will you find a man if you are this fierce? " He follows


    "Right? since we were younger, boys always run away in fear when they saw you "


    " You need to fix your temperament "


    " I know right, your face is quite, ok, you only need to fix your temperament and....umm maybe get a bit meat on your chest "


    " Yes.. yes! " He nods in agreement.


    She became annoyed by the two continuous chatterboxes and knit her eyebrow. Li Lian furiously elbowed one of the twins that were holding her.


    "You, guys stop saying nonsense ! " she cracked her hand and glared at them.

 Chapter 26 - The Twins

    In the car, Li Lian ate her lunch box with a bright expression.


    " Food after a brief workout is good! " Her hand couldn''t stop scooping the food to her mouth, as if someone forgot to feed her.


    " Mei Mei, if you got fatter your boyfriend will have a hard time carrying you. "


    " Mei Mei, you call beating people as workout? I really pity your boyfriend, how could you get a husband this way? "


    Again the two chatterbox mouths start their endless complaint. They were about to continue their chatter but stopped when they saw her glare from the front car''s mirror.


    " Even when your face gets beaten black and blue, your mouths still have energy, huh? " Her expression darkens and threaten them with a wide smile.


    Her bright smile send chill to them and their mouth quickly shut, the twins looked at each other and spoke without a word.


    '' Her smile and words contradict each other ! ''


    Li Lian that sense their thought again glare at them.


    '' Mei Mei you''re too scary !!! ''


    In a flash, the lunch box became empty, Li Lian wipes her mouth and opened her phone excitedly, She looked again at the Jun Wei picture that she got from Xiao Chen and her face turn warmer.


    " Ge Ge, before I forgot, I will not go back to Empire Country, tell master, okay! "


    The twins face turns pale when they heard her.


    " What ?!!! No Way, Mei Mei, you know how scary master is, right? "


    "Yes, Yes! You know he let you go to marry that sc.u.m and suddenly, he got news from China that you and Miss Yue got in an accident and died then suddenly you come back to life. Do You know how he is right now? "


    " Yes, he ordered us to immediately bring you home! "


    " His health is also not in good condition! "


    " Do you know what he did to us? "


    " He forced us to train like a wild bear! ''


    " He told us to fast while running up and down the mountain behind the house! "


    " And worst, He forced us to marry! "


    Li Lian eye twitch when she heard their last words, '' Forced to marry? ''


    " Please, Mei Mei, if you want to leave tell him by yourself "


    " And What is the reason for not coming back to Empire Country "


    Li Lian twirled her hair " I''m married now " she answered them apathetically.


    " Yes, yes, You''re marrie...." The twin had just process her word and the car stopped suddenly causing Li Lian to fall from her seat.


    Their eyes widened and turned their head to Li Lian like a shocked Squirrel.


    " WHAT ??! MARRIED ?!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! "


    Their noisy scream filled the whole car Li Lian raise her hand immediately and close her ears to protect herself from the loud scream.

 Chapter 27 - The Panic Little Koi

    Xiao Chen felt as if his hair was about to fall out, he even thought of shaving off all his hair and became a monk. His hand fidgeting along his feet with a silent rhyme and his expression darkens.


    Across the Frightened Little Koi Fish, Jun Wei tapped his hand on his marbled table. The room was bright, but because of Jun Wei''s heavy and gloomy atmosphere the room felt very dark like a hunted house.


    The Koi Fish felt smaller each second the clock ticks... His legs start to shake slowly from all the nervousness that he felt.


    "....Um..Ge..Ge... " The "Koi Fish " decided to gather his courage and start a conversation to check Jun Wei''s mental state.


    No words came from his red lips, instead he just stared at Xiao Chen with his cold eyes, sending him a warning


    '' Stay Quiet and reflect on your mistakes '' Frightened by his brother''s sinister look, Xiao Chen quickly shut his mouth once again.


    Jun Wei was not a very temperamental person, he rarely gets angry, and, and happy. He would use his apathetic, cold expression as he talks. Rarely...he would use his emotion, only to people that he cared about.


    Today as always, his temperament was stable with a few moments of his rare smile and warmness whenever he remembers Li Lian adorable face.....


    Until...A few hours ago .....


    It started by Xiao Chen, who accidentally answered their grandparents call, forcing Xiao Chen to an arrange marriage meting. The fl.u.s.tered and cornered fish blurt out a sentence that Jun Wei strictly warn him not to utter.


    " It''s okay grandpa, grandma, Sister-in-law has woken up! No need to force me to an arranged marriage meeting anymore, okay ?! "


    He realized his word too late along with Jun Wei who accidentally heard all that he said, it became the Koi''s last word.


    Jun Wei had been an apathetic child since he was young, his face that shows no emotion sadden his grandparents. The young boy that always smile lost all his innocents after his parent''s death.


    Not long after their death, an accident happens and few years after that he came back with a soulless expression and a week after that he suddenly changed and became more determined, as if he was running to catch for shooting star, he aced all his exams and in a count of two years, he graduated from college. And after a year passed, he raised the company to the best one in the whole world and became the well-known " Emperor".


    Out of the blues, one day he told his grandparents that he wants to marry a girl who was in a vegetative-state or what was better known as " Comatose " state. This made his grandparents happy because of how he never shows interest in women suddenly wants to marry. Yes, they''re truly happy except for a reason.


    Jun Wei grandparents had never cared anything like the social status of the girl, but their biggest concern was that the girl has only a small percentage of waking up from Coma. But their heart could not bear to see their lovely Grandson''s soulless expression again, with the hope of the girl to wake up, or maybe to search another...New love.

 Chapter 28 - 27: Miss You

    A few months ago, His grandparents were too worried by the fact that Li Lian didn''t wake up for nearly a year. According to their consultation with the doctor, if Li Lian doesn''t wake up within a year then the possibilities of her to wake up would be almost 1%.


    Old madam Li who believes in Feng Shui consult with a priest and was also told that the possibilities of Li Lian recovery were zero. ( Feng shui is Chinese fortune-telling.)


    They remembered the sight of their doll-like grandson when he lost his parents while hugging his little brother who was weeping. And that sight frightened them to the core.


    One day Li Wei overheard Old Madam and Master Li was conversations.


    " What should we do? " Ask Old madam Li with a pale face.


    Old Mister Li frowned and shook his head depressingly, he took a moment before he answers


    " How about searching for another candidate? she has nearly zer- " Before Old master Li could finish his sentence, Jun Wei came out from the door. His expression darkens and his eyes were icier than ever.


    It was the first time for them to ever see Jun Wei''s chilling expression and since then Jun Wei had never shown his face to them.


    They expected him to show up after a few days and yet he didn''t meet them for almost 5 month. Old madam and mister Li was saddened by their precious grandson furry since Jun Wei had always respect and care for them deeply, it was the first time for them experience Jun Wei anger.


    In fact, Jun Wei had long ago forgot his anger and the reason for him not to meet his grandparents was because his mind was too filled with happiness from being able to spend his time with Li Lian.


    There was no actual problem for his grandparents to hear the news, but he had one big reason as to why he didn''t want the news to travel to their ears, his Little brother...No, the Koi fish, blurt out the news to fast.


    First, He had wanted to wait for Li Lian''s complete recovery and her rehabilitates, He didn''t want to put burden and worries to Li Lian since she had just woke up from her Coma.


    Second, he wanted to formally introduce Li Lian to his whole family, so that they would have no problem or objection to their marriage. Also, to keep eyes to people who target his and Li Lian''s lives.


    Because even in a family, a Poisonous snake with daggers could also reside.


    Now, he needs to trace back his plans and reconsider all the possibilities once again. He Look at the Xiao Chen that had turned tinier than before, He waves his hand and ordered the Koi " Go".


    The Koi face brightens as he sees his chance to run away from the dark abyss and march out like a chased rabbit.


    Jun Wei, on the other hand, could only shake his head after his hopeless little brother. He then scrunches his eyebrows and pinch his nose bridge with a sigh.


    He once again looked at his phone and tap the screen, His expression turned warm while gazing at Li Lian''s picture from his lock screen. He lays his back and closes his eyes, slowly his mind starts to wonder ... as he quietly he mumbled


    " I miss you .."

 Chapter 29 - 28: Siblings

    The twin''s expressions darken, the memory of a year ago flood back to their mind.


    A year ago-


    " That B*stard !! How dared he broke Xiao Yun''s engagement! " The elder twin shouts angrily, He ran to the place beside his grandfather, where the family''s sword was kept at.


    " Shin ?! That F**kers.... he did what ?! " The younger banged the table in surprise.


    Before Shin could take the sword, suddenly a hand stopped him. The murderous eyes of the elder twins turn ruthless like a beast as he glare at the person who stopped him.


    His vicious eyes turns calmer as his grandfather''s face come into his view, but it didn''t last long. Not only Shin''s but his little brother Shun eyes also turn beastly,


    " Old man, step aside! ....or are you going to stop me? " He was ready to take the sword even if it means fighting his grandfather to death there.


    But as soon as he saw his grandfather deadly eyes, they knew....There was no one other person who adores Xiao Yun other than them.


    The old man sigh before he speaks to mellow his anger " Let''s go and get her back home " Said him with a warm smile.


    But, not long after they decided to go and meet her and her mom a heart-wrenching call from the hospital caused their grandfather to faint.


    And although they kept complaining and teases Xiao Yun. They were actually very relieved to hear the fortunate news. At first, they felt the news was not real and doubt the picture that they saw.


    They were also afraid to tell their grandfather, the despair of seeing your hope being taken was truly frightening. After all, a dead person could never come back to life and once a person''s life disappear, it could never be regained back ....forever.


    Shin''s and Shun''s expression lightened, their precious little sister looked healthy and the most important thing was that she looked happier than ever.


    " So, who send those people? " Ask Li Lian while tapping her phone, sending back the twins from their trance.


    Obediently the twins answered her questions.


    " You know, that trashy old man- "


    " Old man? Which one? "


    " From the Hong family, after all, you rejected his grandson engagement " answered Shun.


    " I don''t think that they want to kill you too because of such a trivial thing, maybe it is for another reason? But...well thanks to them we could find you faster "


    " They expect me to marry a person I have ever seen before? Even Old Master didn''t agree that marriage too, and I have told Old Master that I love another person ."


    " You know how powerful our family is, right? That''s why they''re desperate to marry their heir with you ."


    " But you''ve never seen Hong family''s only son right? According to the gossips, he seems to be a very handsome person many daughters from influential families also tried to engage their daughter to him. Although all of them was rejected immediately for some reason. "


    Li Lian tap her phone happily and bluntly retort the twins, " But there''s no one in this world that''s more handsome than my darling and there is no other man I love more than him "


    Hearing the word " Darling " the two doting brothers scrunch their eyebrows. They tried to hide their irritation with a smile and ask her,


    " So when are you going to introduce...that jer- ..no, your husband? " Shin''s grips on the wheeling steer tighten from the word " husband".


    An idea popped out to her mind " Then if you meet him, would you immediately go back and tell the Old Master? "


    The twins hesitated and whisper to each other quietly,


    " Shin, isn''t this a good offer? "


    " It is...But do you want to meet the old man without bringing her back home? Do you want to die? "


    " But...see, even if we force her, we would end up going back home with both empty hand and information! Wouldn''t that be a far more frightening death? "


    Shun tapped the wheeling steer and fell to deep thought,'' Hm...But bringing the old man news would surely make our beating less hurt....'' Shun nod and agrees.


    Shin brows knot in annoyance " Okay, but remember... we also need time to talk eye to eye....! "


    Li Lian hesitate a bit before she agrees after all her brothers would never do something that would make her sad


    " Okay, but I remind you, don''t touch a single strand of his hair or I''ll roast you "


    " Of course!!" answer them together with a hidden smirk.


    A sudden notification from her Weibo popped out on her phone. Her eyes widened as she looks at it, her Weibo has been followed by thousands of people in less than half an hour. Curiously she opened her Weibo and found her singing video has gone viral.

 Chapter 30 - 29: What Kind of Guy Did You Seduced ?!

    The news of her singing became famous in Weibo, her face brighten happily. Becoming a singer was her dream that she couldn''t achieve and now that her singing was appreciated by people, she felt really happy.


    When she thought of sharing the good news, the first person she could think of was Jun Wei. '' Would it be a problem if I send it now? isn''t he is busy ...?''


    After a while of considering she copied the link of her own video and send it to Jun Wei.


    [ Li Lian: " Darling, look at this, how was it? I''m amazing, right ? " ]


    Li Lian thought that his answer would be late since he is a busy person and look at her phone full of anticipations, but unexpectedly his answer was faster than her thoughts.


    [ Jun Wei: " Yes, you''re very amazing congratulations, my dear " ]


    Her face flushed red immediately as she read " My dear", even though she had expect his answer would be praise hearing them straight from the person itself was more embarrassing that she thought.


    She tapped her phone again '' I want to see you '' but after some thoughts, she deletes the message. Again she wrote her chat '' I miss you'', but as expected writing those words seems too corny and clingy so she decide to erase her message and send " Thank you ".


    She looked at the curious twins that were eyeing her from the front mirror, she send a glare to them and they quickly evaded her glare.


    The older twins with the longer hair whisper "Hey, should we ask her who husband is? "


    " I don''t think we should, don''t you know how her temper is? "


    " But look at that, our frightening grizzly bear became so meek and her face even blushed! She must''ve been chatting with him, right? "


    " I think so too.. truly that man must''ve been an angel send by God for her "


    Li Lian who was still playing with her phone notice their chatters, she ask " How long till we get to my home? "


    " Perhaps...10 or 15 minutes longer ? " answered the oldest


    " That''s too long, get there by 8 minutes "


    The twins together look back at her " How could we? Mei-mei, this is a car not an airplane! "


    She grinned at the bickering that they hadn''t done for years. She answered them with her devilish smile,


    " That''s why I''m telling you to be faster, if you don''t....well, you know what would happen right? " She grins and laughs jokingly at her brothers'' fl.u.s.tered expressions.


    The twins that saw her heartfelt laugh can''t do anything but sigh with a smile.


    --------


    A black car stopped at the big mansion, the twins that drove the car stood like a stone in front of the house.


    " M-mei Mei, this is your house? "


    Li Lian looks at Shun with a puzzled expression, " Yes, is there any problem? "


    " N-no.."


    The twins look at the big mansion and scratch their heads. Right, no matter from what angle you see, their sister is beautiful. It''s not a kind of beautiful because of her face, but her personality and charisma which could attract someone unknowingly.


    They did expected her to marry someone rich but.....this mansion looks far more than what they expected.


    The place where the resident reside was placed in China''s most expensive land and was also said to be almost impossible to buy. Other than that, the house was far more impressive, the furniture and design look elegant, from one look one would immediately know how expensive it is.


    The mansion is far more luxurious and bigger than her ex-fiance''s or even their grandfather''s main household....


    '' Mei Mei, what kind of guy did you seduced ?!! ''

 Chapter 31 - 30: Bubbly

    At the company, Li Lei crosses his leg and sat on his seat, his expressionless icy face today seems a bit gentler. His long fingers type the keyboard faster than he normally does. He finishes his meeting early and quickly went out of the company.


    At his company, a big commotion clamors. The work-loving Icy Emperor, went out from work before 9 O''clock !! The other workers and staff curiously pester the secretary for answers.


    But not only the secretary, no one knew what happens to the Emperor that made him took such a big change.


    They began to chat after his leave


    " Perhaps, Sir Li Wei found a girlfriend? "


    "Girlfriend? doesn''t he..... like g-guys? "


    " Don''t you remember how disgusted he was when the daughter of Sil Company hugged his arm? "


    " yes, yes, a day after that Sil Company fell bankrupt "


    The other two looked at each other, " Then....is it really a g-g-guy ????"


    " Hmm...not a woman for sure ... If it is a woman, she must be one hell of a beauty! "


    " I mean who could possibly seduce the emperor? "


    " Must be someone sent from heaven "


    They nod together and agreed, after all a woman who can make the emperor happy and brighten his mood must be a present from heaven.


    ----------------------


    Jun Wei decide to take a trip there before he went back home and stop his car at a flower shop. He took a bouquet, he imagined Li Lian delightful expression as she receives the flower and smile warmly.


    His charming smile captured the hearts of all the onlookers who saw his unguarded warm smile. Meanwhile, Li Lian suddenly feels chills down her spine, she felt a sudden threat.


    Jun Wei went inside the car and lay his head on the car''s window, his eyelashes flutters as it closes. A familiar, dear feature of her... Her bright eyes that twinkles, her black soft hair that fell on his shoulder, and her bright dear smile...


    '' How nice it is for her to smile forever ''


    Every time he remembered her smile all his dark emotion faded and the emptiness in his heart feels satiated. The warm and bubbly feeling that''s called happiness...was what saved him since '' that day'' ...


    She never knew how her smile protects him through his dark times and how much he wants to protect that smile.


    That one day.., that accident...


    When she was alone and everyone turned their back to her....


    When she lost her dear one...


    What kind of face did she make? Did she cry?


    '' If only I could wipe her tears ''


    '' If only I was near her ''


    Jun Wei balled his palm into a fist and knit his brows. The pain that he felt in his chest, the regret that he felt for not being by her side and protect her, but...


    '' Now, for sure I''ll protect you..''

 Chapter 32 - 31: Regret

    " N-NO..WAY !!! " Xie Hue Lin''s voice echoed through her room.


    She closes her mouth in disbelieve and her body trembles as if she had just seen a ghost. Meanwhile, her parents ran to her worriedly after they heard her sharp scream.


    Before Old Master Xie could ask anything, the madam fell back while holding her phone.


    Her pale lips shutters as she speaks " D-Darling... t-thi...s! "


    The old master took her phone and his face colors drop as the video. A familiar face and voice...The person in the video was not other than his own daughter !!


    He shook his head and rub his eyes repeatedly, '' No way! this could not be real !! That girl! She was dead....! ''


    He took out his phone and quickly order his secretary to search for the girl on video. Whatever it takes, he needs to make sure that no one would find her before him! The daughter that had always drag his feet! She would undoubtedly ruin his image!


    Hue Lin faces twist in frustration and anger....No matter what, she needed to finish that woman first before anyone find her!


    Her grips tighten and her body nervously trembles, the throne that had been hers...


    She was afraid that her hated sister would come alive and revealed who tried to kill her...!


    Her place would be taken over !! And his heart that she tried her best to take would go back to that d*amned b*itch!


    ''NO! I would never let her have her life back....This time also! I''ll make sure she tastes the same pain as before! ''


    -----------------


    A man took his suit and fix his cuff as he walks out of his room when suddenly his phone rang.


    He enter the lift and answers the call


    "Hello? Zhuang Xuan? What hap- " Before she could finish her question, the person on the other side of the phone scream loudly that his voice even trembled.


    " Y-YUE L...LI..LIAN !!"


    Hearing the name the man''s eyebrows furrowed and his expression turns darker.


    " What do you mean? Li Lian...? This is not a funny joke Xuan! "


    Zhuang Xuan, " What Joke ?!!! Do you think I would make a joke using her name, you Sh*t Head !! "


    " Sh-! " He was baffled by his friend sudden swearing and shook his head " What happened, then ?! "


    Zhuang Xuan type on his laptop swiftly and send him a mail. " This afternoon, In China a certain video has been viral...and.."


    " And ??! "


    Zhang Xuan frowned " Check your mail, stupid!! Are you still in England? "


    The man went inside his car and hurriedly open his laptop, he downloaded the video from his mail. When the video played a fragile and sweat voice echoed through his ears...


    The loving voice that he heard repeatedly even in his dream, His heartache as he heard her voice. The image of the girl played on his mind and....the face of her trying to hold back her tears as she smile.


    He closes his mouth in disbelieve and his voice trembled slightly.


    " X-Xuan, please...find her ..! "


    Xuan bit his lips, he tried his best not to shout in anger..." I would''ve done that even without your order !!! " And angrily end the call.


    The man opens his wallet and took a small picture of Li Lian from the corner of the wallet. His pinch the bridge of his nose and let out a relieved sigh.


    '' Lian...Is that you ..? Are you still alive..? Is it really you ..? ''


    while he was immersed in his thought, his phone once again rang. His expressions darkens and frown as he read the caller name.


    He sighs and rubs his forehead before he answers the call " Hello, Hue Lin? "


    A soft voice of the girl trembles as she speaks " Chang Min-ge .... "


    " What happened? Are you all alright? " He asks


    " Um... Did you hear anything from China? " Hue Lin bit her lower lips as she speaks. She tries even harder to mask her voice to her usual soft voice, but Chang Min could hear her voice shakes as she speaks.


    " I didn''t heard anything from China, is there something wrong? "


    Knowing that Chang Min hasn''t see Li Lian''s viral video, her tones brighten up.


    " Um.. It''s nothing, Min-ge, when are you going to come back home ..? I miss you... "


    Her voice sounded flirty as she speaks, but rather following her flirty conversation. He Chang Min sounded serious and has zero interest in continuing the conversation


    " Maybe a week after...Hue Lin, I''m going to go now, don''t forget to take care of yourself "


    Dejected by his cold response, Hue Lin pouted " Okay, you too "


    After she ended her call, Hue lin furiously throw her phone and bit her nails.


    ''F*CK !! THAT WH*RE !!!!! Why is she still alive? How did she survive! ''


    She had been trying her hardest to make Chang Min forget about Li Lian, but now that the video has gone viral, sooner or later Chang Min would know the news...


    Even though Chang Min had broken the engagement, after that Wh*re death, he became disheartened ....as if he regrets breaking up with Li Lian that day...


    The thoughts of Chang Min leaving her scares Hue Lin to the core.... Especially if she lose him to that B*tch !!!


    the reflection on the mirror reflects her vicious expression, No matter what...she needs to kill that woman...!


    " Li Lian... Wait for it !!! I will erase you from this world forever! "

 Chapter 33 - 32: Doting Brothers (1)

    Jun Wei''s long legs reach out of the black car and walk down to the door with a bouquet that he had prepared.


    Right when he arrived in front of the door, suddenly Li Lian''s face popped out behind the door with a bright smile as she calls his name softly " Jun Wei "


    His lips raise and warmly laugh " Li Lian, congrats " He reached out his hand along the bouquet.


    Li Lian looked at the yellow sunflowers bouquet that he gave and tears starts to glisters on her eyes.


    " Thank you," She says while shyly embrace the bouquet on her arms.


    Behind them, the twins'' eyes mellowed as they look at Li Lian''s happy expression.


    " Bro, she''s smiling !! " Says shin while he slaps his brother''s back excitedly.


    Shun''s eyes widened " Yes, yes I saw! "


    " How long has it been since she''s smiling like that again!! Oh my gosh!" Shin''s eyes glazed a bit with tears.


    Shun was a bit ticked seeing how long the two kept gazing each other. He gave a light cough and brought back Li Lian from her sweet time.


    "Ah! Darling, I have someone I want to introduce to you! "


    The twins sat with a serious expression, their eyes kept on observing the man in front of them. On the other hand, Li Lian happily prepare dinner for them in the kitchen while happily humming a song.


    Shun looked at his older brother and slowly whisper '' Hey...This man-is he really her husband? ''


    Shin shook his head and shrug his shoulder, '' I don''t know...''


    '' look at this house it''s so big! is he some kind of a rich man?''


    ''I mean, this house is even bigger than our old man''s main house! '' The twins quietly stole a glance at the man in front of them.


    The man has a beautifully carved face, sharp nose, and his long lashes flutter as he blinks. His appearance is akin to that of a foreign King. The black suit that he wore beautifully contrasts with the color of his berry-like lips. And the way he sits on the chair made him looks like a King sitting on his throne.


    Shin who was also entranced by his looks clear his throat before he speak " Ehm- Mr. Li nice to meet you, as my sister had introduced us, I''m Ryouma Shun and this is my twin, Ryouma Shin. We are here ...older brothers. "


    Li Wei eyes twitch as he heard their family name, he refrains his thoughts from showing and greets them with a smile " Nice to meet you too I''m Li Lian''s husband, Li Jun Wei. Sorry for not being able to introduce myself sooner, brother-in-law "


    Shun eyebrow twitches as he heard Li Wei calling him '' Brother in law ''


    He was about to smack the table and shout " Don''t call me brother in law ! " but held back his word at the tip of his tongue.


    Jun Wei put down the cup of tea on his hand and bow his head down " Brother-in-law, thank you very much for helping Li Lian today from the group of robber this afternoon..."


    Shun and Shin looked speechlessly at each other '' Did...she told him that we were the one that beat up those men? ''


    Shun shook his head away, " It''s nothing that''s our responsibility as her older brother. Anyway, you! Did you just say that your name is Li Jun Wei? "


    Jun Wei nods " Yes "


    Shin gazes around the luxurious house in awe " Hey... Correct me if I''m wrong...but are you the son of Li family? "


    He once again nods " Yes, I''m the eldest son of the Li family. "


    Suddenly, Shun lets out a loud laugh " Oh my God, Shin, did you hear that? "


    Shin also follow him and laugh like a child " Yes, I did! "


    " Li Lian''s trashy ex-fiance house looks like a small pebble stone compares to his! "


    " Mei Mei has very good eyes! Not only his house is big, but he is also rich, independent and has a good look! " tears start flowing from Shun''s eyes as he burst into a laugh.


    " Pfft- and that trashy ex-fiancee of hers has only his family background! " The two of them laugh like a fool until their stomach starts to ache.


    Finally, after a while, they stop their laugh and regain back their composure.


    " Mr. Li, you don''t need to worry. We''re not here to separate you two or anything. We''re just here to check our sister''s condition."


    " From what I could see, Li Lian look far more happier than she is usually. " Shin''s eyes gaze her little sister''s back.


    '' When was the last time I saw her smile? '' Shun''s corner lips and gave a soft smile.


    Slowly the nostalgic memory of the past flew back to his mind-

 Chapter 34 - 32: Doting Brothers (2)

    " Shun! Shin! Come here! " The old man''s deep, raspy voice filled the Japanese styled room. His big presence and pressure felt overwhelming and tense. He crosses his leg and sat on the tatami floor with a wooden cane next to him.


    Across him two young boys with their whole limbs full of scars. Their face clearly shows their anger and frown in irritation.


    " What old man?! " The elder twins shouts furiously.


    The old man scrunches his eyebrows, he stands up and smacks Shun''s head with his wooden cane, " You stupid grandson! How dare you speak to your own grandfather that way!!"


    Shun put his hand on his head and frowned in pain " D*ammned old man!! That hurts! "


    " Good that you know it hurts!! That way I can still know you still have some brain!! " The old man sigh and shook his head as he sits down.


    In contrast to Shun''s wild manner way of sitting, Shin looks calmer and sits on his knees straightly with his eyes closed.


    The old man rubbed his forehead " Did your younger brother took your manner and EQ while you''re still on your mother''s w.o.m.b? "


    "- Shin! Don''t follow your stupid brother''s path and


    He looked at his grandson''s never-ending wild expression and sigh again, " Well, whatever, it''s not like you will change even if I beat you up-"


    " Good you know that!! " Shun''s retorted.


    SMACK!!


    Once again the old man smacked his head, " Shin! Don''t follow your older brother everywhere and create messes like him!! It''s enough to have one stubborn child like him! " Shin nodded quietly.


    " Anyway, you two I have someone I want to introduce to you! " The old man tapped the tatami floor with his cane and from his left the sliding door opened.


    There, a young girl with both black hair and eyes stood silently like a doll. Her white dress looked beautiful as it contrasts with her black hair. But different from her childlike-face the girl''s eyes looked empty and blank. Her jet-black eyes looked darker as if it deepens along with her traumatizing past.


    " WOAH!! Who''s that? " Shun pointed his finger to the girl.


    The old man scrunches his eyebrows once again. He was about to raise his voice and warn Shun for his bad manner but knowing how Shun will stupidly retort back, he held back the words at his tongue.


    " Her name is Yue Li Lian, but from now on she would be called as Ryouma Rian. From now on, she''ll be your little sister! " The old man glared at them sternly with a cold expression.


    The twins'' eyes were deeply focused on the girl''s appearance. Under her white dress, her legs and arms were covered in bandages. Although it was covered under her long bangs, they could clearly see a bruise on her forehead.


    '' Domestic violence? or perhaps she was abused by her parents? '' The twins'' thoughts keep revolving around her wounds.


    '' No matter which it is, her wounds and the reason for her wounds must be the reason why old man adopted her...'' Shun starts to mumbles softly.


    Looking at the girl, they felt not only pity for her but also a hint of affection roses up.


    The old man notices the twins'' feelings and lets out a small grin " Do you two remember our clan''s rule? " The old man fingers keep on tapping the tatami floor as he stares at the twins.


    " Yes," they answered together.


    " Good, from now on she''ll be your family! And remember!! Protect your siblings with your life! " His deep voice echoed through the room.


    The twins'' expression turns stern as they nod " We understand. " The words and rules from the masters of the clans must be protected no matter what. But also, they felt a sudden attachment to the girl.

 Chapter 35 - 33: Past ( 1 )

    A week after that, trying to get closer to their sister was harder than they expected. The twins were still ten at the time and thought that getting closer to someone was easier than it actually was.


    " Huh, was it that hard to get along with someone? "


    Shun mumbles as he marches through the hall while holding a peach that he stole from Shin. As he was about to turn right from the intersection, he jumps back and hid behind the wall. While he keeps peeking at the two men waiting for them to leave, he involuntarily overheard their conversation.


    " Did, you see...?" One of the men ask


    " I see, it''s surprising that the master adopts that girl."


    " I know... Master was too kind, right? "


    The man shook his head, " He is... "The man waves his hand and lower his tone " Didn''t you hear?"


    " Hear what...?"


    " That girl is originally his blood-related granddaughter..."


    " Blood-related??!!" The other man raises his voice in awe.


    " Her mother... She is the granddaughter of the previous head-clan."


    "..." The man was left with no words as if he had just heard something unimaginable.


    Shun''s peach nearly falls from his hand, deep down he knew there was something wrong when the girl was suddenly adopted. He had doubts for a long time, it was weird enough for the girl to be suddenly adopted out of nowhere and... " those bruises..." he mumbles.


    He pick the peach from the floor and wipes it with his cuff.


    " But...That girl, she is not a Japanese, right? "


    The man nodded " Yes... In fact, she is half Chinese. His father is Chinese- That poor girl, she''s so quiet, was it from shock? "


    He shook his head and rub his forehead, pauses before he answers " Maybe..."


    " Maybe what? " He hurried his friend to finish his words.


    " Hm...I think, that it''s not because she can''t speak, rather she is..." He quietly whispers to his friend.


    Hearing this, Shun''s lips curl brightly. '' Is that so...''


    ----


    The Old Master''s frightening air weigh even more pressure than ever. His frown seems to last even before the Sun even raises. In front of him, a maid sitting on her knees behind the sliding door across him with a pale expression.


    " Where is he? " His hoarse voice frightens the poor maid.


    Her voice shutters from fear." ...Young Mas..ter Shun still locks himself in his bedroom since the..ree days ago..."


    Looking at the poor maid''s pale expression, the old man held in his anger and sigh. His eyes was still fierce from anger as if a Lion was about to jump out from his eyes.


    " Forget it!! Call Shin here! "


    The maid looks down at her shaky fingers, her face turns paler " You...ng master...Sh..in, he is also..."


    " Also what?! " He raises his voice even louder in anger.


    The maid bows down, pleading for a silent mercy, " ...He is also in his room for the past three days."


    The old man holding back his anger, humped and wave the maid telling her to go back. She closes the sliding door and immediately walks away.


    " Kei! " A few seconds after the old man calls his name, across the him the sliding door opened with a man sitting on his knee with his eyes looking down.


    " Yes, master" The man big-build looks even bigger in front of the sliding door, with his calm expression like a tame wild-beast.


    " Bring two of them here, right now! Drag them if you need to! " The old man slam his wooden cane along with his command.


    Kei nods silently and walks away from the room. Before he reaches his destination, two familiar silhouette was speaking frantically in a foreign language.


    " No!! Shin! That wrong, shouldn''t it be like this? " Shun voice echoed through the hall.


    " How do you know I''m wrong? You can''t also speak Chinese!! " Shin grumbles.


    Shun scratches his head and once again re-read his dictionary. " Hmmm... This is a lot harder than I expected."


    " ..." Shin straight lips give a faint smile " ...And, who says that it was easy? I think I remembered someone saying '' I will speak Chinese in a week! '' in front of my room three days ago...hm... Who was it? " he smirks.


    Shun puffed his lips, " Me! If I say that I can speak Chinese in a week, that means I ''will'' speak Chinese in a week! "


    Shin doesn''t know whether to praise him for his naivety or stupidity and shrugs his shoulder aside. " Yes, yes... whatever you say, young master. " and quietly walk away with some of Shun''s books.


    " yes, yes, praise me mo-...Hey, hey!! Where are you going?! Give me back my book!! Shin!! " Before he could catch up to his little brother, he notices a large, overwhelming shadow looming behind him.


    Shun gulps in fear, his eyebrow moves as if it was dancing, and turn back his head with an awkward smile, " Uh... Kei- "


    Kei took his body and position him on his shoulder, walks a bit more. Shin could also feel his pressuring air and froze, letting himself to be carried by him on his arm.


    " Umm..." Shin nervously open his lips, " Kei-Nii-chan, did... grandpa call us? "


    Kei was still quiet and gave them a silent confirmation.


    " Ughh, that old man!! couldn''t he let me off for only a week? " far from Shin''s calm words, Shun spoke more bluntly with no restain.


    Although the distance from their room to the Old Master''s room was not far, because of the quiet walk, Shun starts to feel awkward, " Kei-Nii-chan, You know... We could walk by ourself. "


    Following Shun''s words, Shin nod in sync.


    From Kei''s tight lips only a few words come out, " No, it''s fine. "


    Shun knit his brows, '' Fine? ... You''re fine, but I''m not!!'' his quite plead could only be heard by his twin who was also thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 36 - 34: Past ( 2 )

    Kei slowly put the twins who have been struggling with all their might slowly to the ground. Shun puff his lips, he continues to look around searching for a way to escape, '' Huh, d*mned old man!! What''s the point of dragging me here?! I only have a few days left!! ''


    When Kei''s hand hold the sliding door, Shun eyes look at his twins and nod in sync. They keep on sending glances '' One...two...the-''


    Weirdly, their feet that supposed to have brought them away feels oddly light. They open their eyes in surprise and what came to their views was their leg flinging on the air. Shun turns his head and grumps. Knowing that he couldn''t escape now, he stops flinging his leg and surrenders to the pulling on his collar.


    " Please, young master don''t keep running away. " Unlike his looks, Kei''s voice was softer, like a soft breeze.


    Shun waves his hand as he retort, " I know! " On the other hand, Shin beside him only gave a silent nod leaving them first to the Old Master''s room.


    Looking at his younger brother''s fast retreat, he obediently walks to the room.


    The Old Man glances at the twin''s face for a moment and observes them. Looking at Shun''s obvious grumpy face, he understood immediately that they didn''t reflect on what they did.


    " Grandpa, why do you call me here? " Shun criss-cross his legs and sit swiftly.


    The Old Man''s temper starts to raises, he breathe in for a few time to calm down and proceed to answer them. Seeing that there''s no point in repriming them, " Why did you lock yourself in the room? " His words sound calms but his voice still shakes from anger.


    The twin''s eyebrow twitches and response concurrently, " N-Nothing!! "


    " Nothing? " The old man notices their change in expression, repeat the question, waiting for them to change their expression and shows flaw in their act.


    But, fortunately, the twins who need to constantly cover their intention and also because of some beating from their grandpa. Their face remains still, covering the small error that they did.


    " Then, if you don''t want to tell me the reason...I''m fine with it... Oh! I can even let you lock yourself for a few more days-"


    The twin''s lips give an over-joyed smile, " Really?! "


    He took his wooden cane and wipes them slowly, " ...Yes with one condition. "


    " Tch-! " Shun clicks his tongue in anger, '' Sly old man! '' He knew that the old man wouldn''t let him go that easily. But he could not also go back to his word and need to finish the studies, this is a good opportunity for him. Although his grandpa is very sly, as a man from Ryouma Clan, he would never go back on his own words.


    " ..." After some thoughts, he answered, " What is it? " Shun moves his right leg and propped his chin with his arm on it, giving off his young master aura, he looked nothing like his age.


    '' As expected of my grandsons...'' The old man gives a faint smile, before he clicked his tongue acting as if he was angry. Thinking of teasing the two cute grandson, he scoffs, " Okay!! You two!! recites the clan''s rule ten times in front of the ancestral hall! "


    The twins flinch quietly, " Uh... Grandpa...Are you asking me to recite that 100 rule? And in that... Pitch-black hall...? "


    " Is there anything wrong with that?! " The old man who knew their weakness starts to pressure them. Like a hook that ready to annoys them, saying, " What...? Don''t tell me you guys are getting cold feet now? "


    Ryouma Clan''s house consisted of many halls, rooms, and also small gardens that come along with small ponds. It is not an exaggeration to say that the house is one of the biggest houses in Japan. With sparkling wall made up of woods that have no spec of dust, maple tree that gives colors to the traditional house. The house name fit perfectly with how it looks.


    Ancestral hall of the Ryouma Clan''s is located in the corner left of the house, one of the biggest hall of the whole house, that connects to the garden. The problem is, the ancestral hall is always opened at night, with the spine chilling cold air flickering the candles and a creepy well next to the garden. Just by imagining something rise up from the bottom of the well make all the hair on their back raises.


    This was not the only reason for their fear, even though they keep on denying it, the truth is they''re very scared of dark and narrow places. It happened when they were 7 years old because they were afraid of their grandfather''s anger, the twins decided to hide in the ancestral hall.


    The servants who didn''t notice the two were sleeping on the corner, locked the door, leaving them there until the moon switches over.


    Shun gulp and pauses for a moment, " Th...There isn''t there any other option...? " Shin nods, agreeing with his words.


    " What? Don''t tell me you''re afraid? "


    Ticked off by his words, Shun gulp, " No! Okay! I''ll do it, that...that''s easy. "


    The old man gave a smirk along with a ''huh''. He stood up and stopped at the door, " Then do it in the evening... Remember, Kei is going to watch you, so don''t think you can get away with lying. " He pushes his cane to the ground giving a ''thump'' sound as he leave.

 Chapter 37 - 35: Past ( 3 )

    That evening, two young boys sitting in a dim room with only candles as their source of light. Next to them, mountains of books were placed. The writing in the books seems familiar yet the word they learn sounds different from their language.


    Shin closes his book for a moment and rubbed his tired eyes, " Nii-chan, is it really alright for us to not recite the clan''s rule? "


    A sigh came and Shun take another book, " Do you really think that old man will care whether we would recite them or not?


    Shin, " Then...Why did he punish us to go here? "


    Shun look at his inexperience young brother and gave a haughty smirk, " What else? There''s only one thing that he wants from us. "


    Shin who still doesn''t understand continues to ask, " One thing? "


    Shun, " '' Fearless''. Our family motto is '' One have to be fearless no matter what even at the time of your death. '' -If we are still scared of darkness, then...we can''t be the head of the family, right?


    Shin nods understanding the meaning behind his grandfather''s behavior. But, because Shun mention "darkness" now both of them starts to remember the horror stories from the servant of the house and also that frightening nightmare of darkness they had when they were younger.


    '' Rumble ''


    The dark evening sky grew even deeper along with the slowly unfolding rumble. Li Lian opened her window, look at the sky and mumble, '' It''s going to rain. '' She opened the bandage on her arm and blankly look at the bruises on her arm.


    " Young masters are punished inside the ancestral hall?! " a voice echoed from the hall through her room. Her eyes peek the slight opening between her door and found two servants talking.


    The other maid asks," Yes, anything wrong with that? "


    " Don''t you know, the young master loses their parents in a stormy day, but they were young at the time so I doubt they remember that. However, they were also locked inside the ancestral hall for a whole night. "


    " W-What? That ancestral hall?! That one? Isn''t that room known for its creepiness? No servant ever wants to clean that room much less spending an hour there. It''s so dark and they only use candles there...It almost looks like a scene from a horror movie. " The other maid shuddered from her own stories.


    Li Lian continues to hear the conversation between the two maid who speaks in Japanese. Foreign words travel to her ears and she could only understand a few words from them.


    Despite her inability to understand their conversation, her face paled at the four keywords she could grasp " Young masters"," Punished", "Locked ", " Ancestral hall ", and " Whole night " !!


    After the servants walked away from her room, she quietly went out with peaches and blankets she clutched tightly in her hand.


    Meanwhile, as expected, the twins that heard the loud rumble from the sky jolt in fear. They looked at each other with '' what should we do '' written all over his face. Just as they were trying to regain their composure, the sliding door creaked as if something opened it.


    The twins clutch at each others'' clothes in fear, gazing at the slight opening of the door, a black strands of hair creep out.


    Their clutching grew even tighter, they change their position and dragged their body behind. Praying in their heart " Buddha, save us!!! ".


    Shun looked at his younger brother looking more ghastly and braven himself, he shielded his brother with his arm, telling him to go back to the corner and took a candle next to him.


    " W-Who?! " His words still shakes in fear, not knowing what crawling into the room, his brain worked more than its usual potency.


    '' Thump ''


    Suddenly something went inside the room with a loud ''thump''. Shun clutch tight his eyes and took one of the books next to him, ready to launch his attack at the ''thing''.


    " Nii-chan? " A frail girl''s voice calls his name in a weird pronunciation.


    Shun heard the voice and stop the book the was about to throw, still, in fear, he peeks between his eyelids and found Li Lian sitting in front of the door.


    In relieve, the twin sighs. They looked at each other''s frightened expression and burst into a laugh. Li Lian tilts her head in confusion, she turns around the room and found heaps of Chinese dictionaries and books filling their surroundings.


    She points the books next to her and asks, " This? Study? "


    They nod and after a moment of silence, they answered her in Chinese, " We are studying, do you want to talk with us in Chinese? "


    Overwhelmed by the kindness that the twins gave, Li Lian''s lips parted, her eyes soften as she smiles, " Thank you. ".


    A soft feeling grew in their heart, they looked at each other happily and continues to talk together until the sun rises. Apart from them, Kei behind the door faintly smile before he leaves.

 Chapter 38 - 36: A step forward

    '' Drrrt ''


    Shun''s phone vibrates under his pants, bringing him back from the strands of nostalgic memories. He took his phone out and check his message. Immediately he wrinkles his brow and sighs.


    He turns his face only to found his brother sighing along with him in front of his phone." Shin, you also got the news? "


    Shin nods, " Yes. "


    Not knowing what to do, Shun looked up at the stone-like Jun Wei before he turns his face back at Li Lian. '' This is not in the right time...But... ''


    " Mr. Li, we need to go now, something urgent came up. " The twins stood in unison, taking the jacket they placed behind the couch.


    Hearing something from the living room, Li Lian walk towards them with a bowl filled to the brim. " Ge Ge, you''re going now? But..." She looked down at the bowl.


    Shun scratches his head, looked down at the bowl, " Rib peach soup! Uh... But we need to go now. " It''s certainly their favorite food of all time, but ever since they heard the news of her death, it was unbearably painful to even mention the name of the soup.


    Shin understood their feeling and tap Shun shoulder, " Li Lian, we need to go now don''t worry we can come by soon. "


    The twins had sensed that all this time Li Lian was pushing herself to give a smile. After all this time of not meeting each other, it was hard for her to hold back her cry. She wanted to tell them how worried, scared and anxious she was all this time, but she couldn''t possibly tell all this to them abruptly.


    Holding back all the words she wants to speak, a warm palm covers her shoulder. She looked around and her gaze collides with Jun Wei.


    Jun Wei, " Don''t worry, as they said, they can come anytime. "


    Tears glazed her eyes as she nods. Following the twins to the outside of the house, Shun quietly dragged her away from Jun Wei for a few minutes.


    Shun, " Sister, you didn''t tell him anything about today''s attack? "


    Li Lian shakes her head, " No...After all, this is my problem and also..." '' I can''t possibly drag him to my problem '' written all over her face.


    Shin sense Li Lian hesitation and chipped in, " How about miss Yue Xiao Li? "


    Li Lian''s expression darkens, " Mum...she''s in hospital. "


    With only those words, they understood that there''s something else deeper behind the news of her death. The clutching on their knuckles tighten and turn his palm to white. '' Those as*holes! ''


    Li Lian notices their anger and took their palm softly, " Ge Ge, I-this happened because of me. I will end everything myself, don''t worry. "


    The twin''s eyes mellowed, Li Lian has always been like this since she was young- Hiding her problem, assuring that everything will be alright, and never want to share her burden to anyone. She''s always been afraid of letting anyone in her heart and made a bridge between her and everyone else.


    Shun ruffles her hair, " Stupid girl, we''re your brothers y'' know. Of course, we will always worry about you. "


    Shin nods agreeing with Shun, " If anything happened, just call us."


    Shun looks behind Li Lian and point Jun Wei with his glance, " Him, is it he the one you''re searching all these years? "


    Li Lian was quiet for a while, " I don''t know...Maybe it''s him. "


    They didn''t want to interrogate her any further, after all, this is her problem and it''s out of their place to keep on asking her. "Anyway, " they pat her head " Believe me, that man, he will accept you no matter who you are? "


    Li Lian tilts her head, " Why? How do you know that? "


    The twin''s lips curl to a smile and laugh, " Y''know, a feeling. "


    Not long after, they went inside the car and disappeared into the darkness. Li Lian stood silently watching the silhouette of the car slowly growing further. While she was still standing, suddenly something warm envelops her shoulder. She tugged at the thing on her body and saw a fluffy white blanket wrapping her.


    Jun Wei, " It''s cold now, take care of yourself. "


    Li Lian turn her head toward him, feeling the soft breath near her, Li Lian''s face reddened. She fan her hand towards her heated cheek and staggered backward clumsily. " Ah-! " Stepping backward too suddenly, her feet slip a step, she shut her eyes tightly and was about to turn her body to avoid the fall.


    But before she could turn, Li Lei''s hand has already embraces her waist strongly. He scrunches his brow, the usual expressionless face turns dark. Finally securing her in his hands, Jun Wei exhale his tensions.


    Jun Wei, " You need to be careful, you''re still in rehabilitation. Don''t move too quickly. "


    As if cottons filled her ears, Li Lian felt her ears buzzing with and only harsh knocking from her heart filled her mind. Gazing at his light-colored eyes, a gasp leek out from her thoughts.


    Jun Wei looks at Li Lian suddenly froze without any reaction. " Li Lian, are you alright? Are your feet alright? Did you hit something? "


    Only after a moment of staring did Li Lian came back from her daze. Still a bit blank, she unconsciously shook her head. " I''m okay, nothing is wron-"


    Li Lian''s words come into a halt, her eyes stare at the sharp straight stitching wounds on his arm. For a long time, Li Lian had been wondering, '' Why do Jun Wei always wear long-sleeve clothes? '' But never dared to ask him thinking that it was only his preference.


    To This day, she didn''t know the olde wounds filling his right arm. Her eyes widened and lips starts to stammer, " Y-" Before she could ask, Jun Wei, pull his sleeve, covering his right arm.


    Jun Wei''s hand pulled her waist closer before she knew it her view had changed towards the ceiling. Carried on top of his arms, Li Lian''s body flew mid-air easily.


    Jun Wei, " Let''s get inside and check your ankle. It''ll be bad if you sprain it. "


    Li Lian''s lips opened slightly as if something lump in her throat, she held back her words. Thinking deeply in her chaotic state of mind, she mumbles in her heart, '' Wounds on the right hand, Left-handed, the only son of a prestigious family...''


    Drifting memory and warmness of the past linger to her heart," B-But...that''s not possible... Isn''t that boy is Chang Min...Or...is he not?''


    Li Lian mutters, " Don''t tell me...I''ve been wrong this entire time?! "


    A sudden marriage that she agreed to continue, slowly unfolding the past of the two.

 Chapter 39 - 37: Million Entertainment

    Li Lian''s video had gone viral on Weibo, riding the wave of the news, the TV competition post on their Weibo :


    [ Watch the competition on Tuesday! And meet the mysterious singer on the TV at -- O''clock ]


    The Weibo filled with anticipation of people who wishes to watch the competition. The hot news couldn''t be surpassed anymore. The magazines and the tabloids also create a headline on the mysterious singer.


    Xiao Chen ran happily toward Li Lian who was having her breakfast in the kitchen.


    " Wow Wow Wow !!! Sister-in-law, I didn''t expect you to win !! " Says Xiao Chen if he had a tail, he must''ve been excitedly wagging his tail.


    Li Lian raises his eyebrow " Hey- What do you mean by '' I didn''t expect you to


    Xiao Chen laughs like a child and sat down at the table with a glass of milk, he turns his head to Old maid Zhue who was preparing his food " Old maid Zhue, did brother already go to work? "


    Old maid Zhue nodded softly " Yes, young master Jun had already go to work since 6 o''clock"


    Xiao Chen nod and drink his milk slowly, " Sister-in-law, I heard your brother came to see Ge Ge? "


    Li Lian took a bite of her rice " En, they did "


    " A-h~ That''s a pity I was hoping to see them once. I heard they''re twins! Do they look like you? "


    Li Lian chopstick lower down as she heard him " They don''t... in fact, they''re not my blood-related siblings "


    Xiao Chen notices that he had touched a sensitive topic when he saw Li Lian''s eyes grew sadder as she speaks and took out his phone to change the topic of their conversation " Sister-in-law, look at this !! "


    Li Lian looks at his phone and the corner of her lips immediately brightens up with a smile " when did you take this? "


    Xiao Chen laughs coyly " Don''t call me Li Xiao Chen if I couldn''t even get this picture !! "


    The picture of Li Wei as he bought a bouquet.....As she gazes at the picture, her mind wanders back to the memory of last night.


    Last night she wasn''t sure of what she saw, but the wound on his right arms looked as if it was caused by a sharp object. A wound that looked very similar to He Chang Min''s wounds. The wound that saved her 9 years ago. The wound that the boy suffers for her, the boy that she never knew his face and the person that she loved.


    A sharp headache attack her as she tries to remember the incident that almost took her life 9 years ago, she pats her head softly. This always happens whenever she tries to remember what happened that day, her memories weren''t clear and she never looks at that boy''s face. The only thing she could remember was the wound on his right arm and that he''s a son from a Chinese prominent family.


    But from the look of his wounds, it was clearly similar to the wound of the boy who helped her at that accident and Chang Min''s wound.


    '' But '' Li Lian stopped her thoughts in doubt. '' Isn''t that boy is He Chang Min? ''


    She was sure at the time that boy was He Chang Min and it was also the reason why she fell for Chang Min...But what if... What if all this time she was wrong? And that boy was actually Jun Wei, doesn''t it explain the reason for him knowing her?


    Li Lian looked at the clock and stood up from her table gathering for her chopsticks in place, she then turns her face towards and old maid beside her.


    " Old maid Zhue, Thank you for the meal," Says Li Lian as she wipes her mouth


    Old maid Zhue smiles happily, as a veteran maid, she had served many different household, but this was the first time someone would happily greets, thanks and even apologize to them. Everyone in the household holds high respect for Li Lian and after she came to the house. The mansion felt livelier than before.


    Zhue answered, " Your welcome young lady "


    Xiao Chen looked at Li Lian who was about to leave " Sister-in-law, You''re going to go somewhere ?? "


    Li Lian looked at the clock before she answers " Yes... I need to leave at about 8 o''clock, what''s wrong? "


    Xiao Chen''s gossip antenna detected something worth to be news to his brother " Where are you going? "


    Li Lian, " Million Entertainment "


    Xiao Chen, " Million Entertainment? Ah-! You mean, the entertainment company that held your singing competition? "


    Li Lian nodded, "Yes, It seems that they want to hold a photo shoot for the winner "


    Xiao Chen''s eyes twitch as he think " Hmm... Million Entertainment- I think there''s something that I also need to discuss about that company- "


    Li Lian tilt her head, but looking at her watch once again, she hurried herself. " Xiao Chen, I''m late, I''m going to go now, see you later. "


    " En~ Have a nice day " Answered Xiao Chen as he waves his hand, still trying to jog his memory.


    '' Million Entertainment- '' Xiao Chen mumble as he tries to remember what he had forgotten.


    Suddenly Xiao Chen stood up from his seat while exclaiming " Oh no!! I forgot!!!!! The trashy Ex-Fiancee is there !!! "

 Chapter 40 - 38: Worrisome

    Echoing through the wooden hall, the Old Master coughed loudly. He holds a handkerchief on top of his mouth, muffling the loud cough. Kei hurried and pull a container of medicine and gave it to the Old Master along with a cup of warm tea.


    The Old Master took a few sip and swallow the medicine before he notices Kei''s perturbing expression. The Old Master frowned and with a loud voice he thumps his cane to the floor. " What''s with that expression?! It''s as if your wife just died! "Soon after he finishes his sentence, The Old Master''s cough worsens and blood sips out from his lips, coloring the light blue handkerchief to red.


    Seeing this, Kei''s eyes felt as if it would fall out of its socket and run toward The Old Master while patting his back. The Old Master slaps his hand and wrinkles his forehead " Don''t treat me as if I''m about to die! Don''t fret this is nothing but a small illness! "


    Kei''s expression darkens by the word ''illness''. He knew that The Old Master''s illness is not a small illness but rather a deadly one. Right after the news of Li Lian''s accident, his illness worsens.


    Old Master, " Have you call for those two trouble makers? "


    Kei nods, " Yes, young master Shun and Shin have found young lady Rian''s whereabout and confirmed her safety. "


    Satisfied by the report, the Old Master could finally rest his back and exhales. He continues, " That man seems to have fulfilled his promise, with this I do not have to worry about Rian anymore. "


    Kei became silent for a while, pondering the Old Master''s words. The Old Master took another few sip and turn his face toward the brooding Kei.


    Old Master, " What else? "


    Kei knelt to the ground and bowed, hesitantly he continued, " Master, is it really alright to believe that man''s words? Although he promises to protect young lady Rian through marriage, we still don''t know him well...And we do not know if young lady Rian would continue the marriage."


    The Old master taps his wooden cane and folds his handkerchief, answering " If we are talking about Rian''s safety, marriage is nothing but a small compensation. And, before that " man " from Ryu Family can found Rian it''s far better to entrust Rian to the young master of Li Family. "


    Although no one other than Li Family could protect Li Lian, Kei still has some protest to the marriage. He had been watching Li Lian and the twin''s growth since they were young and had thought them as his own family. Entrusting the safety of Li Lian to a man that he doesn''t know felt as if he gave his child to a den of Lions, especially that man''s family is the well-known " Li Family".


    Sensing Kei''s expression of disapprovement and worry, The Old Master''s face muscle twitch in annoyance, " Don''t fret! Stop with that look, our priority is to avoid Ryu Family from taking advantage of Rian! As long as she is bound with Li Family through marriage, they could never land a hand on Rian. "


    Rilled up by emotions, The Old Master once again cough loudly. Kei''s expression darkens, although he still held his protest of the marriage, after seeing the Old Master''s sickness worsen, he couldn''t do anything but obediently nods and worriedly take care of The Old Master.

 Chapter 41 - 39: Worrisome-2

    After he took care of The Old Master, Kei walks out of the room with a dark expression. A young man appeared from the shadow and knelt down behind Kei. " We''ve followed the news from the young masters and found out the source of the young lady Rian''s attack. "


    Kei grew silent for a moment, his kind eyes turn icy and threatening as he gave order to the man behind him without a glance " Good job Sakuya, don''t forget to warn them carefully. Make sure they''ll never dare to show their faces outside anymore and if they dare to do anything to the young lady, eliminate them. "


    Sakuya nodded and left the hall proceeding to execute Kei''s order. Kei continues his walk to his room, he turns on the light and walks straight to his table.


    As soon as he sits on the chair, he rests his back to the chair and gazes at a small picture frame. Kei took the picture frame and brush the specks of dust on top of the frame, gazing at the picture of him, the young Shun, Shin, and Li Lian.


    He leans his head on top of his arm, thinking to himself with a dark expression, '' How long has it been since that accident? Young lady Rian, this is the third time I''ve failed to protect you.''


    ----


    A few years ago in Japan, a young girl with a delicate figure kept on evading Kei''s attack and swiftly put her hand on the ground as she raises her whole body upward. Kei easily evades her attack and pushes his palm toward her leg. Seeing this Li Lian jump back a few steps, and while organizing her breath, she protests," Kei-Nii-chan, you have no weak spot! "


    Li Lian sat down on the sparkly wooden floor, wiping her sweats as she took a bite out of the freshly-triangular-cut watermelons. Meanwhile, noisy bickering echoed in front of the dojo.


    (Dojo= A room where martial arts are practiced)


    Shun, " I''m telling you Hinata-chan is far cuter than Yuki-chan. "


    Shin, " And I''m telling you Yuki-chan is hundredths time cuter than Hinata-chan."


    Shun huffed, " You little boy, you know nothing about Hinata-chan''s ch-" Sensing a danger behind the closed door, Shun stopped his words and covers Shin''s mouth.


    As expected, Kei appeared in front of the door with a stern expression and like a lightning, he took the twin''s collar dragging them to the dojo. Kei, " Do not make loud sounds in front of the dojo. " Like two peas in a pod, Shun''s and Shin''s wailing sounded exactly the same.


    Li Lian quickly finishes her slice of watermelon and walk toward the twins, " Shun-Nii-Chan, Shin-Nii-Chan, what are you fighting for again? Is this the actress of that drama? "


    Shun shook his head waving his finger left to right, " No, no, no, we are talking about the idol gro-. "


    Li Lian waves her hand and covers her ears in a hurry, " Alright, alright I don''t want to hear your bickering anymore. Why are you guys here? Don''t both of you usually fight using your guns? Do you change your interest now to martial arts?"


    Shun and Shin shook their heads in sync while fixing their school''s uniform carefully. " No, we''re here to tell you that you''re late. "


    Li Lian''s mouth agape from surprise and look at the clock wide-eyed, screaming. " Oh-No!! I''m late!! "


    She took her uniform and ran outside the dojo Before she leaves suddenly seeming to remember something, Li Lian stop her legs and turns toward Kei, " Kei-Nii-Chan, today you don''t need to pick me up! I''m going to a new crepe store with my friend..." Li Lian looks at her watch and slaps her forehead, " Oh no! I''m really late! See you later!! "


    The twins burst into laugh watching the clumsy Li Lian who nearly bump into a maid. Kei''s expression also softens into a smile.

 Chapter 42 - 40: Worrisome-3

    Groups of men in black suits with tattoos creeping from their neck all the way their faces crowding a man who seems to be their leader who sat in front of a man with a beer-belly.


    The leader''s dragon tattoos on his neck look, even more, menacing under the dim room and gulped before he continues to wipe his non-existing cold sweat meekly.


    He tapped his Kiseru*and puff before he continues, " What else do you need today Mr.Kisaki? "


    (*Kiseru: a traditional smoking pipe)


    The beer-bellied man peeks up hesitantly toward him, but he was still scared to look at his eyes and once again look down. Mr.Kisaki pull a picture from his bag and kept on wiping his sweat as he stutters, " I-I, N-No...I mean the...that um...Mr. Akasaka told me that he needs you to take care of someone...I-If it''s payment, we will be sure to pay you hands-"


    The leader raises his palm telling Mr.Kisaki to stop his blabbering and the corner of his lips curls upward chillingly. He pulled the picture on the table and took another puff. In an icy tone, he answered " Who''s this young girl? "


    Mr.Kisaki mouth opened and close for a few times like a fish, "A-Ah...That, that is ...The young lady of Ryouma''s Clan, Ryouma Rian."


    (In case anyone forgot Li Lian''s Japanese name is Ryouma Rian)


    His expression darkens when the word ''Ryouma'' was mentioned, suddenly from behind his subordinate came forward, pulled Mr.Kisaki''s collar and point his gun to Mr.Kisaki''s head, shouting. " Hey, Old man, do you f*cking wanna die? How dare you mention that Clan''s name?! Don''t you know how our master hate that f*cking Clan?!! "


    Hearing how badly he had offended the leader, Mr.Kisaki dogeza* to the floor, this time cold sweat and tears drench his clothes in fear. His voice had gone to the point of snorting and sobbing, " I-I''m very sorry!! I didn''t know that...Please spare my life. "


    (*Dogeza: prostrate oneself while touching one''s head to the floor)


    The leader chuckles delightfully watching Mr.Kisaki pathetic cries and waves his hand to the subordinate telling him to pull back his threatening behavior. At once after his order, the subordinate withdraws his gun and walks back behind him.


    Mr.Kisaki exhale in relieve as he peeks at the man withdrawing his gun. The smell of his tobacco and the smoke from his Kiseru filled the room, covering half of his face. He thought for a while before he answers coldly, " Let''s see...This seems to be fun. " and after another tap from the Kiseru, he left the room flapping his suit that was hanged on his shoulder.


    After they leave, Mr.Kisaki''s legs gave up and stumble before he could arrive at his seat. His secretary came from behind the sliding door after they left and asks him in concern, " Mr.Kisaki, w-who was those people? " and offered him another handkerchief.


    Mr. Kisaki took the handkerchief in a hurry and because he had just lost his face in front of those men, he glowers at his secretary and replied with a harsh tone. " You f*cking don''t know that man? He is the leader of the Karasuma group, Karasuma Kuroo! "


    The secretary dumbfoundedly mutters, " K-Kara...Karasuma group?! That Karasuma group that destroyed Sakamoto Clan in a night? "


    Mr.Kisaki curls his hand into a fist and slams the table angrily, " Who else in Japan dare to call themself Karasuma group other than them? That psycho! Looking very happy when someone was about to be killed! If only he is not the leader of Karasuma Group I would already kill him! "


    His word echoed through the sullen sky of Japan, sending a chill to the quiet Maple''s Couch Household along with the gawks of the crows.

 Chapter 43 - 41: Kidnapping-1

    Li Lian walk out of her school cheerfully together with her other two friends. One of her friends pull a small brochure and passionately stare at it.


    Her friend on the right side looks at the other one who''s holding the brochure, she lifts her eyebrows, and asks her, " What? You still haven''t chosen which crepe you want? "


    The girl shook her head endlessly and sighs, " Ugh, strawberry sound good but the ham and cheese one looks delicious too."


    Li Lian laughs, pulls the brochure and took a look while scratching her chin. Li Lian, " What about buying three different crepes and share it among us? "


    Hearing Li Lian''s wise words, her friend nods in agreement. " Okay! That''s sounds good"


    While the three girls walk out of the school, from behind a group of men followed them like an unnoticeable shadow.


    One of the men took his phone and called the leader, " Master, the target has finally moved, however, she is with her friend...Should we wait until she is alone or-"


    Karasuma Kuroo grins viciously, " No need, proceed it. Let those friends of her watch the moment when the girl is kidnapped."


    As soon as Karasuma Kuroo ordered, the men nod to each other, proceeding to execute the order.


    Meanwhile, Li Lian was immersed in her talks that she didn''t notice the looming shadow behind her. As they were about to enter a silent quiet street, suddenly from behind, a hand appeared behind her and swiftly grabbed her shoulder.


    From the corner of her eyes, Li Lian notices the man''s left hand with a handkerchief to muffle her. Without a second thought, Li Lian pushes her elbow to the back, attacking the man''s stomach.


    Taking advantage of the man who''d lower his guard, Li Lian gave a clean hit right on his ribs. The man grunts, feeling embarrassed after taking a hit from a frail-looking young girl, his eyes glare grew intimidating.


    Li Lian notices the man''s deathly glare and furry, feeling a real blood-l.u.s.t for the first time, cold sweat drenches her palm. She quickly raises her hand to guard herself from the incoming attack from the man, she remembered her two friends who were cowering in fear behind her.


    Certainly, it was normal for a young girl in high school to be shaking in fear. She couldn''t blame her friends for running away at any moment. Looking at her friends Li Lian noticed the man''s tattoo from and understood at once, that the man''s target was no one other than her. She couldn''t possibly involve the two innocent young girls and shouted at them in a hurry, " Go! Now run! If you could go to my house and search for Kei-Nii-Chan! "


    The two girls who had been to her house countless times nodded, although their body was still shaking in fear and hesitating whether to leave Li Lian alone. After some thought, the two quickly ran towards Li Lian''s house searching for help.


    Even as the two girls escape, the man stood there unmoving, she thought, '' His target really is me! ''


    The man watches Li Lian''s firm expression and smirks as if he had just found some amusing toy, " You''re done, little lady? "


    Li Lian raises her hand and kept her guard steady, ignoring the man''s useless provocations. In a flash, the man took a step forward launching his quick-attacks. Each punch he threw at her sounded heavy, Li Lian couldn''t do anything other than evading his attacks.


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes, at the quick-punches he threw and understood how dangerous it is if one of those punches hit her. Li Lian expression darkens, '' This is bad! His attack keep getting even faster! ''


    The man knew Li Lian had reached her limit and threw a feint attack to the right. At the moment when Li Lian dodges his right attack, the man threw another punch to her left, aiming for her stomach.


    Taken by surprise, Li Lian jumped back quickly before the punch could reach her stomach. It was a tense fight and a small mistake wouldn''t end up with only a small bruise.


    The man''s eyes widened, after a few moments, he clapped his hand. " Wow! Young lady, you''re pretty agile, huh? Well, I want to continue our fight, but unfortunately, time''s up. "


    Li Lian was about to organize her breath, but before she could, the man continued his attack, this time his speed felt three times faster than before.


    Li Lian couldn''t dodge his attack and took a few damages, whatever she does, she couldn''t get close to him much less attack him.


    Suddenly someone shriek behind them, a young boy who stumbles upon their fight scene cowers in fear and flop to the ground, crying.


    The man quickly stops his attack on Li Lian and instead marches forward toward the young boy. His hand launches another punch toward the boy as if to shut his loud cries. Li Lian pace forward spread her arm and envelope it to the young boy protecting him from the incoming attack.


    The man was already too swallowed in his fight and anger and didn''t stop his attack. The next thing when he realize it the girl''s head was already covered with blood.

 Chapter 44 - 42: Kidnapping-2

    Rumbles of the skies shakes the ground of the silent night. Every single servant and people in Maple''s couch Household face look even darker than the night sky. Eyes on the floor, no one dared to look at the Old Master''s face. Stifling pressure atmosphere exuded from the Old Master grew even more menacing.


    His hand tremble tremendously upon the wooden cane. The muscles on his face bulge as he heard the last sentence of the report.


    Old Master, " T-This is..." His hand covers his forehead and staggered a few steps back. Seeing this, Kei swiftly grabs his hand and help him to steady his body to the chair next to him.


    The old man brushes his hand away harshly as he sits and points his fingers to the few other bodyguards that kneel in front of him with an ashen face.


    Old Master raises his voice furiously, " HOW CAN YOU NOT PROTECT HER!! "


    They kneel quietly without any answer, one of them who seems to be their leader lowers his body even deeper and dogeza to the floor.


    " M-My apologies...master...W-we, the young lady...she...they kidnapped her in front of the school, w-we..." The man couldn''t continue his explanation and could only plead for his life in fear. " Please forgive us!! "


    The Old Master couldn''t bear his anger and disappointment anymore, now that Li Lian has been kidnapped by them, he couldn''t bring her back even if he cut all the fingers on their hands. He could only rub his aching heart in distraught.


    Looking at the Old Master''s complexion growing even darker, Kei waved his hand and orders his subordinates to retire the people kneeling in front of the Old Master.


    Kei, " Master, we''ve called the people around the city to continue the search for clues of young lady''s whereabouts and..." he look at the Old Master''s expression and hesitantly stop his words.


    The Old Master grew anxious and hurried him, " And what?! "


    Kei''s looked down and knelt in his knees to the floor, " Please forgive my incompetence! ...The last clues we could find are from the South-West Port...They transfer the young lady on a ship to China. "


    Hearing the grave news, the Old Master''s heart sunk. His face loses all its color and became even whiter than a paper.


    The Old Master''s tone grew weaker with the aching pain on his heart, his hand dig deeper through his Haori, " Prepare the money and don''t contact the police! We need to follow their demands...Or else Rian...She..."


    (Haori: A Japanese traditional clothe)


    Kei obediently nods, took his phone and commands all his subordinates to follow the kidnapper''s demands.


    Following Kei''s order, dozen of doctors rush to the Old Master. The Old Master anxiously continues " And, Where are Shin and Shun? "


    Kei, " They are preparing to go on a search too "


    The Old Master, " Call them back Don''t let them do anything rash!!"


    The Old Master''s cane pound on the floor along with his threatening order, " DON''T EVEN THINK OF SHOWING YOUR FACES TO ME IF SHE LOSES A STRAND OF HER HAIR!!! "His voice vibrated through the whole house, bringing fears to all the servants.


    That night not a single person in the Maple household could rest even for a minute, without any rest, the moon shifts with the Sun.

 Chapter 45 - 43: Kidnapping-3

    In an abandoned building in China, a group of men armed with guns sits on an old couch. Across the room, a young man tied up in the corner of the room.


    Suddenly, a man came bursting in the silent room, " Brother!! We''ve brought that young lady to the doctor. "


    Cold sweat drenches his palm as he reports to the leader of the group, Karasuma Kuroo. Karasuma Kuroo continues to wipe his gun and waves his hand telling him to continue his report.


    " Uh...T-That, it seems because of the time when we kidnapped her, she hits the back of her head...And...her eyes..." He starts to stutters in his last words and exhales fearfully, " It''s temporary, but her eyes are blind now. "


    " Really? " His hand stops wiping and starts to adjust his gun to his fingers.


    Looking at the Kuroo''s expression, his face whiten, " Y-Yes..."


    " What did I say about kidnapping them? "


    Sensing the icy tone from him, the other men around him also jolt back in fear, " W-We shou...ldn''t injure them... "


    Kuroo took his gun playfully and the corner of his lips raises grotesquely, " And what did you did? Did you forgot and was immersed in the fight?"


    Looking at the gunpoint in front of his face, the man knelt to the floor in fear, the previous prideful tone of his when he fought with Li Lian was nowhere to be found " P-Please forgive me!! "


    The pathetic attitude of the man kneeling in front of him pleading for his life made his eyes curves in amus.e.m.e.nt. From behind him a couple of man walks to the man and drags him outside the room.


    Kuroo continued to scream begging for help, but not long after he left the room a loud gunshot echoed through the hall. Hearing the loud sound, his smile became even more hideous and laugh in a crazed way.


    " Hm... That sounded good. " he complimented the two men who came back from the door with blood splatters to their white shirts.


    Humming joyfully, the leader turns his face toward them one again, " Hey, where''s the girl? Bring her here...She''s blind, isn''t she...Well, isn''t that amusing..."


    They nod and went out of the room once again, after a while, they brought a young girl in her school dress. Black straight hair and eyes covered with a white bandage, looking unsteady as she walks.


    They brought her next to the young man who was also tied up like her. He walks up to them, pets their heads. The young man felt his hand and evade his hand, his voice sounded hoarse as he shouts, " DON''T TOUCH ME!! "


    Surprise by the loud voice, the young girl flinches in surprise. Because of the sudden loss of sight, Li Lian felt insecure, especially with the smell of gunpowders filling the room.


    " Well, young master, you shouldn''t shout like that. Look the girl next to you she''s surprised by you shouts. Well, it''s your bad luck to be at the scene, watching this girl kidnapped by us. Especially after you see our faces, we couldn''t possibly let you go this easily. " He pulls the boy''s hair crudely.


    His eyes gaze at the undying anger from the young man''s expression and amusedly laughs, " Hahaha, even if I say ''look''. I forgot that your eyes are closed too, hahaha. "


    The young man felt his breath and laughs near his face and spit straight to Kuroo''s face.


    His eyes widened, the loud laughs became silent for a while and look blankly at the young man. His hand touches his cheeks that the young man spat on and abruptly the curves in his smile froze. The atmosphere around him grew more hostile, again his lips curved in an even more horrifying grin, " Don''t dig your grave, kid!"

 Chapter 46 - 44: Kidnapping-4

    Kei walk up toward The Old Master and continue with his report when suddenly one of his subordinates march inside the room with sweat drenching him as if he had just taken a bath.


    Immediately he knelt down to the ground, " Master, we''ve found a lead. "


    The Old master, knock his cane to the floor, " What is it?! Quick, tell me! "


    " The young lady''s friends told us what they saw and ask if they remember any trait from the kidnappers...They said..."


    Unable to wait any longer the Old Master hurried him " What?! "


    His voices shakes and continues while stuttering, " They have the Magnolia Flower tattoo on their arm. "


    The Old Master staggered back a few steps and sat to his seat, " The Magnolia flower. "


    Each clan across Japan had its own trademark. The Ryouma clan- Dragon tattoo, Sakamoto Clan-Eagle tattoo, Karasuma Group-Crows, Akasaka Clan-Red leaf, and Ito Clan-Magnolia flower.


    Kei doubt what he heard and ask the man once again, " Are you sure it is a Magnolia flower?"


    The subordinate nodded desperately, " According to them, it was a bright red Magnolia flower tattoo."


    The Old Master cough harshly from the shock, " T-That''s not possible, Ito Clan made an alliance with us. They couldn''t possibly..."


    The Old Master and The Ito Clan''s leader had been friends even before they become the leader of their own Clan, Although he couldn''t believe his trusted friend would stab his back like this. Li Lian safety come first no matter what, even if it means


    He took a deep breath, before he ordered them, " Kei, go to Ito group and ask them-If Rian is not there, then you whatever it means to find her! "


    Kei nodded, " Right away, master! " and left to execute The Old Master''s order.


    Behind the scene, a man took his phone and call Mr. Akasaka, saying, " Everything has proceeded according to our plan, now the Leader of Ryouma Clan suspect Ito Clan. "


    After the call ended, Mr. Akasaka slams the table joyfully, exclaiming "Finally!! Finally, I could be the leader or all the clan! No-The leader in Japan! "


    Mr. Kisaki, clap his hand, congratulating Mr.Akasaka, " Congratulation! Mr. Akasaka, you''re truly amazing! To be able to scheme such a good plan in order to provocate the two Clan so they would attack each other and once they''re exhausted, you would attack both of them!! "


    Feeling pleased, from Mr. Kisaki''s praisings, Mr. Akasaka smiled toward Mr. Kisaki. " Truly, that man Karasuma Kuroo-It was all because of him that our plan proceeds without a flaw! Make sure to pay him for his hard work! And you too once I became the leader of all of them, I''ll make sure to hand you a position as my right-hand man!"


    Mr. Kisaki rubs his hand delightfully and continues to lick Mr. Akasaka''s shoes.


    ( Lick someone''s shoe is an idiom of sweet-talking someone)

 Chapter 47 - 45: Protect

    Karasuma Kuroo took his phone and after reading the message from the screen, a chilling smile painted on his face. He took a look at the two teenager across the room with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Li Lian who sat on the opposite side, back-to-back with the young man whisper something in Japanese, " Hey, can you reach your hand to the rope on my wrist? "


    For the past 5 hours, that was the first time the young man heard the Li Lian''s voice. the young man tries to feel around, searching for the Li Lian''s hand. As soon as he felts something that akin to a rope, the young man answers her with another whisper, " Is this it? " he tug the rope on her wrist.


    Li Lian answers, " yes, can you try to undo the tie? After you undo the tie, I''ll undo yours. "


    the young man , " I''ll try. But you couldn''t see too right? How do you plan to go outside? We do not even know how many people inside this room."


    Li Lian, " I cannot see, but I know. There are 5 people on the right and 6 on the left. The leader is guarded by another two men beside him. And, my family is already here- "


    The young man, " They''re here? How do you know that?"


    Li Lian, "I heard the sound of the footsteps has increased. We need to find a place to hide when they''re fighting."


    The young man look around him, with the tie on his eyes getting loose, he could see a pile of metal safe-box and answered, " Got it, I found a place on our right- but be careful, it would be bad if they know what we''re doing. "


    The young man became quiet, thinking in silence for a few moments before he continues, " Are you not scared? "


    Li Lian was immersed in undoing the rope that she couldn''t hear the young man''s voice clearly, " What? Are you asking me why I''m not scared? "


    " Mn. " The young man answered.


    Li Lian, " This happens because I''m the granddaughter of Ryouma Clan, sooner or later I too would be involved in another fight like this- But...I need to apologize to you."


    The young man lifts his brow, "Apologies to me? "


    Li Lian, "Because of me you''re kidnapped- I can''t also remember much but there was also a young boy who''s also involved when the kidnapped me. "


    The young man parts his lips as soon as he was about to speak, Li Lian heard soft steps reaching toward them and suddenly exclaims, " You! What do you want kidnapping me here? "


    Karasuma Kuroo halt his steps, thinking to himself, '' This young lady is quite perceptive...and here I thought she''s another weak, fragile and spoiled young lady who could do nothing other than crying. ''


    Kuroo walks straight to her, squatted down and pull the white bandage covering Li Lian''s eyes. " Young lady, what do you need to know? Just stay here a quietly and perhaps...I will let you live. "


    From a young age, Li Lian is very perceptive, especially to sensing dangers around her. But this man was far more dangerous than anyone she ever met! His tone sounded amused as if he is having fun with their reaction and yet he exuded so much threaten and blood-l.u.s.t. Li Lian could feel chill running down her spine, the previous man he fought with felt much less threatening in front of him!


    While Li Lian was talking, taking all the attention of Kuroo, her hand moves swiftly trying to undo the rope on the young man''s wrist.


    Kuroo''s wild instinct warns him that something was off and decided to take a look at Li Lian''s back- when suddenly a loud barge burst inside the room.


    Before anyone could react or even blink, the sound of gunshots fills the room. Not only gunshots and the smell of blood gets even stronger each time a swift sound of a blade. Only one clan in Japan that has this heavy yet swift sound of sword-slashes- The Ryouma Clan!


    After the young man finally undo Li Lian''s rope, she shouted, " Kei-Nii-Chan! I''m here! "


    Kei who stood in front of the door un-sheathe his Katana and march inside the room as soon as he heard Li Lian''s voice. Unlike his usual calm and kind expression, Kei''s eyes glower sisterly. Whatever in front of him was cut lifeless in a flash, he proceeds without care toward the source of Li Lian''s voice. The young man also hurried and undo the rope on Li Lian''s wrist.


    Karasuma Kuroo stood behind the pillar and looking at Kei with a horrendous smile. He pulls his gun and shot Kei''s subordinate like a mad-man. Instantly, Kei''s subordinates move back and hide behind the pillar.


    The young man guarded Li Lian and lead her to hide behind a sturdy, pile of metal safe-box. When suddenly a bullet landed on the window on top of them. Noticing the shards that almost reach toward Li Lian, the young man cover her head and raises his right hand to guard the other sharp shards towards his head.


    Drops of warm blood that felt like thick water landed on Li Lian''s face. Even though his eyes still looked blurry, he could see the shadowy figure that protected him. The young man snorted in pain - Even though the sharp glass shards pierced his hand and back it was very painful. The young man did not let out a scream of pain, for fear of scaring Li Lian.


    Instead, he wipes the blood on Li Lian''s face with his left hand and calm her body that had trembles non-stop after she realizes blood drips on her face.


    " It''s alright. I''m alright. "


    Li Lian''s stutters, she never feels this scared even when she fought with people from Karasuma Group, this was the first time for her to truly feel scared. Her hand felt the blood on the young man''s back and tears streams down from the corner of her eyes.


    However, the young man just quietly embraces her caressing her back so that her tears would stop.

 Chapter 48 - 46: Protect-2

    At one night, Ryouma Clan took down Karasuma Group and the leader, Karasuma Kuroo. There was a big casualty on both sides and the fight was later known as Scarlet Moon Eve.


    Li Lian and the young man was immediately brought to the hospital. And as to why Ryouma Clan knew Karasuma Group and Akasaka Group was the one behind the kidnapping was all because of the Magnolia tattoo.


    The tattoo of Ito Clan was never bright red in color, but instead white. Because of the importance of the tattoo, each Clan has never revealed the real color of their tattoo, and they could never show their Clan''s tattoo to everyone- no they couldn''t. The tattoo of each Clan could only be painted on their back and not everyone could have the Clan''s tattoo that easily because only some people in the Clan could have the honor to bear the Clan''s tattoo.


    But Mr. Akasaka would never know this fact because his Group had never attended the Big Three''s Clan''s meeting that''s held on Maple Household each year. In order to confuse everyone and to make sure no one would back-stab the other clans, they decided to send false rumor about their tattoo colors.


    As soon as The Old Master and Kei heard the subordinate told the color of the Magnolia Flower is bright red- their plan shattered in a second.


    What follows after that was threatening Mr. Akasaka and as soon as they receive Li Lian''s location Kei didn''t think twice and eliminate the whole group.


    No one can deny how scary Kei was when he destroyed the Akasaka Group and Karasuma Group and everyone gave all the credits to him.


    But no matter how much people praise him, Kei could only feel guilt and disappointment to himself, for not protecting Li Lian and made her lost her sight.


    Although Li Lian''s blindness was only temporary due to the harsh hit she received on her head, Kei still asked The Old Master, to punish him and was about to cut all the fingers on his left hand. The Old Master doesn''t know how to persuade him to stop whatever " Punishment " he was about to do and decided to beat his stubborn head once, telling him that it wasn''t his fault.


    Especially when Li Lian was involved in the car crash, Kei immediately took his Katana and once again tried to punish himself by his life.


    ----


    A melody resounded from Kei''s phone, bringing him back from his reverie. He put down the picture frame and look at the caller''s name before answering.


    Kei, " Young master, what can I help you? "


    Shun sat next to Shin who''s driving the car and raises his leg to the car''s deck. " Kei-Nii-Chan, we''ve done the old man''s order and visit uncle Chuang, he said that the person behind the attack are they, as we thought. "


    Kei narrowed his eyes, " The Hong Family..."


    Shun frowned, " This is all because of that stupid and useless legend! "


    Shin silently nodded, " I agree."


    Kei sighs, "That legend had stayed for more than a thousand year, as our ancestors also believe that, the last thing we could do is to protect the young lady."


    Shun expresses his agreement with a few nods, " That''s true, anyway, we couldn''t get the ticket to Japan, so you have to wait until tomorrow...Ugh! If I had known this earlier, I would at least eat Rian''s home cooking!! "


    Kei laughs, year had passed and things had changed, but now that the family had reunited everything return back to the past years that he lost. The childish laughs and their smile it was things that brought Kei from his darkness, he thought everything had disappeared a few years ago and blamed himself, but now Li Lian had come back, he had only one thing-


    Protect her even if it means losing his life!

 Chapter 49 - 47: Arrival-1

    Meanwhile, as the car nearly approach the airport, Shin drove the car with a dark expression, on the other hand, Shun lay his leg on top of the car''s deck with peach on his hand.


    Shun took a bite out of the peach and chew it for a while before he starts to speak. " Hey, Shin, why is your face look so sullen? Anyway, we''ve treath- I mean greet Chuang Family along the way, as the old man ordered. That Chuang old man I''m telling you he''s really noisy and only good at licking someone''s shoe-Anyway I''m not talking about that, we will finally go back to Japan, but why is your face look so depressed? It''s as if someone stole your wife! "


    Shin rolled his eyes and without looking at Shun he answered, " Why do you think? " and glared at his legs.


    Shun''s face muscle starts to twitch, he thought, '' why is my little brother is so not cute? '' and sighs as he lowers his legs.


    Looking at Shun lowering his leg, Shun hesitates for a bit. After some thoughts, he continues, " Why do you think grandfather suddenly calls us? "


    Shun''s face darkens, but when he looked at his younger brother''s worried expression. He couldn''t show his worries too and assured him. " Don''t worry, that old man has 9 life like a cat''s. In any case, Kei is there too. "


    Feeling assured by Shun''s words, Shin stops the car as they finally arrived at the airport. Before he went down from the car, Shin suddenly remembered something. Shin looks at Shun wide-eyed. " Shun, where''s your jacket? "


    Surprised by Shin''s word, Shun looked down toward his clothes. Finally noticed that he didn''t bring his jacket, Shun slap his forehead and exclaim, " Oh no! "


    Shin looks at his startled expression and gulp. Shin, " You couldn''t have left your gun inside your jacket...Right? "


    Shun, " Hahaha..."


    Shin abruptly stopped his car and look at Shun wide-eyed, " You did?! "


    Shun, "... Sorry."


    ----


    Li Lian relaxes her back inside the car, the chauffeur drove the car to Million Entertainment building. Suddenly her phone vibrated, Li Lian suspiciously frown at the unknown number calling for her.


    Thinking it was nothing but a wrong call, Li Lian ignores the call. However, the unknown caller kept on calling her for a few times desperately.


    After some thoughts, Li Lian took the call, " Who is t-"


    At once before she could finish, two familiar voice called her name " Rian! Rian! We-"


    Li Lian pull the loud phone away from her ears and rubs her forehead, replying," Can you both talk one by one? "


    Once Shin let his guard down to hear Li Lian''s reply, Shun pushes his younger brother in a hurry. Shun, " Rian this is urgent I-I forgot my jacket in your house! "


    Finding nothing wrong from Shun words, Li Lian shrugged her shoulder " It''s alright, I promise to keep it safe. "


    Shun shook his head desperately, " No! That''s not the point- The point is I forgot my jacket and inside my jacket, there''s a gun! "


    Li Lian, " Yes, yes, I will not do anything to your beloved jack-" Li Lian once again process Shun''s word and slap her forehead in surprise, screaming " No way!! Nii-chan, what did you just said?!"


    "..." Shun couldn''t answer anything back and felt a bit repentant, " Sorry, We are now going to board, bye-bye. " He hurried to end the call, afraid of Li Lian''s anger.


    Li Lian " Wait! Nii-chan! He- " Realizing the call has ended Li Lian couldn''t do anything but organizing her breath to relax and prayed in her heart that no one would check the inside of Shun''s jacket.


    While Li Lian is busy on her call, the chauffeur who finally arrived at the destination stops the car, " Young lady, we''ve arrived at Million Entertainment. "


    Li Lian put her phone back to her purse and walk out of the car, " Thank you " Looking at the magnificent building of the prestigious Million Entertainment, Li Lian felt a sense of foreboding creeping from the corner of her heart.


    Li Lian prayed on her heart, '' At least, please only this day let me go home without any trouble so I could take care of Shun''s gun before anyone check his jacket! ''

 Chapter 50 - 48: Arrival-2

    Standing in front of Million Entertainment building, for some reason, Li Lian can''t shake off the sense of foreboding that kept on warning her.


    Li Lian shook her head along with her keen sense that warns her and took a deep breath before continuing her steps toward the door.


    As she walk inside, a startling stare gathered towards her. The crowds standing at the first floor quickly turns their face to their back. Silently observing Li Lian''s appearance carefully.


    People in the entertainment world tragically judge someone based on their appearance, so It wasn''t a question as why the crowds was glaring at her passionately.


    The stares grew even more intense than observing a ''newbie'', Li Lian narrowed her eyes, she had guessed the reason as why their stares was even more intense than normal...It was because she had not only won the singing competition but also garner quiet a lot of fans and attention over a night.


    Softly as if she wasn''t affected by the glares, Li Lian walk toward the reception table and continue to talk with the reception''s lady.


    Crowds of actress, actor and singers mutters among each other-


    "That''s her?"


    "It seems that the news was true. Her appearance really fit her divine singing voice."


    One of the lady observe her dress and slap the her friend frantically as she point Li Lian''s dress "Look at her bag and dress, is that made by Chen Huang? That famous designer?"


    "Wow! It is Chen Huang''s latest design..."


    "She must have a strong back up, don''t you think so?"


    That day after looking at some clothing set-ups in social media, Li Lian decided to wear a red knitted turtle-neck dress along with a jacket bomber that was adorned by some flower embroidery, bringing the casual yet fashionable look. Finally, to complete her plain dress Li Lian decided on a golden necklace accompanied by long jade earrings.


    Li Lian way of dressing clearly follow the latest trend in the fashion world-


    Li Lian had expected their stares, negative and positive comments passes through her ears. She didn''t care much about the content of their conversation...However their last comments made Li Lian lifts her brow unconsciously. Slowly, she glance down at her dress and mumbles to herself repeating what the name they''d said "Designer Chen Huang?!"


    Back at Li Jun Wei''s residence, Li Lian closet was always filled with clothes that would always change on its own without Li Lian''s knowledge. The clothes would always follows the latest trend and seasons. Not only that, the clothes was also accompanied by accessory that would complete the look and always brought forward Li Lian''s features to life.


    She had been always grateful and like Jun Wei''s silent way of showing affection and never really thought deep about the clothing''s price...


    But...''Chen Huang...that name does ring a bell...Designer...Chen Huang...The top designer Hua Chen Huang!!"


    As if the light bulb inside her head flickers, Li Lian eyes widened from surprise...


    Hua Chen Huang is the first youngest person to ever enter and win the France''s top designer competition!! Chen Huang dresses sold out very fast and many elites or socialite would do anything to get a hold of the dress.Not only that his dress was famous but the price was almost equal to a large mansion!!


    Li Lian gulp in disbelief, she do understand how influential Jun Wei and Wang Family is from Xiao Chen...But she didn''t realize just how expensive the dress was!


    Li Lian thought, ''Don''t tell me all the clothes in my closet have the same price as this one?!''


    The receptionist lady called her name for a few time not only after the third time, Li Lian finally snap back from her thoughts.


    Li Lian, " Yes?"


    The lady continued, "Unfortunately, Mr. Qing is still busy with a meeting, please wait for a few minutes."


    Li Lian nodded and walk toward a seat when suddenly a group of woman stood in front of her like a statue and halt her.


    The woman frowned and look toward her before letting out a mocking snickers, commenting, "So this is the so-called beauty mystery singer?"

 Chapter 51 - 49: Troublesome-1

    Three women stood in front of Li Lian with a cynic expression. Three of them wore a haughty expression and crosses their arm while observing Li Lian with their eyes. Not only do they wore a very revealing clothes and short skirts, but also heavy make up and a sharp, stifling scent of perfume.


    The people around Li Lian scatters in fear like a mouse escaping from cat. Li Lian narrowed her eyes toward the crowds'' awkward behavior. ''They''re avoiding this three women?''


    While Li Lian was trying to observe the crowds'' reaction. Out of no where, the three women starts to comment on Li Lian bluntly.


    " What? So, you are the so-called the Angelic mystery singer?" she snorts.


    "Hm?- Did you just say Angel? I never knew that an Angel could look this...plain."


    The leader of the three woman smirk in satisfaction, she cover half of her face with her folding fan before turning her face toward the two women behind her.


    Still acting like a graceful and compassionate senior, the woman answered, "Oh, you two don''t say that in front of her...She''s a newbie, let''s not put pressure on her too much, alright? Or else...she would be too afraid to even speak."


    The woman flap her hand and close her folding fan with a loud crisp sound. She then observe Li Lian who didn''t speak a word and felt satisfied with finally venting her jealousy toward Li Lian''s sudden fame let out a devious grin.


    She pet Li Lian''s shoulder softly and continues, "-Sorry newbie, my friends here are not bullying you ore anything...They''re don''t mean to hurt you- they''re just worried that you''ll get hurt by the bad comments from other people and decided to say it out loud so you could get used with the bad comments- You understand right?"


    Li Lian silently look a far as if she didn''t heard or see they''re existence. One of the woman supporters grew irritated from Li Lian''s apathetic expression and loudly yell, "Hey! Are you deaf? Can''t you hear us?"


    Li Lian jolt from her seat acting as if she was startled by the sudden raise of voice from the woman. She look up and tilts her head to the side in confusion, not long after Li Lian answered, "Um...Are you talking to me?"


    The three women became enrage by Li Lian''s answered. As soon as they walk toward Li Lian, the crowds swiftly scatters in fear and no one would dare to be on their line of sight. In other word there are no one other than Li Lian who''s sitting there and there''s no way Li Lian didn''t know this.


    Irk by Li Lian unchanging expression, the three women felt as if Li Lian were stepping on their heads.


    Giggles and snickers travel from the crowds who''s watching the spectacular spectacle.


    "Look, it''s that trio-combo!"


    "Ugh...Again? What are they now targeting that newbie?"


    "Poor her...They must be jealous of her beauty, talent, and raising fame-"


    "Did you hear what they said? They said that the newbie is plain, hahaha, don''t they know that they''re the one that''s too extra?"


    "Hahaha, that newbie is pretty good at making that trio speechless!"


    The three woman grew angrier from the whispers behind their back, the two women in that stood next to the woman in the middle glare towards the crowds. Warning the crowds of what they could do if they dare to gossip about them anymore.


    Quickly, the crowds shuts their mouth-


    The leader of the two woman still try to mask her anger with a soft smile, "Newbie, of course we are talking to you, who else do you think?"


    Li Lian had deal with an even troublesome and cunning than the trio-combo. In a mouth-fight such as this, the first one to raise their voice mean they have lost.


    It was a game where Li Lian are very familiar with-

 Chapter 52 - Bonus: Warm

    White snow fall down gracefully from the dark sky, coloring the ground into pure white. Watching from the residence''s window, Jun Wei silently gazes at the slowly pilling snows before taking a sip from the warm tea.


    Since he was young, Jun Wei had always hated winter especially the white snow. Every time his dear one was in danger, snow would always collapse from the sky.


    He hated the pure whiteness that always look graceful...yet easily taking the souls of the people he loves.


    Xiao Chen walk down from the second floor shuddering and muttering endless complaints from the freezing weather. Just as she was about to step at the last staircase, the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Jun Wei''s silhouette and halt his legs.


    Years had passed since their parent''s death, but every winter and every time the siblings look at the snow, unwanted memory lingers in their minds.


    Xiao Chen couldn''t remember the accident that happen, however, he did remember seeing the snow and hearing the bad news of their parent''s death...Even though he was very young at that time he could still remember everything as if it just happened yesterday... He couldn''t even imagine just how that accident affect his brother...How he was feeling at that time...and how painful it was.


    While the two were in their reverie, a cheerful giggle travel on the early morning. Li Lian steps down from the stair in a hurry wearing a Randolph headband along with Christmas ornaments on her hand. She stop next to the stiff Xiao Chen and follow his line of sight which was staring at Jun Wei.


    Staring silently, Li Lian''s heart tightened in pain from gazing at Jun Wei''s sorrowful expression. For more than two weeks after the first snow, Jun Wei''s and Xiao Chen''s expression often shows their glum.


    From observing their expression, it seems that there''s something complex hidden inside their heart... But she didn''t dare to ask them thinking that she would probably open the wound on their scarred hearts.


    ''But...'' Li Lian scratches her chin, ''I must to do something!''


    Suddenly, as if the light bulb in her mind flickers, Li Lian pet Xiao Chen''s shoulder and brought him back from his reverie and beckoned him with her hand toward the kitchen.


    Li Lian point her fingers toward Jun Wei and whispers to Xiao Chen. Hearing Li Lian''s whispers, Xiao Chen''s curious expression turns into a wide smile. Without waiting any longer, the two quietly walk towards the kitchen.


    A few hours after, just as Jun Wei closes his eyes a delicious scent filled the house. Before Jun Wei''s eyes could open, Li Lian''s palm hide his vision along with a warm voice that he adore.


    Li Lian, "Guess who is this?"


    Jun Wei let out a unusual faint chuckles, "You."


    Li Lian shrugged her shoulder, "You, who?"


    Jun Wei, "Li Lian"


    Li Lian hadn''t expected him to call her name that loudly...For some reason her face starts to redden and her heart beat raises loudly.


    Li Lian move backs speechlessly as if a cat got her tongue. She didn''t dare to grow closer toward Jun Wei afraid of her loud heart beat being heard. ''My heart...Why are you so noisy?''


    Jun Wei gazes at Li Lian''s cheeks that redden all the way toward her ears and smile warmly. Looking at the girl that had began to become more consciousness of him, Jun Wei''s hearts felt as if flowers blossomed.


    Li Lian waves her face with her hands and laugh awkwardly before continuing, "Ah-hehehe...You got it right! So here! My present!" She took a small present box wrap carefully with ribbons.


    Jun Wei took the present without a word, blankly gazes at the present before saying "Thank You."


    Li Lian continues, "Open it! I want to see how it looks on you!"


    ''How it looks on you?'' Jun Wei opened the present box after Li Lian''s order and took the red hand-knitted scarf. His eyes softens and the corners of her lips raises into a serene smile.


    Looking at the red scarf on Jun Wei''s neck, Li Lian clap excitedly and raises her thumb, "You look great! As I expected, red scarf fit you! Good!! Jun Wei, I knitted this on my own, how does it look? Good right?"


    All this time Jun Wei had received different kinds of presents without a price ranger that were very expensive, some even can not be bought by money. However he had never had this warm feeling on his heart, the joy of getting a present...


    This was the first time he had ever experience this...


    Li Lian observe Jun Wei''s warm smile and like a reflection, her face brightens with a smile.


    Jun Wei took off the scarf and gazes toward her after a few moment in silence of staring Li Lian, he continues, "Mn, beautiful."


    With his light-colored eyes staring straight to her eyes and his low-toned voice that sounded like a hook, Li Lian''s face blushed unconsciously. Her mouth agape, thinking to herself whether the praise that Jun Wei gave was directed toward the scarf or her.


    Li Lian, ''Is he saying that the scarf is beautiful...or me?''


    "Pfft-" Jun Wei couldn''t hold his laugh anymore and laughs softly. Li Lian glance toward him and pout her lips as she knew Jun Wei was teasing her.


    She open her palm wide in front of Jun Wei and asked, "Where''s my present?"


    Jun Wei, "I don''t have it..."


    Jun Wei never celebrated Christmas and also didn''t know about her idea of exchanging present and clearly didn''t prepare anything. Knowing this Li Lian still ask him for a present.


    Looking at Jun Wei''s troubled expression, Li Lian laughs in satisfaction after accomplishing her task to tease Jun Wei back.


    Li Lian shrugged her shoulder, "Well, I guess you can give me something simple..."


    Jun Wei, "Like what?"


    Li Lian cupped her chin with her hand, ''I didn''t think about it yet...''- suddenly Li Lian thought of a good idea and answered "Perhaps something simple like a hug?"


    Just as Li Lian finishes her words, warm sturdy, yet careful hand embraces her. She look up wide-eyed not knowing what to do or say, she didn''t expect him to actually hug her!


    Before she could do anything, a dainty kiss landed on her forehead, Jun Wei smiles as he look at Li Lian''s fl.u.s.tered expression and answered with a low yet seducing voice, "Merry Christmas, I didn''t prepare anything, next time let''s go on somewhere."


    Li Lian parted her lips and before she could speak, a loud voice echoes from the kitchen.


    Xiao Chen, "Ge-Ge! Sister-In-Law!! I''ve prepared everything!!"


    Jun Wei let down his arms from her waist, and as soon as the hand release her, Li Lian marches toward the kitchen with a very red face.


    Suddenly, a few step before she enter the kitchen, Li Lian mumbles, "Thank you." and continues to run.


    Jun Wei look at her back and laughs softly.


    "Perhaps Winter isn''t such a bad thing you are besides me."

 Chapter 53 - 50: Troublesome-2

    Li Lian replied calmly, "I don''t know- perhaps you were talking at someone besides me?"


    The woman enrage, "You do know that there''s no one else other than you!"


    Li Lian softens her expression, look around her before giving an innocent expression, "I''m sorry, I do not know that."


    As the two women was about to berate her, the woman in the middle stopped them with her folding fan, saying "Is that so, well newbie, you need to pay more attention to your surrounding. Or else if you place you feet on the wrong step, you could fall down miserably."


    Li Lian smiled back, "Thank you for your advice senior, but I have no intention on placing my feet on top of something that could fall down on their own, M-i-s-e-r-a-b-l-y."


    The woman''s expression darkens, as Li Lian had guessed there must be no one who dares to angered this trio-combo, which means no one ever answered them back.


    Seeing the woman''s expression Li Lian hide her grins. Suddenly the receptionist lady came toward them. At first the lady hesitate when she look at the trio-combo, but after a deep bow, the lady turn her face towards Li Lian, saying, "Mrs. Yue, the meeting has ended, I will help to lead you until the fifth floor."


    Li Lian nods toward the lady and stood up towards the elevator. Suddenly a feet stepped in front of Li Lian''s trying to make her stumble and embarrasses her. Swiftly, Li Lian step on top of her feet and drag the back of her heels, making the woman fall down with a loud bump.


    The woman in the right look at her friend who fall, notice what Li Lian did and shouted, "You! What did you do to her just now?!"


    Li Lian blankly turns her face and look toward the woman who fell on the ground with worry, "Are you alright?"


    "What ''alright''? I saw you stepped on her feet trying to make her stumble!"


    Li Lian tilts her head and look toward the lady receptionist on her right, asking, "I was talking to her and I couldn''t possibly have the time to do that."


    The lady receptionist who didn''t notice what happened, agreed with Li Lian proving her innocence.


    Feeling unjustice, the woman shouted, "I saw it with my own two eyes what you just did!"


    Li Lian look around her and continues, "But the lady besides me also see me not doing anything, of you have a witness and I have a witness, then that means one of us are lying, right?- Then let''s ask someone else besides, us."


    Li Lian points her fingers toward the crowds around them. The trio-combo had always been hated by everyone in Million Entertainment, surely if they ask them to prove their innocence, the crowds would support Li Lian instead of them. Even if Li Lian was the one who did that.


    The answer was clear as day- !


    Finding no way out the two woman look at their leader who did nothing but watching them. After a while she gave a cold glare toward them and flap her wrist to open her folding fan, hiding half of her face while saying, "There''s no need to do that Mrs. Yue. A-Hua, Did you stumble on your own? You too don''t overreact to much, A-Hua only stumble- Mrs. Yue, I''m very sorry, they have been best friend to each other since they start their debut- so you can say they''re very protective toward each other. I''m sure they mean no harm."


    The leader of the trio-combo deserve a praise, even after all that she could still calmly make them self look better no matter how rotten they were.


    Li Lian steps forward toward the three lady and with a bit of a disappointed expression, she whisper to the lady, "I understand that. But please in the future don''t do that... It''s only a small advice from you junior. Even if you means no harm- Blaming other people is not a good thing to do- Well, then senior, I will take my leave."


    Even thought her calm expression didn''t falter, the grip on the folding fan became tighter from anger. She mumbles, "That newbie! I will make sure she suffer!"

 Chapter 54 - 51: New Information

    Inside the elevator, Li Lian crosses her arms and rest her back at the wall. The lady of the receptionist hesitate for a few moments, "Mrs. Yue, I would advise you that it would be better to avoid those three in the future."


    Li Lian put down her hand and curiously asks, "Why is that?"- ''It seems that this person knows something...''


    The lady receptionist stood closer next to her and continues, "The two women behind the one in the middle is a veteran at singing industry, Xie Mu and Bai Hua they''re known for their viciousness in making scandal of other singers... however the real problem is not those two rather the leader of that group Han Xiu Nian!"


    Li Lian curiously tilts her head and repeated, "Han Xiu Nian?"


    The lady receptionist lowers her voice into a whisper as if someone could hear them from the sturdy elevator, "It''s only a rumor...but according to it, Han Xiu Nian is a secret lover of someone quite influential."


    Intrigued by the new information Li Lian lifts her brow, "Oh? Is someone influential? "


    The lady receptionist continues her gossip, from her expression Li Lian could understand just how influential the man in question is.


    "Mrs. Yue, do you know Wang Corporation?" asked the lady.


    Li Lian nods, "Yes."


    The lady receptionist lifts her brow as she read Li Lian''s expression that still looks normal...Usually, when she mentions Wang Corporation to someone, they would either jump from surprise or widen their eyes. However, Li Lian''s expression almost seems as if she still hadn''t understood just how powerful Wang Corporation is...


    The lady receptionist darkens her expression and continues, "I don''t think you understand...It''s that Wang Corporation, you know? The supreme corporation, that almost hold over this country''s whole industries...? And it is said that he could erase someone without leaving a single trace..."


    ''Jun Wei''s corporation is that big?! No wonder he could buy all those clothes...'' Somehow, Li Lian dislike the fact that she had been taking advantage of Jun Wei unknowingly and frowned.


    Seeing Li Lian''s dark expression, the lady thought that she had finally warned her"Anyway, " the lady continues, "It seems that Han Xiu Nian is the secret lover of the manager of Wang Corporation...His name is Jin Mo Lang. So it''s better if you don''t anger her. Everyone who still want to stay in the entertainment industry never dares to do anything that could offend her..."


    Before Li Lian could continue to ask the lady more information, the elevator door opens. The lady walks off the elevator and guides Li Lian to the photo studio.


    When the lady went inside the studio, from the corner of Li Lian''s eyes, she caught a glimpse of a young man crouching on the floor with a pale expression. His breathing sounds heavy and harsh as he beat his chest in pain.


    Seeing this, Li Lian quickly marches toward the young man patting his back while observing his rough wheezing. ''Asthma?...If it is then...''


    Li Lian rummage through the young man''s jacket in a hurry searching for something. After a few seconds, Li Lian felt something and pull an inhaler from the young man''s right pocket. Swiftly, she handed it over to the young man while comforting his back helping him relax.


    "Calm down, don''t be in a hurry...Take a deep breath and exhale."


    From behind, the staff of the entertainment company couldn''t help but applause for Li Lian''s swiftness in and attentive care as she attends the young man''s sickness. The crowds that gather sneakily took a picture and video of Li Lian''s heroic act.

 Chapter 55 - 52: Am I...Possibly jinx?

    "Are you alright now?" Li Lian asks the young man.


    "I-am..."The young man answered as he pats his chest.


    The lady receptionist who had just noticed Li Lian wasn''t next to her, quickly ran outside the studio and search for Li Lian in hurry. She was afraid that Mr. Qing who dislike tardiness would scold her for not being able to guide Li Lian to the studio as he told her too.


    As soon as she found Li Lian, the lady receptionist who wasn''t aware of what happened, tug Li Lian''s arm in a hurry. "Mrs. Yue, we need to hurry, it seems that Mr. Qing had already arrived, he dislikes tardiness so it''s better if you go now."


    Li Lian look at the young man, take his hand and felt his pulse from his wrist, checking his heartbeats. Hearing his harsh breathing softens and his heartbeat starts to ease, Li Lian stood up, and answered the lady, "Alright, let''s go."


    The young man scrunches his brows with his eyes still following Li Lian''s back that gradually disappears. Another man in his mid-30s walks toward the young man with a worried expression and cold sweat dripping from his face while shouting, "Wei Tsui Lan! Oh My God!! Buddha!! I told you to stick with me, did I not?! If something happened to you, how could I Fei Xia face your parents? You should keep this in your mind, you''re the next head of-."


    Wei Tsui Han waves his hand toward Fei Xia ordering him to quite down while pointing his quivering fingers toward Li Lian''s direction, "The-re..." Because of the lack of oxygen that he experience just a few minutes ago, Wei Tsui Han''s vision was still blurry.


    Fei Xia look toward the direction Wei Tsui Han point at but didn''t see anything. Suddenly, something weighs on Fei Xia''s shoulder. Fei Xia looks at Wei Tsui Han''s head that collapse on his shoulder weakly and worriedly slaps his cheek while calling his name desperately, "Tsui Han!! Tsui Han!! Hey!!-"


    Meanwhile, Li Lian who finally arrived at the studio after a lot of turns took a small sigh.


    Li Lian, ''Didn''t I just prayed so that I could fo home faster...But why?... Just why do stuff keep on happening around me?! Am I...Possibly jinx? Should I search for an exorcise?''


    Just as Li Lian was about to take a seat on the vacant chair, an old man on his 40s walk toward Li Lian with a bright expression. "Mrs. Yue!" The man called her name.


    Li Lian turns her face toward the source of the voice and return the man''s greeting with a slight bow and smile. Li Lian look at her surrounding silently, from the way people humbly greet him and how the other staff calls him "Mr.Qing" it seems that this man is very distinguished.


    Seeing the man''s face, Li Lian thought ''Have I seen him before? ...His face is quite familiar...Mr. Qing...?''


    "Ah!" Li Lian gasps as she finally remembers this man''s identity. ''It''s him! The well-known songwriter Qing Jang Mei!!''


    Director Qing Jang Mei was well-known for his best selling songs that had won many awards in the music industry. One of his famous songs is called ''Heaven''s Will'' and ''Promise'' that was sold over millions-copies in less than three months. Li Lian had been hearing his songs when she first landed in China and had been a fan of his songs since 4 years ago.


    She never expects to see her idol so soon!

 Chapter 56 - 53: Humble

    Li Lian''s eyes widened unconditionally, "Mr. Qing? Mr. Qing Jang Mei? I have been a fan of yours, since your third album ''Sky''! It''s such a privilege to be able meeting you!"


    Mister Qing laughs at seeing Li Lian''s joyful smile and raises his hand for a handshake. "Ahahaha, is that so? Mrs. Yue, you''re a fan of mine? That''s such a big honor. Likewise, I''m a fan of yours too."


    Li Lian shakes his hand back and tilts her head in confusion, "A fan of mine...?"


    Mister Qing nodded, "It seems you didn''t know this, but I''m also one of the judges of that TV program. When I first heard your singing, Mrs. Yue, my tears just flood on its own. Saying that your voice sounds angelic is surely not an exaggeration."


    Li Lian became flattered by Mister Qing praise and smiles softly, "No, no, you''re flattering me too much."


    Even though Li Lian had won first place in the competition and her fame had sky-rocket overnight, it wasn''t unusual if she became very arrogant. However, Li Lian remains unchanged and stayed as herself- who never look down or judge someone upon their look.


    As a veteran in the music industry, Mister Qing had always been very good at reading someone''s expression and their sincerity. It was the first time he had ever seen such a sincere and humble expression from a young person in his 20 years of experience.


    Mister Qing was impressed by Li Lian humbleness and express his praise with a satisfied nod. From behind, Mister Qing''s assistant came and whisper next to his ears. He took a moment in silence and nods after his assistance finishes talking.


    Mister Qing turns his face toward Li Lian while pointing his hand toward another staff, "Well then, Mrs. Yue this person here will guide you to the makeup room, after that we would start the photoshoot. Let''s do our best."


    Li Lian nodded and greeted him before she leaves, "Likewise and thank you, Mister Qing."


    Walking to the makeup room, a group of women with sparkly and glamourous dress group up around Li Lian''s makeup room. Even the staff who was guiding Li Lian became afraid when she saw the group.


    Li Lian sighs when she saw the familiar woman with an angered expression on her face...it was Fu Wanxi!


    Fu Wanxi and Li Lian had been together since they were in university. Li Lian who had just came back from Japan decided to follow her dream as a singer and entered one of the famous singing university in China.


    Because of her talent, it didn''t take long for Li Lian to master the singing techniques and became famous in the whole university shadowing the previous idol, Fu Wanxi.


    Since then, Fu Wanxi had hated Li Lian to the core, she couldn''t bear the humility she felt back in her university day and still hold grudge against Li Lian. This result in her attempt in making Li Lian drinking soy milk which was Li Lian''s allergy, however the plan failed because she didn''t know that Li Lian wasn''t actually allergic to soy milk.


    Li Lian had sensed Fu Wanxi''s hostility since she was in university...But she didn''t expect her to have the courage to do something so stupid...


    Don''t she know that allergy could kill someone? And what she did count as attempted murder?


    Fu Wanxi stood in front of Li Lian while crossing her arm with a cynical expression, saying with a loud voice. "Stop there!"

 Chapter 57 - 54: Didnt You Died...?

    Li Lian could feel headache just by looking at Fu Wanxi''s expression that clearly shows the intention to harass her. ''Before it was Han Xiu Nian, now it''s Fu Wanxi...Just why do people always love to bother me?''


    Li Lian look up with a pleasing smile, "Ah-, hello."


    Fu Wanxi couldn''t care less about her own appearance and bluntly show her hatred for Li Lian. The staffs that saw Fu Wanxi, they quickly ran with tails between their legs, afraid that Fu Wanxi''s anger would brush against them.


    Fu Wanxi speaks with a loud tone, "YOU! Tell me your name!".


    Li Lian narrow her eyes and silently thought, ''So she''s still not sure who I am?...''.


    Unable to wait any longer, Fu Wanxi hurried her, "Hey! I''m asking you!". The staff look at Li Lian in pity, some of the murmur about how impolite Fu Wanxi''s behavior. Even though Fu Wanxi is Li Lian''s senior, her behavior was clearly out of line.


    Li Lian looks at Fu Wanxi''s hasty expression as if she had just seen a ghost and replied." Nice to meet you, senior, I am Yue Li Lian."


    Fu Wanxi jolt from Li Lian''s word and staggered a few steps back in surprise. Her face became paler like a paper. ''As I thought! She is really Yue Li Lian- The wh*re that destroys my life!... But how could she...be...still alive? How could it be? And the soy milk...Even though she drank it, she didn''t suffer from the symptoms of allergies...Wasn''t she was allergic to soy?''


    Still in great shock Fu Wanxi''s voice trembles as she asks, "Yue Li Lian, didn''t you died...?"


    Li Lian couldn''t help but snickers at Fu Wanxi''s face that almost turns blue from shock. Li Lian lifts her brow in question and answered, "I haven''t died, senior, what are you saying?"


    Fu Wanxi became more agitated by Li Lian''s naive answer, "Yue Li Lian! Drop the act! You know what I''m talking about! You- died, you died in the car crash! How could you survive?- Your mother and you too, you both are dead that day!"


    Li Lian''s eyes suddenly turned icy when Fu Wanxi mention her mother. She repeated her words coldly, "I haven''t died.".


    Fu Wanxi could feel a chill running down her spine as she look at Li Lian''s threatening gaze. In fear, anger, and disbelief, Fu Wanxi raises her hand toward Li Lian''s cheeks.


    Such a slow slap Li Lian could surely dodge it. However, Li Lian stood there unmoving, waiting for the slap to land on her cheek.


    The staffs'' eyes widened from the scene, they couldn''t hear their conversation afraid of Fu Wanxi''s anger and didn''t understand what happened, but suddenly Fu Wanxi raises her hand to slap Li Lian!


    People cover their mouths and shut their eyes in reflex.


    However, after waiting for a minute, the sharp and crisp sound from the slap on Li Lian''s cheek didn''t resound the crowds open their eyes softly.


    Li Lian and Fu Wanxi were also surprised.


    All of them looks toward Fu Wanxi''s hand which was stopped by another sturdy pale hand. A reflection of a man with a beautiful warm light brown eye and hair hovered on Li Lian''s eyes.


    His voice sounded low yet warm, "You are out of the line, Fu Wanxi."

 Chapter 58 - 55: What Do You Still Need?

    Light brown eyes that almost as clear as water drops, charming features, and face that always hold a faint trace of a smile. The low voice that always sounded warm and lingers in Li Lian''s ear in the past once again resounded.


    Li Lian eyes befall on the familiar face that she once adored. Yes- the person who saved Li Lian was no other than, He Chang Min! Li Lian''s ex-fiancee! The person who chooses Xie Hue Lin over her! Betraying her on the day of her death...!


    Fu Wanxi retracts back her hand in surprise. If a normal person stops her hand just now, she would immediately burst out in anger...However, the person who stopped her hand was no one other than He Chang Min! The CEO of He Corporation and Xie Hue Lin''s fiancee!


    If Fu Wanxi offended He Chang Min in any way, surely her career in the entertainment industry would end!


    Still holding dissatisfaction, Fu Wanxi retracts back her hand with a sour expression. Before she leaves, Fu Wanxi sends a threatening glare toward Li Lian and humped, leaving the two alone with the other audiences.


    Li Lian looks toward He Chang Min before giving small words of gratitude. "Thank you for helping me, sir."


    Treating Chang Min like a stranger, Li Lian marches off toward the makeup room. However, as expected He Chang Min didn''t let Li Lian walk away from him that easily.


    Holding her arm strongly, He Chang Min''s eyes blink in disbelief. His lips start to quiver along with his voice, "Li Lian..."


    Behind them after witnessing the scene, the staffs start to gossips.


    "The newcomer and Mr. He knows each other?"


    "Is it possible..."


    " A love affair?"


    "This could be juicy gossip!"


    Li Lian glances away toward the crowds who had started to gossips with a frown, before giving a glance full of warning toward Chang Min. She pulls her hand away from Chang Min, Li Lian speaks, " Sir? I''m in a bit in a hurry, do you possibly mistake me for someone else?"


    He Chang Min snaps back from his thought and realizes Li Lian''s warning about the eyes of the crowds. Even though he still has things to talk with her, He Chang Min retracts back his hand."Ah...Yes, I''m sorry."


    He hesitated for a while, gaping his mouth as if he needed to say something. Looking at the face of the girl that he had been dreaming for days, as expected, no words could come out from his mouth. Hesitantly, he left the hall silently with a dark expression.


    The people behind her shrugged their shoulders in disappointment after losing their chance to gossip and also scatter after Chang Min left.


    Quickly without waiting any longer, Li Lian walks inside the makeup room. She greets the makeup artist politely and quietly sits down.


    Gazing at her face, Li Lian remembers of the past that she suffered- and the betrayal that befalls on her. On the day when Xie Hue Lin accused her, He Chang Min also broke their engagement saying that he had fallen in love with Xie Hue Lin.


    Li Lian snorts, ''Did he possibly forgot what he had done?''


    In the past, she had heard about her neighbor''s story about how they broke down in tears once they saw their ex-husband... saying that they still have a bit of affection for their ex...


    However... rather than crying-


    There was only one thing Li Lian wanted to do as soon as she saw He Chang Min''s face and that is-


    To kick his head down to the ground!

 Chapter 59 - 56: Newbie?

    While putting makeup on Li Lian, the makeup artist couldn''t help but stare at her face in awe. Li Lian''s features were sharp and beautifully carved. Not to mention, Li Lian''s skin was as pure as milk and as soft as silk!


    She had been working for almost 9 years as a makeup artist and detecting if the artist had done any plastic surgery was an easy thing for her. However, she couldn''t find any on Li Lian''s face!


    The makeup artist couldn''t believe what she had just seen... No matter how much the makeup artist stares she couldn''t find any flaw at Li Lian''s face!


    This was the first time in her life...The first time she found someone that was so perfect!


    Soon after the makeup artist finished, Li Lian thanked her and walks back toward the studio. She put away all her thought of the troublesome people that she met and shift to her working-mode.


    The people that looked at her couldn''t help but gasp or widened their eyes in surprise. Even without her makeup, Li Lian had already look mesmerizing...


    Now she looked as if...


    As if a goddess had descended from Heaven!


    Every move that Li Lian made looks very graceful and elegant! No one can resist her otherworldly charm!


    The photographer for today is Mister Qing''s close friend who had been working together since they start in the movie industry- Hong Guo Shang. As soon as Hong Guo Sang and Mister Qing who stood at the corner of the studio saw Li Lian, they couldn''t help but gasps in surprise from the stunning view.


    After greeting the staff and the still-in-awe-state Hong Guo Shang, Li Lian stops in front of the camera.


    Hong Guo Shang snaps back from his awe-state and took his camera in a hurry. He couldn''t possibly let go of such a beautiful subject!


    Since today''s photoshoot''s theme is ''Angel'' Li Lian needed to act more gracefully and kind.


    Following her thoughts, the next time Li Lian opens her eyes her gaze and aura had changed. People who looked at her instantly could see the illusion of wings behind Li Lian.


    Her soft smile, compassionate gaze, and graceful pose took everyone''s breath away.-


    Hong Guo Shang''s fingers continue to shutter his camera as if he needed to capture every movement that Li Lian made in reflex. He couldn''t believe what had just happened... The girl immediately change her own aura in a blink! -'' Didn''t people say that she''s a newbie? That''s not possible! Her posing isn''t stiff like any other newcomer...''


    As Li Lian was focused on posing, Mister Qing silently observes Li Lian and nods with an impressed expression. From Li Lian''s posture, gaze and aura, it seems as if Li Lian was used to this, but she''s a newbie...so perhaps it is her talent? If it''s her talent that means...she''s very impressive!


    When she finished, Li Lian bowed down and thanked the studio''s staff and Hong Guo Shang before she leaves. Seeing Li Lian who was very talented, humble, bright, and polite, Mister Qing couldn''t help but favor her even more.


    Hong Guo Shang looked at the computer that shows Li Lian''s pictures in utter disbelief, before walking toward his best friend, Mister Qing in a hurry. "Did you just see that? That newbie, she switched into another role in less than a minute! That''s very amazing!! Even models that have work for over 5 years still have trouble doing that!"


    Mister Qing rubs his chin in silent thought, before saying, "She''s a real gem!!"


    Hong Guo Shang slap his thigh, "I agree! I''ve heard her singing voice- from techniques and when she expresses the song''s feelings!! Everything was done without a flaw!!"


    Director Qing felt a sense of trust toward Li Lian and pat Hong Guo Shang''s shoulder, "She''s perfect for that song..."


    Hong Guo Shang looks at him wide-eyed, "That...You mean the ending song for the upcoming drama ''Handmaiden''?...You told me you can''t find any singers that could express the character''s feelings...Are you saying she could?"


    Mister Qing grins, "Yes." he answered with full-confidence.

 Chapter 60 - 57: So Stubborn!!!

    Li Lian walks toward her bag before a figure stops in front of her. She looked up in surprise before greeting, "Mister Qing!"


    Mister Qing nodded proudly, "I saw your photoshoot, that was impressive. Have you work as a model before?"


    Li Lian shook her head, "No, I''ve never."


    Mister Qing, ''So...that was her talent...?''. Although Li Lian is a newbie she is very potential and talented. With a few more pushes, she could leave everyone speechless!


    This girl is a diamond in rough!


    Feeling the burning passion for writing a new song especially for her. But in order to be able to do that she needs to prove herself once more- not to him but the world!


    Mister Qing''s eyes brighten as he sees Li Lian.


    -He needed to show the world of the diamond that he found!


    Without any second thought to spare, Mister Qing pulls out his name card and gave it to Li Lian. "Do you want to try on a singing audition? "


    "Audition?!" Li Lian couldn''t help but raise her voice in a surprise, before taking the name card.


    Mister Qing laughs at Li Lian''s dumbfounded expression, "Yes, I''ll be making the ending song for the upcoming movie called ''Handmaiden'' After I saw your singing skill on the competition, I''ve been wanting to scout you...However, whether you could make it or not would depend on the audition...it depends on your singing. Are you interested?"


    Li Lian couldn''t believe what she had just heard...No Way!!!


    Although it was only an audition, she was able to have a chance in singing the song that her idol made!!!


    Li Lian''s eyes blaze with enthusiasm, "Yes."


    Seeing Li Lian''s determined eyes, Mister Qing smiled proudly, "That''s good, the audition would be held on 5th June in Opal Building on the third floor."


    Before he leaves, Mister Qing turns his face once again toward Li Lian with a warm smile, "Impress us."


    Hearing this, Li Lian gratefully bowed down. She looks down at the name card delightfully. Today although Li Lian meets many troublesome people, she also meets the person that she admires for years and on top of that, she even got an audition!


    Li Lian felt as if she needed to share this happiness that she was feeling to someone. Just as she thought that ''someone'' to share her happiness with- the first person to appear on her mind was Li Jun Wei...


    Remembering Li Jun Wei''s warm smile and thinking about his praise, Li Lian couldn''t stop the corner of her lips from smiling.


    What a happy day!


    -Or so she thought...


    Just as soon as she got out of Million Entertainment Company from the back entrance to avoid certain "People". He Chang Min had probably expected Li Lian''s moves and waited for her for hours.


    Li Lian shook her head with a dark expression. ''What the hell do they need?''


    Couldn''t they leave her in peace only for a day? So stubborn!!!


    Li Lian purposely leaves the company from the back entrance not because she was afraid of them...but rather she had something urgent to do!!


    She still needs to hurry home and discard the twin''s gun!!

 Chapter 61 - 58: Stop It

    Sneakily, Li Lian turns her course towards her the main entrance but before she could, He Chang Min who caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eyes swiftly ran toward her.


    He Chang Min, "Xie Li Lian!"


    Hearing the nostalgic surname that stays with her for the past four years ago, Li Lian snorts. ''Xie Li Lian? ''


    How could He Chang Min still dare to call her Xie? Even though he had seen the moment when her family gets rid of her.


    Li Lian turns back her face. Her soft and warm expression turns cold along with her icy tone, "Xie Li Lian? I''ve thrown that name a long time ago- No, I discarded it." she snorts.


    He Chang Min eyes froze. Unlike Li Lian''s past kind eyes, she looked cold and domineering- utterly different from what she used to be!


    Snaps back from his thought, He Chang Min continues, "What do you mean...? Your surname is still Xie Li Lian how could you disc-"


    Li Lian cut off his word and shortly asks, "What do you need?"


    He Chang Min became confused by her words. He also didn''t think of what he wanted to say to Li Lian.


    However...After watching that video of her singing, he needed to make sure.


    To make sure whether it was truly Li Lian or not. To make sure that she is not only an illusion!!


    He Chang Min had dreamt of Li Lian every night since the news of her death, but now that he sees Li Lian with his own two eyes, his mind and body froze.


    Li Lian frowned at He Chang Min''s indecisiveness, "If you don''t have anything to say then, I''ll be going first."


    Seeing Li Lian who was about to leave, He Chang Min clutches her hand firmly. "W-Wait don''t go."


    Li Lian, "I''m in a bit of hurry for an appointment, Mr. He. Please state your business faster."


    Li Lian called him ''Mr. He'' in order to put a clear line between them. Warning He Chang Min that they don''t have any relationship other than a past acquaintance.


    He Chang Min frown in dislike from the way Li Lian calls him like a stranger. After a moment of hesitation, He Chang Min finally spoke up the question he had been wanting to asks.


    "Xiao Lian...H-How could yo-"


    Li Lian snorts and cuts his words off once again, "How could I be still alive? Shouldn''t you die? Is that what you wanted to ask, Mr. He? "


    She doesn''t have time to talk with someone from her past.


    He Chang Min grew silent. He couldn''t retort anything back since what Li Lian said was on point.


    Li Lian knit her brows tighter, "If I told you how... would you even believe me? Don''t you remember that you are one of the people who believed that I used those drugs?"


    He Chang Min eyes widened, "Tha-! That day I was!... And the video" He Chang Min doesn''t know what to say or how to continue explaining himself.


    The video in which Li Lian was taking drugs- No she was forced to! Everything was Xie Hue Lin''s wicked plan.


    Li Lian continues with a cynic tone, "Oh! Yeah, of course, you can''t believe me, the video...You''re right that''s concrete evidence. But you could have asked me, you could have put your trust in me...Hahaha, what am I even saying? You were already blinded by your love for Hue Lin so how could you possibly believe me? You don''t even know the real me and yet you believed other people''s words easily."


    ''The real me?'' He Chang Min''s scrunches his brows. What else he doesn''t know from Li Lian?


    He Chang Min part his mouth as if he needed to say something but once again shut his lips with a complex expression. With Li Lian''s sharp words piercing right through his heart, his expression grew darker like a tunnel without light, unable to find a way out.


    Li Lian looks at He Chang Min''s silent-state which proves her words were right and sneered. She pulls her wrist from his grips and walks away.


    Just as she arrived outside Million Entertainment Building, He Chang Min chases her and once again grab her frail wrist, halting her from walking away.


    As his desperate last move He Chang Min speaks, "Li Lian, wait!! Let''s go home okay?"


    Li Lian couldn''t even believe what she had just heard and repeated while sneering. There''s only one place He Chang Min means by "home" and that is Xie residence.


    "Let''s go home? Where? Do you mean Xie''s residence? Are you ******* with me?!" Li Lian''s voice grew coarse as she raises her voice.


    Why is He Chang Min so persistent?


    And how could he dare to bring her back to that vile house!? The place where her whole self was wounded!


    Just as Li Lian was about to release her wrist from his grip and slap him senseless, a hand firmly stop his wrist along with his cold voice. "Stop it."

 Chapter 62 - 59: Magnificent Genes

    He Chang Min frowned in displease and look behind the person who held his hand. As he was about to direct his build-up anger toward the person, He Chang Min''s face froze.


    He made an expression of someone who had just woken up a hungry bear in winter. "You..."


    Li Lian turns her face toward the person too in surprise. A young man with light brown hair and eyes, along with the brown suits that fit his young image stood with a stone-like expression.


    The young man was no other than Li Xiao Chen!!


    However, unlike his usual childish smile and jokes, Xiao Chen looks cold and haughty. With eyes that hold a cold glare and distinguish the presence of a young master. Li Lian looks at him in a new bright light. ''Looking at Xiao Chen like this, he is really similar to Jun Wei...''


    As expected of the Li siblings- they do have the same magnificent genes...


    Xiao Chen looks toward Li Lian for a moment and gave a sneaky wink before looking back toward Chang Min. Li Lian let out a faint laugh from his unchanging humor.


    Li Xiao Chen went back to his cold expression and repeated, "Stop it, Mr. He. This lady here doesn''t look like she''s willing to go with you."


    He Chang Min pulls his wrist away from Xiao Chen and frowned. "You do not need to worry, second young master Li. This is our problem, we do not need help from an outsider."


    Xiao Chen lifts his brows, ''Our problem? Outsider? I''m sister-in-law''s one and only brother-in-law!! I''m her family now and you''re the outsider, cheater!''.


    Xiao Chen gave a faint smile and pats He Chang Min''s shoulder, "Mr. He, who said that I''m an outsider? From my point of view, you are the ''outsider''. Don''t make me repeat my words, let her hand go."


    "What do you mean...?" He Chang Min frowned from Xiao Chen''s ambiguous words.


    Xiao Chen walks toward Li Lian and pats her shoulders with a smirk. "As I have said, you are the ''outsider'' And this lady here is my acquaintance."


    Feeling the grips on her hand slowly loses, Li Lian pulls her wrist from his grip firmly. Li Lian look at Xiao Chen and whisper, "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Chen turns his face toward the black luxurious car behind them and answers, "An order from the Emperor."


    " Jun Wei is in that car?!" Li Lian''s eyes widened in surprise. -''Did Jun Wei see me talking with Chang Min? Oh no, will he misunderstood what happened?''


    For some reason, Li Lian felt displeased as she thinks that Li Lei would misunderstand what happened.


    Xiao Chen nods, "Yup, Ge-Ge has been watching from about 20 minutes ago inside the car. Sister-in-law, you told Ge-Ge that you wanted to disclose your marriage with him for a while, right? You have to be very grateful to me, you know Ge-Ge was about to step down and come here just now. But thankfully I stopped him, do you know what would happen if The Emperor suddenly appear? I''m afraid that this entire company will turn into an abandoned building over a night-"


    His Ge-Ge only weakness is not being able to control both his anger and jealousy...


    If Li Jun Wei threw a big commotion after destroying Million Entertainment, Xiao Chen would definitely be the one to answer the media''s noisy bickering and interviews.


    Just when he finally got his darling new car that costs 20 Million Yuan from Jun Wei and a small holiday to driving his car, why does this have to happen?!


    He really wants to avoid Jun Wei''s burst of anger at any cost!!


    Li Lian on the other side narrowed her eyes silently from Xiao Chen''s words and thought, ''Starting from the receptionist lady''s description of Wang Corporation, the expensive dress that I wore and Xiao Chen''s words...Is Jun Wei is much wealthier than I thought...?''


    Li Lian was still oblivious on Jun Wei''s wealthiness-

 Chapter 63 - 60: Even I Want To

    While Li Lian was in her own thoughts, He Chang Min''s expression turns uglier and uglier. "A-Lian, You know the second young master Li? "


    Li Lian snaps back from her thought and gave a cold and curt answer, "Yes."


    He Chang Min look at Xiao Chen''s hand which was on Li Lian''s shoulders affectionately and became angry. '' The young master of the Li family is well-known for his love affairs the way he touches Li Lian is over-friendly..."Acquaintance" Does that mean he and Li Lian is... in a relationship?''


    Thinking about the possibility of Li Lian in a relationship, He Chang Min''s expression twist in both anger and jealousy.


    Without waiting further for any of He Chang Min''s words, Li Lian and Xiao Chen both walk toward the black foreign car.


    "Wait, Lian-Lian!! " Once again He Chang Min called her name and halt her by firmly gripping to her wrist.


    Xiao Chen glared at the trash in annoyance and knead his palm into a fist. He had stayed by Jun Wei and Li Lian''s side for more than 3 months, so he knew a lot of things without asking them including what happened before Li Lian''s accident.


    He had personally thought Li Lian as his family member and seeing He Chang Min''s shameless persistence, his eyes blazing with anger like a mountain that was about to erupt.


    ''This trash betrayed sister-in-law breaking their engagement because he fell in love with sister-in-law''s younger sister, so what the **** do he even need more?! To top it all he''s so persistent!''


    Sensing the deep burning anger from Xiao Chen, Li Lian pat his back, "Calm down"


    Even though Xiao Chen would always obedient toward Li Lian''s words and advice, this time his anger couldn''t stop that easily. "Why are you stopping me? Sister-in-law, is it possible that you still have a feeling for this trash?"


    Li Lian scoffed, "Me? I am not that kind. I''m the type to draw a clear line between love and hate, once someone betrays me, I would never forgive them- Like that trash. I only stopped you because there are too many eyes here. If you beat him, your name would be stained."


    Even before Xiao Chen wanted to beat He Chang Min, Li Lian was also trying to hold herself back from beating him until he is half-dead.


    If it wasn''t because of the crowds around them, she would beat He Chang Min into pulp immediately!!


    "That''s true..." After some thoughts, Li Xiao Chen nods obediently and the tightly balled fist of his slowly loose.


    Seeing Li Xiao Chen''s anger for her, Li Lian couldn''t help but smile softly. Since she first came to China, no one had ever protected her from danger much less get angry for her sake.


    This was the first time Li Lian felt someone''s else anger that wasn''t directed toward her but for her.


    Looking at Xiao Chen, she felt as if she had gotten a real younger brother.


    Turning her face toward He Chang Min, Li Lian looks at him with a sharp expression. But before she could say anything, the sharp wounds-marks from He Chang Min''s right arms stood out like a sore spot.


    Seeing this, guilt ripples through Li Lian''s eyes. Xiao Chen looks at Li Lian''s expression and lifts his brow in question. ''Why does sister-in-law look sad?'' As Xiao Chen was about to follow her line of sight, Li Lian pulls away from her wrist strongly and straightly look toward Chang Min''s eyes.


    "He Chang Min, You didn''t forget what happened that day, do you? Even if you forgot, I could not- So don''t ever expect me to follow you like a little idiotic puppy, like how I was before. You''ve wounded me and I could never forgive you. Even though I didn''t die that day, the "Li Lian" that loved you with all her soul had died that day. From now on, let''s walk on our separate way. " Her words stabbed through his heart like a cold fire.


    Leaving He Chang Min with a bitter expression, Li Lian felt as if a small burden in her heart has been lifted up.

 Chapter 64 - 61: Cats Tail

    Li Lian stops her steps in front of the car and took a few breaths to calm her heart before meeting Li Jun Wei. She couldn''t possibly let Jun Wei sees her troubled expression.


    This is all because of that d*mned son of a ****!


    She gave He Chang Min everything and yet he threw her away like a piece of useless trash! It was a miracle for her to be able stopping her deep rage!


    It would be a lie to say that Li Lian wasn''t affected by what happened in the past. Even though for some people Li Lian''s death was a year ago. For Li Lian that accident and the day when people betrayed her felt as if it happened only a few months ago.


    Remembering the pain that she felt that day, Li Lian once again furrowed her brows in anger. ''**** him! **** all his seven generations!!!'' Li Lian subconsciously bang the roof of the car in anger.


    Realizing what she had just done, Li Lian worriedly looks at the place where her hand punch. Seeing the dent on the roof of the black car, Li Lian slaps her forehead helplessly.


    Li Jun Wei look at Li Lian''s expression that changes in a blink and let out a faint laugh. Seeing new sides of Li Lian''s expression that show her anger, troubled, and clumsy, Jun Wei felt as if he learned more things about her.


    The always blizzard expression of Jun Wei''s melts down with Li Lian''s subconscious ray of warmth.


    Hearing Jun Wei''s laughs, the chauffeur couldn''t help but straightening his arced back in surprise.


    From a few minutes ago after Li Xiao Chen steps out from the car, the pitiful chauffeur was left alone with Li Jun Wei and his thick atmosphere of jealousy for more than 10 minutes. He was almost choked to death by Jun Wei''s murderous intent as he watches Li Lian kept on interacting with He Chang Min.


    ''What happened...? Did the master just laugh?'' He peek from the front car seat sneakily and looks at Jun Wei''s smiling expression with wide-eyes. ''The master really just laugh!!! He really did laughs!! What happened? Wasn''t the master was angry before?''


    Angry then laugh? It''s like a silent before volcano eruption!!


    Xiao Chen who just finally arrived at the car look at Li Lian with a puzzled expression. Li Lian turns her face toward Xiao Chen and jolts in surprise like a cat whose tail was stepped on by someone.


    Li Lian gulp, ''Oh...No! Did Xiao Chen see me when I punch the car''s roof?''


    "Sister-in-law...what are you doing? Why don''t you get inside?" Xiao Chen tilts his head in oblivion.


    Li Lian pats the roof of the car that was dent by her punch carefully and laughs awkwardly. "Hahaha, it''s a bit dirty here, I''m just dusting off some of the dusts here. I''ll go inside now."


    Dusting off some dust? Didn''t Mr. Jang wash the car this afternoon?


    "Ah...Okay..." Xiao Chen rubs his chin for a moment and nods obediently and opens the back door car for Li Lian.


    Li Lian laughs softly and jokingly comment, "As expected of Li Xiao Chen, the playboy of the centuries, very gentlemanly."


    Xiao Chen nearly choked to death from her words. "Sister-in-law, I just show my cool side, how could you say that to me... But you''re right, I am a gentleman! I''m always on the side of any woman!!"


    Li Lian laughs, "Alright, alright."


    Watching from afar, He Chang Min grips his palms into a fist solidly. In his eyes, he could see Li Lian laughs and jokes with Li Xiao Chen before walking inside the car.


    Thousands of questions popped out through Chang Min''s head. But the moment he saw her, nothing could come out of his mouth.


    It has been a year after her death. Everything had passed, undoubtedly he had wounded the heart of the person he loved the most.


    He regretted everything.


    But he could never change everything anymore.


    Suddenly, a high-pitched voice called his name lovingly. "Min-Ge!!"


    The moment He Chang Min heard the voice, his dark expression grew even darker. He took a deep breath and loosen the tight grip on his palm and hide his dark as night sky expression with a smile.


    "Xiao-Lin." He Chang Min called back Xie Hue Lin''s name with an adoring smile.

 Chapter 65 - 62: Dont Ever Think

    Xie Hue Lin quickens her pace and hugs He Chang Min''s right arms with an adorable giggle. "Min-Ge, you finally come back to England!! I missed you so much. Did you come here for me?"


    He Chang Min softly caresses Hue Lin''s black hair and kisses her hair gently. "I did, have you finish with your recording, Xiao-Lin?"


    " Yes! But..." Suddenly, Xie Hue Lin''s expression darkens like gray clouds before rain.


    He Chang Min notices her dark expression and pats her head in worry. "What happened? Are you all alright? Did anything happened?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes became wet and her lips quiver in hesitation. "Min-Ge... I don''t think you''ve heard this already...But something happened..."


    "Something happened? What happened? Did someone do something to you? Who is it tell me." He Chang Min grab Hue Lin''s shoulder in worry.


    Xie Hue Lin bit her lower lips before continuing, "I-It''s about J-Jie-Jie... I know you will not believe me... But Jie-Jie is still alive!" Hidden under her naive masks, Hue Lin observes Chang Min''s expression searching for even a minuscule change from his face.


    Hearing this, He Chang Min eyes widened in surprise. He scrunches his brows before repeating the words that Hue Lin said. "J-Jie...Jie? Xiao-Lin... You mean Lian-Lian?..."


    Seeing He Chang Min''s face that contorts in confusion and chaos, a devious smile appeared on Hue Lin''s heart. Hiding her smile, Hue Lin bends her head to He Chang Min''s bosom and sob sorrowfully with her crocodile tears. "Min-Ge... How can Jie-Jie be still alive? And why didn''t she tell dad and mom or me? Or you...? Is she...Still angry with us?"


    He Chang Min embraces Hue Lin''s delicate body and lowers his head to her head. "Calm down, Xiao-Lin... Don''t think too much...Lian-Lian must''ve forgiven us now... You know she''s a kind person, She just...She probably just need a little bit more time before meeting us."


    Hue Lin nods sadly. "I-I hope so... But if she''s angry because of what happened that day...I-I don''t know how to face her anymore."


    If people see Hue Lin''s acts they would probably felt pity for her and comfort her, not knowing the real snake smile hidden under her cries.


    On the other hand, He Chang Min''s expression look at Hue Lin in both guilt and anger. ''It seems Fu Wanxi didn''t tell any unnecessary things to Xiao Lin.''


    A few hours before after Li Lian met Fu Wanxi---


    Still, in a great shock and agitation, Fu Wanxi bit her long fake-nails anxiously. ''How? How is this possible?! That b*tch is really alive!! ''


    Reminded by the icy dagger-like glare that was directed toward her by Li Lian, Fu Wanxi shuddered in fear. ''How could that country-bumpkin dare to glare at me like that?!''


    To top it all, He Chang Min stopped her from slapping Li Lian... Why? Is it possible that He Chang Min is behind Li Lian''s comeback?


    Fu Wanxi looks at her trembling hand and clicked her tongue in irritation. Her pride could not allow the fact that the country-bumpkin who is supposed to always be under her feet stepping over her!


    In this world, there''s only one other person who despises Li Lian as much as her...Xie Hue Lin!! She needs to report Hue Lin of what happened!


    Without any further thought, Fu Wanxi pulls out her phone and tap in a hurry to report Hue Lin.


    "Fu Wanxi. Didn''t your manager told you that your actions could ruin your fame?" He Chang Min''s rough and frost-like voice resounded across of her.


    Fu Wanxi''s jolt back in surprise and bend down her head without a response.


    "You are under Nightdust Entertainment, right? Did they teach you about this?" He Chang Min crosses his arm and taps his fingers waiting for Fu Wanxi''s answer.


    The prideful Fu Wanxi before dissolves in thin air without a trace. Meekly, she nods her head with a pale expression. "Y-Yes...They did..." She answered while stuttering.


    " Do not ever mention my name to Xiao-Lin, forget what happened. " He Chang Min walks away with a heavy step.


    Just a few steps away from his place before, He Chang Min halts his steps and turns his face once again toward Fu Wanxi saying his last warning. "If I heard any word mentioning my name in your report toward Hue Lin... Don''t ever think about making another appearance as a singer."


    Like a thunder next to her ears, Wanxi''s legs flop down to the floor in fear.

 Chapter 66 - 63: Something I Do Not Know

    He Chang Min pat Xie Hue Lin''s back softly, comforting her fake cries and sobbings. In midst of calming Xie Hue Lin, Li Lian''s words echoed once again through his ear.


    "You don''t even know the real me and yet you believed other people''s words easily."


    ''What else I don''t know about Lian-Lian? She''s not the type to say anything without meaning even if she''s angry...Is there something that Lian-Lian hide? She seems to be very angry when I call her Xie Li Lian...Xie Family- Does it have something to do with her birth?-''


    "Min-Ge..." Xie Hue Lin calls his name with a weak, puppy-like voice.


    "Uh... Mn? Is there anything wrong Xiao-Lin? Don''t cry anymore okay? You and Lian-Lian are sisters, sooner or later, Lian-Lian will definitely forgive you." After snapping back from his thoughts, He Chang Min realizes the still-crying state of Xie Hue Lin.


    Xie Hue Lin who notices the minuscule change on He Chang Min''s expression, curse in her heart.


    ''That B*tch! When she died, Min-Ge, always look blank and often daze at her picture! Now, why the f*** does she still have to be alive?! And why is she aiming to be a singer? Does she... Does she knows that I am going to make my debut as a singer too?''


    "Hue Lin, let''s go home now...Don''t worry too much, alright?" He Chang Min pat her head and walk toward his white car, escorting Hue Lin into the car like a gentleman.


    Hue Lin looks up toward He Chang Min''s worried expression and nods obediently before entering the car.


    What an annoying b*tch! A thorn in her heart!


    Since Li Lian came back to Xie''s Family, everyone doted on her like a piece of a brilliant diamond. Xie Hue Lin''s position as the only daughter- The princess of the house had always been in threat after Li Lian''s arrival.


    Li Lian is smart, intelligent, a real beauty, kind to anyone, respectable, talented, and also loved by everyone.


    Although their parent''s relationship with Li Lian was neither good nor bad, Old Madam Xie, their grandmother dote more on Li Lian than Hue Lin. At first, Xie Hue Lin was still able to bear with all this and a charity to the country-bumpkin.


    However, after continuing on looking at Li Lian''s happy and naive smiles a mixed feeling of annoyance and hatred swirls upon Xie Hue Lin''s heart.


    Only by smiling prettily, everyone''s heart was immediately stolen by Li Lian. People always surround Li Lian, like bees swarming on a beautiful, breath-taking flower.


    Everything that Hue Lin works hard to get for, was easily snatch by Li Lian, a naive and stupid country-bumpkin!!


    Slowly in order to make Li Lian''s reputation worse, Hue Lin began to fool the naive Li Lian. Naively, Li Lian believes Xie Hue Lin''s words.


    Giving an item of fake brand-name clothing as a birthday present to Madam Xie''s best friend. Ruining the parties by making Li Lian drunk, and accuses her of stealing things from someone''s house.


    That hatred slowly mountain and rooted deeply when she knew He Chang Min, her crush that she loved for more than 9 years was in a relationship with Li Lian.


    She was in shock, utter disbelief.


    How could it be? A country bumpkin who appeared out of nowhere stole her parent''s love? Stole He Chang Min''s attention?


    She stole everything! That b*tch stole everything!


    Why? There''s no difference between both of them. Even if there is, she is still far better than Li Lian!


    She''s born in the distinguished family of Xie, she''s also pretty, smart, and better than Li Lian in any aspect!


    Afraid of losing her position, afraid of losing her crush, and afraid of losing everything to Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin form a wicked plot.


    When He Chang Min was studying abroad in England, Xie Hue Lin tried every way to seduces him. Showing pity, kindness, and affection toward He Chang Min before finally, making him drunk with alcohol that has been spike with an aphrodisiac and slept with him.

 Chapter 67 - 64: A Declaration Of War

    Taking advantage of He Chang Min''s gentleness, Hue Lin apologizes for sleeping with him, saying that he couldn''t face Li Lian anymore after sleeping with him and that now she could not marry anyone because she had lost her innocence.


    At the same time, she executes her other plot to reveal Li Lian''s "True nature" slowly. Not Li Lian''s real true nature, but the "true nature" that Xie Hue Lin staged for her.


    Her last special stage in which Li Lian was forced to take drugs-


    In a state of befuddled, drowsy, and even until she nearly died, they continue to force Li Lian to take drugs under Xie Hue Lin''s order.


    With Li Lian''s "True nature" as the last push, He Chang Min''s heart shifts from Li Lian like her plan.


    And as Xie Hue Lin expected, He Chang Min apologizes to her and stayed by her side. Choosing to break his engagement with Li Lian.


    In a flip of a coin, Li Lian fell to Xie Hue Lin''s nasty scheme.


    Their parents were shocked and disappointed by Li Lian for staining their family''s name and expelled her from Xie Family. At the same time, He Chang Min break their engagement.


    But Old Madam Xie still put faith in Li Lian and oppose the idea of them expelling Li Lian strongly, she also declares that the only heir to Xie Family could only be Li Lian. No one could ever oppose Old Madam Xie''s words because she''s the highest shareholder in Xie Cooperation.


    How could she let that happen? She had work hard for that spot! And yet- Old Madam Xie still insists on naming Li Lian as the next heir.


    Angered by Old Madam Xie''s words, Xie Hue Lin orders more people to stage Li Lian''s death at her house as an accident. But who knows that those stupid hitmen she ordered would kill Li Lian''s foster mother because she saw their faces?


    But, now that she''s halfway through her plan, she couldn''t possibly back down.


    And so, Xie Hue Lin ordered them to burn the house along with all the evidence before proceeding to kill Li Lian under the pretense of ''a car accident''.


    Only finally after seeing the cremation ashes of Li Lian, a horrifying, satisfied smile curls up on Hue Lin''s face.


    Xie Hue Lin was very sure of Li Lian''s death as she saw it with her own two eyes...


    However, one year after, Li Lian suddenly came back to life!


    How? What kind of black magic did she use? Who helped her? And why did she choose to make her first appearance on TV?


    Was it Li Lian''s warning? A declaration that she came back?


    A declaration of war?


    Imagining everything she has will once again be stolen by Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin''s body trembles unknowingly.


    ''Now Min-Ge is already mine... Even if that b*tch came back, no one would believe her words like that day... Yes, it''s alright. It''s alright...'' Xie Hue Lin bits her long fake-nails and kept on assuring herself as they drive to Xie''s Family House.


    Arrived at Xie Family''s household, He Chang Min comfort the gloomy Hue Lin once again.


    "It''s alright, Xiao-Lin, don''t think too much. Your body is weak, so don''t push yourself too much, I''m worried about your health..."


    "Mn... I understand- I just hope Jie-Jie still doesn''t hate us..." Hue Lin wipes her tears once again before smiling in her still-pitiful expression. "No-No, I can''t be like this. If mom and dad look at me like this, they will also be saddened."


    He Chang Min eyes hold a hint of sadness as he caresses Hue Lin''s head. "Mn. You''re right. But don''t keep everything to yourself. If there''s anything bothering you, just tell me. Stress is not good for your health."


    "I understand, thank you Min-Ge." Hue Lin raises her face toward He Chang Min for a kiss.


    He Chang Min chuckles softly before returning her deep kiss.


    Before Hue Lin steps out of the car, she asks, "Min-Ge, you will not come in? Mom and dad have been asking about you...Ah! but you just came back from England, so you must be tired now..." Hue Lin''s eyes curve down dispiritedly.


    He Chang Min''s lips soften into an affectionate smile. "Mn, I promise, I will stop by later."

 Chapter 68 - 65: Her Past Is Filled With Blank

    Driving away from Xie''s Family house, a cold glint passes through He Chang Min''s eyes in a flash. He put on his Bluetooth earpiece and make a call.


    "What?! You meet her already?! Hey, you f****** bastard! Did you meet her?! " A loud full of curses voice resounded from the other side of the caller.


    He Chang Min frown from the man''s loud voice before praising himself from not wearing both of the earphones...Or else, his ears would''ve probably bled.


    "Zhuang Xuan. How can I answer if you keep on shouting?" Answered He Chang Min after a sigh.


    Zhuang Xuan was currently on the verge of throwing a temper. If it''s not because the man he''s calling is his friend, he would not stop his about-to-erupt volcanic anger.


    After giving a round of full ''tsk'' in disdain, Zheng Xuan finally calm his anger and ask He Chang Min with a lemon-like voice, "SO?"


    Unaffected by Zheng Xuan''s tone, He Chang Min answered, "I met her... Lian-Lian, she is still alive." Saying those words, as if he was saying those words for himself, a heavy weigh on He Chang Min''s heart dissolve in a blink.


    "Huh," Zheng Xuan scoffed, he took a deep breath before shouting his heart out. "Lian-Lian? You f****** Son of b****! How dare you call her that? You d*mned b*stard! Come here! Show me your f****** face! I''ll make sure you never see the sun anymore you f******! If I can''t kill you today, I swear to God to send a bomb to your house tomorrow! Wait for me until I came back from German!! I swear to God I will slash your neck! "


    As if he expected this to happen, He Chang Min took off his earphone for a few minutes. Letting Zheng Xuan curse until his mouth fell off.


    When He Chang Min wore his earphones, only a rough, out of breath huffing could be heard from Zheng Xuan.


    3 minutes and 48 seconds... It seems Zheng Xuan talent in cursing had developed. He Chang Min quietly took a record of Zheng Xuan''s cursing in his mind to avoid his future canons of curses.


    " I need help from you." He Chang Min''s words was steady.


    Tired of his own cursing, Zheng Xuan massages his jaw and replies absentmindedly. " What-? What help?"


    "I need you to search for someone''s background." He Chang Min''s car stopped at the red light and tap his fingers to the wheeling steer while pondering.


    "Who? " Influenced by He Chang Min''s sudden steady tone, Zheng Xuan sober up from his anger and narrow his eyes skeptically.


    "Lian-... Li Lian''s" Out of habit, He Chang Min was about to call Li Lian''s nickname once again.


    Zheng Xuan took his computer and push his eyeglasses before typing at a fast pace. "Li Lian''s background? What do you mean?"


    "It seems there''s still something hidden behind Li Lian''s childhood." He Chang Min answered.


    Zheng Xuan lifts his brow unconditionally. At first, he wanted to answer that he has checked Li Lian''s background but stopped.


    As a hacker, Zheng Xuan would usually check every background of the people around him especially his close friends out of habit.


    But... Because of how compassionate Li Lian was, Zheng Xuan could never bring himself to doubt Li Lian''s words and never dared to ask her her past after knowing that she''s an orphan.


    Zheng Xuan continue mumbles out loud while pondering-


    "I met Lian-Lian at university... From what she said about her family background is that she is an orphan that came from the countryside and... and... a year after she dated you, she found her birth parents that is Xie Family. Then, she was taken back to Xie Family household...and that happened..."


    Wait... Why did Lian-Lian moves from the countryside? And how she was separated from Xie Family?


    Now that Zheng Xuan thinks about it, Li Lian''s past was filled with blanks...


    Li Lian had never mentioned the countryside which she lived in before. And sometimes, Li Lian couldn''t read a few Chinese characters, China''s history, and the name of the famous cities in China.


    In the past, Zheng Xuan didn''t put any deep thought into this because he thought that perhaps the education in the countryside wasn''t as good as theirs in the capital.


    But it was weird...


    If the education in the countryside wasn''t as good as the capital, how could Li Lian fluently speak English and Japanese?


    Zheng Xuan''s tone deepens with staidness before he ended the call. "Give me a few minutes. I will call you back."


    ------

 Chapter 69 - 66: Passed Highest Realm!!

    In Li Jun Wei''s car-


    Yue Li Lian sits next to Li Jun Wei on the back seat while Li Xiao Chen sits next to the chauffeur the car with a sullen expression. Xiao Chen was still a bit annoyed for not punching He Chang Min for once.


    On the other hand, Jun Wei kept on gazing silently at Li Lian who was currently cursing He Chang Min and all his seven generations in her heart.


    As I thought... I should have kicked his face for once!


    "Are you alright?" Li Jun Wei asked.


    "Uh... You mean just now? Of course, I''m alright." Li Lian smiles brightly.


    Under his expressionless face, Li Jun Wei''s eyes show a mix of irritation and jealousy.


    But from Li Lian''s point of view, she could only see ''Are you really not forcing yourself?'' written all over his face.


    Li Lian laughs softly, "I''m really alright Jun Wei. In fact, after seeing him, I realized something."


    "What is it?" Jun Wei asks.


    "Uh... I realized that my love for him had faded out."


    Hearing Li Lian answer, a small part of jealousy in Li Jun Wei''s heart fade out along a breathtaking soft smile dissolving his icy expression.


    "Is that so." His words sound simple, yet deep with affection at the same time.


    With Jun Wei''s unexpected smile, Li Lian''s heart clenches tightly, as if she was shot by an invisible arrow... A cupid''s arrow.


    With her heart give a loud pit-a-pat sound, Li Lian''s face turns warmer than a freshly steamed bun.


    Xiao Chen lifts his brows subconsciously as he heard ''Jun Wei'' coming from Li Lian''s mouth. Unaware of what''s happening behind him, Li Xiao Chen speaks. "Sister-in-law, there''s something I wanted to ask."


    "What is it?" Li Lian shifts her eyes from Jun Wei, still trying to calm down her loud heart.


    "That... Um, when I was trying to search you in Million Entertainment, they said that they couldn''t find "Li Li Lian" they said there was no one called ''Li Li Lian'' but they have ''Yue Li Lian''. That''s weird... Your surname should''ve been changed to Li... And why are you calling Ge-Ge ''Jun Wei''? Didn''t you call him ''darling'' before?" Xiao Chen scratches his head.


    "Eh...?" Li Lian''s blinks in confusion. She looks toward Li Jun Wei before once again turning toward Xiao Chen.


    After a short pause, Li Lian asks Jun Wei with a puzzled expression. "Jun Wei... You didn''t tell Xiao Chen...?"


    Xiao Chen turns his body toward the back seat and protests to his brother. "What? What? Ge-Ge... what are you hiding?!!"


    Jun Wei swept his eyes coldly from Xiao Chen and answer Li Lian gently. "Probably... I haven''t. Perhaps, I forgot."


    Xiao Chen''s lips twitches, his face was filled with complaints. ''There''s no way!! Ge-Ge your IQ and memorization skill had already passed the highest realm! So how could you forget something?!! You definitely are hiding something from me!!''


    Jun Wei answered Li Xiao Chen''s inner complaints with an icy glare. ''No more question.''


    "Ah~! " Li Lian palms turn into a fist and clapped each other with a light ''thud''. She also never thought that Jun Wei could also forget.


    hm... That''s what people say, right? No human on Earth is perfect without a single flaw...?


    Acting as if he couldn''t understand Jun Wei''s freezing glare, Xiao Chen hurried Li Lian to inquire him.


    "So?" Xiao Chen asked.


    " You know that I planned on being a singer, right? " Li Lian start her explanation.


    "Yup, it''s because your evil sister is going to make her debut too as a singer and you plan to defeat her fame, right? I can''t wait to see that!!"


    " Well, that''s one of the reasons and it''s because being a singer is also one of my dreams. But what if they know that I am Li Jun Wei''s wife?"


    "Ah!! The media will be in big chaos!! And I would have to take care of them!! And also, sister-in-law would be in constant danger, to top it all... There are many vixen-like women who chase Ge-Ge!! Furthermore, sister-in-law doesn''t come from a distinguished family... So, people would definitely object to your marriage..." Xiao Chen pause for a while before continuing.

 Chapter 70 - 67: Turn Off Notification

    "Ah! So you''re raising your fame so you that no one could object to your marriage? I like the sound of that!! But many people also use ''Li'' surname, so how could they doubt you?" Li Xiao Chen rubs his chin, still hasn''t understood all the reasons yet.


    " Xie Family." Li Lian answered.


    "As I was kicked out of the Xie Family, my surname went back to ''Yue''. After they find out my current state, they would definitely do dome ground digging. If my surname changed to ''Li'' suddenly, there would only be two ways that my surname could change. One through adoption which has a lower possibility because my foster mother took me back from Xie Family and another one through marriage. It will be hard for them to dig the background of our marriage, but some speculation would definitely surge up if I continue to stay between you two."


    "Hm... That''s true..." Xiao Chen answers quietly. Like today, when Xiao Chen helps Li Lian, it proves that she is an acquaintance of Li Family, if that continues, sooner or later, people would suspect her surname.


    Jun Wei silently heard the two''s conversation. Truth be told, he doesn''t have the least problem with announcing their marriages to the world. Even if there is someone who dares to harm Li Lian or bully her, he could easily do something about them.


    But after seeing Li Lian''s determined eyes and the words, "So I could stand by your side without a single objection from other people." He couldn''t help but dote on her and agree.


    "Mm... I understand that part, but then what about the other one...?" Xiao Chen continue.


    "Ah... about that..." Li Lian shifts her glance toward the chauffeur before toward Jun Wei as if she was asking for his permission.


    Jun Wei nods, saying, "It''s alright."


    Seeing Jun Wei''s permission, Li Lian continues. "It''s your grandfather and mother."


    "Hm...? Grandpa and grandma?" Xiao Chen silently ponders.


    "It seems, they send some maid as a spy...To spy our relationship. " Li Lian felt somewhat embarrassed saying it out loud.


    "Ah!! That''s why you were very intimate with each other at home!!" Saying it out loud, A cold chilling aura emits from the Emperor.


    Li Xiao Chen shivers from his older brother''s glare and put his lips. ''Just because I said it out loud you become angry?!''


    Li Lian scratches her head without a word. "Uh... yes." Her words sound fainter at the last word.


    "Ah!! Speaking about grandpa and grandma, there''s something I forgot to tell you Ge-Ge!!" Li Xiao Chen pulls up his phone and shows it before Li Jun Wei.


    Li Jun Wei silently takes a few moments reading the chat group of Li Family.


    [Aunt Qiao: Everyone, please do not forget on the 16th of this month, A-Hua is having his 21st birthday party!]


    Li Jun Wei glances at his brother coldly. "What is this?"


    "Uh... As it is written, Li Ye Hua, our cousin is having his birthday party at Aunt Qiao Ling''s house." Li Xiao Chen explains.


    "I could read that. My question is, what''s wrong with that?" Li Jun Wei replied steadily.


    Li Xiao Chen raises his hand and slaps his forehead. "Ge-Ge, you turn off the notification of our family group chat ever since ''that'', right? Grandmother and grandfather have been urging me to bring you back home. Saying how much they missed you."


    The ''that'' Li Xiao Chen mention was when Li Jun Wei had a fight with his grandparents because of their words, persuading Jun Wei to move on from Li Lian and search for a new wife.


    It wasn''t that Li Jun Wei was still angry with his grandparents. But because he had some business overseas that he forgot to visit his grandparents.


    Li Jun Wei''s expression darkens. Seeing how eager his grandparents invite him to their house, they must have they must''ve been really curious to see Li Lian.


    Li Lian looks at Li Jun Wei''s expressionless face, working up all her brain with all its highest capacity, trying to solve the deadpan face of Li Jun Wei.

 Chapter 71 - 68: Cook Me Or Marry Me Off!!

    Receiving no answer from his older brother, Li Xiao Chen pouts his lips and grumbles, "Ge-Ge, you''re not possibly thinking of skipping the birthday party and tell me to be the one who attends it, right?"


    Li Jun Wei sends a cold look toward the little koi, with a ''You''re right'' expression.


    Seeing Li Jun Wei''s expression, the little koi become enrages as if he was about to be fried."I will not! I''m not going if you''re not going!! Grandma and grandpa, last time force me to an arrange marriage!! This time if you don''t come I''m sure they will either cook me or marry me off!!" Li Xiao Chen sounded like a young teenage girl who is forced into a marriage scam.


    ''Cook me...?'' Li Lian nearly choke from Li Xiao Chen''s words.


    Li Jun Wei cast him a look in disdain, "Are you sure?'' He asks.


    "Sure of wh-" Just as Li Xiao Chen planned on becoming a rigid mountain, he follows his brother''s eyes that were staring at Li Xiao Chen''s new car''s key.


    Li Xiao Chen pouts his lips and droops down his head before sending a pitiful puppy-eyes toward Li Lian asking her for help.


    "Sister-in-law... Please tell Ge-Ge to go... Okay? Please...TwT" He pleads.


    Li Lian blinks in confusion and laughs softly, "Xiao Chen, even if you tell me that, Jun Wei would not possibly go to meet his grandparents just because I told him to, right Jun Wei?" Li Lian turns her face toward Jun Wei.


    "Mm-" Jun Wei answered while shooking his head.


    Li Lian subconsciously answered, "Look, I told you ri-"


    What did Jun Wei answer...?


    Li Lian quickly turns her face toward Jun Wei. Although he only says "Mn" and "Mm", Jun Wei just now shook his head!!


    Does that mean... If Li Lian told him to go, he would?


    Li Xiao Chen could feel his muscle face became sore just by watching his brother. "Look, I told you!! My brother only listen to you!!"


    Li Lian gulps, counting the stars on her head in silence.


    Even without doing nothing Jun Wei could actually seduce someone!!


    How formidable!!


    Li Xiao Chen continues pleading with his big eyes toward Li Lian.


    Although she doesn''t know the reason why Li Jun Wei doesn''t meet his grandparents... Her hunch was telling her that part of it also involves herself...


    Li Lian looks toward Li Jun Wei. ''Jun Wei had helped me in many things, so I don''t want to force him. But if because of me his relationship with his family became estranged, she wouldn''t also like that...''


    After all, she knows how sad it is to have your family relationship turns sour.


    "Er... Jun Wei, although it is not my place to say this... I do think having a good time with your family comes first!! After all, your grandparents must be worried about you." Li Lian softly gives her opinion.


    "Mn. I understand. " Jun Wei answered, agreeing to Li Lian''s words.


    Li Xiao Chen''s face brightens. "Thank you, sister-in-law!! I will never forget your kindness in this lifetime!! That was really close! I was nearly forced to marry an unknown young lady~!"


    Li Lian lifts her brow, "What''s wrong with getting married?"


    Li Xiao Chen spreads his arm wide, flapping it as he makes a big round on the air. "Everything!! All of it!! Just think, if I don''t like that young lady and that young lady also doesn''t like me... That would be a sad, sorrowful loveless marriage don''t you think? I want to meet my destined one by my own choice!"


    Li Lian laughs, "But what if you are destined with that young lady and now you missed her?"


    Li Xiao Chen shook his head. "Still, sister-in-law, do you know how frightening in-laws in this modern age? They are even scarier than a fierce spirit!! And...I would decline getting married for now... I still want to experience my life as a single, handsome young man!"


    Li Xiao Chen boastfully labels himself as ''Handsome''.


    "Pfft-" Li Lian burst into a laugh after hearing Li Xiao Chen''s nonsensical answer just to avoid getting married.


    This kale is pretty firm on living as a happy single bachelor-

 Chapter 72 - 69: Husbands Company

    Li Lian gave a long sigh and leans her back to her seat. "Well although meeting He Chang Min is the worst thing that could happen, today I met my idol!!" Li Lian happily pulls out a name card from her pocket.


    Li Jun Wei looks toward Li Lian with a glint of warmness in his eyes. "Who is it?" Li Jun Wei asks.


    "The famous songwriter, Qing Jiang Mei!" Li Lian declares while fiddling her fingers with the card name.


    Li Xiao Chen quickly chimed in. "Qing Jiang Mei? Oh! That Qing Jiang Mei, the famous songwriter that sold over-millions of copies in less than three months, receiving many awards including the DIA best song awards?"


    DIA awards are the most prestigious annual music award in Beijing created by the most renowned network company Wonder Lights. Even being nominated in any categories DIA awards would make increase the artist''s fame in a blink.


    However, DIA awards are very harsh in the competition that many artists would do anything in order to be nominated. Including any "Dirty works" hidden behind the scene...


    "Mn! And to top it all, he proposes me with an audition!!" Li Lian looks toward Li Jun Wei proudly.


    Li Jun Wei raises his hand and caresses her head softly. "That''s great."


    Li Lian holds the part where Li Jun Wei''s big warm palm on her head and giggles softly.


    Li Xiao Chen couldn''t believe his ears and look toward Li Lian with a pair of sparkly eyes. "What? Really? Which audition?"


    "Er..." After a slight pause and snapping out from her own thoughts, Li Lian answered. "For the ending song of a movie called ''The Handmaiden''"


    Li Xiao Chen pauses for a moment and repeated the name of the movie."Handmaiden...Hm... Handmaiden..." While rubbing his chin, Li Xiao Chen claps his hand after remembring something. "Ah! That movie made by director You! The handmaiden that would come this Spring!"


    Li Lian''s eyes widened in amazement.


    The kale is pretty well-informed about many things, huh...


    "Sister-in-law, you are very lucky, you know!! It''s very rare for a new artist that hasn''t entered any entertainment company? Ah... Speaking about entertainment company..." Li Xiao Chen pauses with a pleasing smile while rubbing his palm.


    "Speaking about entertainment company...?" Li Lian tilts her head and asks Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Xiao Chen continues with an open arm. "Sister-in-law, do you want to enter our company?"


    ''Our company...?'' Li Xiao Chen glances toward Li Jun Wei and subconsciously asks a question out loud. "You mean, Li''s entertainment company?"


    Li Xiao Chen nods and gave his explanation. "Yup! Spirit Entertainment! Our company has hundreds of artists, starting from our legend artists that fame has made their names in fame wall, new rising artist, and other trainees. Also, our entertainment company didn''t stop in artists but also actor and act-"


    "Sure." Li Lian replied without any hesitation, cutting off Li Xiao Chen from his full mouthful of the business proposal.


    "Er..." Li Xiao Chen blinks twice. "Are you sure? Sister-in-law, you do know that choosing an entertainment company is a very important stage for an artist? Ah- It''s not that I''m not happy with sister-in-law entering the company, I mean... I''m very happy! Super-duper happy! However, I''m just making su-"


    "Of course I understand that! Choosing an entertainment company to flourish is very important! You need to have a deep trust in the entertainment company! "


    "So?" Li Xiao Chen continues.


    "So why would I not trust my own husband''s company?" Li Lian proudly declares.


    Li Xiao Chen nearly choked to death from her words, his mouth agape subconsciously.


    However, not only Li Xiao Chen who was surprised, Li Jun Wei''s cold face seemed to have frozen for a few moments.


    He didn''t expect the girl to suddenly call him ''Husband'' adorably.


    Li Lian faces up toward Li Jun Wei and smiled softly. "Right?"


    Li Jun Wei burst into a faint laugh. "You''re right."


    On the other hand, the kale was about to burst into a fit-


    Should perhaps he makes another note of ''How to flirt'' from his sister-in-law?

 Chapter 73 - 70: Tight-Lipped

    After half an hour ride to Pacific Villa at Li Jun Wei''s residence.


    As Li Lian was about to walk out of the car, Li Jun Wei had swiftly walked out of the car first and opened the car''s door, gently helping Li Lian to step out of the car.


    Li Lian smiled and thanked him. "Thank you, Jun Wei."


    Li Jun Wei didn''t answer back and instead gave a faint smile with a nod. Li Xiao Chen on the other hand not wanting to see the two''s PDA any longer nimbly walk before the couple to the entrance and took off his coat before passing it the maid beside the entrance.


    Just as they entered the house, from all the servants and bodyguards in the residence who had been waiting for their master''s arrival gave their salute with a full bow politely.


    As they walk in the middle of the array of servants and guards, two familiar people caught her attention for a moment.


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes toward the two bodyguards and look straight toward their eyes with a polite smile.


    The bodyguards who caught her line of sight instantly grew meeker in contrast to their big body build, unable to look straight to her eyes, they bodyguards constantly look down to the floor.


    That day after Li Lian''s life was targeted by someone from her Clan''s, the two bodyguards had witnessed Li Lian''s frightening skill and prowess in the fighting. Her clean but powerful fighting skills and merciless eyes as she fights those trained assassins that were aiming for her life-


    After Li Lian finishes her fighting and left the bodyguards along with the unconscious bodies of the assassins with a single order.


    "Promise me this. You two didn''t see me fighting here today. My older brother- those twins there were the ones who fought with those robbers and helps me in pinch- saving my life. Do you understand that?"


    The two bodyguards nod desperately and tightly shuts their mouths.


    Every time they rewind Li Lian''s fighting scene, their blood curl in fear. Their hunch and instinct warn them to fly immediately from her!


    To their own thoughts, if Li Jun Wei is and Emperor- Then, his wife must have been a reincarnation of a Demon Lord!


    Li Lian looks at the bodyguards and faintly nods in satisfaction. ''It seems, these two bodyguards are more tight-lipped than I thought!''


    Li Jun Wei coldly swept his eyes toward the people in front of them and waves his hand ordering them to continue their works.


    Seeing Li Jun Wei passing his coat to the maid, like a trigger to her mind, Li Lian slaps her forehead with a crisp ''Plak''. ''That''s tight!! Nii-chan''s gun!!''


    Because of the lots of twists and turns, Li Lian forgets her initial objective to discard Shin''s gun that he carelessly left.


    "Er..." Li Lian tugs Li Jun Wei''s back softly.


    Li Jun Wei turns his face and asks gently. "What is it?"


    "That er..." Li Lian''s utmost weakness is not being able to lie. Because since her childhood her adoptive grandfather in Japan teaches her to be an upright and honest person, she has never once made an ugly lie.


    "I will go to the washroom first... er... Jun Wei, you could eat first along with Xiao Chen!" Quickly after she finished her words, Li Lian walks with a fast pace toward one of the maids.


    "Excuse me." Li Lian called the maid.


    The short young maids with short brown hair and freckles bowed her head politely and asked. "What can I help you with madam?"


    "Er... Yesterday, there was a guest who left his jacket in the living room, do you happen to know where it is now?"


    The young maid pause for a moment before nodding. "Ah! If it is about the jacket that the two guests forgot would be in the hand of the head maid for the moment. Er... At this time, the head maid should be in the maid''s quarter room. "


    "The head maid? Do you mean Old maid Zhu?" Li Lian asks.


    "Yes."The young maid replied.


    "Maid''s quarter room? I do not know the room can you lead me there?" Li Lian request.


    "Sure, madam." The young maid brightly answered.


    For the young maid, this was truly her first time to ever meet such a kind and polite mistress!! At first, the maids were quite afraid of Li Lian after knowing that she was married to Li Jun Wei.


    As servants, being bullied by the mistress or master of the house has occurred in every household. They thought that perhaps like the other household, Li  Lian would use her position to berate or bully the servants.


    But unlike their thoughts, Li Lian is very kind, friendly, easy to talk to, and also polite without minding the drastic difference in their position.

 Chapter 74 - 71: Perfect Fit For The Master!

    After a quarter of an hour, Li Lian arrived at the maid''s quarter room. Unlike her thoughts, the house was actually far bigger than it''s appearance.


    "We have arrived, madam." The young maid stopped at one of the rooms and opened the door after three soft knocks.


    "Thank you, Xi Yi." Li Lian answered.


    The young maid''s eyes widened in surprise. "...Xi Yi?"


    Did the madam just call my name?


    Li Lian rubs her chin and nods, "Yes, your name is Xi Yi, right? W- Sorry, was I''m wrong?"


    Xi Yi shook her head, it wasn''t that Li Lian called her the wrong name. Instead, she was surprised that Li Lian also pays attention to her surroundings, even the servants'' names.


    "No, madam, you are not wrong, my name is Xi Yi." Xi Yi''s tone bright up. As a maid, their name being remembered is a very honorable thing in their line of work.


    "That''s great. I thought I made a mistake there." Li Lian smiled.


    From behind, Old maid Zhu walks up toward them and gave a polite bow before asking. "What can I help you with, madam?"


    Seeing the head maid has arrived, Xi Yi gave a bow before excusing herself back to her work. She couldn''t wait to tell all the other servants of how an angel the master''s wife is!!


    She a perfect fit for the master!!


    "Yesterday, there''s a guest that came here. My brothers and one of them forgot their jacket in the living room. Do you still have it now?" Li Lian fiddled with her fingers secretly, while praying to her heart that no one checked the inner pocket of Shin''s jacket.


    Old maid Zhu pause for a moment before answering. "That jacket? The olive green jacket?"


    "Yes!" Li Lian replied.


    Old maid Zhu nods before walking to her office and searches for the jacket for a moment.


    While waiting for the head maid to search for Shin''s jacket, Li Lian starts to comb through her mid, trying to find a solution to discard Shin''s gun.


    If Li Lian discards the gun carelessly, that dangerous weapon that could take someone''s life in a blink could fall to the hands of some dangerous person.


    But at the moment, Li Lian has no time to search for a long-term solution... Li Jun Wei must''ve been waiting for her in the dining room.


    After she came to the Li Jun Wei''s house, Li Jun Wei had always waited for her to have dinner together. As a very busy person, it must not have been an easy task to keep her company in the dining room every day...


    So for now, her plan is to relocate Shin''s gun to her room and hide it at a safe place.


    Old maid Zhu took the jacket from the third shelf and walk up toward Li Lian. "Madam, this is the jacket."


    Li Lian takes the green jacket from the head maid and thanked her before leaving the hall. "Thank you."


    Old maid Zhu bowed down and walk to her office once again. As if she remembered something, Old maid Zhu rubs her chin with a confused expression. ''I forgot to tell the madam that the jacket had something heavy inside it...''


    As soon as she arrives at her room, Li Lian eyes scanned the room and search for the best spot to hide the gun.


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes and found three perfect places to hide the gun.


    The first one: The beautiful carved wooden shelves by her bed that is sealed tightly by a lock.


    The second one, inside her wardrobe which is built inside the wall and could only be opened by using her fingerprints or the head maid''s access card key.


    And, the third one is her accessory shelves that are also locked and could only be opened with her fingerprint...


    The three places have perfect security that only herself or the head maid could open it...


    Li Lian sat down on her bed and thought.


    ''The second option wouldn''t be good because it''s too eye-catching... The wardrobe would sometimes be opened by the maids for laundry or when they change new articles of clothing... Speaking about that, I need to discuss this matter too... I don''t need that much clothing especially such expensive dresses that I rarely wear...''


    ''The third option wouldn''t also be good because they daily clean the accessories-''


    Li Lian looks toward the wooden shelves beside her bed and made her final choice. ''Although the shelve is too conspicuous, some people do say that the hiding things in plain sight are better after all...''

 Chapter 75 - 72: I Only Have One Heart

    Li Lian confidently nods on her choice and pull out the gun from the inner pocket. Her heartbeat raises madly as if she is about to steal something.


    Just as Li Lian was about to open the wooden shelve, her bedroom door opened with a soft ''Creak''.


    Li Lian''s brain worked 75 percent faster than its normal speed. The first thing that her hand reflexively did was to put the gun under her pillow and quickly act as if nothing happened.


    "Li Lian?" A deep husky voice calls his name in an almost too seducing way.


    Li Lian looks toward Jun Wei before putting down Shin''s jacket on top of the pillow. "Yes?"


    Li Jun Wei observes her expression in silence for a few moments. On the other hand, Li Lian''s forehead who couldn''t handle her loud beating heart starts to drenches with cold sweats.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t say anything and instead walk toward Li Lian before knitting his brows tightly with a dark expression.


    Seeing this Li Lian gulp in worry, not knowing what to do or say.


    Oh no...


    Did Jun Wei sees everything before I hide it...? Or perhaps I was acting too unnatural?


    Did he suspect anything...?


    Li Lian scans Li Jun Wei''s never-ending cold face but still couldn''t fathom his inner thoughts.


    "You..." Li Jun Wei trails his words and walks another step forward. With their face grew closer every second, Li Lian couldn''t tear her eyes away from the beautiful view in front of her.


    ''Why does he looks so bright...? Did God make him along with a halo on top?''


    Her eyes were nearly blinded from the bright view. As Li Jun Wei raises his hand, the somewhat alluring pale neck of Li Jun Wei, made her turn her eyes away.


    ''This is dangerous... He''s too dangerous!! Everything he did is too seducing!!!'' Li Lian shuts her eyes tightly.


    Li Jun Wei''s large cold palm touches her forehead gently, sending a cold shiver from the touch of his cold fingers as Li Lian opens her eyes.


    "Are you sick?"


    Perhaps it was because Li Jun Wei was only a few inches away from her, his voice sounded lingering through her ears.


    Hearing no answers from Li Lian, Jun Wei asks once again in worry. "Li Lian?"


    "Er... Mn, I''m alright!" Li Lian snaps back from her thoughts and answered with an unstable tone.


    Sensing Li Lian''s eyes looking away from him, Li Jun Wei furrowed his brows tighter. "Are you really alright? Should I call the doctors?"


    "No!! No, no, no!! I''m fine you see!! Look!! My body is in the best condition! I can even spar with one of your bodyguards now! " Fl.u.s.tered, Li Lian blurts out a very questionable sentence.


    "Spar?" Hearing Li Lian''s words, Li Jun Wei''s expression darkens. He could not possibly let go of the question without an explanation.


    "Ah!-" Li Lian covers her mouth before continuing. "I-I mean, my body is in a very good condition now that I could do anything!"


    "..." Li Jun Wei didn''t say anything and look at her silently.


    In the midst of the silence that felt like a millennial, a loud rumble resounded from her stomach. Li Lian laughs and steps away from Li Jun Wei toward the door and says. "I''m hungry... Darling, let''s eat?"


    "Let''s go." Without any other words, Li Jun Wei nods and walks toward the door.


    Saved by her own stomach, Li Lian gratefully thank her fast metabolism. She didn''t expect her own stomach would save her from a pinch.


    Li Lian quickly marches out to the dining room with a faint long relieved sigh. On the other hand, a step away from the door, Li Jun Wei''s eyes coldly swept toward the pillow that was covered by the green jacket for a moment as if he was thinking something.


    "Jun Wei?" Li Lian halts her legs after sensing no presence of Jun Wei following her.


    "Mn." Jun Wei answered before closing the door and continues his steps.

 Chapter 76 - 73: Unbecoming Behavior

    Meanwhile in Qian Villa, Xie''s Family residence-


    After Xie Hue Lin bids her goodbyes with He Chang Min, she bits her red-colored nails while thinking on ways to destroy the irritating b*tch that kept on appearing in front of her like a mud.


    ''Tring!!''


    Xie Hue Lin''s furrowed brows knit tighter to her phone that rang from a message. ''Who is it this time??!''


    [Fu Wanxi: Hue Lin!!]


    Xie Hue Lin clicked her tongue angrily before tapping. ''What else does this useless woman want?!'' [Xie Hue Lin: What is it?]


    [Fu Wanxi: It''s that d*mnned b*tch!!!]


    Xie Hue Lin lifts one of her brows from Fu Wanxi''s words, ''That d*amnned b*tch?... Does she means Li Lian?'' [Xie Hue Lin: Li Lian? What happened with her?]


    Fu Wanxi on the other side of the phone kept on bitting her nails while giving an endless curse.


    [Fu Wanxi: That b*tch got a singing audition for an ending song of a movie!! And she was personally asked by the famous songwriter, Qing Jang Mei!! ] Surprised by Fu Wanxi''s words, Xie Hue Lin felt foreboding creeps through her heart.


    For an amateur, being personally asked to an audition especially by a famous songwriter it''s a very rare thing for a no-named artist to have the chance to go into an ending movie song!!


    ''It''s impossible for that woman to do this alone... Yes! Someone must have back her up! Just where did she find a backer?'' Xie Hue Lin sneered. ''What can you expect from such a country-bumpkin? She must''ve been sitting on some beer-bellied old man''s lap and seduces him to support her!''


    While silently thinking for a few minutes, a brilliant idea passed through Xie Hue Lin''s mind. Once again, her slender fingers start to type.


    [Xie Hue Lin: Where is that audition?]


    [Fu Wanxi: I heard it would be held in Opal building on the third floor on the 5th of June. Hue Lin... Do you have a plan?]


    Reading Fu Wanxi''s last words she scoffed, ''Although this woman is very useless, she still has some use...''


    [Xie Hue Lin: I do not have any plan right now... But I will inform you when I have one.]


    [Fu Wanxi: Thank you!! As long as that b*tch would be destroyed, I would definitely do anything!!]


    Xie Hue Lin laughs at Fu Wanxi''s words that had twist deep in hate for Li Lian. Xie Hue Lin puts down her phone and thought for a moment while looking at the beautifully carved entrance of Xie''s residence.


    An evil smirk lits up her face as a bright idea flicker on her mind.


    Advancing to her malicious idea, Xie Hue Lin steps inside the large house and immediately pulls her eye drops along with a white handkerchief with a gloom face.


    A young maid with brownish red hair and bangs covering her forehead who have been waiting for Xie Hue Lin''s arrival immediately greets her. "Young lady, welcome home."


    While sneakily put her eye drops and faked her tears, Xie Hue Lin looks toward her personal maid and waves her hand, calling her. "Qing, come here."


    The bright young maid, Qing quickly walks toward Xie Hue Lin and nods softly. "What is it, young lady?"


    Xie Hue Lin didn''t hide her emotion from the young maid and continues. "Call Mom and dad. Don''t forget to mention that I was crying-"


    With only that words Qing nods understanding Xie Hue Lin''s plan and quickly went to Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang in the living room with a worried face.


    Looking at her personal maid''s good acting, Xie Hue Lin smirks lightly before shifting to her sorrowful act.


    Xie Xi Yong put down the teacups from her hand, before switching the channel on the TV. On the other hand, Xie Chong Rang scans the doc.u.ments from his phone silently with his usual stern face.


    "M-Master, m...Madam!!" Qing came toward them in a hurry with a dark face, stuttering as she speaks.


    Xie Xi Yong gave a sigh from Qing''s unbecoming behavior as a maid and asks. "What is it?"


    Qing looks toward Xie Chong Rang who seems to be uninterested by her news and decided to dramatically state the news.


    "I-I-It''s about young lady... She- she when she came home, her face was very pale and she was crying badly!! Although the young lady strictly warns me not to tell this to master and madam... I- I can''t keep quiet about this anymore!! A few minutes ago after she decided to rest, the young lady''s fever rises up rapidly!! And she starts to cough!! I- I''m afraid the young lady''s illness relapse once again!! Qing wipes her tears and flops down to the floor weakly.

 Chapter 77 - 74: A Plausible Acting

    "What?!" Xie Xi Yong stood up from her chair and worriedly exclaim.


    Xie Chong Rang puts down his phone and slams the table with a dark expression. "What did you say? How? Xiao-Lin''s illness would never relapse unless her mental states are in a low state!"


    Hearing Xie Chong Rang''s explanation an assumption pass through Xie Xi Yong as she knits her brows, "Where''s Xiao-Lin? Is she in her room now? Darling, call Dr. Chen now!"


    Qing nods softly and leads Xie Chong Rang and Xie Xi Yong toward Xie Hue Lin''s room on the second floor.


    Xie Chong Rang nods from his wife''s instruction and immediately pulls his phone to make a call.


    Seeing the phone flashing through her eyes, Qing pursed her lips, shook her head, and quickly stops them from calling the doctor.


    ''If the master calls the doctor, the young lady''s plan would be ruined!''


    "Master, madam, I advise to not call the doctor first-"


    Xie Chong Rang glare at the young maid, not understanding her words. Xie Xi Yong could not hold back her worries and shout to the maid. "Quick! If you have something to say, say it!!"


    Qing lips trembles in fear and answered with a weak voice as she bows. "T-T-The young lady doesn''t want to worry madam and master, she strictly warned me not to tell her illness to anyone. If she puts more burden to madam and master, I worry she would put blame on herself and stress that would deteriorate her health."


    Xie Xi Yong nods from Xie Hue Lin''s personal maid''s advice and opens Xie Hue Lin''s room door hastily.


    Sensing someone coming inside her room, Xie Hue Lin weakly pull down her blanket, wipes her tears, and cough harshly.


    Xie Xi Yong sat beside her poor daughter and support her back as she was about to rise up from the bed worriedly. "Aiya! Xiao-Lin, rest don''t stand up."


    While wiping the cold sweats on Xie Hue Lin''s forehead, Xie Xi Yong looks at her daughter''s pale face in concern. "What happened, Xiao-Lin? Are you alright, is it painful? Should we call Dr. Chen?"


    Xie Chong Rang frowned and ordered the maid to take Xie Hue Lin''s medicine and extra blankets.


    After another harsh cough, Xie Hue Lin wipes her mouth with her handkerchief and shook her head with an apologetic face. "N-No need to mom....I- I''m sorry Mom... Dad, I-I''m sorry- Once again, I make everyone worry and sad." She sobs sadly.


    Since Xie Hue Lin had been bedridden since her childhood for her illness, she had been spoiled heavily by Xie Chong Rang and Xie Xi Yong. Because Xie Hue Lin''s illness deeply involves her mental state, Xie Chong Rang and Xie Xi Yong would always fulfill every wish of Xie Hue Lin and make sure to comfort her.


    Xie Chong Rang raises his voice, "What nonsense are you saying? Tell me, what happened! Why did your illness suddenly relapse? Did anyone bully you in Million Entertainment? Tell your dad now, I will make sure they will never be able to show their face anymore!"


    Xie Chong Rang''s first thought lays first on the people in Million Entertainment where Xie Hue Lin''s planned to start her first recording for her debut who holds more possibility in bullying his daughter.


    Xie Xi Yong nods and also chimed in. "Your father is right! Did someone bully you? How dare they!"


    Xie Chong Rang''s fatherly words, declaring his promise to hunt down the people that dared to hurt his precious daughter, the corner of Xie Hue Lin''s lips curls up to a grin.


    As if she was drowsy from her illness, Xie Hue Lin shuts her eyes tightly with teardrops trickling down from the corner of her eyes.


    She mumbled softly with a guilty tone. "J-Jie...Jie... Don''t be angry anymore... I''m sorry...It''s all my fault. "

 Chapter 78 - 75: Brew a Scheme (1)

    Although Xie Huelin''s voice was soft and muddled from her cough and sobs, Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang could hear her words clearly.


    "Jie-Jie"


    There''s only one older woman in this world that was able to make Xie Hue Lin this shaken.


    Their first-born daughter. The mud that had always stained Xie Family and an eyesore to both of them.


    Xie Li Lian!!


    Xie Xi Yong faces turn ugly when she heard Xie Hue Lin blaming herself for that woman. For her whole life, Xie Xi Yong detested the fact that she had born such a loathsome daughter.


    Xie Chong Rang knitted his brows before asking in a harsh tone. "Xie Hue Lin, what happened? Tell your dad what happened, alright? Did you met that woman again?! What did she say to you?! Blaming you? That disgusting being!!"


    Xie Hue Lin sobbed and held her mother''s hand. "N-No... Mom, dad, Jie-Jie didn''t say anything. It was my fault... Even though I was close enough to see her... It seems she didn''t want to meet me... Perhaps I was too hasty to meet her..."


    The attentive Xie Chong Rang easily played to Xie Hue Lin''s scheme. "Close enough...? Do you mean that woman was also in Million Entertainment? "


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes moved away from her parents, guilty that she accidentally revealed Li Lian''s whereabout.


    Xie Xi Yong looked toward her husband with a distasteful face. Her ears felt burning from being too disgusted from hearing her vile daughter.


    "Darling, the people you sent didn''t mention anything about that woman''s whereabouts?"


    Xie Chong Rang shook his head. "No. For some reason, the people I sent can find almost no trace of her! "


    Xie Hue Lun squints her eyes from Xie Chong Rang''s words. ''Even father can not find her whereabouts? That b*tch! What did she do? How could it be possible? The people I sent to track her also could not find her... She must have a backup that could erase her trace...''


    Xie Hue Lin scoffed in her heart and mocked. ''That b*tch is pretty good at finding her back up. As expected of a wh*re.''


    Xie Xi Yong wiped the tears on her pitiful daughter and raged. "How can it be?! She''s not a ghost! And today she dared to show her face shamelessly to Million Entertainment and decline to meet Xiao-Lin? What does she need to do there other than bullying our daughter in propose!! Look at our daughter! Sobbing because of that useless woman!"


    Xie Chong Rang silently heard his wife''s anger and calm her down while patting back. "Hue Lin, tell us... That woman, why did she come to Million Entertainment?"


    Xie Xi Yong lifts her brow and answered with a bitter tone. "What else other than bullying Xiao-Lin? Since that woman came to our house, she had always done many disgraceful things in order to attract attention?! Especially singing in that TV competition! She must''ve known that Xiao-Lin planned to become a singer and want to do something heinous to Xiao-Lin!"


    Xie Chong Rang nodded silently. His wife''s words are very on point. That shameless daughter must have been hiding for a year after her accident to plan a revenger toward Xie Hue Lin.


    Xie Hue Lin couldn''t help but smile with malice from her two simple-minded parents to fall according to her scheme and even created their own situation without her help


    However, she still needs one last move to push Li Lian completely in the tip of a cliff. Xie Hue Lin sneakily gave a swift glance toward her maid.


    Qing nodded and went toward Xie Hue Lin''s parents with a timid tone. "Master, madam. The young lady had been bullied terribly by that woman!! Please help the young lady!! She had been yielding to that woman since she came to this house for a long time! But now she once again tried to snatch something that the young lady had aimed-"


    Xie Hue Lin acted as if she was blaming herself and angrily warned her personal maid to stop talking. "D-Don''t A-Qing! Don''t say that!"


    Xie Chong Rang looked at her kind daughter who was still trying her best to guard her vicious older sister and exclaim. " Hue Lin, that woman isn''t your family anymore. You don''t have to keep guarding her! We know how evil that woman is!- And you! What do you mean bullied? Continue!" Xie Chong Rang ordered Qing to continue with her words.

 Chapter 79 - 76: Brew a Scheme (2)

    Qing looked down sadly at her young lady and continued. "Miss, even if you tell me to stop now, I will not! That woman she relentlessly kept on wronging you! Master, the truth is- the young lady wanted to go to a singing audition for the movie ''Handmaiden''. However, as if ''that woman'' had known the young lady''s plan, she brazenly also entered the same audition! And even declared that she would definitely win the singing audition!"


    When Qing mentioned ''Underhanded trick'' her tone was filled with disgust and mockings.


    Xie Xi Yong shook her with rage."How could a no-name artist like her, could enter a singing audition for a movie?!"


    Receiving a good reaction from Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang, Qing continued with an even berating tone. "I also do not know what kind of underhanded trick that woman did... But that woman, she suddenly became very brazen without any fear! And even dared to openly challenge the young lady- From her guts... That woman must have someone on her back that she could shamelessly depend on!"


    Xie Xi Yong became even more disgusted from the news and cover his ears as if it was her last line of defense to protect herself from hearing such hurling news.


    Xie Chong Rang''s expression turned darker from every word that came out from Qing''s mouth and slammed the table beside him in anger. "That atrocious woman! How shameful she is!!"


    Xie Xi Yong looked toward her husband with a face filled with demand for justice. "Darling! You can do something about this, right? Even if she couldn''t win, I do not want her to be in the same room with our daughter anymore!"


    Xie Chong Rang nodded, "Of course, I wouldn''t let that woman continue to stain our family''s name Hue-Lin, you don''t have to worry about anything! You father here would make sure that woman would never have the chance to even enter the audition!


    Xie Hue Lin cough harshly before forcing herself to sit in the bed with a pained expression. "Dad, mom... But if we do that, Jie-Jie will be sad... It''s enough for her to only hate me... If they hate you two too... I- I- Hue Lin could never-" Bringing her words to end with sorrowful sobs.


    Xie Hue Lin clenches her hand with a hideous smile. ''Finally- Thank you, dad!''


    Xie Xi Yong, "Xiao-Lin, you don''t have to force yourself anymore. Don''t cry for that woman. Starting that day, she was never our family-!"


    Xie Chong Rang, "Your mother is right. Our biggest mistake was to ever bring that vile woman to this world. Don''t ever call her your sister anymore! She''s no one to our family!"


    Xie Hue Lin lays down to the bed while sobbing to her sleep.


    Xie Chong Rang and Xie Xi Yong looked toward their daughter pitifully. From their point of view, Xie Hue Lin was akin to an unstained innocent angel, while Li Lian was like a devil- no, a demon''s spawn herself.


    Bringing the night to the end with her evil scheme, Xie Hue Lin couldn''t wait to see Li Lian''s expression when everything she planned would be destroyed to pieces in front of her eyes.


    After guarding Xie Hue Lin to her sleep, Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang arrived at the living room. With a dark expression, without waiting any further, Xie Chong Rang made a call.


    Xie Chong Rang, "Hello, director Gu?"


    A deep voice answered the call with a bright tone. "Hello, yes, director Xie, is this you?"


    Xie Chong Rang, "Hahaha, yes. It''s me, my friend! How are you?"


    Director Gu, "I''m fine! Ah! My friend, it''s been so long since we talk! "


    Xie Chong Rang, "Yes, the last time we talked was perhaps on your daughter''s wedding! My friend, I could tell that now you are very happy with your newborn grandson!!"


    Director Gu laughs happily and gloated. "Of course! Having a grandson is such a magnificent thing! It''s very exciting to see every new change in him! Hahaha, anyway, how about your daughter, when could I see her in a white dress?"


    Xie Chong Rang sighs, "As everyone said, the new generation is not very quick in tying their relationship! But my daughter is still young and she still wants to achieve her dream, so I''ll have to wait until she is satisfied. "


    Director Gu laughs understandingly. "Yes, yes, my daughter was also like that before- Ah! Anyway, why are you calling me my friend? Surely it isn''t only for reminiscing our friendship, right?"

 Chapter 80 - 77: Drag Her To Some Mental Hospital

    Xie Chong Rang laughs softly, "Of course I''m here to talk greet you, my friend. But I do have something I want to discuss with you too."


    Director Gu eyes turned solemn from his friend''s serious tone and rub the gold ring on his chubby fingers before asking. "What is it, tell me."


    Xie Chong Rang answered with a satisfied smile. "It''s about your new movie, ''Handmaiden''."


    Director Gu, "Oh, it''s about that- Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Xie Chong Rang, "No, no, there''s nothing wrong about it. Instead, when I read the script, Ii was very astonished by the story. I could really see the potential of the movie. And that''s why I plan to sponsor the movie."


    Director Gu stood up from his couch happily from the news. "Really, my friend?! You aren''t joking with me, are you? As expected of the director of Xie company, you really do have good eyes!! That script was written by the famous scriptwriter Mrs. Chu and all the soundtrack of the movie this time would be personally made by the famous songwriter Qing Jang Mei!" He further added the charm of the movie.


    Xie Chong Rang nodded. "Yes, I will be sponsoring the movie for 10 million yuan- But I have one condition."


    Director Gu who was ready to jump with happiness quickly asked impatiently. "What is it? Tell me anything! If it''s anything I could do, I would definitely comply."


    Seeing everything goes according to his plan, Xie Chong Rang looks toward his wife with a satisfied smile. "For the ending theme song of the movie, I want my daughter to be the one singing the song. "


    Director Gu, "Ah- that? If that is what you want than okay!"


    Xie Chong Rang continued. "But don''t cancel the audition- Reject all of them except my daughter."


    If Li Lian would enter the audition, that would mean they could meet her personally. Li Lian''s sudden appearance and disappearing made their investigation and ground digging become harder.


    But they have already got the gist of Li Lian''s plan when she showed her face once again.


    A revenge plan for both Xie Family and Xie Hue Lin who was chosen by He Chang Min. Even though they really detest the idea of seeing her face, it would be better to meet her and drag her to some mental hospital so that she wouldn''t pursue her vicious plan anymore.


    With the people staging the stage for her downfall, Yue Li Lian in Li Jun Wei''s house who was unaware of the danger shadowing her peacefully sleeps under the roof of Li Jun Wei''s house.


    While working in the dimmed room, Li Jun Wei''s slender fingers tap the keyboard at a fast pace. As he was focused on his works, his phone rang with a piece of classical music.


    He took the phone, glance at the caller''s name before answering in Japanese.


    "Hello." Unlike his usual stern voice, Li Jun Wei sounded polite as he greeted the caller.


    "Jun Wei- Kun, how are you?" The old man''s voice was low and harsh, however it sounded warm as he answered Jun Wei''s greeting.


    "I''m fine grandfather, thank you for asking." Li Jun Wei replied.


    "That''s good..." The Old Master hesitate for a moment before continuing. "How is Rian?"


    Li Jun Wei''s voice grew gentler. "She''s better."


    "That''s good." The Old Master''s troubled heart dissipates from Li Jun Wei''s words. As he grew relaxed and relieved, the old master gave a loud cough. Even though the Old Master tried to alienate the phone away to lessen the volume of his cough, it was fairly visible how harsh his cough was.


    Kei worriedly gave his handkerchief that soon dirtied with blood and knelt down to the ground with a dark face.


    Li Jun Wei flinched forward from the loud cough and frowned. "Grandfather, are you alright?"


    The Old Master waves his hand and replied toughly. "I''m fine! Don''t bother with this."


    Even as the Old Master answered, a few light coughs followed the ends of each of his words. Rather than loosen, the frown between Li Jun Wei''s eyebrow knit tensely. "Grandfather, please do not force yourself any further. Your health are deteriorating. If anything happens to you, Li Lian would be sad. "


    The Old Master gave a few more coughs before he continued. "Don''t bother telling this to her, it is only a light cold, after a few more days it will heal on its own! "


    "B-" Before Li Jun Wei could speak, the Old Master cut his words and futile worries. "Jun Wei- Kun, there''s something I will have to tell warn you."

 Chapter 81 - 78: Stand On a Burned Bridge

    "What is it, grandfather?" Li Jun Wei asked, his tone sounded solemn.


    " ''That person'' has come back. And his aim is..." The Old Master continued. "Rian."


    The grip on top of the table grew firmer, an icy frost formed on Li Jun Wei''s eyes as the Old Master mentioned ''That person''.


    As if it was a taboo word between them, the Old Master and Li Jun Wei couldn''t hide their hostility toward ''that person''.


    "Where is he?" Li Jun Wei asked with a murderous tone as if he was about to hunt down the person they were talking about.


    "We still don''t know his whereabouts at the moment. The last time we spot him was at Nagoya Airport. However, we lost him yesterday. For now, protect Rian!" The Old Master answered.


    "Of course." Li Jun Wei answered. After he ended the call between him and the Old Master, Li Jun Wei leaned his back with a still dark face.


    "Li Lian." He mumbled.


    "No matter what I will never let you experience those again."


    ---------


    Waking up from her deep slumber, Li Lian stretches her back before moving on to her daily morning routine.


    ''5th of June'' Finally, the awaited day for many people came.


    The day when the singing audition would be held and the day when the trap has been placed perfectly for her.


    Li Lian put on a traditional Chinese style light dress with a golden flower pattern.


    Finishing her perfect dress with light slightly innocent yet strong makeup, Li Lian stood up to the mirror and check her unwanted flaw for a few moments before making a victory pose to cheer herself.


    ''You can do it, Li Lian!! Fighting!!''


    Li Lian stepped out of her room, tuck her straight brown hair to the back of her ears. The contrast of the beautiful brown hair and the ivory-colored dress.


    The servants who were about to greet her were amazed as soon as they saw her elegant smile that was akin to a mesmerizing butterfly in the morning, bringing the dew as the sun rises.


    Chattering grew louder as Li Lian left the second floor.


    "Wow..."


    "The mistress is so beautiful!!!"


    "I agree!! I could understand why the master fell for the mistress!!"


    "Yup! Yup! Beautiful faces like a carved western doll, the heart of gold, voice akin to an angel, and elegant aura fitting for the lady of the house... She''s the best mistress I have ever seen!!!"


    "I agree!! After I watched her singing competition video, I completely became a die-hard fan of hers!!!"


    "Having such an exceptional daughter such as our mistress, her family must be very proud of her!"


    "True!!"


    The servants who have gained deep respect toward Li Lian were very proud to have Li Lian as their mistress.


    Unlike the life, she once had in Xie Household, where she was always condemned by her sister, parents, and even servants, Li Lian''s life in Li Jun Wei''s residence was always peaceful. Especially when Li Jun Wei was there by her side.


    Day by day come, Li Lian noticed that her affection for Li Jun Wei grew.


    Like a cherry blossom on a cup. Sooner or later overflow and color the world with a tint of pink.


    Just like this by his side, forever.


    When she came home later.


    If she won the audition and was chosen to be the singer. How would he react?


    Would he show her that gentle, proud smile once again?


    Li Lian smiled softly imagining Li Jun Wei''s expression as she told him the good news and entered the car. "To the Opal Building."


    The chauffeur nodded and carefully brought the mistress of the house toward her destination.


    ----


    On the other hand, at the Opal Building.


    Qing Jiang Mei slammed the table harshly. "Don''t joke with me!! Do you know how hard I have made this song? And you want me to shut up and just take a newbie singer just because she''s the daughter of the biggest sponsor for the movie?!"


    Director Gu frowned and rolled his eyes to the man who kept on complaining next to her ear until his ears were burning. "Songwriter Qing Jiang Mei!! You should know your limit! You are not the one who''s handling this project!! I am the one who made this movie! Should I listen to you only because you are the songwriter for this movie?"


    Qing Jiang Mei scoffed. "Know your limits? Should you really be saying that to me!? You should be the one to understand your limit!! You dared to order us to keep opening the audition but reject all of them except the person you are designed to choose?! Even if we could lie, the ears wouldn''t lie! And people would know what you have done! Did you understand just what have you done and the effect of your action later?! "


    Finally, at the end of his anger, the short-tempered Mr. Gu angrily threatens. "Songwriter Qing Jiang Mei! I''m warning you! If you dare to oppose me once again! I would cancel all our contracts! Including the people in your studio!"


    Qing Jiang Mei clicked her tongue in disdain and grip his hand before walking out of the room and slammed the door furiously.


    "That f*cker! How could he let those singers that would come to the audition stand on a burned bridge?! F*ck him!"

 Chapter 82 - 79: Zero Guarantees

    -----


    Li Lian finally arrived at the Opal Building and gracefully step into the building.


    As she enters, eyes followed her back that it nearly burns from how intense their gazes were.


    However, those gazes were milder than the one she experienced back in Xie Family''s house. Yes, rather than the eyes of loathsome, annoyance, and disgust, it was the eyes of amazement.


    As she stopped in front of the elevator, a harsh snicker directly pointed to her like a thorn mockery to her ears.


    Li Lian''s face didn''t move an inched, her eyes were fixed on the elevator number waiting for it to descend to the ground floor.


    Irritated, the three women gave a harsh cough. Harsh enough to gather the eyes of the people in the lobby toward them.


    ''How childish.'' Li Lian pitifully commented.


    Even though people''s eyes were gathered toward her, Li Lian still didn''t bother herself to entertain the three familiar seniors.


    Why would she play in the tune of such a futile melody, in which she would become the winner at the end?


    It would have been better if they go straight to fight physically, perhaps that way, she could instill the meaning of the word ''Fear'' to the three women and wake them up from their boorish charade.


    "Tch!" A sharp clicked of tongue crisply echoed through the magnanimous hall.


    The three women next to her who was trying their best to agitate Li Lian as if their life was on a fire, was none other than the previous women who schemed to embarrassed Li Lian in Million Entertainment.


    The leader of the group, Han Xiu Nan hid her irritated expression by covering half of her face with a folding fan. ''This newbie''s mentality is plausible. I expected her to lose her composure sooner or later, however, it seemed that she has a little bit of a brain.''


    Han Xiu Nan flipped her wrist and close of her fan with one hand. A radiating smile painted her beautiful face faking her annoyance and her sly personality.


    She raised her hand softly patting Li Lian''s shoulder and spoke gently. "Mrs. Yue, what a coincidence to meet you here."


    Li Lian looked back, fanning her eyelashes as she blinks and answered softly. "Ah-, Senior Han, good morning." -''So Han Xiu Nan is a quiet daring woman rather than her subordinates...''


    Han Xiu Nan gave a soft giggle, making herself looked adorable yet mature at the same time to the people in the lobby who glanced at her.


    "If I''m not prying into your privacy, may I know what our little junior has to do here?" Han Xiu Nan asked.


    Li Lian replied softly. "Senior Han, you''re too funny, I''m here for an audition."


    Bai Hua, one of Han Xiu Nan''s follower burst out loud. "An audition?!" Her mouth agape subconsciously.


    The three women''s faces contorted with shock. The reason for the three women''s presence was exactly the same as Li Lian''s. A singing audition for Qing Jiang Mei''s ending song.


    It was normal for them to be called into an audition especially since they''re one of their agency''s renowned singers.


    But that wasn''t the case for Li Lian who''s a newbie singer.


    The last follower, Xie Mu nudged Bai Hua''s palm and remind her of her improper shout.


    "A-ah..." Bai Hua clear her throat lightly.


    ''An audition? There''s only one audition being held here in this building!! Does that man a newbie without an agency was called to the audition??!''


    Han Xiu Nan further probe, although her acting was fairly praiseworthy, it couldn''t hide her annoyance between her tone. "An audition? Which audition?"


    Li Lian could clearly hear Han Xiu Nan''s impatient tone and smiled. "A singing audition for the movie ''Handmaiden''."


    Han Xiu Nan kneaded her palm into a fist. The grip on her palm grew tighter as she heard Li Lian''s words.


    ''There''s no way... How could it be? A nameless singer likes her! There has been no newbie who was able to do that! This woman''s backer! Just who is he?!''


    ''DING!''


    The elevator stopped with a loud warning, giving the tense atmosphere between them to a stop.


    Li Lian went into the elevator, not caring about Han Xiu Nian''s jealous expression on her beautiful face.


    As the elevator door closed, Li Lian gazed to the three woman''s faces.


    On the other hand, Han Xiu Nan who was still angered by jealousy stood as if someone froze her on the spot.


    Bai Hua and Xie Mu comforted Han Xiu Nan whose face turned bluer from the anger rising from her heart.


    "Calm down, Xiao-Nan, that woman is only bluffing."


    "Yes, even if she could go to the audition, there''s no guarantee that she could definitely win."


    Hearing her friends'' comforting words, Han Xiu Nan nodded. ''Yes, how can I lose my composure that easily? There are zero guarantees that she could win! ''


    Deep down in her heart, she couldn''t understand the reason behind her own fear. Something about Li Lian was able to frighten her to the core for some reason.

 Chapter 83 - 80: Please Continue To Make a Fool Out of Yourself

    Arrived on the third floor of the Opal Building, Li Lian stepped out of the elevator, and continue to walk toward the audition hall.


    People who were in the hall entranced by her as she walked.


    Like an angel stepping on the cloud playfully. Blooming flower became traces of her steps.


    Chatters immediately filled the hall.


    "Isn''t that the mysterious singer??!!!"


    "I have seen her in Weibo!!!"


    "Woah!!! So beautiful!!!"


    "I didn''t expect to see her in flesh!!!."


    "Jie-Jie, can I take a picture with you??!"


    "Not fair!! Me too!!."


    "Please take a picture with me.!!"


    "I''m your fan since I heard your singing voice!!"


    Li Lian faced toward the people who suddenly crowded her. Perhaps because the past days she hasn''t been outside, she forgot.


    She forgot that a few days ago, the TV competition finally aired her singing to the TV channel!!


    Was she too focused on training herself for the upcoming audition that she forgot to watch when it was aired?


    "Sure, but please be careful and don''t push each other." Li Lian gently granted her fans'' wishes and took a picture with each of them.


    On the other hand, inside the audition hall, a woman with a bright red body-hugging dress sat gracefully while crossing her legs on top of each other.


    She swept her wavy long hair and put on a kind, naive smile.


    Seeing the beautiful figure of the woman, the other singer in the audience hall gleefully react to her appearance.


    "Ah~~! Isn''t that Xie Hue Lin??!"


    "The upcoming singer Xia Hue Lin??!!"


    "Ah~! It is really her! I saw the trailer of her music MV song yesterday... As expected she''s very beautiful!! Her face is akin to her voice!!! Very soothing!"


    "But why is she here...? Don''t tell me, that she''s going for this audition?"


    "What?! If she did... How amazing!! There has been no singer who could enter the audition before debuting??!!"


    "That''s right! "


    Xie Hue Lin created a perfect mask of a humble and innocent young lady, however, deep inside, a curling smile twist her face as she heard the other auditioner''s praises.


    -''Li Lian... Let''s see if you dare to come... Because even if you do- The outcome had been finalized!'' Xie Hue Lin tapped her phone, impatiently. Waiting for her "dear" older sister to come and stumble into her trap.


    "Should we talk to her?" The other girl took the initiative.


    Her friend quickly agreed, even though they are also a singer, meeting someone famous like Xie Hue Li is very rare, even among them. "Let''s g-"


    Suddenly another auditioner came frantically with a red face, huffing with the news. "Hey girls!! Did you see what''s happening outside??!!"


    "What?"


    "That!! The mysterious singer!!... She- She is here!!!!" She said while pointing toward the door of the audition hall.


    "Really???!!! Where is she!!! I need to take a picture with her!!"


    "She''s outside the hall, let''s go!!!


    "Ah~! Me too!!! "


    "Not fair!! Me too!!"


    Xie Hue Lin''s kind face dropped for a slight second, however, she could not be called Xie Hue Lin if her facade dropped that easily.


    Still holding her twisted smile, Xie Hue Lin''s mind and heart were in a fit of blazing jealousy. -''That b*tch! She''s here!!... And like always, she always gathers people around them...''


    ''Drrrt-''


    Xie Hue Lin''s phone vibrated bellow her palm. Swiftly, she opened her phone and slide the screen before entering the password.


    [Father: Did that woman came? Your mother and I would come after another half an hour later.]


    Xie Hue Lin gave an excited smile. [Precious daughter: Jie-Jie... She... S-She have just arrived...]


    [Father: You do not need to be afraid of her!! Father would definitely drag her back to where she belonged! Don''t worry, and have Chang Min came yet? He told me not to say this to you. However, it seemed after he heard the news of you entering the audition, he planned to surprise you.]


    ''Min-Ge... Is coming to here!!!?'' Xie Hue Lin nearly stood up from the joyful news. She couldn''t contain her smile and brightly tapped her phone for a moment.


    ''Jie-Jie... Today would be the last day for you to continue your stupid charade... As an older sister, please grant your little sister''s wish to continue to make a fool out of yourself.''


    He Chang Min, Xie Xi Yong, Xie Chong Rang, and her...


    Behind Li Lian''s back looming shadow of the people from her past reached out their hand to drag her back to the scene from her past...


    The scene when she has nothing but herself.

 Chapter 84 - 81: Try Casting For a Movie?

    Finished taking pictures with the crowds on the hall, Li Lian spotted Han Xiu Nan and her gang sneakily enter the audition hall without wanting to be spotted by Li Lian.


    Since she has nothing against them, Li Lian ignored the three women and continued her steps toward the audition hall, when suddenly a familiar figure from her past walked next to her.


    "Xiao- Lin!" The man called Xie Hue Lin''s name affectionately as he entered the audition hall.


    "Min- Ge!!" Xie Hue Lin stood up from her seat and greeted back He Chang Min adoringly.


    He Chang Min wrapped his hand on Xie Hue Lin''s waist and laughed gently before planting a dainty kiss toward Xie Hue Lin''s forehead. "I came here to surprise you... But why does it look like you knew that I''m going to be here?"


    Xie Hue Lin bashfully answered. "Er...Father told me... I planned to not show my expression... However, It seems I''m not got at hiding my feelings so... I can''t help but show my excitedness!"


    Xie Hue Lin narrowed her eyes toward Li Lian to read her expression.


    -''That b*tch acting is pretty good. Look, aren''t you jealous? Your man had become mine! Very caring and loving, different from when he was with you, right? Well- As expected as my older sister, you are very good at acting.'' Xie Hue Lin commented scornfully.


    Li Lian from the other side sat with her uncaring expression of the two newlyweds-like couple who kept on showing off their relationship and force-feed the other auditioners in the hall.


    -''Not good at hiding your feelings? Mei-Mei, you are the best at acting.'' Li Lian scoffed for a moment.


    Xie Hue Lin leaned on He Chang Min and added. "Min- Ge... That...I want to greet Jie-Jie... but I''m afraid she will..." Xie Hue Lin sullenly glanced toward Li Lian implying a meaning behind her glance.


    He Chang Min cast a slight glance toward Li Lian for a moment hiding a glint between his eyes. A comforting palm caresses Xie Hue Lin''s head. "Don''t worry, we''ll talk to each other later. Focus on your audition first."


    Xie Hue Lin wanted to confront Li Lian in front of the other auditioners before the audition started. But unlike her thought, it seemed that He Chang Min doesn''t even care about Li Lian''s situation and prioritize her audition before confronting Li Lian.


    She thought for a moment. ''Well, confronting her later wouldn''t be hurting. Instead, wouldn''t that be better? After the audition when people praise her high and then make her fall embarrassingly-''


    ''That sounds even better.''


    "Mn... I understand. I just hope Jie-Jie wouldn''t be offended if we don''t greet her... Can I just greet her for a moment." Xie Hue Lin continued to test He Chang Min and keenly read between his expression.


    "Alright, I''ll be with you. Don''t worry." He Chang Min answered without a single hesitation.


    They both walked up toward Li Lian like a pair of unseparated doves.


    Xie Hhue Lin was the one to start the conversation with a meek pitiful voice. "-J-J-Jie-Jie... I''m..."


    If one heard her voice at the moment, Li Lian would be the first one to be labeled as evil and Xie Hue Lin as pitiful.


    Li Lian gave a sideways glance before giving a warm smile. "Aah! Xiao- Lin, how are you?"


    Hearing Li Lian''s words accompanied by a smile, Xie Hue Lin was taken aback by her reply and froze for a moment.


    Unlike her thoughts, Li Lian''s answer was rather calm and steady. There wasn''t a wave of single anger or jealousy written on her eyes.


    Xie Hue Lin''s heart sunk for a moment. ''This woman... Just what is she planning to do?''


    He Chang Min squinted his eyes. "Lian-Lian, how are you? Me and Xiao- Lin are fine."


    Li Lian lips twitched for a moment. ''So, he''s planning to act? What a wholesome couple. Both of you are very good at acting... ''


    Perhaps, they should try casting for a movie?


    Li Lian looked at his face and nodded faintly. "I''m fine. I''m sure you two are very fine without my presence, don''t you think?"


    Xie Hue Lin quickly took up Li Lian''s sarcastic remark and prepared to reply sadly. "-Jie -Jie that''s not it we- we... are very sad ab-"


    "Ah! Dear me, I''m sorry Xiao- Lin, I''m only joking." Li Lian stood up and softly caresses Xie Hue Lin''s shoulder.


    Xie Hue Lin felt coldness creeped out to her heart and flinched from the touch of Li Lian''s somewhat cold fingers that felt sharp to her skin.

 Chapter 85 - 82: First Love Sweetness

    Li Lian looked at his face and nodded faintly. "I''m fine. I''m sure you two are very fine without my presence, don''t you think?"


    Xie Hue Lin quickly took up Li Lian''s sarcastic remark and prepared to reply sadly. "-Jie -Jie that''s not it we- we... are very sad ab-"


    "Ah! Oh my, I''m sorry Xiao- Lin, I''m only joking. It''s been a long time since we''ve talked and I was only trying to ease the tense atmosphere. Dear me, did you take it seriously?" Li Lian stood up and softly caresses Xie Hue Lin''s shoulder.


    Xie Hue Lin felt coldness creeped out to her heart and flinched from the touch of Li Lian''s somewhat cold fingers that felt sharp to her skin.


    "Ji-"


    At the same time Xie Hue Lin was about to answer, Qing Jiang Mei''s assistant walked to the hall to start the audition.


    "To the auditioners in the hall, we have given everyone the lyrics and the soundtrack a few days ago. The audition would start now. Please enter the stage after your name had been called. The first one, Mrs. Xie Hue Lin."


    Xie Hue Lin whose name was called to be the first one pursed her lips.


    He Chang Min pat her back gently and gave a kiss on her cheek to cheer her up. "Good luck, Xiao- Lin, do your best! I''ll be watching from here."


    Xie Hue Lin bashfully nodded before casting a glance toward Li Lian and gave the kindest smile possible.


    Before she left, Xie Hue Lin whispered to Li Lian, full of confidence that there would be no way for her to ever win. "Good luck, Jie-Jie. Let''s see how long you can still keep your smile. "


    Li Lian replied back with a stale smile. "Mei-Mei, you too, good luck. I can''t wait to see the end result."


    Xie Hue Lin narrowed her eyes coldly. -''What are you saying, b*tch? There''s no place for you anymore-''


    "Mrs. Xie Hue Lin?" The assistant called her name once again.


    Xie Hue Lin lightly clicked her tongue and glared at the assistant before walking up to the stage.


    Qing Jiang Mei and the other two song makers next to him sat in front of Xie Hue Lin as the judges.


    Bitterly, with a still-irritated face, Qing Jiang Mei squinted his eyes toward Xie Hue Lin and scoffed. -''This is the girl they told to make sure she wins? Her father must have been the movie''s sponsors.''


    "Tch." Qing Jiang Mei clicked his tongue. He looked down toward the auditioners and spotted Li Lian in the crowds.


    As he thought, whenever he remembered Li Lian''s singing voice and her deep expression as she sang, there''s no one better than her in his opinion.


    Remembering the reason for his anger, Qing Jiang Mei cursed once again. ''That d*mnned b*stard!! If it wasn''t because my crew is also in this, I would have stepped out of this project! D*mnnit!''


    "Mr. Qing..." The songwriter beside him asked for his permission to start the audition.


    Qing Jiang Mei uninterestedly waved his hand, commencing the audition.


    Although Xie Hue Lin was annoyed by his expression, because he is the judge, she still slyly held her facade.


    "Starting from line 4-12" The person beside Qing Jiang Mei spoke.


    "Yes," Xie Hue Lin nodded and test her voice for a moment before shutting her emotions according to the song''s story.


    Like a young girl with a twinkling expression- Xie Hue Lin''s delicate face soften. Seeing this, the judge''s attention instantly taken by her.


    "Moon beside the night sky. " The title for the ending song of "The Handmaiden" movie.


    "The Handmaiden" a historical romance-mystery story about the lady-in-waiting of the distinguished Gu family. The story started when the main character, Song Ru was hired to be the handmaid of the daughter of the house, Gu Ren.


    Because Song Ru and Gu Ren''s face was alike, many people sometimes mistake their identity and thought that Gu Ren was playfully trying to work as a handmaiden.


    Song Ru and Gu Ren''s relationship are close like a sister, however, one day, Gu Ren died because of poison. Before Gu Ren''s death, she asked Song Ru to live as her to find out the killer in order to save the household


    As Song Ru lives as Gu Ren to found out the killer''s identity, she fell in love with Gu Ren''s fiancee, Wei Shuen. Resulting in her bitter-sweet relationship Wei Shuen, the guilts and affection.


    The content portrayed in the ending song is about the first time when Song Ru ever met Gu Ren''s fiancee and the time when she falls in love at first sight with him.


    A sweet song that contained lullabies.


    What Qing Jiang Mei want for the song wasn''t only the high notes that the singer has to achieve but also the feelings of first love sweetness.


    Xie Hue Lin smiled, she knew exactly what judges desire and start to sing.

 Chapter 86 - 82: First Love Sweetness-2

    Here you are, under the daydream sky.


    The perfection of the night, the manifestation of the light.


    You alone, standing under the moonlight.


    Lonely yet perfect.


    The sky seemed to melt.


    Take me away.


    With you, take me away.


    Once again, the moon beside the night sky.


    Whenever I gaze at you- my heart was in a state of bewilderment.


    When one time the sky become one, I would like to stay with you.


    Not perfect yet so lovely.


    Hiding from the gaze of the moon, I''ll leave my feelings here for you.


    Don''t fade, stay with me.


    Before the morning came, please stay by my side.


    The moon beside the night sky, please.


    Only this time, please grant my wish and take me away-


    The judge''s eyes were taken deep by Xie Hue Lin''s singing. Like the first love at first sight that Song Ru felt, her voice was clear and sweet.


    The judge could almost see the illusion of the night sky and the moon that shone upon Wei Shuen''s face that took Song Ru''s heart in a single sight.


    The other auditioner also shut their eyes from the sweet and soft voice of Xie Hue Lin, bringing the song to life.


    As Xie Hue Lin finished her song, the whole audience clapped with amazement and admiration. Immediately, chatters and praises filled the room.


    "Woah!!!"


    "I thought I already expected her singing skill would be this good from watching her MV''s trailer. However, this far more amazing than I imagined!!!"


    "If she''s this good, then all of us would be d*mnned!!!"


    "I almost think I was the one who fell in love!"


    All of the judges nodded and clapped to express their satisfaction. Even Qing Jiang Mei who still held some thorn against Xie Hue Lin couldn''t help but recognize the beautifulness of her singing skill.


    However, for Qing Jiang Mei, there was still something missing from the song.


    Qing Jiang Mei took the microphone and questioned. "Mrs. Xie Hue Lin, what''s your idea and feeling as you sang this song?"


    Xie Hue Lin nodded her head faintly. "The main character, Song Ru fell for Wu Shuen at first life. This love is also her first love for her whole life. It was said in the novel that Song Ru''s heart was instantly taken as he saw Wei Shuen under the night sky and in the song she expresses how she hoped to escape from the dreadful mansion with him. When I was singing the song, I imagined Song Ru''s expression as she saw Wei Shuen and her wish to go away with him."


    The other auditioners who heard Xie Hue Lin''s diligentness to even read the novel first before auditioning couldn''t help but feel more admiration for her.


    The judges nodded in admiration and after some pause, Qing Jiang Mei followed the noddings.


    Xie Hue Lin eyed Qing Jiang Mei''s expression and expected another amazement reaction from him. But, unlike her thoughts, Qing Jiang Mei stayed silent and expressionless.


    "Alright. Thank you very much, Mrs. Xie Hue Lin, you could go back now." Qing Jiang Mei spoke.


    "Thank you very much." Xie Hue Lin bowed down politely.


    Still trying to read Qing Jiang Mei''s expression as she left. Arrived down from the stage, Xie Hue Lin tilted her head for a moment.


    -''Wasn''t my explanation right? I didn''t read the novel because it was too long and boring. However, I asked my assistant to read it and this is what they said... Well, who cares, now that I sang first before Li Lian, no one could deny how amazing my singing was. The next time Li Lian sing, no one would care because I have given a deep impression first before her. She would only look like a clown-''


    He Chang Min took a seat beside her and caresses her hair lovingly. "That was amazing, Xiao- Lin."


    Xie Hue Lin timidly answered. "I-It''s because I imagined the scene when I first fell for you. I could feel Song Ru''s experience..."


    He Chang Min gave the most lovingly smile and hold her hand. "Really? You are too adorable."


    "Hehehe..." Xie Hue Lin giggled.


    Behind them, the other auditioners nearly died from the sweetness of their relationship.


    On the other hand, Li Lian continues to watch the other auditioner''s performance quietly, waiting for her turn.

 Chapter 87 - 83: Bitter Sweet First Love

    "Mrs. Han Xiu Nan, please enter the stage." The assistant called the leader of the three women.


    As Han Xiu Nan was about to enter the stage and passed in front of Li Lian, she shot a cold glare in annoyance.


    -''You are getting over all of your head, newbie!!''


    Xie Hue Lin who has been stealing glances at Li Lian couldn''t miss the intense glaring from Han Xiu Nan and gave a grin. ''It seems I have found another comrade.''


    ---


    Minutes passed and finally the turn of everyone who waited for Li Lian to make her performance came.


    "Mrs. Yue Li Lian, please enter the stage." The assistant called her name.


    Li Lian nodded and stood with her eye-catching charm and thanked the assistant for calling her name with a gentle smile. "Thank you."


    "Er..." The assistant who was charmed by her smile fl.u.s.tered and nodded. "Y-Y-Your welcome."


    Qing Jiang Mei who has been wearing a sour expression from the other auditioner''s boring performance lit up as he heard Li Lian''s name was called.


    As she arrived at the stage, Li Lian gave a polite bow toward the judges and audiences before lightly cleared her throat.


    "Mrs. Yue Li Lian, please start from line 4-18" Qing Jiang Mei spoke.


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes twitched. ''4-18? When u was my turn, he only told me to sing until line 12... Why is he giving her more time to perform? Ah... Is Qing Jiang Mei possibly one of her ''Backers''...? What a wh*re...'' Xie Hue Lin sharply commented.


    "I understand, please take care of me." Li Lian answered.


    For a moment, Li Lian closed her eyes and the next time she opened her eyes.


    A twinkling yet sad eye sparkled through her face, making her expression mellow and enchanting.


    [Here you are, under the daydream sky.


    The perfection of the night, the manifestation of the light.


    You alone, standing under the moonlight.


    Lonely yet perfect.


    The sky seemed to melt.


    Take me away.


    With you, take me away.


    Once again, the moon beside the night sky.


    Whenever I gaze at you- my heart was in a state of bewilderment.


    When one time the sky become one, I would like to stay with you.


    Not perfect yet so lovely.


    Hiding from the gaze of the moon, I''ll leave my feelings here for you.


    Don''t fade, stay with me.


    Before the morning came, please stay by my side.


    The moon beside the night sky, please.


    Only this time, please grant my wish and take me away.


    And let me shut off these feelings before this sweetness engulfed me.


    And wake me up.


    Take me away with you.


    Take me away.


    Oh, moon beside the night sky.


    How beautiful yet shattering.]


    The hall became silent as Li Lian''s voice mellowly echoed through the room. Eyes filled with unconditional love that was clouded with guilt.


    A sorrowful thought was hidden behind the sweet tune.


    Even as Li Lian finished her song, no one move for even an inch, their eyes were unmistakably taken into the meaning behind her fragile voice.


    ''Yes!! This is it!! This is what I wanted this song to mean!'' Qing Jiang Mei excitedly stood from his chair and abruptly clapped his hand, bringing an end to the people''s reverie.


    Following Qing Jiang Mei''s clap, everyone also gave a round of applause.


    They couldn''t hide their desire in wanting to hear more of Li Lian''s singing and, shouted.


    "Please continue!!"


    "No!! Please sing from the start!!"


    "Why did the judges stop it there!!"


    "Mrs. Yue!! Please continue!!!"


    At first, they couldn''t understand why Qing Jiang Mei told Li Lian to sing more lines. However, after hearing her singing voice, she could very understand his reason!!


    Her voice is too beautiful that even they want more!!!!


    Even the judges want Li Lian to continue her singing.


    On the seat of the audience, Xie Hue Lin and Han Xiu Nan couldn''t restrain themself and was also amazed by her singing.


    It was almost as if they have just seen the perfect image of Song Ru''s feelings when she first saw Wei Shuen.


    Clicking her tongue, Xie Hue Lin avoided her eyes from Li Lian''s almost blinding figure. The shadow of Li Lian always chases her everywhere.


    The perfect older sister without a single flaw.


    He Chang Min''s eyes fastened from her singing voice. Gently, his eyes almost looked sorrow for a moment. -''Lian-Lian, your voice is as beautiful as always... Always endearing and lingering.''

 Chapter 88 - 84: Bitter Sweet First Love-2

    Qing Jiang Mei smiled brightly and spoke. "Mrs. Yue Li Lian, may I know what you are feeling as you sing the song?"


    Li Lian nodded for a moment before answering. " When it was true that Song Ru fell for Wei Shuen, and the lyrics implying her wishing to be taken away. I do think she wasn''t talking about her wish to leave the house, rather she wished for her feelings and love for Wei Shuen to disappear. "


    "Oh? And how could you say that?" Qing Jiang Mei further questioned.


    " In the novel, it was said that Song Ru met Wei Shuen for the first time and fell for him because of the loneliness and his beautiful eyes. However, that night when she met him, Song Ru knew exactly that Wei Shuen was Gu Ren fiancee. She knew but she couldn''t help falling for him. That resulted in her sad yet sweet love. A bitter-sweet love." Li Lian further explained.


    "Oh..." Qing Jiang Mei and the other judges agree quickly.


    "Mrs. Yue Li Lian, you are exactly right, this is what we want to achieve in the song. A sad yet affectionate song. Thank you very much."


    Li Lian nodded before taking her leave. "Thank you very much too."


    Xie Hue Lin who heard Li Lian''s explanation gave a dark expression. She didn''t expect that Li Lian would retort back to her explanation and perfected the song''s meaning!!


    Now in some people''s eyes, Xie Hue Lin''s words about reading the novel sounded very empty because she didn''t know the feelings that were depicted inside the novel.


    Xie Hue Lin kneaded her palm tightly and gritted her teeth. ''d*mnnit!!!''


    Sitting back down to her seat, Li Lian could feel glaring from both Xie Hue Lin who was sitting in her front left and Han Xiu Nan from the back.


    Feeling the trembling from Xie Hue Lin''s body, He Chang Min wrapped his hand on Xie Hue Lin''s shoulder and worriedly asked. "Xiao- Lin, are you alright?"


    Xie Hue Lin dissolved her panic expression and shook her head with a smile. "No, it''s nothing... It''s just... Jie-Jie singing and her explanation are far better than me... Even though I read the novel too, it seems that I couldn''t understand Song Ru''s feelings like her..."


    Xie Hue Lin pointed Li Lian''s intention to allude her and meekly looked down bitterly. "I... Lost my confidence for a moment..."


    He Chang Min immediately shook his head and denied her low confidence comments. "No, Xiao- Lin, that is what Lian-Lia-... Li Lian describes. When reading a novel, lyric, or script, each story and words could have different meanings. Perhaps she takes it in a different way than you. Don''t worry, have confidence. I believe you would definitely win."


    Noticing something important from He Chang Min''s words, Xie Hue Lin nodded and snuggled to He Chang Min''s shoulders. "Mn, thank you, Min- Ge."


    She squinted her eyes and glanced toward Li Lian coldly. ''That''s right. So what if that b*tch could sing better than me? Father had bribed Director Gu... So there''s no way she could win...''


    ''Just be happy for a moment Jie-Jie, you haven''t seen everything yet!''


    -----


    Qing Jiang Mei and the other song maker was left with a few minutes to decide which auditioners to pass the audition.


    Although they didn''t say a word about it, deep in their heart, they already have one choice for the winner.


    The three of them look at Li Lian''s auditioning picture with a dark expression. After the long awkward pause in the tense room, one of the song makers, Ming Lu finally spoke.


    Ming Lu, "I know what you guys are thinking. It''s about the singer who Director Gu ordered us to pass right? Mrs. Xie Hue Lin? I do acknowledge her singing voice, however, there''s no mistake, Mrs. Yue Li Lian''s singing voice and techniques are far better than her!"


    Qing Jiang Mei exhaled a long sigh. "That what I have been telling you guys and Director Gu. But because of that d*amning sponsor money, we can''t possibly pass Mrs. Yue..."


    The other song maker, Ho Shi replied strongly. "Then, Ge-Ge, why can''t we just ignore Director Gu''s order and pass Mr. Yue? After hearing her singing, I bet even Director Gu would retract his order!"


    Qing Jiang Mei shook his head. "We can''t..."

 Chapter 89 - 85: Deserve To Be Praised

    Ho Shi and Ming Lu almost slammed the table ask they asked. "Why?!"


    Qing Jiang Mei glared at them. "You think, I want to do this? Even I don''t want to pass Mrs. Xie like what Director Gu ordered us!"


    "Then Why?" Ming Lu stubbornly questioned.


    "Our crew. Other than you two and me, some other newbie that created the soundtracks in the movie, there are many of us who had signed the contract with Director Gu! For breaching the contract, we could be sued if we do not pay the penalties!! It''s fine if he sues me, however, how about our other crew?! They are not rich and they don''t have the best lawyers!!" Qing Jiang Mei covered his face with his palm and leaned to the table.


    Hearing Qing Jiang Mei''s considerate and kind explanation, both of them pursed their lips.


    As the people who love creating music, they couldn''t stand injustice to the songs that they make.


    However, at the same time, they are very helpless to the contract that bound them.


    "Then... Do we really have no choice other than this...?" Ming Lu sullenly asked.


    Ho Shi also sighed and shook his head.


    "No. There''s away, however, it will take time." Qing Jiang Mei answered.


    "Huh...? What do you mean, Ge-Ge?" Ming Lu brightly asked.


    "If Mrs. Yue could not pass the audition, we can ask her to audition the 8th soundtracks." Qing Jiang Mei further comply.


    "8th soundtracks?" Ho Shi asked.


    "Yes. We haven''t found the right singer, right? I have been thinking to make the person who sings the ending theme to also sing the 8th soundtracks. But we can''t have Mrs. Xie to sing that song too."


    "Do you mean... We make could make her sing the song?..." Ming Lu paused and tilted his head. "But what good would it be if she sings the 8th soundtrack?... In the end, she still couldn''t sing the ending theme."


    "This is why I told you that it will take time! " Qing Jiang Mei added. "When they heard the 8th soundtrack and the ending theme, the audiences would know who deserve to be praise!- Bai!!" Qing Jiang Mei called his assistant.


    The assistant ran to him in a hurry. "Yes, Mr. Qing?"


    "Where is the auditioning paper for the 8th soundtrack?" Qing Jiang Mei raised his hand.


    "Er... This." The assistant checked his bag before giving the paper.


    "Good, now go and tell who wins the audition!" Qing Jiang Mei further ordered.


    "Yes!" Qing Jiang Mei''s assistant walked out of the room with the other judges.


    Seeing this, Xie Hue Lin''s previous dark expression lightened. As if she was waiting for her crown, Xie Hue Lin prepared herself to be nominated as the winner.


    And as she expected, Xie Hue Lin did win the audition.


    "The auditioner who would be singing the ending theme "Moon Beside The Night Sky" Would be Mrs. Xie Hue Lin! Thank you very much for participating and have a good day!" The assistant spoke.


    Xie Hue Lin smiled, she glanced toward Li Lian hideously and subconsciously shattered her kind face. ''Even if you sing it better than me, as long as your opponent is me, you could never win!!!!''


    Han Xiu Nan also smiled, she rather has another person win the audition than Li Lian. Whoever she is, she didn''t care as long as it isn''t Li Lian.


    Li Lian stayed silent... As if she knew that this would happen.


    He Chang Min also stole a glance at Li Lian. For a moment, his expression turned dark.


    The people inside the hall separated between the people who support Xie Hue Lin and Li Lian.


    Although they knew that Li Lian sang the song better and far more beautiful than Xie Hue Lin, they would rather support Xie Hue Lin whose fame would surely skyrocket than an unknown newbie with no agency.


    Some also bitterly commented about Xie Hue Lin, knowing that she must have pulled some strings behind the audition.


    Li Lian took her purse and stood up from her seat. With an expressionless look, she walked toward the hall''s door silently.


    As she was about to step out of the hall, Qing Jiang Mei quickly chased her and stopped her from leaving.


    "Mrs. Yue!!"


    Li Lian turned her face toward Qing Jiang Mei and bowed slightly. "Mr. Qing."

 Chapter 90 - 86: A Scorned Daughter

    Qing Jiang Mei had a guilty look at his face, he really wanted to apologize to Li Lian for making her experience the unfair treatment that she received.


    "About the audition... I''m very sorry."


    With only those words, Li Lian could understand what Qing Jiang Mei was apologizing for. She shook her head gently. "No, it wasn''t your fault, Mr. Qing. Someone else forced you into this."


    Qing Jiang Mei looked up and blinked. "Someone else forced me... Mrs. Yu, how do you know that?"


    Li Lian gave a cold smile. "Because the one who did this is my family."


    Looking at Li Lian''s smile, Qing Jiang Mei could feel sorrow and sadness hidden beneath it. "My family..." The words stayed on his mind.


    "Well then, Mr. Qing, I''ll be taking my leave." Li Lian bid her farewell.


    Although it was unlucky for her to not being able to sing in her idol''s song, she had somewhat guessed that Qu Mei Xing and her parents would do something in order to stop her.


    But something is still in question, her hunch was telling her that they didn''t plan to only do this.


    Because if they want to make the singer for the ending theme song to be Xie Hue Lin, why would they still hold the audition?


    There''s only one answer.


    They are planning to confront her or perhaps drag her to a mental hospital...


    Qing Jiang Mei quickly halted Li Lian. "Wait! Mrs. Yue, I still have something to tell you."


    Li Lian turned her face and asked. "What is it, Mr. Qing?"


    "This...Please, try once again. " Qing Jiang Mei passed the paper to her hand.


    Li Lian took a look at the paper in surprise. "This is...8th soundtrack audition paper?"


    "Yes. The audition would be open tomorrow. I know that although it is not as grand as the ending them-"


    "I understand, thank you very much. I will definitely come tomorrow." Li Lian quickly replied.


    "Really? That''s great!!!" Qing Jiang Mei''s face lit up with a wide smile. She looked at Li Lian who was about to leave and thought that perhaps he had intruded her time and spoke. "Ah- Er... Then I will not be taking your time any longer!!"


    Li Lian nodded and thanked him once again before leaving the hall.


    Behind her, Xie Hue Lin who had been waiting for this day to come couldn''t wait anymore and hurriedly walked to witness her downfall.


    "Min- Ge, let''s go now." Xie Hue Lin spoke.


    "Mn, congrats, Xiao- Lin. Let''s go home now and tell uncle and aunty about this news." He Chang Min adoringly answered.


    "Yup! I couldn''t wait to see he...- Their expression." Xie Hue Lin replied. ( Ta= you. tamen= them. Her Xie Hue Lin said "ta" before completing her sentence with "men". )


    He Chang Min nodded and walked toward the outside of the hall.


    The same moment Li Lian arrived at the outside hall, Xie Hue Lin and He Chang Min also stepped out of the hall.


    Seeing the two figures stopping her from advancing, Li Lian coldly looked toward them.


    The person who stood in front of her was no other than Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang, Li Lian''s blood-related father and mother.


    Li Lian halted her step and faced up toward her parents. Just by looking at their expressions, Li Lian snorted at her heart. As expected, in Xie''s household, no one has ever liked her presence except her grandmother.


    With a sour, fierce face, Xie Chong Rang spoke sarcastically. "So you live quiet well after ditching your family, huh? What an unfilial daughter."


    The first time Li Lian''s parents asked wasn''t about how she was, or how has she been living in, or even where did she go, but rather a sarcastic remark and belittling words.


    Li Lian smiled. -''So this is what they are planning to do...''


    "Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie, what can I help you with?" She asked.


    Xie Chong Rang looked at her eldest daughter in deep disgust. "So you do know that you are not our daughter anymore."


    Li Lian nodded. "Yes, it seems that I had never once welcomed as your daughter."


    Xie Xi Yong''s face twitched in anger. " Never welcomed? You are the one who has always let us down by being our daughter! Don''t you know how much you have disgraced our family''s name? And now? What are you planning to do? After a year disappearing and suddenly showing out of nowhere?"


    "Whether I disappeared, dead, or alive, what would you people care about? Instead, wouldn''t you feel better with my presence disappearing? So now, why do you have to care to where I had disappeared to?" Li Lian retorted.

 Chapter 91 - 87: A Scorned Daughter-2

    "You really do know how to talk back!! We have been worried about you and asked you where you were but this is how you answered us?!" Xie Xi Yong loudly exclaimed.


    Li Lian cast a sideways glance and shrugged her shoulder. "Wow, Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie, you two had been worried about me? That is quite a news."


    "What do you mean?" Xie Chong Rang questioned Li Lian''s words.


    "You two are very worried about me but the first question you asked wasn''t about how I am or whether I am in good health, rather a sarcasm. " Li Lian coldly frowned at their overbearing acting.


    Xie Xi Yong quickly raged as if his hair was on fire. "You!! Don''t twist our answ-"


    "I am not twisting any of your words. Thankfully I have a very good memory. Do you need me to rewind your memories? Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie, let''s cut into this stupid charade. What do you need from me?"


    Xie Hue Lin gasped and quickly ran toward them, with a face like an angel, words like an innocent little child, she tried to meditate between Li Lian and her parents. "Jie-Jie! It''s not like that, father and mother have been worried about you! And I was also very worried about you too. Where have you been? We have been searching everywhere when you disappeared!"


    Xie Hue Lin clutched Li Lian''s hand tightly and smirked. "You have come back, so what? Do you think just once after you appeared on TV, you''ll be famous and happily ever after? I''ll be kind and inform you first. Mom and dad are planning to put you into a mental hospital."


    Xie Hue Lin expected deep glaring anger from Li Lian''s eyes, however, Li Lian gave her a cold sharp smile like a frost. "Really? Let me tell you Mei-Mei. I know what they are planning to do."


    Xie Hue Lin flinched from her cold smile and clicked her tongue before planning to throw herself and acted as if Li Lian pushed her. ''If people saw her push me now, no one could refute her evilness anymore!''


    Nimbly, as if she was familiar with acting weak and being pushed by Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin pushed Li Lian''s palm harshly and shut her eyes to fall down dramatically.


    However, Li Lian''s firm, iron-claw like palm stopped her. With a smile, Li Lian whispered.


    "If you are going to act, do it better. Surprise me more. Don''t keep on doing the same boorish trick." As she finished talking, Li Lian let go of Xie Hue Lin''s hand and moved a few steps back.


    Xie Hue Lin could feel a blood-curdling shiver from her words and stood there speechlessly as if a cat got her tongue.


    "If everyone here has no other business than this, I will take my leave now. I could not keep up with your games anymore." Li Lian spoke.


    Seeing this, He Chang Min reached his hand on her shoulder to stop her. "Lian-Lian, we are not here to orchestrate you. Calm down, we are only here to speak with you and re-"


    Li Lian grabbed his hand off her shoulder and coldly threw it off before reprimanding him deeply for his overly friendly tone. "Mr. He, please do refrain calling me Lian-Lian. I find it very displeasing when a stranger calls my name in that way."


    He Chang Min''s expression darkens with the word ''Stranger'' that came from Li Lian''s mouth and frowned heavily.


    Uncaring about He Chang Min''s expression, Li Lian looked toward Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang before adding. "And your words are very intriguing, not her to orchestrate me? Tell me then, other than luring me here, why did you continue the audition knowing that Xie Hue Lin would win?"


    Xie Xi Yong and Xie Chong Rang jolted from her words.


    Quickly, Xie Hue Lin retorted to her words with tears on her eyes, looking as delicate as ever. "Jie-Jie, what are you saying? How could that be, I auditioned it with my own skill! And won without someone backing me up!" Xie Hue Lin sobbed.


    Hearing Xie Hue Lin speaking about ''Someone backing'' He Chang Min''s solid frowned look even darker as time passes.


    Her parents quickly crowded Xie Hue Lin pitifully and comforted her. "Don''t cry Xiao- Lin..."


    "Yes, your mother is right! Don''t bother yourself any further with that woman''s words!"


    Li Lian nearly let out a loud laugh. Even though Xie Hue Lin blatantly allude her for having someone to back her up, doe these three people had been blinded that heavily by Xie Hue Lin?


    How atrocious.


    Li Lian couldn''t bear breathing in the same room with these foolish people any longer.

 Chapter 92 - 88: A Scorned Daughter-3

    "Then, tell me, why did you two suddenly knew how I am here? By luck? By chances? By coincidence? Don''t joke with me." Li Lian''s smile froze.


    Xie Xi Yong quickly retorted back to Li Lian''s answer. "We were only here fo Xiao-Li-"


    "Do I need to explain everything about your script? When I was here, you two had been exactly waiting in front of the hall. If you are truly here for her. Then why are you waiting outside rather than inside?" Li Lian spoke.


    Xie Xi Yong avoided her gaze from Li Lian''s sharp eyes and turned silent.


    Xie Chong Rang humped. "Talking to you makes no sense!! You have always thought yourself as someone who was wronged when in reality, you have always wronged everyone!!"


    Xie Xi Yong shook her head and chirped into Xie Xi Yong''s words. "My God, why do we have to bore you into this world? An evil daughter like you who have no heart and no feelings!!"


    Xie Chong Rang caressed his wife''s shoulder who was about to break down.


    Xie Xi Yong clutched to her chest and continued. "Truly, it would have been better if I have n-"


    "Truly, it would have been better if I never bore you. " Li Lian kneaded her palm into a fist with an unchanging smile and finished her words.


    Xie Xi Yong looked up to Li Lian with a face twisted with disgust. "So you do know that!"


    "Yes." Li Lian answered steadily. "Well then, Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie, I have no time to be here. So- goodbye." Li Lian turned her face and walked off toward the elevator.


    Just then, Xie Xi Yong raised his hand to his bodyguards and ordered. "Drag that woman here!"


    Quickly, following Xie Chong Rang''s order, the bodyguards rushed to her. Li Lian squinted her eyes and before the bodyguards that Li Jun Wei ordered to protect Li Lian arrived, she reflexively caught the hands of Xie Chong Rang''s bodyguards.


    With only one hand, Li Lian firmly grabbed the man''s hand and continue to push him down to the ground.


    Feeling the intense pain, the bodyguard cried in agonizing voice. "Aah!!!"


    The other bodyguards who let their guards down by thinking how weak and fragile Li Lian''s body flinched to the back in fear.


    Even her bodyguards gulped in fear of how clean the sound came after Li Lian cracked the man''s hand.


    Li Lian lightly knitted her brows and glared to the other four bodyguards that were crowding her murderously.


    "Do you all also want a broken hand?" Li Lian''s voice chillingly thundered to their ears.


    Seeing this, Xie Hue Lin, He Chang Min, Xie Chong Rang, and Xie Xi Yong could almost feel the pain resonating with their hand.


    Li Lian shot a glare toward Xie Chong Rang and spoke. "Mr. Xie, Mrs. Xie. Are you guys truly that stupid? You exactly knew just how strong I am without the stupid deal that we made! "


    Hearing the word "Deal" from Li Lian''s mouth, their face contorted with pitch-black fear.


    Li Lian continued. "Let me warn you. When it is true that I am not in Ryouma Household anymore, but that doesn''t make me a stranger to them. Did you forget who I was? Or should I remind you? I have plenty of hundreds of ways to force your memory."


    They flinched from her words, but still couldn''t let their fear shows and continued to order the bodyguards.


    Xie Hue Lin lifted her brows from Li Lian''s cryptic words and glanced at her parents with a puzzled face.


    Likewise, He Chang Min''s eyes were fixed on Li Lian as she spoke. -''Deal...? Ryouma Household...?''


    "I don''t care whatever bluffing you are saying! You all! Catch her now!!" Xie Chong Rang exclaimed.


    Li Lian clicked her tongue and released her hand from the bodyguard''s hand to guard herself against the upcoming attacks. Following her, her bodyguards also swiftly blocked their attacks.


    As she was about to release her right hand from the purse that she was holding, a loud elevator bell rang behind her.


    Following the loud ''Ding'', a hand reached out toward the hand that was about to harshly grab Li Lian''s upper arm.


    "How irritating." His sweet and endearing voice whispered next to Li Lian''s ears.


    Almost taken away by her deep anger, the cold voice brought her from the deep swirling feelings that took her.


    Li Lian fleetly turned her face to her left where the source of the voice was.


    The fair white skin, black hair and the pair sharp black eyes showed up as he took a step out of the elevator.


    His sharp eyes turned mildly toward Li Lian and locked his gaze to her, unmovingly.


    Subconsciously, Li Lian called his name.


    "Li Jun Wei..."

 Chapter 93 - 89: Your Voice Is Irritating My Ears

    CRACK.


    Li Jun Wei grabbed the man''s hand powerfully and cleanly broke his bone. The people who stood in front of the hall have their eyes instantly fixed on Li Jun Wei''s blood-curling eyes.


    Almost like a statue without a feeling, freezing and sharp, Li Jun Wei swept his eyes coldly to the Xie''s bodyguards.


    "H- He... is!!! T-That man is...!" Xie Chong Rang stutter as he spoke. "CEO Li!!!"


    Following Li Jun Wei from behind, another cold faced young man stepped out of the elevator. "Mr. Xie, would you explain what you are doing here?"


    "Er... Second young master, Li Xiao Chen..." Xie Chong Rang avoided his gaze from them immediately.


    He Chang Min''s face twist in a mixed emotion as he saw Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen stepped out of the elevator. He kneaded his hand into a fist and clicked his tongue as he remembered the night when Li Lian went home with Li Xiao Chen.


    -''Lian-Lian and them... What relationship do they have...?''


    Li Jun Wei released the hand of the man and pushed him down to the floor before shooting a murderous glare.


    Xie''s bodyguards immediately flinched and took their steps away from Li Lian in fear.


    Xie Chong Rang regained back his composure and dignity as a CEO of Xie Corporation and spoke with a stern face. "I am very sorry to bother you two, CEO Li and second young master Li. However, this is a family business please refrain yourself from interfering with our problem. "


    Li Xiao Chen gave a hidden grin. ''This old man... How could he be so stupid to speak that way with Ge-Ge? If it is not because of sister-in-law is your daughter, he would not even spend a single second with you-!''


    "Ganging up to fight a lady, disrupting my older brother''s peacetime, standing in front of my brother''s way. And on top of it, you also spoke in such a manner with us. Do you realize who are you talking with- Mr. Xie?" Li Xiao Chen''s sharp words lashed Xie Chong Rang''s sense and sober him from his useless anger.


    Xie Chong Rang squinted his eyes toward the cold wolf-like Li Jun Wei and faintly clicked his tongue in disdain. -''If I pursue this any longer, our business relationship would be affected. That woman, she is truly a misfortune bringer!!''


    Xie Xi Yong who hasn''t realized the identity of the two people raged. "I do not know you two, however, Mr. Li, that woman is our daughter!! And it is none of your business! Come back here Li Lian!! Haven''t you disgrace our family name enough?!"


    Xie Chong Rang was about to shout as his wife to shut her mouth, but another voice resounded beside Li Lian before he could.


    "Silence." Li Jun Wei''s cold voice echoed through the room.


    Bringing both ruthlessness and murderous aura to the vacant room.


    The people who heard his voice flinched from his voice and subconsciously trembled except Li Lian.


    The harsh grip on his own palm tightened.


    Was this what Li Lian heard every time she met her parents?


    What an irritation.


    An utter annoyance.


    And-


    He glared at them like a pest and further ordered. "An eyesore. Leave."


    Li Jun Wei swept his eyes toward Li Xiao Chen, ordering him without a word.


    Li Xiao Chen immediately nodded and spoke. "Mrs. Yue Li Lian here is not your daughter and she is my- Artist. Also, this whole building has become my brother''s. If all of you still want to keep out with this, we will not hold back. "


    Xie Xi Yong quickly retorted. "What are you say-"


    "Xi Yong!" Xie Chong Rang shouted to his wife and prevent her from worsening the condition.


    ''Artist...?'' Xie Hue Lin''s eyes widened and twist her delicate face with an ugly dark expression. After a few moments of surprise, Xie Hue Lin could not possibly let Li Lian go that easily.


    After all, the hard work that she has done would crumble if Li Lian left now.


    Quickly she put on her act and walked toward Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen with a delicate, sorrowful smile.


    "I''m very sorry for the misunderstanding, CEO Li Jun Wei and Director Li Xiao Chen. However, this is my older sister and she had been missing for about a year. We are very worried about her so we came here t-"


    "Your voice is irritating my ears, silence." Li Jun Wei ruthlessly spoke.

 Chapter 94 - 90: Not Kind Enough To Let Someone Dirty To Touch Me

    Xie Hue Lin jolted from Li Jun Wei''s cold answer.


    For the first time in her life, she experienced the moment when her delicate, fragile charm didn''t work on someone.


    Like a predator and prey, the people in front of him had just finally understood why Li Jun Wei was called "Emperor".


    He was cold, ruthless, and always gave off a murderous aura without a single smile.


    Even as he looked at them, his eyes look frighteningly vacant.


    Although Li Xiao Chen had experienced his brother''s anger for many years, this was the first time for him to see Li Jun Wei lost control of his own anger.


    It was as if he wanted to cut down Li Lian''s family and He Chang Min without caring about their whereabouts.


    "Jun Wei... I''m fine. You don''t need to worry. " Li Lin spoke with a smile. She couldn''t possibly let Li Jun Wei handle her problem and the anger from her family.


    It has been years since she experienced jealousy, disgust, and loathsome from her family.


    Why would it bother her now?


    Li Jun Wei looked down for a moment with gentle eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "Mn. Believe me." Li Lian stepped toward them with a confident smile.


    Looking at their frightened faces, the corner of her lips softened.


    There was once when she wanted love from them.


    However, it was ''Once''. Now, she has no need for their lover anymore.


    She was naive... Too naive.


    "Father, mother, Mei-Mei, He Chang Min. For everything that happened in the past. Whether it was good or not, thank you." Her voice stayed steady and firm.


    "However, from now on. Please walk on your way and let me work on my way. Although I thank you all. I have no single least intention to ever forgive you. "


    "Well then, goodbye." Li Lian turned her face before them and walk off to the elevator.


    Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen didn''t bother to spare a single glance toward them and also followed Li Lian.


    However, call it persistence or stubborn, Xie Hue Lin shamelessly reached her hand out toward Li Jun Wei.


    "CEO Li, please do not do this... My sister... She is the only sister that I have. Even if she is your artist, you couldn''t interfere with her family business!... And my sister... she hasn''t been home for a year! We have to ask her what happened- We are very worried about her. " With her crocodile fake tears, Xie Hue Lin broke down into a cry.


    Li Xiao Chen frowned. -''I did expect Sister-in-law''s sister to ber crazy, but I never thought she would also be this shameless and disgusting. Did those people behind her couldn''t see the smile hidden under her face whenever sister-in-law was condemned?!''


    If Xie Hue Lin wasn''t a woman, Li Xiao Chen would have struck down her face at the moment.


    Li Jun Wei looked at her in disgust.


    So this is the one who made her life ruined...?


    A murderous glint hovers upon his eyes.


    He really couldn''t hold back the other him inside his dark heart. Right at this moment, he wished to erase their existence.


    Li Jun Wei swept his arm and release Xie Hue Lin''s hand from his arm. Without thinking twice, Li Jun Wei removed his suit and threw it to the ground.


    "Warn your daughter, CEO Xie. I''m not kind enough to let someone dirty to touch me. If she ever does anything again before my eyes-" Li Jun Wei stared at Xie Chong Rang''s face and added.


    "You know what would happen."


    Li Jun Wei entered the elevator with outrage still written all over his face.


    A second longer staying there, who would know when he would snap.


    Treated like a dirty virus, Xie Hue Lin furiously gritted her teeth and cursed Li Lian for embarrassing her for eternity.


    Xie Chong Rang and Xie Xi Yong held a disappointed, ashamed, and anger on their face. Not wanting to stay any longer in Li Jun Wei''s building, they quickly decided to leave the building.


    On the other hand, He Chang Min who hasn''t spoke a word since a while ago stared toward the Xie family with a dark glint passing through his eyes. He walked toward Xie Hue Lin and comforted her cryings gently.


    Caressing Xie Hue Lin''s back, the words that Li Lian blurted out almost echoed through He Chang Min''s mind loudly.


    Deal... Ryouma Family.


    ''Just what happened with the past Lian-Lian? Where were you before you came to Xie family?''


    And-


    Who you really are?


    In midst of his thinking and comforting Xie Hue Lin who was sobbing, He Chang Min''s phone suddenly rang.


    He glanced toward the caller''s name and changed his expression instantly.


    [Zhuang Xuan]

 Chapter 95 - 91: Her Secret Identity

    He Chang Min took the call immediately and made a long distance away from Xie Hue Lin and the Xie family.


    Zhuang Xuan''s angry words and a mouthful of curses that He Chang Min expected to hear didn''t deafen his ears, rather a heavy and stern comment spilled out of his mouth.


    "Lian-Lian, she is not any normal young girl. She is neither a side country girl nor a long-lost daughter who abruptly found her biological family... She is... She is..."


    The words that Zhuang Xuan wanted to speak seemed to tug a deep muscle on his throat making him hard to continue his sentence.


    He Chang Min grew worried and hurried him. "She is what?!" His tone sounded more like a demand.


    "...An adopted granddaughter of a Yakuza clan..." Zhuang Xuan relentlessly answered.


    He Chang Min froze. For a moment he doubted his healthy body to defect in some way especially his ears.


    An innocent young girl who couldn''t keep a single secret or lie. Always appeared bright and cherry with a dream to be a singer.


    A yakuza granddaughter? That doesn''t make any sense?!


    "Are you joking with me, Xuan?" He Chang Min could only accept Zhuang Xuan''s words as a joke or a piece of false information.


    Zhuang Xuan rubbed his temple and raged. " I''m not joking! Do you really f*cking think that I would joke about this stuff?"


    After a few gulps and inhaling a long air, Zhuang Xuan continued. "Li Lian, adopted in Japan by the head of a yakuza clan, the Ryouma Clan. When she was found by the authority, her body was filled with wounds and suspected that she suffered from domestic violence. Her parents could not be found and told that she could not speak a single Japanese word and only speak Chinese. After she was adopted by Ryouma Clan, she had two step-brothers. The first one named Shin and Shun. After a few years for some unknown reasons, Li Lian went back to China, left the Ryouma family and adopted for a few years by her foster mother Yue Xiaoli. After that, as you know, she was adopted back by her biological family, engaged with a trash human and died... Or that how it was supposed to be. "


    Zhuang Xuan spoke like a robot, swift and fluent without stuttering for a moment. Although Zhuang Xuan didn''t speak in dawdle or fast pace, to He Chang Min''s ears, the words passed to his ears words by words like slow motion.


    Covering his mouth and staggering to backward until his broad back felt a solid cold wall behind him, it took a long few minutes for He Chang Min to pull himself together.


    "...Are you sure?"


    That''s the only reaction that came from He Chang Min''s mouth.


    "I am." Zhuang Xuan briefly answered.


    He Chang Min thought and could only raise up a question. "Then... Why did she never introduce herself as a yakuza granddaughter? "


    Zhuang Xuan gave a sarcastic laugh full of mockery. At first, he couldn''t understand the reason why Li Lian hid such a secret, but after receiving He Chang Min''s reaction, he could fully understand Li Lian''s feelings.


    "Then tell me, if you knew that your fiancee is a granddaughter of a Japanese Yakuza, would you see her in the same view as before? A person like you who threw her aside without knowing her identity what would happen when you knew that she is actually a Yakuza Granddaughter who is well-known for their ruthlessness and cruelness? Don''t joke with me, you know exactly why Lian Lian was afraid to expose herself. That day, when she called you to say something...I think she wanted to tell you everythin-"


    Suddenly Zhuang Xuan stopped talking as if he realized something. "Min- dog, now I understand why no one in Xie Family instantly believed that Li Lian used drugs. It wasn''t the video, but because the knew that Lian Lian is a yakuza member- Lian Lian using drugs seemed to be a normal thing in their eyes. "


    He Chang Min''s heart went cold from Zhuang Xuan''s words. His cheeks felt unbearably burning as if someone slapped him raw.


    A harsh tug on the string of his heart hit a sore spot. Feeling the sudden overwhelming facts and waves of surging feelings, He Chang Min covered his mouth and cough harshly.


    Between his harsh coughs, his breath grew heavier, his lungs felt cold from the icy breath that he drew.


    He Chang Min face almost turned green and blue, switching from one color to another. His knee that trembled badly lost its strength and in a blink, he fell to the floor.


    His pale hand clutched on top of his chest and wheezed loudly. Loud enough for Zhuang Xuan to exclaim and woke He Chang Min from the thoughts that engulfed him.

 Chapter 96 - 92: I Wasnt Able To Help You

    "Min- Dog!!! He Chang Min!! He Chang Min!!! Hear me!! Calm down!! Organize your breaths!!! Take your medicine... Eer... On your left chest pocket!!!" Zhuang Xuan abruptly stood from his chair and frantically waved his hand.


    He Chang Min''s face gradually lost its color as he pulled a bottle of medicine and forced it to his throat. His tremblings hands, pale lips, and harsh breathing ease after a long round of minute.


    "...S-...Sorry." He Chang Min dizzily mumbled.


    Zhuang Xuan drew his brow and parted his mouth ready to curse at him. However, his soft heart couldn''t bear to burst his anger on He Chang Min and only gave an exasperated sigh.


    Blessed with his brain, he finally could decipher a part of Li Lian''s words that she blurted out in front of the elevator.


    Deal... Ryouma Clan... Li Lian must''ve made a deal with Xie Chong Rang and Xie Xi Yon with something that involves Ryouma clan. That''s why she said all that... Then...


    "What have I done? All this time, what did I do?" He Chang Min leaned back his head to the wall and shut his eyes tightly.


    "Li Lian, I have wronged you." His weak voice trembled.


    -------------


    Inside the elevator, Li Jun Wei with a dark face ready to glare at everything around him clenched his fist in anger. The knuckles of his palm whiten as he remembered how disgusting every people in Li Lian family is.


    Li Lian didn''t look like someone who had just been in a bad condition and was full of smile as she opened her phone.


    A few videos that she ordered to her bodyguard to record flashed upon her black eyes.


    In the car, Li Jun Wei kept on thinking about how not to spoil Li Lian''s revenge plan while revenging his wife''s heartache.


    He took his phone and typed for a moment with a cold glint to his company''s subordinates.


    He will not let anyone bully his wife no matter who it is even her family or biological parents. Li Lian checked a few angles on her video before softly tugging Li Jun Wei''s cuff.


    "How does this one look? I think this one captures better than the other one, don''t you think?"


    Li Jun Wei immediately switched off her phone and stared at the video for a moment. "Yes, this one is better."


    Li Xiao Chen had been keeping down his tongue, thinking that it would be rude for him to rage on his sister-in-law''s parents, couldn''t understand why Li Lian seemed to be not the least affected by her crazy family.


    "Sister in law, are you alright?"


    Li Lian lifted her brow. "Of course I am alright. Why?"


    Li Xiao Chen tilted his head. Was he too sensitive? Or is it possible that Li Lian had experienced


    her family''s evilness that her heart grew a steal?


    Thinking that way, it seemed very plausible. Li Xiao Chen''s eyelids slanted sadly. Who knows how severe Li Lian''s biological parents were?


    Li Xiao Chen was pampered since young and although he lost his parents at a very young age, his elder brother had been like a parent figure to him and had always tried his best to make sure Li Xiao Chen never feel lonely.


    Li Jun Wei reached out his hand hesitantly. After a moment of thinking, he placed it gently on Li Lian''s head almost wanting to embrace her fragile shoulder. "I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to help you."


    Li Lian smiled, feeling the warmness of the Li Jun Wei''s palm that brought warm sunlight like gentleness, her sore heart that had been pricked by her parent''s words melted. Her shoulder slightly slanted toward Li Jun Wei as she replied.


    "No, you helped me too. Just now I was in a pinch and you helped me, you''re really the best, thank you." Li Lian replied grinning.


    Li Jun Wei looked at her phone, thought for a moment to access what happened before asking. "What did they do? You didn''t pass the audition because of Mr. Xie?"


    With his gifted IQ, it was certainly easy to read the simple and foolish movements of Mr. Xie. He had guessed the very reason why Li Lian didn''t pass the audition.


    Hitting the nail on the head, Li Lian lips pursed. She wanted to brag and receive proud praise from Li Jun Wei but in the end, Xie Hue Lin and Xie Chong Rang took her audition one-handed.


    "Yes..." Li Lian''s tone sounded gloom.

 Chapter 97 - 93: Put a Stain

    Li Jun Wei put his palm on top of Li Lian''s and warmly grasped her fingers. His other hand clenched tightly in a fit of cold anger.


    His heart tightened in pain as if someone used a hammer to beat his heart after seeing Li Lian''s gloomy note.


    Gazing gently, he spoke comfortingly. "Mr. Xie sponsored the movie and forcefully tell them to make sure your sister pass?"


    Li Xiao Chen hearing his brother''s guessing immediately raged that he nearly broke his phone. "WHAT!??? Sister in law, your sister and your parents is not a human!! They must have been a reincarnated of some serial killings!!! No, they shouldn''t have been reincarnated!! They should have reincarnated them as an animal!!"


    Li Lian quietly laughed. For a long time in her life, this was the first time someone voiced out her inner thoughts.


    Li Xiao Chen was worried that Li Lian would be sullen and had thought some ways to joke and brightened her mood but he didn''t expect her to be so easygoing about it and had a troubled but happy face.


    "...But! Sister in law, don''t you feel angry? It was already a certain fact that you would win the audition, but your ungrateful wen-... Little sister passed and took all your glory??! No! That''s true, now sister in law is our artist, so raising a hand to fight with you means they are challenging the whole entertainment!!! Brother, could I use my trump card?!" Li Xiao Chen glanced at Li Jun Wei waiting for his permission.


    "Hm...?" Li Lian blinked a few times in confusion. "Trump card?"


    "Hehehe..." Li Xiao Chen began to open the book of boasting himself. "Sister in law may not know this, but I''m very famous for making gossips! And of course, I could easily pick some bone or two and scent some fragrance from your little sister and expose her dark secrets!!!"


    Li Lian slanted her head. She really could not understand how amazing these two brothers are...


    "No, it''s fine, I already planned a counter-attack for this and also..." Li Lian pulled up the 8th soundtrack audition paper that she received from Qing Jiang Mei and pulled a muscle on top of her lips.


    "I have received another follow-up plan!" Li Lian raised her chin to Li Jun Wei as if she was asking for his opinion and the last stamp to proceed with her plan.


    Li Jun Wei nodded. "I understand, be careful. Do you want me to help the rest?"


    "Mn, no it''s fine!" Li Lian nodded and intertwine her fingers tightly to Li Jun Wei''s pale hand.


    Unlike how cold and wintry both Li Jun Wei''s expression and skin, his hand held a deep warmth that reminded her of a sunflower.


    Li Xiao Chen''s invisible dog tail wag in excitement. "Sister in law, what do you mean? Counter-attack? What kind of counter-attack?"


    Li Lian pulled up her phone and showed it toward Li Xiao Chen. To his astonishment, the video contained Li Lian''s singing audition and Xie Hue Lin''s singing audition parts. Each of them perfectly shown who should have passed the audition and sing the song.


    Li Xiao Chen snapped his hand. "Sister in law, you will upload this in Weibo and prove to them who should have passed the audition?"


    Li Lian nodded. "Yes."


    "Eh...? But..." Li Xiao Chen hesitantly slanted his head and rubbed his chin. "But, I don''t think this is enough... Even if the netizens agree and forced the movie to take down Hue Lin, I think they would still not put her down..."


    Li Lian gave a smirk and point shook her finger."You are right but also wrong!"


    Li Xiao Chen''s brow stopped halfway. "Right but wrong?"


    "It is true that I planned to upload this video and make her taste her own bitter medicine, but judging by Xie Hue Lin and Mr. Xie''s brain circuit, if I upload that video, they would search ways to suppress the media."


    "Mn... Then?" Li Xiao Chen was still unable to understand Li Lian''s goal and move forward in intrigue.


    Li Lian giggled and warmly tightened her palm on Li Jun Wei subconsciously. "My aim is not only to control the media but also... put a stain on her short-live fame."


    Drrrt-


    Li Xiao Chen was about to answer when suddenly, Li Lian''s phone vibrated with notification of her Weibo''s account.


    "Hm...?" Li Lian slid her finger across her phone, took a glance at her account and found a video that has been shared by thousands of people.


    Her eyes widened slightly from the headline and comments on her Weibo.


    At the same time, Li Jun Wei''s phone also vibrated with a lots of notification. He took a look at the headline video sent by his subordinates and flapped his hand to the air toward Li Lian and Li Jun Wei.


    "T- This...is... Sister in law?"

 Chapter 98 - 94: Life-Saving Angel

    The video that had been rewatched, shared, and even discussed at a renowned news site was the video where Li Lian saved a young man who seemed to be suffering from something.


    A few days ago when Li Lian saved a young man, the video of her doing the heroic deed was taken by someone. And now, the video had been spread and shared over the Weibo.


    Her name had been searched over and over in the search section that news even covered her. Both her singing voice, kind deeds, and her keen reflex.


    After being called "Mysterious singer", she became into "Angelic singer" and now into "The Life Saving Angel".


    Li Xiao Chen''s eyes were glued to the screen and spoke. "W-...Woah!!! Sister in law, your video had been watched by over a thousand people! The numbers are increasing! When did this happen?"


    Li Lian slanted her head threading to her memories and answered with doubt. "...I don''t really remember..." She looked at the interior of the hall and snapped her finger crisply.


    " Ah! Now I remember! Perhaps it was when I was in Million Entertainment Building. That person was suffering from an asthma attack. So I help him... But I don''t think that someone would upload the video..."


    Li Xiao Chen scrolled down to the comments and his lips smiled smugly.


    [Lin SKY: Who is this young lady?]


    [Up Night: I know, isn''t she the mysterious singer? Yue Li Lian? I cried a bunch after hearing her voice!!!!!]


    [Kinship: Yes! That is she!! On top of her voice is so beautiful and calming, her inner beauty and outside are very mesmerizing!!!]


    [On Hin: AH~~!!!! Lian- Jie-Jie!! I''m your fan!!!! ]


    [Chicken duck: When would Lian- Jie-Jie would release a song or start her debut? I can''t wait!!!!]


    [Honey Pie: Me too!!!!! I really want her to sing her own song!!!!]


    [Yushin: I would even sell my soul!!!]


    "Pfft-" Li Xiao Chen burst into a laugh like a child. "Jie -Jie, don''t you think it''s time to work on your career? Your fame has been skyrocketing! Also, I have assigned a manager for you!"


    Li Lian nodded. Her first stage of rasing her fame had passed the first stage, as Li Xiao Chen said, she should now work on her singing career while launching bombs. "I agree... But when would I meet the manager?"


    Other than good work relationsh.i.p.s with the entertainment company or singing label, an artist needs to also have a great bond with their manager who would often stick with them like a pair of a sibling.


    The car stopped in the middle of their talk and as the three walked out of the car, Li Jun Wei''s hand was still holding Li Lian''s hand. Like escorting a princess out of a royal carriage, Li Jun Wei didn''t say anything but always showed his affection in silence.


    Li Xiao Chen almost grew familiar with the scene and had learned to enjoy the scenery rather than commenting on them anymore. "It''s someone that I know very well. That person had been lazyin...- took a holiday for around a year...It''s time for them to come back... But..."


    "But...?" Li Lian asked Li Xiao Chen''s unfinished question.


    "That person is a very though person... By though I mean, a tsundere...A chronic tsundere..." Li Xiao Chen spoke with a helpless expression.


    (Tsundere: a Japanese term for a person who is initially cold before gradually showing a warmer, friendlier side over time)


    There was almost no single person that Li Xiao Chen could not handle working with. But this particular person had almost sucked all his soul and made him aged more than 10 years of his appearance.


    Realizing his words sounded like a diss to Li Lian''s future manager, Li Xiao Chen quickly waved his hand and spoke with a slightly frightened tone. Fear that perhaps the person he was talking about would suddenly pop out. "But perhaps that person is only especially worst to me... That person isn''t such a bad person and very diligent at work, so you don''t need to worry!"


    Li Jun Wei nodded and slightly pat Li Lian''s head. "I know that person, you don''t need to worry."


    "Mn!" Li Lian immediately agreed. -''Whatever Jun Wei said would always be right!''

 Chapter 99 - New Way Of Execution

    Li Lian walked into the hall of the magnanimous living room and step to her room on the second floor to change her stifling dress and makeups.


    On the other hand, Li Jun Wei made a call as soon as Li Lian left. The warmth on his face and gentle tone that he used instantly disappeared like a bag of dust the was blown off by a storm.


    Li Xiao Chen somehow expected his brother''s plan and took a seat beside him with a curling smile.


    The person who Li Jun Wei called was the head director of Li Corporation and when he saw the caller''s name was Li Jun Wei, he stood from his seat at the couch of his house, almost as if he was about to meet the person himself.


    "What can I help you, Empe-... CEO Li?" The head director Yan slapped his own mouth that ran off and nearly called Li Jun Wei with his nickname.


    Li Jun Wei''s sharp senses would of course catch the nickname that Head Director Yan was about to say but ignored it as he has a bigger business.


    He spoke straight to the business like a saber cutting down a mountain in a heavy slash. "Tell every company that works with Xie Corporation to drag down all his business."


    The Head director Yan could feel all the hair on his back raised up from his words. In a surprise, he asked involuntarily. "CEO Li, do you mean to make all their works drag a long time?" -''Drag their works mean to decrease all their profits, sales, and other things... ''


    It was almost the same as chocking someone slowly...


    "Yes." Li Jun Wei answered firmly and briefly.


    "A- All?" The head director asked once again almost in disbelief to the way Li Jun Wei was trying to take time in punishing someone unlike his usual style of ''Dare to do, dare to lose life''...


    (If someone dared to do something they also dare to lose their life. Meaning Li Jun Wei was the type to cut his enemies mercilessly at the spot.)


    Li Jun Wei gave a silent confirmation.


    The head director that felt it would be bad for him to continue pursuing this matter decided to speak hurriedly before Li Jun Wei also cut him off out of irritation. "E...Er... I understand Ii will quickly tell all of them immediately."


    Li Jun Wei ended the call one-sidedly and left the head director with a blued face.


    Holding to his head, the head director couldn''t begin to grasp how Li Jun Wei could come up with such a new way of execution...


    -''What did the Xie Corporation did? Whatever it is... My hunch is telling me that sooner or later this corporation would reduce into dust...'' Thinking that, Head Director Yan shivered. He even thought to throw salt out from his house to chase misfortunes away.


    Li Lian stepped down from her room with a fluffy pajama that she Li Jun Wei subconsciously bought and straightly stride toward Li Jun Wei.


    "Jun Wei!"


    Li Jun Wei whose eys was covered with a storm of frost dissolved his thoughts and faced up only to meet an adorable appearance of Li Lian in a pajama with rabbit patterns all around.


    "How do I look?" Li Lian turned around like a top, wanting to show the pajama that Li Jun Wei brought for her.


    The pink fluffy colored mixed with pastel blue and a small circular fluffy tail stitched on the back of her pants almost burst Li Jun Wei''s quiet heart.


    Li Jun Wei covered his mouth and answered. "Good. Very good."


    Li Xiao Chen looked at her pajamas and his eyes widened. -''Ge- Ge...'' "Ge- Ge... You bought this for sister in law?"


    I didn''t know that you have such a taste!


    An adorable look!

 Chapter 100 - Then...Milk

    Li Jun Wei wrinkled his forehead and his sharp black eyebrows. The light-colored eyes of his nearly turned translucent and gazed at Li Lian''s view.


    After some paused, he answered the gossip loving Li Xiao Chen. "I... don''t"


    Li Lian lifted her brows and slanted her head. When she was trying to find her pajamas, she realized that there was a new article of pajamas that Li Jun Wei bought for her.


    She had discussed with Li Jun Wei not to buy any more clothes unless she needs it. For days, Li Jun Wei hasn''t bought any, but today when she came home, she found a rabbit pajama with tails and ears as their accessory.


    After some thoughts, Li Lian had a bright idea to show how it looked on her to Li Jun Wei.


    Receiving "I don''t " From Li Jun Wei she couldn''t understand the reason why the pajama was in her room.


    "Really? But look...All of this is new..." Li Lian pulled up her other hand which was on her back and showed a sleeping eye mask with rabbit ears attached on top and wore it.


    Adorning her heart clenching outfit with fluffy rabbit ears, adorable moes struck Li Jun Wei''s venerable heart mercilessly. His pale hand clutched on to of his chest and cleared his throat that suddenly felt parched.


    (Moe: a Japanese term for feelings of strong affection)


    "Xiao Chen, go." Li Jun Wei suddenly ordered the Koi Fish to zip his gaping mouth and swim back to his room.


    Of course, the oblivious koi fish didn''t know that his brother was about to take a shot of a concentrated vinegar and shook his head to continue discussing the person behind the sudden appearance of the pajamas.


    "Hm... If it''s not brother than who...?"


    The maid behind who heard their conversation from a few minutes ago step silently to the conversation with a polite and humble bow.


    "Young mistress, this clothing was sent aboard from Japan by your older brother... The other maids thought that it would be better if the young mistress could take it after it had been laundered."


    "Ah... Oh..." Li Lian and Li Xiao Chen nodded like chicks pecking on their foods. The maid who finished her job like an NPC of an RPG game left the room.


    Li Jun Wei gave a sideways glance at the koi fish who was still not leaving. Feeling the silent glance of warning, the Koi Fish pouted his lips and sulk before leaving. "Well, then the third wheel would be going now... Good night..."


    Left alone as if the two were being left in propose, Li Lian rubbed her nose from the awkwardness.


    Li Jun Wei thought something before walking off to the kitchen for a moment. As he came back, on his hand he was holding a high-grade 5-star expensive wine and wide glass before taking a seat at the living room.


    Li Lian didn''t move but watch what he was doing silently. Li Jun Wei finished preparing everything and pat the seat beside him with a gentle smile.


    "Do you want to take a seat?"


    Li Lian nodded. "Of course."


    Sitting beside Li Jun Wei who was pouring the wine on the glass perfectly, Li Lian saw a jar of fresh milk and slanted her head. -''Why is there milk here...?''


    Knowing Li Lian''s intense gaze of bewilderment at the jar of the glass. "Tomorrow you have an audition, are you alright with drinking? If you can''t drink this is not normal milk, it slightly alcoholic but milder. "


    "Ah..." Li Lian finally understood, he was being very cautious and caring for Li Lian for her audition tomorrow. Although she really wanted to take a drink of the wine and enjoy her time with Li Jun Wei, if tomorrow, her head hurt from the hangover, it would affect her job and so she replied obediently.


    "Then, the milk..."


    Li Jun Wei noticed the sullen tone on her words as she was unable to drink the wine and chuckled faintly almost like a mild breeze. "Don''t worry, tomorrow you could drink when you finish your audition."

 Chapter 101 - Husbands Attack!

    Speaking about the audition, it is true that Li Lian held almost a hundred percent that she could win with her talent. It wasn''t because she was over-confident but her talent spoke before her words.


    "Are you nervous about the audition?" Li Jun Wei asked, reading her expression.


    Li Lian shook her head and took a sip of her milk. "It''s not about that, I''m not nervous, but... "


    Li Lian turned her eyes away and stared at the whiteness of the milk. For her whole life, until she was chased out of the Xie Family, she didn''t understand the reason as to why her parents and sister could be so vicious and worked together, hand by hand to corner her.


    Perhaps because after she was kidnapped, she was raised by Yakuza? But, she would never care about it anymore, her family who is a yakuza group did everything in order to protect her, but her biological parents did none of that.


    ''What nonsense. Family? Even blood could turn into poison.'' Her heart laughed wryly.


    But certainly, tomorrow had her heart in a bit of a bind. If tomorrow she entered the audition and once again kicked out because of her father''s scheme, her works would be doubled...


    Li Lian sighed and leaned back to the comfy couch, although there were only a bit of alcohol on her milk, it made her felt somewhat drunk. "I hope Mr. Xie wouldn''t do anything bothersome again, I''m tired of seeing his face." Li Lian laughed.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled and took a sweet sip of his wine. Li Lian watched him drinking as his adam apple bobbed.


    The pale white skin like a blanket of snow, it looked so white that a strange thought clouding her thin line of rationality.


    When you see something white, wouldn''t red fit the most? Like... a kis-


    "Is there something on my neck?" Li Jun Wei looked down at Li Lian and spoke with his crimson red lips that deepened from the wine.


    "Huh...?" Li Lian didn''t catch what he was saying and raised her chin up.


    For some reason, her line of view to Li Jun Wei grew even closer... It wasn''t only close! A few inches more, she would have took Li Jun Wei''s charity!


    How did it happen?


    Was it when she was imagining something about Li Jun Wei''s alluring neckline and subconsciously moved forward?


    Like how people in dessert nearly died out of hydration and saw an oasis. Even Li Lian couldn''t resist such a temptation...


    His whole body is dangerous!!


    Even without doing nothing you''re dangerous!


    Li Lian flustered and retreat back, but before she could, a firm hand caught her hand. It wasn''t a harsh holding nor it was cold, rather than all her thoughts, Li Jun Wei''s palm was warm.


    His voice sounded airily seductive as he halted her with a word. "Don''t go."


    Li Lian could swear that someone must had poured her a basin of cold water and ice before leaving her in arctic pole or perhaps, Li Jun Wei was using some kind of enchanting magic. Although it was easy for her to release Li Jun Wei''s clutches, her body couldn''t move a single inch away from him!!


    "What do you think about the past months?" Li Jun Wei added. Although it only for a slight moment, she could see Li Jun Wei smiling mischievously.


    "W- What do you mean?" Li Lian''s starry sky eyes quivered slightly. To Li Jun Wei''s eyes, her behavior was too adorable for him.


    Li Jun Wei pulled the corner of his lips and softly spoke next to her ears. "Marrying me. This past month, as your husband. How was I?"


    Li Lian didn''t expect Li Jun Wei to suddenly ask her this. No, perhaps it wasn''t too sudden? She did say that she would give her thoughts after 4 months.


    As a person who abided by her words proudly. Just as what Ryouma Clan''s third rule said: Everything that came out of your words especially a promise should never be taken back. If you do, commit seppuku.


    (Seppuku: a.k.a Harakiri: "abdomen/belly cutting")


    The Clan''s rule engraved into her soul. After some pause, she answered with a cheek redder than ember.


    "You... Are a good husband."


    "Only good?"

 Chapter 102 - Take a Hold Of Me Even Tighter, Disciple

    "Only good?" Li Jun Wei''s tone was like a sweet hook, a sweet voice that should have made Li Lian''s ear grow accustomed to, but now, her heart skipped loudly that she could hear it.


    Li Lian folded the four fingers on her left hand except for her thumb. "Very good...-Er... No, excellent!"


    Like a flood of warm water and blooming flowers budding on his heart, Li Jun Wei gave a satisfied smile. "Then..."


    Li Lian gulped, Li Jun Wei never trailed off his words before, but now he was doing it in purpose. "T- Then...?" Like a cat, her triangular ears twitched and her tail swayed of right and left before whipping it down to the couch.


    Putting the wide translucent wine glass on the table, Li Jun Wei''s face grew closer as he inched forward.


    "Can I take that as a pass to our relationship and start to take a step forward?"


    The earlobes of Li Lian''s ears flushed red. If this was a scene from a Japanese Manga, perhaps her eyes would swirl around and her head would give off smoke. She felt a bit unfair that only she was being teased overly by him.


    "Wh- What kind of a step forward?" Li Lian subconsciously asked.


    Getting a very adorable expression from Li Lian, Li Jun Wei inched next to her ears and spoke in a whisper. "What kind do you agree?"


    Li Lian wanted to bit her boneless tongue that asked him.


    She shouldn''t have asked that!!


    "Jun Wei... Have you ever been in a relationship, before?" Li Lian added.


    According to Li Xiao Chen, Li Jun Wei had never once been in a relationship. But...


    But! How could anyone answer his seductive approach? He is a master at this!!!


    Li Jun Wei parted away from the side of her face and stare straight at her eyes. "Are you jealous?"


    "Huh?!" Li Lian raised an eyebrow... Not soon after Li Jun Wei''s answer, she understood that her question sounded like a young maiden jealous of her partner''s ex-lovers...


    "I...I''m not... It''s just aren''t you are too good at this? If it is counting about the experience in a relationship, shouldn''t I be better than you?"


    A layer of frost appeared on Li Jun Wei''s heart as Li Lian unawarely mentioned her previous relationship with He Chang Min.


    The word "Experience" and "Relationship was a deep irritation to his heart.


    Li Jun Wei finally understood the reason why someone always diverted a topic of a conversation and also felt the need to do so. "I have never been in a relationship before, how about you? Have you been in a relationship with someone else?"


    By someone else, Li Jun Wei meant not only him but He Chang Min.


    Although Li Lian never said that she has other relationships with someone else other than He Chang Min, Li Lian is very beautiful, friendly, kind, and...Etc... It was no wonder that many people would crush on her at first sight.


    (If Li Jun Wei continues, The author''s computer would break down...)


    Li Lian felt that it was her time to tease him and curled her smile inward. "What do you think? If you have none, then... Shouldn''t I be your teacher?"


    Li Jun Wei noticed Li Lian''s eyes that were veiled in amusing thoughts and inched even forward. Li Lian''s hand that was holding her upper body slipped on fell to the couch in a lying position.


    Li Jun Wei was still holding onto her hand as they fall and raised it on top of Li Lian''s head. "Then, teacher. Can you teach this disciple of yours?"


    Was Li Jun Wei drunk? Or was he not? After only a glass? That''s almost impossible.


    Li Lian who wanted to tease him was instead counter-attacked by him and in the weird but very suggestive way of pushing her down, her heartbeat couldn''t help but rush through.


    Pursing her lips, she felt that it was unfair for only her to feel embarrassed. It was as if only a few sips from the mild alcoholic milk made her drunk, a different feeling surged her heart.


    She replied sweetly and devilishly. "My disciple? You should learn something before being my disciple."


    "Like what?" Li Jun Wei asked.


    Li Lian giggled, placed her left hand on Li Jun Wei''s shoulder and pulled the other one. With a light but clear movement, their position was soon switched with Li Lian on top and Wang Li Lei under her.


    Satisfied by her own doing, Li Lian gazed down before Li Jun Wei and whispered back to his ears, reciprocating the scene that he did before.


    Her sweet words that sounded languid like honey entered his ears like a ticklish feeling.


    "Take hold of me even tighter, disciple."

 Chapter 103 - Dont Run

    The living room was empty with only Li Lian and Li Jun Wei, but the words that Li Lian dominantly declared while pushing Li Jun Wei down, turned the air of the room even silencer than before.


    Realizing that the air was going off the track into a very ... weird turn, Li Lian stood up and raised her hand on the air for a moment before hiding it on her back.


    Cursing to herself, she couldn''t even understand why she took that approach that she had never once before even when she was with He Chang Min.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled deeply, raised his body up, and stood next to her. Startled, her left legs took a step back but her body leaned forward from the pressure on her waist.


    Li Lian''s only wish now was only to search for a hole, or perhaps for someone to give her a shovel so that she could dig a hole and buried herself in it.


    Li Jun Wei was happy with her bold approach, her understanding, and awareness to him was getting better and spoke while caressing her black hair.


    "When I take an approach later, don''t run." His seducing words lingered to her ears.


    He took the wine glass and drank it, coloring his lips with red. Li Lian froze while watching him licking his lower lips and also gulped.


    "Good night." Li Jun Wei said before leaving her to his room.


    Sensing no presence of Li Jun Wei anymore to the room, Li Lian sat back to the couch lifelessly.


    Li Lian never once expected that Li Jun Wei could also seduce her only by a few words!


    Talking about seducing, wasn''t she the one who turned the atmosphere even pinker by her unresponsible words?!


    As Li Lian turned her face toward the coach where she pushed Li Jun Wei at, the scene flooded back to her mind. She stood abruptly and fanned her fiery cheeks before shooking her head.


    As she was about to forget the image for a slight second, Li Jun Wei''s words echoed through her ears as if he was still next to her ears.


    "When I take an approach later, don''t run."


    By approach, surely Li Jun Wei meant another stack of sweet and devilish seduces from him...


    Li Lian covered her head and exclaim in her heart. ''Ah!!!!''. Unable to find a way out of her loud heartbeat and the burning image of Li Jun Wei''s face, Li Lian ran to her room thinking that she needs a basin of cold water and ice to retain her composure.


    The night ended with the crescent moon that seemed to be laughing at Li Lian''s internal screaming of both embarrassed and that she nearly died of Li Jun Wei''s attack.


    The corner of her heart needed protection in order to bear Li Jun Wei''s future devilish attack to her.


    Whatever happened after this Li Lian would need a very strong heart...


    On the other hand, the koi was sleeping peacefully with a fish eyes sleeping mask not knowing that he had missed a very perfect scene for his gaping mouth for gossips.


    ----


    When the morning came, as expected Li Lian woke up later than usual. Li Jun Wei had gone to work, so Li Lian was able to eat her breakfast leisurely without being hunted by Li Jun Wei''s seduces.


    Li Lian tapped down her heart in relief. ''If this morning he did any of that... I will surely pass out!''


    As she finished her breakfast, the ever-loving Koi Fish, spoke to his sister in law. "Sister in law, if you have finished the audition later, could you come to the company? Your manager has come. That person coerce- ... told me this morning that they want to ask you some questions ... Also-"


    "Also? " Li Lian looked at Li Xiao Chen that had a face as if he would go tp a business meeting, a face of seriousness that dissolved his childish personality.

 Chapter 104 - Destroy Them!

    "About your debut song, I have some idea of your song maker and composer. Actually I have some thoughts about your debut song. I don''t know whether you will agree. But- We could talk about that later after you have met your manager." Li Xiao Chen had a dark smile that seemed to come out from a bright idea.


    Li Lian knew that although Li Xiao Chen had always held a very child-like expression and goofy personality, he was actually a very passionate person when he worked and a talented one at that.


    Li Lian nodded and patted his shoulder. "I believe in you, brother in law!"


    Li Xiao Chen gave a childlike smile and made a victory pose before shouting. "Destroy them!"


    Li Lian laughed and also did the same pose before shouting. "Destroy them!"


    Li Lian walked out of the house and was immediately greeted by her bodyguards and other maids that formed two lines.


    "Have a safe trip, young mistress." All of them spoke in at the same time.


    Xiao Yun answered back with a gentle tone and entered the car. The maids and other servants that were greeted back bu the beautiful mistress of the house placed the hand to their cheeks and started to gossips.


    "The master is very handsome and the mistress is very beautiful and kind! What else could we be proud of?"


    "I agree!!!!"


    "Everyone in the house is very charming!"


    "I heard today the young mistress would be going to an audition!!"


    "I hope she would win!"


    "Yup! Me-"


    "Me too!" Li Xiao Chen suddenly appeared with a smirk like a mole from the game of whack a mole.


    The maids patted their heart in surprise after greeted by the charming face and had a very red face.


    Li Xiao Chen wasn''t aware of their expression and continued his walk to his car.


    The maids continued their gossips with an even merrier tone like a group of high schooler maidens.


    ----


    Li Lian arrived at the audition building and cheer herself before entering the building once again. ''You can do this, Li Lian!! Fighting!''


    Once again eyes of the people in the lobby glued to her like a light beam. Ignoring the stares and the expression of the people, Li Lian looked around the building that has fewer people than yesterday.


    Li Lian stopped in front of the elevator with the cleaners who coincidently stopped next to her. Gossiping to each other with eyes brimming with exaltedness, their words reached to Li Lian''s ears and she subconsciously eavesdropped on their talks.


    "Did you hear that our building now isn''t Han Company''s anymore?"


    "That''s the first time I heard it! Wait- How did that happen?"


    "CEO of Li Company, Li Jun Wei bought the building yesterday!"


    "WHAT?! So our building now it''s under Li Corporation?"


    "Yes!"


    "But... Our previous CEO Han Xi Guang and CEO Li Jun Wei are best friends aren''t they, so why did he suddenly sold it to his friend? Did they fought?"


    "That''s nonsense! With CEO Han Xi Guang''s personality and his good relationship with Li Corporation, wouldn''t it be like he''s giving it to his friend? Or perhaps sold it on a lesser price?"


    Li Lian stopped overhearing the cleaner''s talk and entered the elevator with a beet-red face. Judging by the cleaner''s talk and Li Jun Wei''s personality, he must''ve bought the building in order to protect her from her family.


    She also guessed that Xie Family had now blacklisted by this building.


    A warmth feeling budding at an incredible speed to her heart.


    When she was young and heard the term of "Love at first sight" she had thought that it was nothing but a lie.


    However, that day when she woke up, everything that he did. Especially that sweet smile that Li Jun Wei showed to her caught her heart instantly- in a sight.


    Li Lian walked out of the elevator and took a breath before entering the audition hall.


    From now on, her passion would be him.

 Chapter 105 - Hubbys Invisible Backup

    Qing Jiang Mei inside the audition room had a very hasty expression. At one moment he would give a heavy sigh while fiddling his fingers, or stomp his feet in a rhythm.


    His friend who couldn''t bear with his uneasiness frowned and scolded him. "Can you stop it? You are not the one who would be going up to the stage! Why the hell do you look even more nervous than them?"


    Qing Jiang Mei shot him a glare of "What do you know" and raged. "Do you think anyone in my position wouldn''t be nervous? I told you yesterday didn''t I? That the singer that was supposed to sing the ending theme that you and I made was injustice failed?!"


    The friend of Qing Jiang Mei was Du Zhen, a composer who had just come back from Japan, a famous composer who rarely showed his face to someone else. This was also the reason why he could speak with Qing Jiang Mei bluntly without caring anything about his fame.


    Du Zhen, "Gees, I never heard her singing a song, how could I possibly know?"


    " That''s why I''m telling you I''m waiting for her! After what happened yesterday- normally other singers would get pessimistic and decide to back down. Anyway, what about you? Why did you come back to China?"


    Du Zhen yawned lazily and replied while flipping the auditioner''s pages disinterestedly. "A company hired me to make a song for a new singer. "


    Interested, Qing Jiang Mei further probed. "Company? Which company?"


    "L-..." Du Zhen nearly spoke out loud and clicked his tongue harshly. "I can''t tell you that. The person who hired me told me to make sure no one know the news until the song would be released."


    Qing Jiang Mei nodded in understanding. It was normal for the composers and everyone who made the song to keep quiet until the song have been released and if they breach the contract the would get sued heavily.


    As Qing Jiang Mei was hearing Du Zhen''s words, the corner of his eyes spotted the living beauty Li Lian and slammed his table happily before making a victory pose and impatiently slapped his friend''s shoulder. "She came!! Look! That is the person that I told you before!!"


    Du Zhen has zero interest in a woman''s look and would rather judge someone by their ability and feelings. But even him who was always called a the unmoving rock couldn''t help but also acknowledge the eye-catching charm and presence of Li Lian. While rubbing his chin he nodded. "So that is she..."


    Qing Jiang Mei didn''t care about his friend''s words and immediately ordered his assistant to start the audition. Nodding, the assistant walked up to the participant to start the audition.


    Li Lian looked around to the audition hall that relatively held fewer people than yesterday. It has probably about a quarter of people than the previous one.


    ''Probably people thought that the song would only use for background music and it would also hold less attention from the people who watch the movie.''


    "Everyone, please enter the audition hall and came up to the stage when your names are called. Starting first, Mrs. Shuan."


    Li Lian shifted her attention to the audition and held a confident smile.


    ----


    At the same time at Li Corporation, the 49th floor, the third meeting room.


    Li Jun Wei walks out of the meeting room with frost all over his face. Although the meeting was scheduled for 3 hours, today it felt longer like a whole month in a wintry mountain.


    Li Jun Wei made a phone call to the head director before giving an order specifically. "Director Gu''s new movie, sponsor 9 million Yuan. Make sure no one would change the singer for the 8th soundtrack."


    His voice was almost made out of a heavy saber blade.


    The head director had countless of questions but ask none and received Li Jun Wei''s orders.


    Walking back to his office, the memory of last night''s scene passed through his head. Li Lian''s adorable reaction, her confident and domineering words while pushing him down.


    Now he doesn''t have to worry about anything that could frighten her.


    The girl had grown accustomed to his presence and now it''s his time to make sure she stayed with him forever.


    Tapping his fingers to the side of the table, Li Jun Wei laughed faintly.

 Chapter 106 - Was It This Hard To Write a Message?

    Li Lian''s beautiful voice echoed through the room as the song''s melody grew weaker at the end before eventually stopping.


    Li Lian pulled her mic away as she finished singing the song and all the audience couldn''t help but gave a rain of applause. Qing Jiang Mei proudly spoke to Du Zhen whose eyes widened like a shocked squirrel. Crossing his arms as if he was the one who sang the song, Qing Jiang Mei nudged. "So? What do you think? Amazing right? It was worth dragging you from your secluded hotel like a monk here!"


    Du Zhen nodded like a broken toy. "Y- Yes! Woah! Amazing! Was that even my song? It''s completely alive!"


    Qing Jiang Mei continued. "Of course, but isn''t it a pity that she couldn''t sing our ending theme?"


    Du Zhen rubbed his chin before clicking his tongue. "You are right!"


    Li Lian walked down to the stage and excitedly pull up her phone and to chat with Li Jun Wei. Her fingers nimbly wrote ''I finished, I think I did very well.'' but then stared at the word for a moment and mumbled. "This message sounds more like a report..."


    Fiddling her fingers on the phone she tried a few times again. ''Jun Wei, are you bus-'' and once again deleted the message. Li Lian ruffled her hair. ''Was it this hard to write a message? How do I start the conversation usually?''


    Thinking for many times and wrote a bunch of messages that eventually deleted by herself, suddenly a message popped out to her phone.


    Startled awake from the phone, Li Lian nearly threw the phone to the floor. Quickly she caught it and focused her still-surprised eyes to the chat.


    [Li Jun Wei: What is it?]


    ''How did Jun Wei know that I was going to send him a message...?'' Li Lian looked at the small line on top of her keyboard written her status of ''Li Lian is writing...''.


    Li Lian slapped her forehead helplessly. No wonder Li Jun Wei know that she was about to chat with him but took more than 10 minutes to decide what to say. Her status revealed everything!


    ''How embarrassing...'' Li Lian swept her forehead and gulped before continue to write her message.


    [Li Lian: I finished the audition!]


    [Li Jun Wei: How was it?]


    [Li Lian: I think I did very well!]


    [Li Jun Wei: Good job. Do you want a celebration?]


    ''Celebration?'' Li Lian pondered.


    By celebration that Li Jun Wei mentioned, it must be that wine... right?


    The memories of her pushing down Li Jun Wei and the sight of his red lips and pale unstained neck wafted to her mind.


    Li Lian shook her head.


    If she drank wine alone with him, she couldn''t promise nothing will definitely not happen...


    Suddenly as if Li Jun Wei read her mind, the following message popped.


    [Li Jun Wei: Let''s eat dinner together somewhere.]


    Li Lian''s thoughts shattered for a moment. She was too hasty and thought that they would once again drink in the house alone...


    A dinner date with Li Jun Wei, of course, the answer was only yes!


    [Li Lian: Sure! I will be going to Sprit Entertainment first. ]


    [Li Jun Wei: I will pick you up later. ]


    [ Li Lian: Okay! See you later!]


    Right on the time, Li Lian finished chatting with Li Jun Wei, Qing Jiang Mei''s assistant came to announce the singer selected for the 8th soundtrack.


    "The auditioner who would be singing the 8th soundtrack had been decided. The selected singer is Mrs. Yue Li Lian! Thank you very much, everyone, for participating and have a good day!" The assistant clapped his hand along with the other auditioners. After hearing Li Lian''s singing on live, no one would hold any opposition that she was selected.


    Li Lian brightly thanked the judges and walk down to the entrance of the building. As she arrived, at her car which she had notified first, she nimbly entered the car and ordered the chauffeur. "Mr. Lin, to the Spirit Entertainment, please."


    Mr. Lin nodded and drove the car carefully to the Spirit Entertainment.


    While in the car, Li Lian uploaded her audition video in an anonymous account and gave a curling smile.


    Her plan hasn''t finished the least- Rather this was only the beginning for Xie Hue Lin to her downfall.

 Chapter 107 - Li Lians Manager

    After a few minutes, Li Lian arrived at the Spirit Entertainment Company.


    Just by a glance, the building was elegantly decorated almost like a hotel. A company that almost looked exactly like a hotel.


    Li Lian took her purse, walk down the car and entered the company while silently observing the building''s lobby.


    The lobby was decorated luxuriously while still maintaining its simplicity. Just a moment as she entered the building, eyes followed her like a wireless tracker.


    The people that mostly crowded the company were actors, actresses, and singers, but never the less they could instantly identify Li Lian who had been fumingly famous all over Weibo.


    Li Lian ignored the stares and proudly walked toward the receptionist. Her behavior and upright posture gave off an air of a famous person, unlike newbies who would crouch up or put down their heads, Xiao Yun gazed up straight with confident eyes.


    As she was about to say something to the receptionist, a young lady came out of the elevator in a hurry and called up her name. "Ms. Yue!"


    Li Lian turned to the voice and gazed at the young lady with a kind smile. "Yes, what can I help you?"


    The lady politely crossed her arms down on her waist and replied. "Ms. Yue, I''m Xin Xin, the director''s secretary. He ordered me to bring you to an assigned place if you have arrived. Please come with me."


    Li Lian thought silently in her heart. ''Xiao Chen''s secretary?''


    "Alright. " Xiao Yun nodded.


    Xin Xin politely spread her right arm and pointed it toward the elevator. "Please follow my lead."


    Xiao Yun followed her to the elevator and went out on some floor. While following the secretary''s lead, her eyes examine the plate written and the recording studios that filled the hall.


    After some walking, the secretary stopped in front of a room. "We have arrived, Ms. Yue."


    Xin Xin knocked on the door lightly and opened the room. Li Lian walked in first and spotted Li Xiao Chen sitting with a somewhat stiff face and a woman with an hourglass figure and eyeglasses that reflected a ray of bright light.


    Her face was beautiful and sharp. Her makeups was dark, and her whole posture and bearing emitted an air of coldness and sharp pickling feelings.


    Tapping to her hand and colored fingernails, the woman turned her eyes and glanced at Li Lian with sharp eyes.


    Confronted by such a look and tense air by the studio, Li Lian walked while hiding her awkwardness with her smile. Taking the first approach, Li Lian greeted them politely with a slight shake of the head.


    Li Xiao Chen replied with another bow and a weird smile, while the woman seemed to give a light approach and suddenly raised her question. "Good afternoon, Ms. Yue. I''m Wei Mo Ran, from now on, I will be taking the place as your manager."


    Xiao Yun expected Wei Mo Ran''s cold approach after she heard how Li Xiao Chen''s portrayed how she would look. But unlike her thought of a real tsundere person, she seemed to be warmer than her imagination.


    "Nice too met you, Ms. Wei Mo Ran, please take care of me."


    Wei Mo Ran gave a slight nod without a smile. Perhaps because Wei Mo Ran had never smiled before, she looked very intimidating and pressuring to some person.


    "Alright then, let''s cut to a chase. Ms. Yue, I think you have been to in a hurry and everything that has been done is not organized." Wei Mo Ran pushed the back of her glasses.


    Li Lian didn''t give any objection and like a thoughtful student receiving her lesson from her master, she inquires patiently. "Can you please explain to me?"


    Wei Mo Ran nodded and tapped her hand on the chair''s seat while giving her observations. "First, I think your breakthrough in the competition was done very well. I guessed that you have been selected as the singer for the 8th soundtrack, right?"


    "Yes." Li Lian replied. From behind Li Xiao Chen sneakily gave a thumbs up perfectly only for Li Lian to see for a congratulation.


    Li Lian gave a slight laugh at her heart after seeing Li Xiao Chen''s sneaky gesture.

 Chapter 108 - Riding The Wave

    Wei Mo Ran continued without a single pause. "However, if we are about to say your next steps in singing the 8th soundtrack of the movie ''handmaiden'' I still think that it''s a bit too hurried. You do know that if a singer grew famous in a blink of time, people would immediately question their background? Especially since you had entered the audition before entering any entertainment agency or company when you entered the audition and this could lead to many possibilities and groundless rumors from other people- such as your enemies. If this proceeds according to your plan, your whole fame would be marked and judged mostly by the people as having a backer- or perhaps even a ''slut'' or an enemy of women."


    Wei Mo Ran''s words were sharp as a blade without any restrain or sweet coats.


    Li Lian nodded and listened to Wei Mo Ran''s words with thoughtfulness. Although Wei Mo Ran spoke her words without retraining, Li Lian didn''t take it much to her heart and held her mind in clarity.


    Certainly, Wei Mo Ran''s words were right and Li Lian had planned some backup plans to overcome those false rumors, but it seemed that Wei Mo Ran had her own idea and plan about this.


    "Then, what do you suggest, Ms. Wei?" Li Lian asked with sincerity.


    Wei Mo Ran was slightly surprised. Because of how her expression and curt words, most artists would have answered her meekly with their head lowered. However, Li Lian kept on talking with her with level-headedness, accepting her words while keeping major thoughts to her words.


    Wei Mo Ran gave a faint smile. "I suggest that before the 8th soundtrack and the movie have been released to the audience, we have to give out something to identify the people that we- your agency have been eyeing and planning on all of this for a long time."


    Li Lian agreed and thought to herself. ''That''s true... If it was seen from an outsider''s view, my fame had been rising faster than how a normal singer would have been and this could lead to many misleading rumors in the net. Although it is true that I had been doing this all with my own talent- people would rather believe false rumors and gossips that brought more intense feelings than the truth. ''


    She tapped her fingers and muttered. ''Even if people wouldn''t make such baseless rumors out of anywhere, Xie Hue Lin would love to execute such gossips.''


    Noticing where Wei Mo Ran''s words were leading on Li Lian sharply asked. "Then, Ms. Wei, are you planning on making news about my debut first to erase such possible slanders?"


    Wei Mo Ran had since long favor on people whose mind could react faster than normal, after talking with Li Lian, she noticed how bright, confident, and fast to uptake Li Lian, and gave her acknowledgment to the new artist.


    Wei Mo Ran looked at her phone and placed the video that Li Lian uploaded with a different tone. "Even though this had been watched over a million views now at Weibo- ''Riding the waves to reach the shore'' -Now is our best time to attack. Ms. Yue, could you please give me your account now? I will personally plan everything."


    Li Lian agreed and gave her Weibo account toward her manager with ease. After seeing how clever and confident Wei Mo Ran was, Li Lian believed that she was the type of person that wouldn''t do things without thinking twice.


    On the other hand, the forgotten Koi Fish had been fidgeting on the side before speaking with a low voice. "Then... Can I go now?"


    Wei Mo Ran gave a sideways glance and sharply commented. "You are the head director here. Keep yourself up! Don''t slack off! What''s with that posture?! Straighten your back!"


    Li Xiao Chen''s curved back instantly straightened on its own as if his survival instinct was warning him. The little Koi''s eyes nearly reddened from surprise, as expected the woman in front of him was as fierce as ever...


    Wei Mo Ran didn''t care about his expression and continued. "Head Director Li, you have been dating another person again, haven''t you? I do not care what method you use- but do not bring your relationship to the public."


    "Y- Yes... I''m very sorry." Li Xiao Chen pouted his Koi Lips.

 Chapter 109 - Perfect Personality For an Artist

    Wei Mo Ran waved her hand. "Then? What else are you waiting for? You have work, don''t you? Bring Xian Xian and go! Don''t forget my warning- If there are any tabloids news covering your dating life- I would lock all your account and don''t ever expect to ride your white eyesore car."


    Li Xiao Chen shivered from her words. Now that he had seen a bright light from the God above, Li Xiao Chen stood up and left the place as quickly as he could. "Yes!"


    Li Lian muffled her laughter silently. Now she could really understand why Li Xiao Chen would be so afraid of Wei Mo Ran. Unlike the people that usually beside him, Wei Mo Ran was fiercer and sharp with her words.


    While seeing Li Xiao Chen running away with his all his might in fear, Wei Mo Ran stood up and worked on something in her tablet before calling Li Lian. "Come with me, I have things for you that you need to do."


    "Need to do?" Li Lian asked while following her.


    As the two stood side by side, Li Lian finally noticed how tall Wei Mo Ran was even without a high-heel. Although Li Lian had been tall all her life, this was the first time she ever saw someone even taller than her.


    Wei Mo Ran explained as she walked to the elevator. "Now, I''ll be introducing you to your crew for your debut single and the upcoming album."


    "Alright." Li Lian replied. It seemed that Wei Mo Ran''s personality wasn''t only fierce and cold but also efficient and fast in her works. Li Lian couldn''t agree even more that Wei Mo Ran became her manager. She was strong, willful with a reason, and headstrong.


    Wei Mo Ran stopped at a studio with a golden lining and lightly knocked on the room before entering. Wei Mo Ran gazed once all over the room before bringing Li Lian in and start to introduces the people in the studio.


    When Li Lian arrived at the room, two people sat at the place, the first one was a man that she had never seen before- but the other one was the person she had just seen a few hours ago!


    It was none other than Qing Jiang Mei''s best friend, Du Zhen. Du Zhen''s eyes also widened in surprise as his eyes caught her shadow. He stood up and asked Wei Mo Ran in disbelief. "This is the new artist that I''ll be making the song for?"


    Wei Mo Ran nodded. "Mr. Du and Mr. In, this is Ms. Yue Li Lian, the singer that would sing the song that you two made."


    Li Lian reached out her hand to both of them with a humble smile. Du Zhen received her handshake back with astonishment. He didn''t expect to work soon with her, especially making her debut song.


    Li Lian spoke first with excitement. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Du. I was in the audition a while ago and you were there- do you possibly remember me?"


    Mr. Du gave a laugh and replied. "Yes. Yes. That should''ve been my words. Of course, I remember you, Ms. Yue, your singing skill was amazing- your breathings and skills to hit those high notes without missing a single expression were very astonishing! After you sang me the 8th soundtrack- I feel that you have really given life to my songs thankyou very much!"


    Humbly Li Lian gave an appreciating smile. "I should be the person to thank you for giving me a chance to sing your song, Mr. Du."


    Not long after Du Zhen finished their small talk with a proud smile, Mr. In stood up and immediately accepted her handshake after Du Zhen. "My name is In Shu, the songwriter for this song. Good to meet you, Ms. Yue, let''s keep our best."


    Li Lian accepted his greeting politely. "Thank you very much, Mr. In. Likewise, please take care of me."


    Wei Mo Ran read Li Lian''s polite and humble gesture and gave a point more for her. Unlike her expectation that Li Lian would become overbearing, spoiled, egoist, and proud, Li Lian was polite and humble- the perfect personality for an artist.

 Chapter 110 - Screaming Initially In Excitement

    Wei Mo Ran cleared her throat for a moment and began down to the business before taking a seat at one of the vacant chairs. "Well then, everyone, please take a seat for a moment."


    The three of them followed her cue and sat all together. Wei Mo Ran placed her tablet in front of them with a new picture from Li Lian''s account that Wei Mo Ran had just uploaded.


    The picture was a flower in a vase that had been blurred with the main focus at the flower that was flying to the bright light. Below the picture, a small note was left: "Flowerless vase and colored light."


    After a moment of pause that came from the three people observing the picture, Wei Mo Ran spoke with a business smile. "Ms. Yue, your debut song''s main theme would be standing up from the loneliness."


    Li Lian thought for a moment before mumbling. "Standing up from the loneliness..."


    Wei Mo Ran continued her explanation thoroughly. "The first that I plan is to create infinite possibilities for the song''s meanings. Such as loneliness, sadness, breakups, bidding goodbyes to a wish or dream or perhaps someone. It''s a ballad song that wouldn''t be too dark or deep, but light and gave off a warm feeling. I do think this song fits perfectly for you Ms. Yue. What do you think?"


    Li Lian paused in a slight surprise when it''s true ballad songs are her number one skills, Wei Mo Ran had read perfectly her flaw and her strength before giving her opinion and sharping Li Lian''s talent into a weapon.


    Mr. Du from the side, as a composure gave his words. "I have worked to compose the lyrics of the song to gave off the perfect feel for the song, we would see if there''re any changes that we could do to improve the song."


    Mr. In nodded and added. "Ms. Wei and Ms. Yue, actually, I have almost finish tuning 90 percents of the songs, would you mind hearing the tunes first?"


    Wei Mo Ran and Li Lian instantly agreed. "Yes, that would be better, Mr. In."


    Mr. In worked on his computer for a moment before passing the two a headphone. Li Lian took the headphone and thank him faintly before preparing her loud beating heart and greet her debut song that would start her career in the music world.


    Although outside Li Lian''s face was perfectly fine with a gentle and unflustered face, her inner thoughts were screaming initially at her heart in excitement.


    Even though songs are supposed to be made almost months and months, Li Xiao Chen actually used all his networks and chose the perfect efficient and diligent workers for the songs soon after he had received a word from Wei Mo Ran''s tactic.


    A few seconds after Li Lian wore the headphone, a faint melody rang through her ears, giving a slow waltz of tunes and warmth lullaby-like notes. At some moment, the song was enriched with a violin to give off some lonely and lingering feelings and at the other all the music instruments mixed beautifully with each other, mellowing the sounds of the keyboards and soft guitar''s keys.


    Just by hearing the songs, Li Lian could understand what Wei Mo Ran meant by leaving a dark place to a far brighter place. It was a song of sadness and new hope, a melody that could melt people''s eyes.


    As the song finished, Li Lian took off the headphone and sincerely give her applause to Mr. In. "Mr. In, that was very beautiful and mesmerizing! The notes were very languid and translucent. Especially the part when the violin came in to resume the bridge."


    Mr. In rubbed his nose and felt that his hard works had been paid with such simple praise. "Do you also really think so? I contacted my friend who had been playing the violin and asked her to play that part- as I thought, placing the violin at that part was necessary!"


    "I agree!" Li Lian gave both her thumbs up.


    Wei Mo Ran also gave Mr. In his well-deserved praise before ticking off something in her tablet. "Mr. In and Mr. Du, when do you think the music would be finished?"


    Mr. In gave a pause and folded his fingers with a count before answering. "The song would perhaps completely finish in about another 5 days." Mr. Du also agreed involuntarily.

 Chapter 111 - Perfect Picture Of a Manager

    Wei Mo Ran pulled up her planning book and note the day. "Well then, Ms. Yue, do you have anything to do on that day? No- could you just give me your schedule?"


    Li Lian shook her head. "I do not have anything to do that day and except this Friday I could go anywhere."


    This Friday, Li Jun Wei has to attend his cousin''s birthday and without any second thought, Li Lian had agreed to accompany him.


    "I understand." Wei Mo Ran stood up while giving a glanced at Li Lian. "Mr. In and Mr. Du, thank you very much for giving your time for the moment- We will come again for the recording 3 days after this. Please continue to work hard."


    Even though Wei Mo Ran''s words were kind and polite, because her expression didn''t change without pulling a minuscule muscle, her words instead sounded somewhat robotic and cold. However, Li Lian could notice very well how Wei Mo Ran meant every word that she said and how she wasn''t such a cold person like how her tones sounded.


    Mr. In and Mr. Du shook their head and stood up to see Wei Mo Ran and Li Lian out. "No, it was a very great pleasure to work with you, Ms. Yue. I hope this song will make a path for your future."


    Hearing those words, Li Lian felt she had placed her feet to the staircase that goes upward to reach her dream and her heart tickled with light feathers of happiness.


    Li Lian politely gave her humble thanks. "Likewise, I hope to sig the best out of this song- thank you very much, Mr. In and Mr. Du."


    The two waved their hand until the door completely closed. A few minutes after the walk, Wei Mo Ran stopped at the elevator and spoke. "Mrs. Yue, I was late to say this because I was in a hurry. But nice to meet you." She reached out her hand with a smile for the first time.


    "My first determination is to place your name there." Wei Mo Ran pointed her hand at the large billboard from the window before continuing. "That billboard, unlike any normal billboard are specially build in the middle of the music entertainment buildings- every month, you do know that the top song will be rank as first, right?"


    "Yes." Li Lian replied with eyes brimming with interest and thoughts.


    "Every time the song rank as first, not only that you will receive the trophy- but your name would be there. When that happens, your fame wouldn''t only skyrocket but bursting down all to the countryside- and that''s my aim. For that-" Wei Mo Ran turned her head and continued with eyes of ambitions. "Would you work with me?"


    Li Lian gave a peal of soft laughter as she reached out her hand for a handshake. "That''s my line, Ms. Wei."


    Wei Mo Ran eyes curved mildly and replied to her handshake. Li Lian walked toward the elevator and asked. "Do I still have anything to do, Ms. Wei? I have an appointment."


    Wei Mo Ran raised her eyebrow slightly. An appointment this late at night, could only mean a romantic appointment. Wei Mo Ran took a straight approach and inquire as to what her job describe her to do. "Ms. Yue are you dating anyone at the moment? If you do- I will not tell you to break up with each other, but please restrain to meet up with your lover at any time or in private places, because these days paparazzi and tabloid writers are very clever and sly- Our first priority is to avoid those rumors. Although I do know some ways to erase those rumors- it''s better to have none. Also, I know some dating places without needing to needlessly worry about bringing your lover. If you want my advice, please tell me. If you also want to go to a club, "


    Li Lian had expected Wei Mo Ran would ask her whether she was dating someone at the moment or with who did she made an appointment. However, she didn''t expect that Wei Mo Ran would only give a small opinion and even want to give her a dating place advice.


    Truly she didn''t expect this at all!


    You are very savage, Ms. Wei!


    Li Lian for the first time understood what the word "Girl Crush" meant...


    Wei Mo Ran was cold yet efficient, have ambitions and confidence that needed. She could also be kind at the moment needed and strictness when it counts. If Li Lian has to say, Wei Mo Ran was a perfect picture for a manager to her heart.

 Chapter 112 - Attacked By a Younger Sister Tone

    Li Lian shook her head and answered. "I do not have anyone I''m dating at the moment, you do not have to worry, Mrs. Wei. I only have a date with someone important today."


    Li Lian in her heart- ''I''m not lying, right? In a term, Li Jun Wei and I aren''t dating at the moment as we are already husband and wife... and he is very important to me-''


    Based on Li Lian''s words, the important person she meant didn''t have to be a boyfriend, but could also mean as a family member. With that conclusion, Wei Mo Ran gave a trustful nod that made Li Lian felt slightly hurt Li Lian''s concise.


    As they both entered the elevator, Wei Mo Ran suddenly remembered something and continued. "It would be very awkward if we keep calling each other Ms. For now, please call me Mo Ran and I will also be calling you Li Lian, what do you think?"


    Li Lian thought for a moment before answering with an innocent smile and sparkling eyes like a puppy toward Wei Mo Ran. "Mo Ran- Jie-Jie!"


    Since Wei Mo Ran is older than her and for many reasons, Li Lian felt that she need to call Wei Mo Ran in a polite yet friendly way and decided to call her "Jie-Jie".


    Wei Mo Ran for the first time experience what it meant to be attacked by a younger sister''s adorable tone. With eyes slightly widened, Wei Mo Ran pushed the back of her glasses to regain her composure and answered. "Y- Yes... That''s also alright."


    In the back of her mind, Wei Mo Ran noted that Li Lian could also use her cuteness to attack someone, defense and that it could also become her selling point.


    Clearing her throat twice, Mei Mo Ran continued. "Other than that, Since this Friday you have an appointment, next Monday please come to the company once again to discuss the theme for the MV (Music Video) of your debut. "


    Li Lian agreed, the faster the best. She also couldn''t patiently wait at home without doing nothing after knowing her debut sing has been made.


    Receiving an answer, they both walked out of the elevator and Wei Mo Ran stopped before completing her words. "I planned to release the MV music video, we could use the snippets from the backstage or even some cuts of the MV for promotional propose and upload it on your Weibo site. These days, fans and netizens would also request for pictures or selfies of the artist. I would recommend to take pictures and upload it- however, please do not be too excessive, since people would start to mark you as a narcissist if you do that." Pausing for a while Wei Mo Ran added.


    "If you do anything or ask me anything, please tell me- This is my phone number." Wei Mo Ran smoothly gave her name card.


    Li Lian took the name card and nodded. "I understand. Thank you very much for your help today, Mo Ran Jie- Jie, it''s a pleasure to have you as my manager."


    Wei Mo Ran''s eyes slightly widened before she gave a gentle laugh. "That should be my line. Thank you for accepting me as your manager- let''s aim for the top."


    Li Lian nodded, as she walked out of Spirit Entertainment Building, Li Lian tapped her phone to inform Li Jun Wei that she had finished her work at the company.


    A honey-colored arm firmly clutched to her hand followed by a deep voice that called her nickname and took her wariness to the maximum.


    "Lian-Lian."


    That nickname that had been sticking to her since the first time she arrived in China. Only a few people would call her that way- the first one being He Chang Min and the other one was her previous close friend that had left the country for years.


    Narrowing her eyes with a glint of coldness, as soon as she saw the face of the man who called her name, the chilling aura she let out vanished instantly. "Zhuang Xuan!"


    Zhuang Xuan pulled the corner of his lips and let go of his hand before raising it upwards for a high five. "Hey ya! How are you!"


    Li Lian swiftly replied Zhuang Xuan''s high five and bumped their fist together with a form of handshake that they made back in University.


    "How come you''re back from England?" Li Lian asked with a nudge of her elbow.


    Zhuang Xuan crossed his arm and made a tsundere face. "My younger brother had finished his surgery, so I quickly came back... ''Cuz... Well, you know... A certain someone came back to live..."


    He rubbed his nose with a face trying to hold back his happy smile.

 Chapter 113 - Old Friend

    Li Lian laughed and continued. "Zhuang Han Wu finished his surgery? That''s great! How is he now? It had been years since I met that adorable kid!"


    Zhuang Xuan wrinkled his upper lips and sneered. "That brat enrolled back to his high school, but... Hey- I''m the one who was greeting you here, how come you only put attention to my younger brother!"


    Li Lian shrugged her shoulder and patted his back. "Aiya! I haven''t finished my words, how come you''re so sensitive?"


    Feeling teased, Zhuang Xuan scoffed. "Yes. Yes. Yes. I am very sensitive- anyone knew that I''m sensitive!"


    "Pfft-" Li Lian burst into a burst of laughter. "So, how are you, my friend?"


    Zhuang Xuan proudly ascended his broad shoulder and spoke. "Well, I''ve been very well! I''ve even started my own company last year!"


    "Wow! Congratulation, congratulation, congratulation! Good things should be said three times!" Li Lian clapped her hand. "So now, you''re a CEO too? Hahaha, with many good-looking CEOs, around me- you all could perfectly become light novel''s main lover..." Li Lian gave her own tsukkomis.


    "Many CEOs?" Zhuan Xuan lifted his eyebrow in question.


    Realizing what she said, Li Lian''s palm itched to slap her own mouth. "Yes- Well, just a moment ago I met a CEO- hahaha..." She dryly laughed.


    "Ah" Although Zhuang Xuan noticed something from her words, because he was talking with Li Lian, he didn''t pursue much and shrugged off the matter aside. "How are you, then? How was everything?"


    Li Lian curled her lips to a snicker and answer with a satisfied smile. "Everything is well!"


    Zhuang Xuan saw her cheerful smile and spoke in a mumble. "That''s great- I''m glad... That you''re alive-" Zhuang Xuan spoke at the end of his sentence with tears glazing his eyes.


    Li Lian''s eyelashes shadowed her eyes and deepened the brown color in a few darker hues. All this time, she had thought that other than her adopted family, no one would weep on her death. However, after meeting Zhuang Xuan now, she realized that perhaps that day at least one person cried for her.


    Knowing that Li Lian''s heart softened for a few millimeters.


    "Speaking about that... Zhuang Xuan, how come you know that I''m here?" Li Lian queried.


    Zhuang Xuan stuttered. "H- Huh? Well, I asked someone... Anyway, that''s not important- Lian- Lian, there''s something I want to ask you... Did you-"


    Before Zhuang Xuan finished his words, he flinched and looked back at a man with a cold expression who was glaring at his back.


    "Ah-" Li Lian was about to call Li Jun Wei when she noticed that there were too many eyes on the scene.


    Li Jun Wei cast a sideways glance at Zhuang Xuan and stopped in front of Li Lian before greeting her. "Ms. Yue."


    Li Lian smiled. "CEO Li, good evening."


    Zhuang Xuan noticed Li Jun Wei''s eyes that were fixed at Li Lian and spoke in a hushed voice. "Lian- Lian, do you know who this is?"


    Li Jun Wei gave a look as he heard the nickname that Zhuang Xuan use to call Li Lian.


    "This''s the CEO of Li Corporation, my boss. Of course, I know him." Li Lian brushed off Zhuang Xuan''s question easily.


    Zhuang Xuan gave a long ''oh'', but then spoke again. "Why is he keep on standing here?"


    Li Lian squinted her eyes and scratched her head. She was very bad at lying, now that she was faced with such a direct question, Li Lian''s brain almost freeze. "I have a meeting with him-"


    Zhuang Xuan lifted his brows. "A meeting with the CEO of Li Corporation? What kind of meeting?"


    "Well, a business meeting." Li Lian stated as though she was saying the obvious.


    Zhuang Xuan was a very skepticism person and his question could never die with such an ambiguous answer. Just as he was about to protest, his phone rang loudly.


    Zhuang Xuan took his phone and placed it to his ears. It was a phone call from his mother. As he received a word from his mother, Zhuang Xuan exclaimed in surprise. "Xiao Wu is in the hospital again?"


    Li Lian looked at his expression in worry. As soon as Zhuang Xuan ended his call, he glared once at Li Jun Wei before evading his eyes entirely toward Li Lian. "Lian- Lian, I''m sorry, but I''m going first. Xiao Wu is in the hospital. This is my phone number, I have something important to talk to you later. Don''t forget to call me!" Zhuang Xuan gave a name card on her hand.


    "Alright, take care." Li Lian nodded and saw him leaving in haste toward his car.


    Leaving both of them alone, Li Lian glanced at Li Jun Wei with an adorable smile. "I won the audition! As expected whenever I''m with you, my bad luck always becomes better! "


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes softened. His works behind the scene to make the girl happy seemed to worked very well. " That''s great, I know you would win. Congratulation. I''ve booked a restaurant, let''s go."


    "Okay." Receiving a congratulation that she had anticipated from the afternoon made her giggled. Li Jun Wei led her to the car and opened the car door first for Li Lian to enter before him.


    Inside the car, Li Lian looked at her phone for a moment and saw Xie Hue Lin''s music video that was uploaded faster than the awaited day for her debut. The reason for this must have been because of the videos of the audition that Li Lian posted a few hours ago.


    Many people have sided with Li Lian and agreed that she should have become the person who won the competition and started to claim Xie Hue Lin for using her background to force through.


    However, Xie Hue Lin wasn''t a normal villainess. She would never do anything that could degrade her fame at any risk. Not soon after Li Lian released the audition video, Xie Hue Lin''s crew deleted all the sources and bribed the gossips tabloid writers so they wouldn''t release any gossips of the videos.


    But that wasn''t enough. Some of the fans that wanted to support her turned their back out of shame. For this, there was only one step left for Xie Hue Lin to recover her broken fame. She altered the netizen''s view from the news by uploading her music video.

 Chapter 114 - Sense Of Taste

    Li Lian gave a laugh. By now, she guessed that her little sister was very angry that she wanted to kill her again. Behind her little sister, her father and mother at the moment were comforting her while cursing at her at the same time.


    She had been cursed much time by her family, what would she care about anymore, now?


    Li Jun Wei gazed at Li Lian with a soft expression. The car arrived at the hotel that was also one of Li Corporation. Li Lian gazed at the luxurious hotel that sparkled in golden colored with an awestruck expression.


    ''Isn''t this Five Leaf Hotel? That expansive hotel where most of the foreign president would choose to stay at?''


    "Li Lian, we''ve arrived. " Li Jun Wei said after looking at Li Lian whose eyes were stuck on the hotel in a reverie.


    "Uh, yes." Li Lian unlocked the seatbelt and straightened her back. "Aww." Suddenly Li Lian whined out loud.


    She gazed at her a few strands of her hair that was stuck at the seatbelt. Li Jun Wei slightly frowned from Li Lian''s high pitched voice and bring forth his face toward Li Lian.


    A fragrance of a fresh lavender perfume wafted to Li Lian''s nose as Li Jun Wei grew impending. Li Lian flinched from the abruptness and Li Jun Wei muttered. "Stay still for a moment. It''ll hurt f you move."


    "M- Mn..." Li Lian nodded obediently.


    Seeing Li Jun Wei''s face even closer. Her mind still couldn''t process how she was able to catch such a handsome and thoughtful man as her husband. Not only he was handsome, kind, and rich, he always had his eyes only at her. Making her feel special than any other women around her.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyelashes were long enough to create a shadow under his eyes. He has a high nose bridge and a full lower lip that seemed to be very dewy.


    Her heartbeat thumped loudly, making Li Lian felt somewhat embarrassed that Li Jun Wei could hear her heartbeats.


    Unaware of Li Lian''s face that turned red all over, Li Jun Wei who finally detached her hair from the seatbelt faced up. Their eyes met each other in a lock. Li Lian gulped and turned her eyes away.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes seemed to smile as he helped Li Lian to open the car with his left hand near her shoulders. "Done."


    "Thank you." Li Lian said before she walked down the car.


    Li Jun Wei followed he and they both were immediately greeted by all of the employees of the hotel.


    Li Lian read their expression who seemed professional at first but it''s still couldn''t hide their questioning eyes at the person beside the boss.


    Li Jun Wei was a very considerate person. He knew that Li Lian had her job in the entertainment world and had the whole hotel empty for her.


    Li Lian who was unaware of the fact asked. "Why is it so quiet here? Where are the other guests in the hotel?"


    Li Jun Wei looked at her eyes. "Perhaps they are turning in earlier."


    Li Lian nodded and murmured. "Is it because this hotel is too expansive that the whole hotel only have a few rich guests?"


    They entered the private restaurant room and sat in front of each other. One by one, not soon after they sat, food was served by the professional chef. Li Lian could see from behind that the chef also waited behind them for the boss''s reaction with a jumpy face.


    After the appetizers filled the round table, a bottle of finely aged wine was also poured at Li Lian''s wide glass by Li Jun Wei. "Congratulation." He repeated his word in an elegant manner as though saying once wasn''t enough.


    Li Lian smiled picking her glass toward Li Jun Wei''s to give a toss. "Thank you."


    Taking a few sips of the wine that she hasn''t taste for a long time, Li Lian gave a satisfied "mn."


    "That taste good."


    Li Jun Wei smiled. "That''s great. I didn''t know what you like." His eyelashes cast down and added. "We have been living together for five months now, but I don''t know many things about you."


    Li Lian took another gulp out of the wine to calm her heart down. "I also don''t know many things about you too..."


    Li Jun Wei took a bite out of his food and dabbed his lips with a napkin. "That''s why I want us to start learning about each other." He gazed at Li Lian''s eyes before to her food. "Such as, what''s your favorite food?"


    "I-... I like many things as long as it isn''t spicy." Li Lian replied.


    Li Jun Wei noted down silently. "So you dislike spicy food?"


    Li Lian nodded and took another sip from her glass. "Because my stomach is rather weak, there was once when I got a horrible stomachache after eating a spicy fried fish. Jun Wei, what''s your favorite food? Or food that you dislike?"


    Li Lian asked, actually she had been dying to ask this question whenever she planned to cook food for Li Jun Wei. But she was unable to find her time to ask him and could only read his unreadable expression whenever he ate.


    Li Jun Wei thought in silence. "I don''t think I have any food that I particularly like or dislike. However, I do like the food that you made." his tone sounded seducing to Li Lian''s ear.


    Since he was young, Li Jun Wei had a peculiar sense of taste. He couldn''t taste anything and rather thought all the food that he ate was bland.


    There was once when Li Xiao Chen ate a soup that was made by their maid and cried out loud because the soup was very salty. However, Li Jun Wei ate the soup without a single expression.


    The worried grandfather and grandmother brought him to the hospital, however, Li Jun Wei gave no reaction to the food that was overly spicy, sweet, salty, or bitter.


    When his grandparents asked him why he never once told them that he was unable to taste the food, Li Jun Wei gave an indifferent tone and replied.


    "Because food is only a necessity to live and not something to enjoy."

 Chapter 115 - Beware Of a Drunk Wife-I

    Since he was young, Li Jun Wei was the type to think everything in a practical way. He was almost robotic that one would instantly believe that he was an artificially intelligent robot.


    For him to show love, laughter, jealousy, anger, and sadness, was almost a miracle to the world. However, once Li Jun Wei ate Li Lian''s food, for the first time in his life, he could understand why other people would enjoy food.


    Li Jun Wei continued. "My parents died when I was 8 years old. Xiao Chen was 3 at the time. Soon after my parents died, I was taken by my grandparents."


    Li Lian thought to herself, ''Is that why Li Jun Wei is more mature than other people?'' He had lost his parents when he was young, however, he didn''t show his childish self since young and kept a mature air. It was something that almost unthinkable for a person like him.


    He was raised as the top of other people since he was young. Perhaps that was also why he raised a barrier against him and the people around him, resulting in his robotic expression.


    Li Jun Wei finally approached the important topic in their discussion. "Li Lian, could I ask about your relationship with your parents?"


    Li Lian flinched and took another mouthful gulp of the wine. "Yes... Jun Wei..."


    "Yes?" Li Jun Wei asked as he saw Li Lian placing her utensil down.


    Li Lian bit her lips lightly. She knew that sooner or later her background would be asked by Li Jun Wei and had agreed that she would rather tell the whole story of her childhood rather than hiding the fact for a long time.


    However, she couldn''t help but fear Li Jun Wei''s reaction to the fact that she was raised by a Yakuza family. As even her blood-related parents looked down at her in fear and distaste when they know that she was raised by the people that they deemed ''Ruthless and evil''.


    That was also the reason why Li Lian was forced to sign a deal with Xie Family to never contact or mention the fact that she was adopted by Ryouma Family in exchange for Xie Family''s recognition. At that time, she was in a relationship with He Chang Min and didn''t want to drag him down and in the end, she signed the deal and left Ryouma Family.


    When she first woke up from her coma, the second person that she wanted to greet after her foster mother was her grandfather. However, she wasn''t such a thin-faced woman to greet her grandfather once again after what she did was deemed as a harsh betrayal to the person who raised her.


    Taking her courage, the clenching on top of Li Lian''s dress tightened. "This started when I was young... I was the only daughter of Xie Family and one day out of my status, someone worked together with a maid at our house and kidnapped me. They blackmailed the Xie Family and demand 30 Million Yuan in exchange for my safety. "


    Li Jun Wei quietly gazed at her expression and felt his heart clenched in pain.


    "Of course at that time, my parents wanted to do anything in order to save me and quickly gave 30 Million Yuan to the kidnappers. However, the kidnappers never once gave me back to Xie Family and declared that I''ve been killed. When in reality, they lost me on the way of running abroad. " Li Lian took another gulp of wine that made her whole face red and her becoming tipsier.


    "The Xie Family apprehended the kidnappers but couldn''t find me and thought that I really died. At the same time, I was found in Japan and was immediately taken into the orphanage. That''s when I met the head of Ryouma Family who soon took me as his granddaughter. But then, I went back to China to search for a certain someone." Li Lian spoke before taking Li Jun Wei''s hand suddenly and pulled the sleeve on his right hand all the way down to the back and continued.


    "The person who saved me when I was once again kidnapped in middle school. My first love."


    Li Jun Wei followed her eyes down to the horrible wound on his pale hand.


    "That''s when I met He Chang Min who fit all my clue of my first love in China. While I chase for my dream as a singer he and I were in a relationship at University. That person that you saw before, he was also my university friend."


    Li Lian''s eyes blinked in drowsiness. After almost 8 glass of wine, Li Lian who nearly downed the whole bottle of wine was finally attacked by the alcohol.


    Li Jun Wei wanted to hear the rest of the story but was more concerned at Li Lian who kept on drinking the wine and placed his hand on top of Li Lian''s hand to stop her. "You''re drunk, let''s stop drinking now. "


    Li Lian gave a weird smile and shook her head vigorously. "No! I''m not drunk!"


    After glass and glass of alcohol, Li Lian who had been absent from drinking now was utterly drunk. Deep inside her heart, she wondered whether indeed she was drunk of the alcohol or from the man in front of her eyes.


    Although Li Jun Wei would definitely grant whatever his wife wished for, drinking until you dropped wasn''t a good thing for her health. And so, he gave an eye of ''no'' and cued the waiter to take away the wine bottle.


    Li Lian frowned at Li Jun Wei as if she was glaring at the person who bullied her. "You''re a meanie..."


    Seeing the water who took the wine bottle away, the drunk Li Lian shot him a chilling glare as though she was warning him to put down her drink right away.

 Chapter 116 - Beware Of The Drunk Wife-II

    The waiter felt troubled and sneakily glanced at Li Jun Wei under his head that was bowed down for his words. Not only that he was at the moment in front of the emperor but was also the fact that the lady in front of her was glaring at him as though she wanted to bit the hand out of him.


    Li Jun Wei placed his wine glass that was still full and placed it before her. "This would be the last glass, after this no more drinking again, okay?"


    Li Lian took the glass like a precious treasure and giggled. "Hubby, your the best..." At the end of her words, she chugged the glass to feel something stuck on her throat and coughed.


    Li Jun Wei frowned. "Drink slowly, here drink a glass of water first." Li Lian saw his right hand passing the glass of water and took it.


    Li Jun Wei felt the weigh on his palm disappearing and was about to retract back his hand to found the girl holding firmly his wrist. Li Lian hiccuped for once and called his name playfully. "Jun Wei~"


    Jun Wei stiffened from the velvety voice that stirred him.


    Li Lian turned her face up to see what kind of face the man was wearing and continued to call him. "Jun Wei?"


    Jun Wei keep down himself and replied with an affirmative "Mn."


    Li Lian squinted her hazy eyes a few times to see his face but found nothing and called his name in different honorifics to see him draw out his emotion.


    "Xiao- Wei!"


    "Wei- er?"


    "Jun Wei- Ge Ge?"


    "Jun Wei Di Di?"


    "Hubby?"


    Li Lian pulled his hand even closer to bring forth his face and grinned. "Darling?"


    Li Jun Wei creased his forehead. It wasn''t an angry frown, but rather an alarm frown as the women in front of him unknowingly played with the beast inside him.


    "You''re drunk." Li Jun Wei stated at her eyes directly to stop her from provoking him any further.


    Li Lian grumbled and walked to the side toward the man. However, her legs suddenly wobbled down and lost its power. Seeing this, Li Jun Wei reached out his hand, catching Li Lian''s wrist with a widened expression.


    His heart thumped loudly as he thought Li Lian would fall down to the floor.


    "Be careful!" Li Lian heard Li Jun Wei raised his voice for the first time and her eyebrows slanted down akin to a cat who had been reprimanded by its master.


    "I- I''m sorry..." She looked down to her chair and fiddled her fingers to purse her lips into a thin line. For the first time, she heard Li Jun Wei to ever raise an octave of his voice and felt scolded.


    Li Jun Wei noticed that he was being too harsh on his drunk wife and caressed her head gently. "No, I should be the one apologizing for raising my voice."


    He didn''t wait for the girl''s response and used his one hand to leaned over her waist before lifting her legs and carried her.


    The waitress, waiter and the people in the corridor who saw Li Jun Wei carrying Li Lian''s on his hand peacefully had a startled face as though the world had just blown into bits.


    Although their mouth had been itching to talk in a hushed tone with each other, they couldn''t do it with the emperor''s presence and could only look at each other exchanging glances.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes fell on the manager behind his back and called him. "Mr. Xu."


    Manager Xu snapped his head to walk behind the emperor and fidgeted with an anxiety attack. "W- What can I help you, CEO Li?"


    "Prepare the double bed in Lotus Suite." Li Jun Wei ordered before breaking his sideways glance back at the girl who was now staring at his face.


    "If you would wait for a moment, CEO Li, I will prepare it immediately r- right away." The manager turned to his back to order the subordinates when he hard Li Jun Wei speaking once again.


    "The key." Li Jun Wei cast his cold stare at the man from the side.


    "P- Pardon me, CEO Li may I ask you to repeat your words?" The manager felt blood drained from his face for being unable to follow the emperor''s words. Usually, beside Li Jun Wei, Li Xiao Chen became the translator and mediator between Li Jun Wei and his interlocutors.


    Li Jun Wei silently paused. He never knew that he was bad at talking after the absence of his little brother who could guess his thought most of the time.


    "The key card to the room." Li Jun Wei repeated in a clearer sentence.


    "A- Ah, please wait for a minute, CEO Li..." The manager ran to the employees'' office and checked the keycard but felt too pressured and took the card in a hurry before wagging his tail back behind Li Jun Wei.


    After receiving the card key, Li Jun Wei opened the room while carrying Li Lian on one hand who was speaking gibberish to enter the room.


    To his surprise, the room wasn''t a double bedroom but a single bedroom. Li Jun Wei shook his head. Why did I hire such incompetent people who couldn''t see the difference between a single bedroom and double bedroom?, he thought to himself to receive a sudden poke at his cheek from Li Lian.


    Li Jun Wei looked down at Li Lian who had made a victory pose after being able to touch his cheek. "What were you doing?" His words were sharp but his tone was as gentle as the bed that Li Jun Wei placed her on.


    "You don''t remwember?" She hiccuped once and saw Lli Jun Wei readily pour a glass to pass it on her.


    "Remember what?" Li Jun Wei continued to speak with the drunk girl whose mind wasn''t in the right place.


    "You told me that I could touch you to my heart content, did you forgot-" She pulled the tie on his neck and pushed him down before rounding the necktie on her hand to collapse on his chest.

 Chapter 117 - Beware of The Drunk Wife-III

    Li Jun Wei''s lips turned thin, his eyes were blazing with the desire. The girl was only drunk and overcoming himself with the heat would only make her confused the next morning, that what he thought while calming himself by discussing his work problem in his mind.


    Li Lian placed her hand down and the necktie on her hand became loose as she snuggled to his chest with a drowsy giggle.


    "Your heartbeat is really fast, Jun Wei." Li Lian faced up to see his expression as he commented before once again hearing his heartbeat.


    The man on top of her had a complex expression, dark yet warm. After hearing her comment about his thudding heartbeat, he could only comment ''Because it''s you'' in his heart before drawing out a breath to control himself.


    Li Lian finger tracked down to the two top buttons on his shirt that had been unbuttoned and stare at his pale skin with a half-grin. "Say..."


    "Yes?" Li Jun Wei glanced down to meet her eyes but frowned after seeing the mischievous glint hovering. When he was about to continue, Li Lian sniffed his neck tracking her lips daintily. Since before whenever Li Lian saw the pale skin on Li Jun Wei''s neck an urge stirred her making her want to kiss his neck.


    With him under her now and her sanity growing into a thin line, Li Lian gave a peck to Li Jun Wei''s neck. When she reached his sharp collarbone, her pearly teeth nibbled softly sometimes sinking it in with less retrain.


    With the bite in his collarbone, the knit on his brow tightened with a faint moan. "Stop it."


    Following his words, as she was afraid he would get angry again, Li Lian withdrew her lips with a puffy cheek.


    "You can do it later. When you are sober." Li Jun Wei added as he tucked her hair to the back of her ears.


    Li Jun Wei''s hand was cold, however, with the warm and gentle voice that coaxed her ears to comfort her heart.


    "Do you love me?" Li Lian asked with her head down as though she was afraid of Li Jun Wei''s reply.


    He chuckled, placing his cold palm that sent warmth over her cheeks his words slipped out loosely. "Of course." Patting softly to her head, the words brought her drowsiness to sleep.


    "Even after knowing that I was brought up with Yakuzas?" Li Lian asked again. Since she was young she had never cared about other''s views of her family being Yakuza but was surprised her the most when her blood-related parents that she had always wanted to meet look down at her in disgust.


    For leaving her grandfather''s side in Japan, she could only feel embarrassed and guilty at them. Even though she was only adopted, they had never once treated her like how her parents did. They were kind, gentle, and always stood by her side no matter what. When she realized that she had left her treasured Yakuza family for the sake of misfortune, it was as though she had been slapped with a burning stick.


    Her mind had made a promise, that is Li Jun Wei rejected her after knowing her identity she would leave him before he did. She couldn''t remember when her heart began to thump for him, perhaps it was when she saw him for the first time. The thought of losing him made her feel scared.


    Deep in her heart, she knew he wasn''t her parents, and he knew that he wouldn''t leave her for such a reason. But even her parents left her, her sister betrayed her, and the person she loved ran away before even knowing her identity. When she was alone, she felt like a coward for always thinking whether the person beside her now would leave her.


    The silence felt unbearable for Li Lian. Pursing her lips, she faced up her head to see Li Jun Wei''s gentle smile.


    "I''m not a kind person that you think I am. I''m very possessive, I don''t like it when anyone beside you if they catch your eyes and if someone reached out their hands on you, I would never let them go until they lose something. If I could, I will never let anyone breathe the same air as you. Bring you somewhere without anyone or harm. " Li Jun Wei held her waist and rose her up in a higher position than him. "I''m scary, aren''t I? But after knowing this, do you grow to hate me?"


    Li Lian sensed the bits of fear glimmering on Li Jun Wei''s eyes and shook her head. "No."


    Li Jun Wei knew the girl''s answer, but his heart feel happier to hear it directly from her mouth. "Me too. No matter who you are, the one I fell in love with is you. Whatever people say, I will always stay by your side."


    Li Lian''s eyes grew glossy from tears. Her palm captured his clean-cut jaw raising it to her direction as her lips took ahold of him. She kissed the upper parts of his lips, nibbling it lightly before parting it away to gaze at his feverish eyes. The orange light beside him shadowed half of his left face, sending shivers from his intense eyes.


    Taking back the momentum, the man pinned under her before switched their position. Holding her head and sliding his tongue between the gap of her lips, the heat transferred between them, bringing sparks to Li Lian''s hazy mind. The cold fingers that hovered over her shoulder brought a different temperature than the feverish kiss on her lips. Finally parting away from her lips, he continued down her neck to hear the girl muttering faintly.


    "Promise me, don''t ever leave me."


    Her head grew weaker as she slumped over his broad shoulder. Li Jun Wei placed his hand on her back, embracing her strong back that grew fragile for a moment.


    "I promise you. As long as I''m alive, I will never leave you."

 Chapter 118 - Be Careful of Alcohol Intake-I

    The next morning, a certain couple was still sleeping until the clock struck 10 in the morning. Struggling from the heat and stiffness that her dress made, the sleepyhead Li Lian pulled the back zipper to her dress with a grunt before snuggling back to the warm chest.


    Even though the greyish curtains were closed tightly, the bold sunlight looked down at them, kindling its rays to the couple. The bedsheets between them ruffled and tangled between their limbs. Li Jun Wei''s fingers also stayed on between the strands of her hair since last night, bringing a twist between it.


    "It''s hot..." Li Lian murmured as she slid off her blanket, exposing the seducing line of her spine. Her white skin on her neck also reddened from the kiss that Li Jun Wei tracked to end his desire from walking overboard.


    Moving aside again, her milky legs kicked the blanket aside and wrapped it between Li Jun Wei''s left legs. As though she had found the best pillow in the bed, her body had the least intention of moving away from the feeling of his skin.


    Exposing her fingers to his chest until she reached a strong lean feeling that texture was far different from her usual blanket and pillow, Li Lian''s brown knitted in confusion. ''What''s this...?''


    She continued to feel around, groping as she liked without knowing the expression of the man who she felt all around.


    This is not my pillow?


    Wait... Doesn''t this texture feel like... an abdomen muscle...?


    Muscle?


    Abs?


    Weaving through her line of thought, the two large black eyes opened widely to see another pair of eyes looking back at her. She didn''t think much and looked to her insolent hands that had been feeling Li Jun Wei''s stomach as she liked and even droll on it.


    "Oh my god..." She mutter but soon covered her mouth timidly.


    "Have you woken up?" Li Jun Wei''s lips moved ever so slightly. Bearing with her hand feeling around doesn''t seem to bad as he was able to see the girl covering her mouth with wide eyes. How adorable, he thought silently.


    For a while ago, he had been sleeping lightly and felt the girl''s hand taking good advantage of his skin, not that he mind it. But he wished the girl would do that when she woke up because now, he was vulnerable to her appeals and the beautiful shoulder that slid from the dress. It was dangerous that he thought he needed to sign up into a few more meditation classes since the previous ones didn''t calm his inner self that well.


    "No!" Li Lian exclaim but corrected herself again in shame. "Yes... I mean yes. I have woken up."


    "Good." Li Jun Wei replied and saw the girl breathing out in relief. "Then, do you remember what happened last night?"


    "W- W- What happened last night...?" Her lips quiver and stutter. She looked up and saw Li Jun Wei tapping on his own neck and collar bone which had a kiss and bite mark. A bite mark that was so distinguished to her. It was her teeth mark on his collar bone.


    She knew that Li Jun Wei was always a ball of seduces that could destroy her thin line of reason to a fragile layer of ice. When she was with He Chang Min, there was never once where she felt this way. But with him, she never felt the same kind of heat layering her mind like how Li Jun Wei gave her.


    He was akin to a temptation, a burning temptation that blocked her rationality. She glanced down to his white skin ''Well, good job me from last night, for being able to feast on him for a short while...''


    Li Lian shook her head, just what she was thinking a moment ago? Poor Li Jun Wei''s chastity!!!


    She slapped her forehead, giving and echoing smacking sound that surprised bother herself and Li Jun Wei.


    "I- I... don''t think I remember that much..." Li Jun Wei saw her timidly evading all his starings.


    "Could you try to remember?" Li Lian lifted her brows from Li Jun Wei''s request. Perhaps yesterday she had really walked out of the line?


    She couldn''t remember it that much and her head still rings from the hangover. But after being asked by Li Jun Wei, she had no other choice than trying to remember what happened last night.


    Li Lian sunk back to her reverie. '' Last night, we asked each other questions... Then, I told him the story of my family... and then...? And then?''


    Suddenly, the cut views of asking whether e was afraid of her being raised by yakuza and him confession his deep feeling and possessiveness which she didn''t mind the slightest came back through her mind.


    But what made her face grew steamy in red wasn''t those confessions, but rather what she did before and after the confession.


    The kiss that they shared, the delirium, and the shivering eyes filled with desire that he gazed at her.


    Li Lian trailed her fingers on her lips. ''That''s right... Yesterday I... I...''


    "We kissed...?" Her voice clearly echoed in the silent room.

 Chapter 119 - Be Careful of Alcohol Intake-II

    Li Jun Wei breath out between his lips. He wasn''t sighing out due to irritation or anger, but he was trying to chain down his reaction toward how adorable the girl was. The parting on her legs, showing the lean features that smooth like silk seemed as though it was beckoning him to slide his hand on the porcelain skin.


    He cast away his glance from her eyes and stared at the delicate pink lips that he kissed last night. He could still remember the taste of her kiss, seeing her breathless and ruffled under him was something different from what he ever imagined.


    Although he had never know what honey tasted like because of his lack of tasting ability, the girl''s lips taste heavenly sweet. The same intoxicating sweetness that he felt from her voice.


    "We did." he inched forward, leaning his elbow to propel his body. "Do you remember anything else?"


    Li Lian didn''t know that she was on the edge of the bed and moved back subconsciously. Anyone wouldn''t be able to face his face up that close she protested to herself. "A- Anything else...? Did anything else happened after that?"


    Li Jun Wei didn''t give an answer and instead moved a moment closer. "You really don''t remember anything?"


    His eyes were honest and there had been no times when Li Jun Wei lied to her. But she don''t remember anything after the kiss. Li Lian''s hand moved back and dragged her palm to the back. "I- I don-" she turned her head and saw her palm had slipped from the bedside. "Ah-"


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes widened. He reached out his hand to his palm, taking her waist with another hand and brought her up. They both froze, fixing both surprised eyes at each other. Li Jun Wei was the one to speak up first in a rushed tone. "Be careful! You are about to fall again. Starting today, you shouldn''t drink anymore."


    "Eh?" Li Lian''s eyes turned into a puppy-like stare. She knew that it was her fault for not keeping in check with her alcohol tolerance, but she was too nervous to see Li Jun Wei''s reaction and her mind had turned into a blur without the help of alcohol. Pouting her lips she looked up at his eyes while forgetting the fact that she was still on the edge helped by his arm.


    " 4 glass? I will stop after four glass." She negotiated.


    "No." Li Jun Wei insisted.


    Li Lian folded her fingers into three. "3 glass...?"


    "No." He pulled the blanket again to cover her bewitching legs and rejected sternly.


    "Then... two...? " Reaching her limits, her ears wailed down and her large eyes lopsided.


    She loved alcohol but that is not all. In entertainment or any party that sooner or later she has to attend drinking alcohol or something that''s being offered by someone rejecting would mean disregarding them.


    "If I don''t drink on an important occasion, I could offend some people..." Li Lian added before glancing up.


    Li Jun Wei understood her point of view and raised her back to the bed. "You could only drink 2 glass without me."


    "Without you?" Li Lian slanted her head to the side. "Do you mean that I could drink to my liking with you?"


    "To your liking but don''t ruin your health." The corners of Li Jun Wei''s eyes seemed to smile as he replied.


    Li Lian shifted her eyes from his out of nervousness over her shoulder. She glanced across and spotted the mirror revealing her back and shoulder. In the mirror, she also noticed Li Jun Wei''s stare at her and turned to his face timidly.


    "Y-..." Her hand pulled the blanket across in giddiness but instead revealed Li Jun Wei''s bare chest that made her droll a little. "I-... I... You..." the tantalizing view in front of her took her speech ability.


    "You should take a shower first to sober up." Li Jun Wei said before passing a glass of water toward her.


    After taking a few mouthfuls of gulp from the glass, Li Lian peeked under her eyelids to see Li Jun Wei staring at her in amusement.


    "Is watching me... fun?" Li Lian asked.


    "It never occurred to me that it would be boring. But rather than fun, I should say it''s captivating." Li Jun Wei smiled the second time. This time his smile was a smile of victory as though he had achieved something.


    "I will take a shower first." Li Lian pointed her hand to the shower and scattered as fast as she could leaving the man leaning back at the bed.


    He knew that she was beautiful, but every inch of her was sweet and delicate. Like a pure snow in the scorching sun, she was something that was never able to make him calm down. Her black hair, the large innocent eyes that reflect him with sparkles. Lips that could overwhelm him with sweetness. And a voice that was like a raindrop, calming his heart with everlasting warmth.


    He sighed. His little brother, the Koi Fish was right. He told him that he should be a little looser too himself or he would end up bursting in lust before capturing her heart.


    Inside the bathroom, Li Lian slid off her dress across her shoulder but stopped when she noticed a few red spots on her collarbone. The tips of her ears turned beat red as she placed her palm over her mouth.


    Last night, did anything happen after that?


    She couldn''t remember anything that followed after their kiss. But she also couldn''t remember when the red spots over her shoulders and neck were made.


    ''I need cold water!!!'' Li Lian turned the tap water over to the cold one and meditate for a few long minutes.

 Chapter 120 - Blabbering Koi Fish

    Exiting the suite with extra giddiness, the veins on her heart seemed to have tired up from pumping her heart from yesterday''s event. Li Jun Wei picked his coat and caught up to her and close the door. He stepped a little but notice the girl was still in her drowsy state and picked up some of her awareness. "Is your hangover affecting you now?"


    Li Lian''s shoulder jumped and shuddered as she shook her head. "No. It hurts a little but not that much." She walked over to him with a slight gap in between.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed. The girl wasn''t telling a lie, but it was also not the truth. It was Li Lian''s personality that could also be seen as her bad habit to not show weakness and said the opposite of her situation when she was in a bind or pain. Since he knew how she was, he brought her waist closer by wrapping her waist and gave some suggestions. "Should I call secretary Qin to bring hangover medicine? But you shouldn''t take the medicine in an empty stomach. Something light would be good. I know a good place that has hangover soup."


    Li Lian nodded in response. She had been feeling hungry since she woke up but was too embarrassed to say she''s hungry the first thing when she woke up and planned to tell him when they arrived at the car.


    Something spicy for the hangover to wake up her system was also a good choice. She gazed at him under her eyelids. She knew that Li Jun Wei was particularly good at taking care of someone else.


    Is it because he is the firstborn son?


    "What are you thinking about?" She heard Li Jun Wei asked her who had been drowning in thought and felt his hand over her shoulder with a coat. "It''s cold, you should have worn more layers."


    Li Lian shook her head and explore the lobby with her eyes. "It isn''t that cold. Since young, my body is particularly good with cold."


    Li Jun Wei gave an affirmative ''Oh'' but stopped his feet when he noticed Li Lian stopping at the sight of a young man sitting in the lobby with a cup of green tea latte. He narrowed his eyes on his little brother who had been waiting for them with a large camera hanging on his neck.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Xiao Chen jolted from his elder brother''s voice and pat his heart that nearly leap out of its place.


    "You surprised me!" Seeing his brother''s face unchangingly asking him the same question, Li Xiao Chen crooned. "What could I do? I didn''t know where you two go and searched for you two all night only to hear from the secretary that you two had entered the suite last night."


    Li Jun Wei originally wanted to ask him why would you search for us, but knowing Li Xiao Chen''s mind it must have been something that''s common for him, curiosity.


    "Then, what''s that camera for?" Li Lian tugged the camera''s string to feel the velvety texture.


    "Well..." Li Xiao Chen grinned. "I thought I should take a few pictures of you two on a romantic date, but I was too late."


    "Uh huh..." Li Lian used a stale tone at the sight of his professional camera with long lenses. It made her wonder whether his work included being his elder brother''s personal paparazzi, or that he just had enough time to mess around with his brother''s private life.


    "I spoiled him too much." Li Jun Wei regretted himself for ignoring her brother''s childish behavior. "That''s my mistake."


    Li Lian waved her hand and giggled. "Don''t punish him too much. He must be lonely without you."


    "Uh... Hello? You two know that I''m here, right?" Li Xiao Chen chided with an awkward hand raised near his neck.


    He shifted his eyes to Li Lian and snapped his finger in awareness. "Oh yeah, sister in law, you should take a proper rest today."


    "Rest?" Li Lian lifted both her brows at the rare care Li Xiao Chen gave. Did she reek of alcohol? Or was it her uneven walking that gave away her drunkenness last night?


    Li Jun Wei''s brows knitted again after he heard the rest of his little brother''s scurrilous nonsense.


    "My brother must have worked you hard last night-" His brow dance, instigating whether they have done something intimate last night which was quickly stopped by Li Jun Wei.


    "Li Xiao Chen. Go back to your house." Li Jun Wei lashed him back to his place, shutting the blabbering Koi Fish who had enough fill of his rubbish.


    He ran quickly to the car but stopped while fiddling his finger. "Ge- Ge, do you mean to the Pacific Villa?"


    "Your personal apartment." Li Jun Wei''s eyes weren''t smiling at all. His cold voice was sharper, bringing piercing coldness to the lobby.


    Li Lian muffled her mouth on both of their interaction. As they walked to the car, Li Lian asked. "Do you ever fought with Xiao Chen?"


    Li Jun Wei shook his head. "When we are a little never. He was far younger than me and we have a large age gap." He opened the door for Li Lian. "You first." And continued again. "But when he grew older we fought. Rarely."


    Li Lian responded with a long oh and entered the car.

 Chapter 121 - Hangover Soup

    Li Lian and Li Jun Wei stopped at the restaurant he recommended for a hangover soup. After a full bowl of hangover soup as an appetizer, Li Lian felt her pixilated mind clearer and a few layers and drew out a satisfied sigh.


    "That''s delicious. My hangover is better now. As expected of your recommended hangover soup!" Li Jun Wei replied with a soft chuckle with his eyes staring at the girl instead of his food.


    Suddenly a loud growl from Li Lian''s stomach filled the interval between their conversation. The growl was too embarrassing for herself that she instantly placed both hands to cover it and looked up to see Li Jun Wei covering his mouth with a smile crease at the corner of his eyes.


    "Let''s order some food. What would you like?"


    Li Lin cursed her stomach for shamelessly crying out and pointed her finger at any dishes on the menu. "Let''s take both of that then." Li Jun Wei replied and raised his hand to call the waiter while Li Lian used the time to pulled herself back altogether.


    Whenever Li Jun Wei was beside her, she would lose her own momentum and sweep up by his atmosphere. He was being too considerate at her and did everything to make sure it would be comfortable for her. Such as when she was walking without looking at her surroundings as she talked, he would place his hands on her waist and protect her from bumping at any place.


    He also knew that she loved spicy food and always took her out to places with recommended spicy dishes. Placing her glass on her hand and moving the utensil that nearly bumped her fingers. He did everything almost naturally that sometimes she didn''t notice it.


    "Spicy would be great." Li Jun Wei finished his order to close the menu and took the other menu on Li Lian''s hand before passing it back to the waiter.


    "Have you met your manager?" He took the water jar with lemon and poured it to her glass first in a sequence.


    "Yes. She was a very aspiring and good person." She drank the refreshing lemon-infused water which was good for her throat and vocal cord in the morning. "But it seems Xiao Chen has a bit of a hard time dealing with her."


    "She was his senior in school in the past." Li Jun Wei explained and heard her asking another question.


    "Older than Xiao Chen? You know about her, does that mean you were in the same class as her?" Her eyes tracked his pale long fingers on the glass, making a beautiful line on his aesthetic sculpted fingers.


    "I wasn''t when Xiao Chen was in a high school I was working." He looked aside to see the clam pasta being served on the plate and took all the clams on Li Lian''s plate to unshell them to place it back to Li Lian''s plate.


    "What''s the age difference between you two? 6 years?" Li Lian thanked him and twirled her fork to make a small lump to eat it in delight.


    "No, 8 years." Li Jun Wei also took a small bite of his food.


    "That''s a far age different." Li Lian commented. "I don''t think anyone could see that since you two were so close. You know it''s pretty rare for siblings with a far age difference to get that close."


    "Really?" His word wasn''t a question but rather a statement. "When Xiao Chen was just born, I spent most of my time tending him."


    "Ah." Li Lian replied with a nod and pulled another topic to thread the conversation. "The birthday party we will be going to tomorrow, is it your first cousin''s birthday?"


    "No. Second cousin, my great aunt''s son Li Ye Hua." Li Jun Wei paused and took a mouthful of water to continue. "My great aunt took him in from an orphanage but soon my grandmother took him in. Even though he is aunt Qiao Ling''s son. That''s why his surname is Li."


    Li Jun Wei quenched some of Li Lian''s curiosity before she asked him. "I heard that the melody for your debut music had finished. I can''t wait to hear the complicated song."


    Li Lian tucked her hair to the back of her ears a little timid with excitement. After being said about such a thing from Li Jun Wei, her desire to sing the song and make it a hit grew even larger.


    "I will do my best." Li Lian''s words were replied with a gentle caress on her head by him.


    As they exited the restaurant, Li Lian wore another layer of a thick brown colored trench coat and waited near the entrance to take a fresh morning breath. A hint of dampness on the air could be felt when Li Lian rubbed both palms near her pink-tinted cheek.


    As she looked down, the corner of her eyes caught the billboard next to her flickering with the debut MV of Xie Hue Lin. She looked at her little sister dressed in a dark blue short dress. Frills filled the bottom of her dress, adding a sense of adorableness to her innocent face. Following her singing in a stage filled with white lotus to symbolize her pure image, a fragile high-pitched voice played with a piano melody.


    Unlike Li Lian''s debut music which would be a ballad, Xie Hue Lin used sweet jazz.

 Chapter 122 - A Friday Party-I

    Other than her who was watching from the entrance, some people also stopped to see her singing for time to time, people commented sometimes, everyone looked with bright sparkling eyes and other sneered.


    In the MV, Xie Hue Lin walked down the water playing with a smile and at one scene slumping to cry, which on Li Lian''s eyes she must have received many praised for her acting on crying from the director as she had always fake tears on her.


    Li Jun Wei walked out to find the girl staring at her evil little sister with burning eyes. A smile formed on her lips, a congratulating smile as Xie Hue Lin would live up to his short-lived fame until she could miserably fall.


    It was the best thing that Li Lian could ever cheer for her sister. As she was remembering the song that would soon be her debut song, Li Lia felt a hand over her shoulder. She looked across, to see Li Jun Wei covering her shoulder with his coat. "It''s cold outside, let''s get inside the car."


    Li Lian followed his words with a nod and whispered a thank you as she entered the car. A day passed after their stay in the hotel and since then, Li Lian couldn''t see Li Jun Wei due to his works.


    She heard from Li Xiao Chen that he was having a large project with Han International Group and was on his decisive moment, so his business was something to be expected.


    On Friday the evening, Li Lian had prepared herself with a bath to attend Li Jun Wei''s cousin''s birthday. For her today was an important day as it meant it would be the first time for her to meet Li Jun Wei''s grandparents.


    She had heard some tidbits from Li Xiao Chen about their grandparents. He said that they were a bit authentic and had long followed the old way of thinking. Judging from his tone, Li Xiao Chen''s words sounded that their grandparents are very strict to anyone but Li Jun Wei.


    Soaking her body to the warm water, Li Lian exited the bathtub to cover herself with the bathrobe but soon her eyes laid again on the red spots on her neck. Her cheeks grew red again. She was good at drinking since she could ever remember and didn''t take the fact that she had been a coma in the account when she downed on the drinks with her usual capacity.


    She was sure that even though she was drunk, she wasn''t the type to forgot what she did the night before, but oddly, Li Jun Wei protested that she forgot something. Placing a hand over her head, she tried to force some memory out but had another thought.


    ''That''s right!'' Li Lian slapped her own forehead with a firm slap. Yesterday, she should have asked Li Jun Wei of the scars on his hand!


    Li Lian cursed herself, she was too drunk to even ask that even though the momentum was right. Speaking of the wound, she hasn''t asked about it to He Chang Min too. His parents said that he went to Japan and he received the wound from that time, but as the side-effect of losing too much blood her forgot his memories of the trip. And since then, Li Lian kept on telling herself that He Chang Min was the person who saved her even though he couldn''t remember anything.


    But... The feeling of nostalgia when he met Li Jun Wei acted like a key to her doubt, her doubt that He Chang Min wasn''t the one who saved her that day. The little boy who bravely protect her.


    Her first love.


    In the midst of her thought, a knock came from her room, making Li Lian startled. Walking to the door she inquired. "Who is it?"


    "It is me Xi Yi, madam." It was the maid that Li Lian had particularly become closer with. She was a cheerful and king girl with many stories and often became Li Lian''s friend in Li Jun Wei''s residence.


    "Come in." Li Lian gave a pass for her to enter and when Xi Yi entered, Li Lian''s eyes spotted the scarlet box that had been on the young maid''s hand.


    "That''s is?" Li Lian pointed the box with her eyes to have the young maid giggle like a flower.


    "This is the dress that master had prepared for you madam. Let me help us help you dress." Xi Yi place enough enunciation on the word ''Master'' and chuckled again to placed the dress on the table.


    "Us?" Right after Li Lian asked, another maid brought boxes that Li Lian''s guessed have to ber her shoes and accessories.


    "Yes. Us," Xi Yi replied to bring her hand on a wave so the other maid could proceed with their job.


    Overwhelmed by the suddenness Li Lian raised her hand. "There would be no need, I can dress myself." Li Lian said but saw the rest of the maids pouting their lips and some hanging their head low in dejectedness.


    She wasn''t used to such a lady treatment as she had always lived in a house with mostly men in Japan, having maid is normal but except for wearing Yukata, she had never helped by anyone on wearing dresses. But the maids insisted with their expression, leaving Li Lian with no choice but to accept.


    "It''s the order from the master, madam." Xi Yi said with a few blinks.


    Li Lian drew out a breath to gave up. "I understand. Please lend me a hand."


    The maids excitedly raised their hand into a victory pose. They glanced at each other after receiving the lady''s permission. Today, from second young master Li, they heard that the party is very important as it would be the first time Li Lian to meet the master''s grandparents.


    They couldn''t fail now and swore to polish the madam''s beautiful face into a far more sparkling diamond!

 Chapter 123 - A Friday Party-II

    Li Lian''s room which was wide enough for almost 50 people to sleep at now felt very cramped to herself. She had never liked the wideness of her room as she had been sleeping in a normal room made out of tatami wood on the floor, but that had never meant that she like a cramped room where all the maids were busy on running across the room in great haste.


    "What hairstyle should we try?" The other maid asked Xi Yi who was currently blow-drying Li Lian''s hair.


    "I think that one is too revealing. Hm..." Xi Yi hummed before swiping the screen on the tablet. "This one would be good, what do you think?" The maid gave a long thought before she replied. "But at what time the party would finish? I''m afraid that this hairstyle will get loose before the party end."


    "I think 9!" The other maid chided when her friend nudged the others with her elbow and initiating playful brows. "Don''t you think for the rest of the night?" Xi Yi and the rest chuckled from their friend whispers, while Li Lian had a blank expression.


    ''Did you all forget I''m here? I can hear your voice clearly.''


    Xi Yi who had finished drying her hair told the other maid to help Li Lian to wear her gown but they stopped for a moment to see some red spots on Li Lian''s neck. Thinking that it was out of line for them to whisper about it, they didn''t comment on anything but it was hard for them to keep their delightful smile of knowing that the master''s and madam''s relationship was as lovey dovey as always.


    Li Lian had given up on resisting and did exactly what the maids told her to, thinking that it would be faster if she just cooperated with them in silence. But it also made her wonder if there is anyone who was like her now, suffering from the great embarrassment of being helped to wear a party gown.


    A woman''s war didn''t begin when the party started, it began when they prepare to doll themself before the party. Hours passed and before they knew it, three hours ended when Xi Yi had clapped her hand to end their session on making a Goddess out of Li Lian.


    Looking at Li Lian all the maids nodded in agreement, the madam was able to blind anyone''s eyes from the sparkling brightness of her look. They even doubted themself that the madam was a human as she seemed to be having a halo-effect without having one on top of her head.


    To their surprise, the lady''s skin was very smooth and her face was without any plastic surgery, she was the embodiment of elegance, a living example of the word itself. Oggling at the madam''s beautifulness, they gave high-five at each other.


    On the other hand, Li Lian felt her back had been broken into two from sitting a straight three hours without a rest. Having skill in makeup was one thing but having the skill in keeping a straight posture while the maids were taking care of her was another big hurdle.


    Suddenly, a maid came huffing to the door. "Xi Yi! The master has come back!"


    "Good! Girls we are on time, where''s the shoe?" Xi Yi waved her hand.


    "Here!" the maid brought a box and revealed a golden framed high heels with a black body. The placed it on her feet finishing the whole look with the shoes.


    Li Lian stood up from the seat as she had gotten the permission to do so and checked herself on the full body mirror that the maids brought for her. She glanced at the fabric of the dress that was made out of navy-colored fleece and golden embroidery. The top of the dress was connected to her neck and act as a shield to the red spots that Li Jun Wei made but had a slight opening on both shoulders, adorning her shoulder bones that were one of her strongest points.


    The rest of the skirt bellow was made of silk, it was simple but at the same time it gave off the aura of completion, t was without an answer needed that the dress must have been made for her as the dress fit perfectly for herself. White and goldish flowers on her hair were clipped tightly on both sides of her head and her hair tied in simple loose curls plated to the side.


    "Madam, I suggest you go and greet the master, we are a little bit late. " Xi Yi gave her the needed purse before waving her hand to Li Lian who had strode to meet Li Jun Wei on the first floor. Her face was a little red due to her shyness and eagerness to hear Li Jun Wei''s thoughts on her wearing the dress that he prepared only for her.


    Li Jun Wei walked out of the car as he had changed his suits for the party in advance before coming home, today he wore a dark navy suit to match Li Lian''s dress color. His hair was curled to the side, bringing his indifference to look milder. His prominent cheekbones, the sharp alluring chiseled jawline that ended to the neck that was covered in a black turtle neck shirt. Everything about him attracted all eyes to him, even without him wanting any of it.


    Besides him, a young man with a good-looking face that had little bits of similar features from his older brother wore a dark green colored suit with the bangs to his hair covering his forehead. Li Xiao Chen lived up to his appellation for having many women to date, his face was without reason as he was able to thud people''s hearts aloud.

 Chapter 124 - Arrival

    Li Xiao Chen''s eyes stared at his brother''s inner shirt in a somewhat bewildered face. After some pause, he rubbed his chin to ask. "Ge- Ge, your inner shirt is odd. Wasn''t it supposed to be a normal black shirt? Why did you take the last minute to change it into a turtle neck?"


    Now that he noticed it, for the past few days, Li Jun Wei had been using turtleneck, although turtleneck is something that he often used, it was rare for his brother to wear it under a formal attire. Li Jun Wei broke his gaze from the residence''s door and glance at the over-perceiving little brother before pulling down his neck which was filled with bite marks and kiss mark that was made by his adorable little wife.


    "Ahem!" Li Xiao Chen cleared his throat loudly giving a surprise to the other servants beside them before slapping his own forehead. He shouldn''t have asked, the little Koi complained, he shouldn''t have, he really shouldn''t have!


    When someone said that curiosity killed the cat, Li Xiao Chen wanted to add. Before the cat was killed by curiosity, the Koi Fish that was supposed to be the cat''s prey had died first!


    Quenching a curiosity made him surprised but he didn''t regret it as it seemed that his brother''s and sister in law''s relationship had progressed to a further step. Inchin to the side toward his brother, the Koi asked. "Ge- Ge, so that day... you two had gone that far?" His eyes read the expression on his brother with all its might to receive a glare from his elder brother.


    "Do you want to know." His words were cold and sharp, bringing blizzard from Antarctica to the Koi who could never learn his previous mistakes. It wasn''t a question that he gave but a warning so his little brother to learn when to stop his mouth.


    "No! No! No! That was a slip of a tongue!" The Koi slapped his mouth as a reprimanding to himself.


    "What are you two talking about?" Li Lian''s airy voice came to gain both of their attention. Strolling down the stairs in a languid movement, she gazed back sweetly in a blushed cheeks to Li Jun Wei''s eyes. Dressed as a fairy, she was a goddess to him. Her shoulders were slightly out and it only gave her more of a seducing air. Although he hasn''t yet come beside him, he could smell the lavender scent wafting to his nose. It was the scent that always lingered with the girl.


    He reached out his hand, taking her hand to help her walk down the stairs. "You look beautiful tonight." His words cracked a sweet smile on her face. "Am I not beautiful every day?" she asked jokingly but Li Jun Wei never praised her half-heartedly.


    Placing his hand on his waist, he pulled her close to his side. "You''re beautiful every time I saw you. It''s making me wonder how should I praise anymore since the words in the vocabulary couldn''t do you any justice."


    Li Lian timidly covered her cheeks that had turned bright red. "You''re overpraising me."


    "I''m not. Every word that I say is true and I''m sure many would agree with me," he replied but the Koi Fish suddenly cleared his throat loudly to receive a sharp glare from his brother. Surprised, the little koi choked on his own cough harshly.


    "Let''s go." Li Jun Wei opened the door for her for Li Lian to enter the car in advance. Followed by him and the Koi Fish as their driver for the night.


    The Koi Fish wanted to praise his sister in law with her enchanting look, but he didn''t want to butt into their dreamy air and decided to seal his lips in as the acting back scene.


    Li Lian bit her lower lips slightly nervous. Today is the day when she would finally meet Li Jun Wei''s grandparents or now she should call as grandparents in law. It would be a blatant lie if she wouldn''t be nervous about making a mistake that could lead to Li Jun Wei''s grandparents'' dislike toward her.


    A warm hand covered her fidgeting fingers, taking away her attention from her reverie. "Are you nervous?"


    "I am, a little bit. " speaking it her heart state aloud made her even more nervous than before and Li Jun Wei could sense her edgy expression.


    "I''m with you" hearing his securing words, her heartbeats and nervousness slowed down. "Thank you." she whispered, under the scarce light, he could see her eyes slightly glazy. He caught her hand and intertwined the fingers in a lock until they finally arrived at the hotel where the party was held.


    Inside the hotel, people swarmed in and out of the hotel bringing more people inside as the time tick by. Even though Li Jun Wei''s cousin was only adopted, it never changed the fact that he was adopted in Li Family. Many people came to wish him good wishes, some to genuinely wish Li Ye Hua''s coming of age, and the other that wanted to apple-polish the Li Family.


    When a young man with black hair entered the hall, people''s eyes stuck on him as though they were painting a picture out of the man to his head, burning the handsome cool image on their head. Beside him, an angelic young girl came with a short dress, her hands hang on his upper arm and a smile passed whenever she whispered beside him.


    "Isn''t that... CEO Wang?" One of the women squealed.


    Her friend gazed at the man and nodded. "That''s right. But... who is that beside him? She''s so beautiful!"

 Chapter 125

    Another woman who stood beside Li Lian looked at the man quizzically, not knowing who it was and immediately sought her friend''s help. "Who is he? Someone important?"


    The other woman nudged with her elbow and whispered as though the person they were talking about could hear their words. "Don''t you watch the news or read the magazine? That man is the CEO of Wang Cooperation, also the best man in the city next to ours!"


    "Oh my!" She turned her face with sloping eyebrows. "That charming man is the CEO of Wang cooperation?!"


    "Not only that, but he is also the only heir of Wang Family." The friend added and had her friend looking back at her like a shocked squirrel. "That Wang Family?!" She covered her mouth after a gasp left her lips.


    "Yes, but well he has no interest at all with women. Rumors had it that he only have someone in his heart."


    "Who?" Her friend questioned again. "Ms. Lin of Golden Tree company."


    Her friend had a baffled expression shaking her head as Ms. Lin is a woman that she could never win from. "How disappointing."


    "I agree." Her friend covered her mouth with her hand.


    Not soon after Wang Li Lei walked to be greeted by some people who wanted to make a connection with him, the girl''s eyes squinted at the glaring light that came off from the entrance once again. Li Jun Wei walked beside Li Lian, lending his hand for her to wrap on. When it came for her to shine, Li Lian wrapped all her nervousness in a big box, throwing it aside so that no one would notice the prickling nervousness on her heart.


    And to her reply, no one could spot the agitated crooked corner on her smile. But as expected the man beside her could spot it easily. "Are you still nervous?"


    "It would be lying if I''m not." She replied and saw him chuckling a little. "But you have never been nervous in the stage."


    "That is different.'' Li Lian replied with a hushed tone and he continued. "No, believe me, it doesn''t have that much different than when you are on stage. Just think of them as cabbage."


    Li Lian burst into a laugh at his example, she looked up with her tension easing unknowingly. "You have good advice." Her words came out but she felt that her heart calmed down wasn''t because of his advice, it was because of his voice did her nervousness calmed down. "Where did you hear that from?"


    "I hear it from someone before." Li Jun Wei replied and have the girl continue on laughing at the cabbage that he mentioned. Stepping one last staircase, she glanced at Li Jun Wei who had stuck out his elbow for her to lean on. "I''ll be with you." she gazed at his eyes that seemed to be saying those words as a vow and took his kindness to reply.


    "I''ll also be with you."


    The party was held at a very large mansion. Although it wasn''t as large as Li Jun Wei''s mansion, it couldn''t be looked down on as they are clearly Li Family''s members. It was shown starting from the expensive cars that Li Lian could hardly see before. Grouped by the colors, it was worth more than Millions of dollars.


    Antique furniture made out of mostly jades to give a sense of aesthetic wasn''t any normal or second-handed one. She could see one that was made from a famous furniture Master all over China to only be placed next to the outside entrance. She doubted that the family would use an item of counterfeit jade furniture from the cars that she saw before and presume that it wasn''t the most expensive one as they had placed it out in the entrance where it could have been broken from a light push.


    Li Lian walked over the main entrance and quickly felt eyes glaring at her followed by a silence that soon broke into chatter. It wasn''t a question why people are staring at her at the moment, and she had expected this to happen when she agreed to come with Li Jun Wei. But surely the number of eyes hawking on her had exceeded every of her initial estimation.


    A young man seeing Li Jun Wei''s figure standing beside a beautiful woman ran up to the second floor, running over to the vacant hallway over to the parlor where most of Li''s Family Members were. Sitting on the main seats were Li Huian, Li Jun Wei''s grandmother, and Li Bing, Li Jun Wei''s grandfather.


    The young man burst into the room opening the door to the room before the servant could do it for him. With such a loud wham on the silent room that was filled with glittering elegance, he quickly attained every attention from his family. The first one who was quick to reprimand him for his behavior was his second aunt, Li Rin Zu. "Mind your manner, A-Long!" she warned.


    Li Long Hua couldn''t care less about his second aunt whose hobby was to nit-pick at him and the other cousins and walked over to his grandparents. "Grandma, grandpa."


    Li Huian looked at him and took his hand that he offered gently. "What is it, A-Long?"


    "Grandmother! You have to go outside! Cousin Jun Wei has arrived!" Li Long Hua pointed at the door. Hearing those explosive words, Li Bing stood up from his seat in haste which Li Long Hua helped him from falling out of standing in a hurry. But his hand was quickly rejected by his grandfather who had exited the room. Instead of dwelling on his grandfather, Li Hong Hua helped his grandmother over to exit the room.


    The aunts and uncles behind him looked at each other in a puzzle. "Jun Wei came?" The second uncle spoke and chided by his wife who agreed. "I thought he wasn''t going to come?"


    An elegant woman in  Qiaopao flapped his wide round fan over her eyes to stand up from the red couch. "There''s no point on waiting here. Let''s go."


    As though they were all the time waiting for her words, the rest of them rose up to meet Li Jun Wei and the person they were most curious about, his wife.


    On the way, Li Long Hua felt a tap on his hand and turned to his grandmother to have her raising a question. "Did Jun Wei came here with someone else?"


    The question has Li Long Hua to take a long time in thought.

 Chapter 126

    "I think he did." Li Long Hua replied and tried to see his Elder Li''s face but from the place where he was, he couldn''t point a finger to what kind of expression Li Huian was having. Thus he waited silently and brought the old woman to the entrance.


    Li Lian held Li Jun Wei''s hand all the time and perhaps because Li Jun Wei was beside her, no one dared to come close to them or questioned the woman beside him even though they almost died of curiosity. She trailed her eyes around the places, seeing the famous people out of the whole country gathering around and also some foreigners actor and actress that she had only seen in movies.


    "Should we meet grandfather and grandmother, first?" Li Jun Wei questioned to Li Lian. She smiled back at his thoughtfulness. He must have known how nervous she was now and didn''t want to surprise her suddenly, asking for her confirmation and waited until she felt comfortable.


    "Of course, let us go greet grandfather and grandmother first." She said and paused. "What should I call them though? Would calling them grandfather and grandmother be a little too sudden?" In her past relationship with He Chang Min, she was easily disliked by his family for many reasons, main being that she was a lost child who had just been found. They all were concerned about her background and her poor etiquette. At her first meeting with He Chang Min''s family, his parents kept on picking every smallest mistake that she made. The He Family wasn''t even a quarter large as Li Family, however, they were very strict to her, how stricter would Li Family be? She didn''t want to make a single mistake, especially as they were Li Jun Wei''s family, her husband''s family. Even though her mind knew worrying wouldn''t do anything well, when the thought passed to her mind her heart grew worried again.


    "You do not need to worry." Li Jun Wei spoked gently, reaching out his hand he rubbed her forehead softly. "My grandparents are very kind, they wouldn''t mind whatever way you call them. Instead, they will like it if you call them that way." Perhaps Li Jun Wei said it for her sake, nevertheless, his words supported her gently. She prepared herself with some basic conversations and greetings that she would do with his family over her mind, hoping she could do it perfectly as it was Li Jun Wei''s family. She didn''t want to make them dislike her or make a bad impression in their first meeting. At that point, they walked near the hallways that lead to a tall circular staircase which was vacant from other guests.


    "Jun Wei, good evening it''s been a long time." Li Lian heard a man''s voice coming behind them and turned her head, seeing the man that the women in the hall called to be Wang Cooperation''s CEO. Seeing the familiar face, Li Jun Wei gave a smile. To his smile, Li Lian felt that it was rare for him to show such a friendly smile


    "Li Lei," Li Jun Wei greeted. "Yes, it''s been a long time, since three years ago I guessed? You went to another country at that time. How are the elders Wang?"


    "They are both in good health." Wang Li Lei replied with a smile. Sparing a little glance at Li Lian, the man only bowed with an almost non-existent smile set in between his lips. "You must be, Mrs. Li, nice to meet you."


    When Wang Li Lei called him by Mrs. Li she felt a ticklish feeling over her ears. Her cheeks reddened very slightly. The words stayed on her heart, making her delighted. "Likewise." She replied back to the man''s bow and from behind Li Xiao Chen who was covered with seas of women finally made his way over to chase the two and stood next to them. Wang Li Lei turned his face a little and the two locked eyes. "Ah! Li Lei!" Xiao Chen spread his arm for a hug to Wang Li Lei for the man to avoid his embrace with a swift movement.


    Keeping both his hand on airs, Li Xiao hen puckered his lips. "Aren''t you too cold?" Wang Li Lei swept his gaze faintly not replying to his questions seeming not to be willing to answer his words.


    "That''s right, I forgot something, Li Lei congratulation on your engagement." Li Jun Wei spoke again with the gentle tone of an older brother that he often used while talking to Li Xiao Chen.


    "You have heard it?" Wang Li Lei kept a smile as he saw Li Jun Wei''s omniscient expression. "As expected of you. I will be going first then, good night." Wang Li Lei excuse himself, turning his back to the hall and Li Xiao Chen also silently turn his back to follow his lead only for Li Jun Wei to hold his shoulder firmly. "Where are you going?"


    Li Xiao Chen gave an awkward smile, scratching his cheek with his finger he avoided looking at his brother gaze with all his might. "Just that, uh- I want to talk more with Li Lei." He made up an empty excuse. His grandfather and grandmother had been forcing him to go on an arranger marriage and even though he had used hundreds of excuses he could come up to the point he felt his mouth swollen each time he met his grandparents. Although he knew that this would happen if he met his grandparents, he still couldn''t keep down his worry and curiosity over how his sister in law would be accepted in the family.


    "You can do that later we will be going to meet grandmother and grandfather now." Li Xiao Chen instantly shook his head deliberately. "No! I uh- I can greet them later." His words made Li Jun Wei to narrow his eyes coldly. "I never remember to raise you that way." Li Jun Wei uttered his cold tone for the Koi Fish to puckered his lips before turning silent. Seeing Li Xiao Chen falling short with his words, Li Lian laughed and patted his shoulder.


    "Was that your friend, Jun Wei?" asked Li Lian as they ascended the stairs, trying to distract herself from her anxious thought.


    "Yes, because our family has a good relationship with them, he''s also my childhood friend." Li Jun Wei collected reply was responded with an excited nod by Li Xiao Chen. "Yes! Well although speaking of a childhood friend, Li Lei was closer in age with me. But these days he seems to be very busy."


    "Perhaps he''s just ignoring you?" Li Lian teased.


    "There''s no way!" Li Xiao Chen rebuked but fell silent after his reply. "But that also sounds somewhat correct."

 Chapter 127

    The three were still amidst their conversation when they suddenly heard a racing sounds of footsteps coming toward them. Lifting her chin up, Li Lian saw an old man stepping down the staircase and stopped to fix his eyes toward Li Jun Wei before trailing his eyes at Li Lian''s hand that was wrapped lightly over Li Jun Wei''s arm.


    The old man eyed Li Lian''s face, expressively switching his expression which was hard to understand for Li Lian. He looked behind at Li Xiao Chen, speaking with his eyes before walking down toward Li Lian. Li Jun Wei bowed his head, followed by Li Lian reflexively. "Good night, grandfather. I apologize for the late greeting."


    Grandfather? Li Lian questioned in her mind, her eyes switched to a surprise one but she kept her surprise hidden well. "Good night, grandfather." her tone was a little unstable but fortunately, no one other than Li Jun Wei could pick up her nervous voice. After the silence which ensued from her greetings, Li Lian kept her lips pursed to a thin line. She waited for Li Bing to reply to her with her heart racing. In her mind questions flooded, what if they see her as a troublemaker? Knowing Li Family and their wealth, it wouldn''t be a labor to dig one or two stories of her bad image that was created by Xie Hue Lin. If that happens, would they oppose to their marriage and ask her to divorce Li Jun Wei? She didn''t want that to happen.


    Li Jun Wei felt her hand tightened over his arm firmly, looking at her expression which was hidden beneath her hair, he covered her hand. Warmth transferred between their touch, the warmth that made her anxious mind calmed again.


    "Good! Good!" Li Bing spoke aloud with a wide smile. "Your grandmother and I had been waiting for your arrival!"


    Hearing the unexpected words from Li Bing, Li Lian looked up with surprise visible upon her black eyes. They had just met each other when an old woman with a young man walked toward them hurriedly. "You must be, Li Lian." Li Huian said with a gentle expression and patted his husband''s shoulder. "What are you doing? Halting one''s path, let''s go to the family room." Li Huian added hurriedly, pushing the men who don''t know the etiquette to greet the new guest to the family.


    Li Bing walked up to discuss with Li Jun Wei while Li Huian used her moment when her grandson was preoccupied with his grandfather. Li Lian felt a hand wrapping to her palm to be Li Huian''s hand. Smiling gently, the old woman spoke to her. "You must be Li Lian, Xiao- Wei had talked many things about you, I''m very curious to meet you but I heard that you were still in the middle of your rehabilitation. Are you alright now?" her eyes worriedly held Li Lian''s gaze. Li Lian was initially worried but after being greeted by the two kind couple it made her forgot what she was worried about before.


    "Yes, I am. I apologize for not being able to greet the family earlier, grandmother." Li Lian replied for the old woman to shook her head. "Don''t be, I know that it must have been hard for you after the accident. Jun Wei stayed beside you for a very long time and we were worried about his state that time but fortunately, you are awake now and that is the best news." Li Huian was a woman who spoke her heart aloud, perhaps not to other and Li Lian knew she was speaking the words for her sake.


    "Thank you, grandmother." She whispered and the old woman''s smile became softer. "Let''s continue our talk at the family room, I want to know more of you." offering the kind words Li Lian responded with a nod. They walked toward the family room. Li Lian had thought that there was no other house that could be bigger than Li Jun Wei''s residence but now she turned her thoughts again. The house was even bigger magnanimous than Li Jun Wei''s residence. Although their beauty could be argued, Li Lian had her opinion better at Li Jun Wei''s house, partly due to the fact that she felt his home was much of her own home.


    The maids that saw the families entering in had their eyes tossing glances around at Li Lian although they didn''t dare to do it for a long time, Li Lian didn''t miss their probing peer.


    "the reasons must have been due to the descending from the outside factors." Li Lian heard Li Jun Wei replying to her grandfather''s question of their work matters and had their eyes met each other. Seeing his face, Li Lian unconsciously pulled a smile. Li Jun Wei contagiously smiled for Li Huian and Li Bing exchanged their awed faces.


    As the door was opened by the servants, Li Lian entered with Li Huian still holding her palm gently and saw the people across the room sitting together on the couch. The uncles, aunts, and cousins had been waiting for their arrival beheld Li Jun Wei first before their eyes stopped at Li Lian. They had heard Li Jun Wei was married quietly with a woman and had been waiting to meet the woman that he had gotten married too. As the marriage was too sudden, they held the rumors between themself, most of them being one that no one would ever want to hear. Expecting the woman had gotten pregnant before marriage Li Lian noticed them to have their eyes over to her stomach before glancing around to see whether she was holding a baby. Why are they looking at my stomach? Li Lian wondered. Has her stomach become fat after staying all the time at home? She tapped her stomach a little feeling the side figure of her waist when suddenly she hard Li Jun Wei whispering gently beside her. "You are not fat."


    She looked at him, whispering back. "And how do you know that? They said people who are often with you wouldn''t notice the change." she giggled thinking their little talk ended there.


    "I did know it," he lined his hand on his neck vaguely, hinting the woman who made his neck filled with adorable bites and kiss marks that were made not too long ago. "I saw it after all."


    Li Lian had her head blanked from his words. Her eyes stared at him, fixing as she felt her whole face turning beet red. "What happened that night?" the words slipped from her rosy lips. "You told me that nothing happened."


    Li Jun Wei saw a strand of hair staying on the side of her cheeks and reached out his fingers to brush away the strand. "Nothing did happen." His minty breaths brushed her eyelashes. "If that is what you remembered."

 Chapter 128

    Li Lian could not respond to his words, her eyes stopped at the realization that perhaps that night something did happen, something crucial that she forgot. "Come and take a seat, Xiao-Lian." Before Li Lian could seek an answer from him, Li Huian offered her a seat beside her. Li Huian was a kind woman, Li Lian thought. She felts the old woman was similar to her maternal grandmother in Xie Family. Recalling her own grandmother, Li Lian felt a little worried of her health. One could say that her grandmother was the most person with authority in the Xie family and Xie Hue Lin would have to think twice before harming her. However, in that house with Xie Hue Lin and her parents, she couldn''t help but worry about her safety. It would be walking to a trap if she wants to meet her grandmother, but she has to do it soon.


    Walking with next to the seat, Li Lian sat down and looked across her seat to see that Li Jun Wei was seated across her while another woman sat on her right side. The woman was still in her twenties, her face was delicate and she had a pair of beautiful long wavy brown hair that flowed down to her hips. Smiling the woman greeted her. "It is our first time to meet each other, I am Jin Nu Yuan, Jun Wei''s third cousin. I have been waiting to meet you for a very long time! Now that I see you, I can understand why Jun Wei falls for you, you are very beautiful." The woman pulled her red lips, her hands held Li Lian''s palm showing kindness that made Li Lian felt a little uncomfortable for some reason.


    "But what would I call you as?" Jin Nu Yuan asked again with a long hum.


    "Xiao-Yuan, what are you asking? You could call Li Lian as sister in law." Li Huian replied with a laughter, looking at Li Lian seeming to wait for her answer.


    "Of course," Li Lian nodded at Jin Nu Yuan and saw the woman pouted her lips. "That is not what I mean, Li Lian is about the same age as me, right? I don''t have that much friend of my age. So I want to get closer to her. Can I just call you by your first name?"


    "But Xiao-Yuan, you have to call her base on her seniority." Li Huian scolded lightly.


    "No, no I don''t mind it." Li Lian waved her hand. "You can call me with any nickname you feel better." Hearing her words, Jin Nu Yuan beamed to a wide smile.


    "This girl, she is always like this." The woman beside Jin Nu Yuan spoke, placing her teacup elegantly down to the table, she looked at Li Lian and pulled a smile. "I''m sorry for the late introduction, I am Jin Mei, Nu Yuan''s mother also Jun Wei''s aunt." Mrs. Jin introduced herself, keeping her eyes faintly seizing her whole figure.


    "Nice to meet you." Li Lian smiled back at the woman.


    "But Jun Wei is already married and it was really unexpected." Mrs. Jin giggled.


    "I know right?" Li Rin Zu, Li Jun Wei''s second aunt chided. "I don''t mean to offend anyone but Jun Wei seems like the last person to be married. I almost thought he does not have any interest in women."


    Li Long Hua the young man who had just taken a seat next to Li Xiao Chen in the corner of the room both to avoid the attention of their aunts and uncles rolled his eyes. "Second aunt still have not changed at all." Li Xiao Chen whispered at Li Long Hua and received a comrade nod. "Right? Instead, she had just become worse you know."


    "Speaking about that, where is Li Ye Hua? It is his birthday you know. If he does not come now, who knows when it would be our time to be chewed alive by the second aunt?" Li Xiao Chen threw some glances around.


    "I agree, but I also can not find him anywhere. The last time he sent me this message saying that he is leaving for a moment to greet his friend." Li Xiao Chen gave a long oh as he replies, his eyes stole a glance at his sister in law who sat very far from him with a worried expression. His grandparents were not at all a bad person, they had said that they will welcome any woman that his brother chose. However, the same thing couldn''t be said to his uncles and aunts.


    Li Lian noticed the gloomy look upon Old Madam Li''s face after receiving Li Rin Zu''s words. She had been very worried about Li Jun Wei''s interest in women and how he seemed to be having no single intention in marrying anyone. Li Lian didn''t know what to answer to Li Rin Zu''s statement and chose to reply with little words as possible. Turning her face she glanced at Li Jun Wei who was still having a talk with Jin Nu Yuan''s father.


    "That is not true and you know it better, don''t you, Rin Zu?" Mrs. Jin covered her mouth with a giggle. "Right, elder?"


    "Of course that is not true." Elder Li held Li Lian''s palm warmly. "Li Lian is here now, right?"


    "Yes, Jun Wei is a very kind man." Li Lian noticed how her eyes have been sought Li Jun Wei every time she looked away and just then as it came to her realization, Li Jun Wei who heard her giving a praise to him chuckled happily. He moved his lips, mouthing. "Thank you." Without a voice and went back to talk with the second uncle.


    Having her cheeks reddened she shifted her eyes away and met Li Nu Yuan''s gaze that had a slightly startled expression. "Of course he is. But Jun Wei had rarely come to visit the Family house, Nu Yuan had been waiting for you, you know." Mrs. Jin veered her conversation over to Li Jun Wei, picking a tone.


    "Mother!" Jin Nu Yuan called. "Jun Wei must be very busy with his work."

 Chapter 129

    "Remember the times when they were children? Nu Yuan always seek out for Jun Wei for hours whenever she visits the main house and would cry each time she had to go back home." Li Lian wondered why she would bring up the past but didn''t think deeply about her words.


    "That was when I was still a child, mother!" Jin Nu Yuan pouted her lips.


    "While we are on this topic, have you find any men that caught your attention?" Li Rin Zu queried again for rumor and this piqued Li Lian''s interest.


    "Not yet!" Jin Nu Yuan quickly rebuked. Li Lian had been silently seeing their expression as she can''t speak in between their personal exchanges. At the time when Jin Nu Yuan was asked by the question and when she denied the question, her eyes instantly fell on Li Jun Wei. The expression she had was the one that was afraid of misunderstanding.


    "But do you remember, Jun Wei when you two were still young? One day when you were playing the cats near the garden with Nu Yuan, you mistook her for a cat and said that she looks very similar to the cat." Li Jun Wei''s eyes shifted from his uncle. "Did that happen?" Even though he was sure he could have remembered his childhood, this one he can''t remember.


    "It must have been a joke." Li Nu Yuan defended.


    "No, no, I remember clearly that he said that the two were similar because they are adorable." Mrs. Jin ended her words with a laugh that was followed by Li Rin Zu. Li Lian who felt slowly becoming the odd one out of the family''s discussion fell silent. Not that she was jealous of Jin Nu Yuan but she was a little confused by why Mrs. Jin keeps on alluding something along with her conversation.


    "I don''t really remember that happen." Li Jun Wei stated firmly, hinting Mrs. Jin to stop with her words but the woman seemed to be either ignoring his hint or was persistent with her words.


    "Well, we can''t blame you for not remembering it. After all, that time about ten years ago, maybe? You were in an accident so perhaps it was the side effect-"


    "Alright, alright, we should keep our reminiscent of the past until here." Li Huian stopped Mrs. Jin from continuing on her pace.


    Accident? Li Lian rose her eyebrows curiously. She had told Li Jun Wei of her past but they hadn''t held a proper conversation of their past. She had many things she wants to ask him, about the wound on his right hands, and also the agreement that started her marriage with him. When she had just woke up from her coma state, Li Jun Wei stated that he married her to protect her but what was he trying to protect her from? She had been too occupied with her revenge that she hadn''t gave a proper thought of the matter when it was the most important thing she should have asked since the beginning.


    Noticing Old Madam Li was about to stand up from her seat, Li Lian lent her hand for the old woman. Seeing how thoughtful Li Lian was, the old woman nodded between her impressed expression. "Since we are all here, we should not keep the guests waiting for us anymore. Where is Long Hua?"


    "I think that son of mind is still talking with his friend, he had been abroad for a very long time, so there must be many things he wanted to talk with his friends. Remember that boy who often played with him? Wei Tsui Lan." Li Rin Zu stated, picking her rounded fan from the side of the couch.


    "Oh that boy, he''s now aiming to become an actor, isn''t he?" Li Rin Zu''s husband added.


    Li Rin Zu added a laugh toward her husband''s silly words. "He is already an actor, darling."


    "They must be near the first floor anyway, let''s go." Li Long Hua spoke, quickly standing up from his seat hurriedly to go down and stay with his parents. Having the young man beside him standing up, Li Xiao Chen quickly moved like a shadow behind him only for Old Master Li to find him. "Xiao Chen, you''re here?"


    Pulling an awkward smile, Li Xiao Chen cursed his misfortune and turned his face to see his brother standing beside his grandfather with an uncaring expression while the old man looking at him with a visible frown. "Hahaha, grandfather how are you?"


    "You''re asking how I am now? Where were you all this time?"


    "I''ve been sitting there?" Li Xiao Chen inclined his head to the side. "Oh! That''s right grandfather, do you want to hear a story?" He quickly hopped beside his grandfather and spoke all the story he accumulated.


    Li Lian standing with Old Madam Li chuckled a little. "That boy still hasn''t matured, right?" Old Madam Li asked her opinion for Li Lian to shook her head. Li Xiao Chen was a person who always held a goofy expression in his face, especially when he felt relaxed. But he wasn''t certainly an incapable person. He knows well what to do to creat a good relationship with his business partner and when it came to his job he changed to a great person.


    "That''s not true, grandmother." Old Madam Li rose her brows. "Xiao Chen often love to joke, however, he is very excellent with his works and that''s why Jun Wei always put his trust on him."


    "Is that so?" The Old Madam patted her hand at her understanding. Not only do Li Lian understand Li Jun Wei, she also understood well Li Xiao Chen''s personality.


    "Say, Li Lian," Just then Jin Nu Yuan spoke from her right sight, beaming a sweet smile. "Are you perhaps free next weekend?"


    Li Lian felt the girl was a kind one, however, she can''t shake the odd emotion she felt from the girl. Being cautious is good after all she had been fooled by her own sister who always feigned a kindness and she know that many women other than Xie Hue Lin are a two peas in a pod with her. This was no different.

 Chapter 130

    "I am." Li Lian replied, she didn''t want to act rash only base on her doubts.


    "That''s great! You should come often to the house, Li Lian we should get along better." Jin Yu Nuan intertwined her palms together across her face, her smile dancing off.


    "Li Lian come here." Li Jun Wei called her name, reaching out his hand to take hers as if he knew what she was feeling now. "Then excuse me, Grandmother, Yu Nuan." She smiled receiving a nod from Old Madam Li and went toward Li Jun Wei with a smile over her lips. Li Jun Wei took a moment of glance to his younger cousin. Since they were young Jin Yu Nuan had always followed him relentlessly everywhere he goes. He didn''t want to distrust his family especially his younger cousin who had felt like his own younger sister. But he also knew better that by time people could change to either too good and bad.


    Li Xiao Chen stood idle, walking toward the party hall when she spotted the man of the party, Li Ye Hua passed by across them along with a young man who was almost as tall as Li Jun Wei only to fall a few inch shorter than him.


    "Ye Hua, we''ve been waiting for you, where were you?" The second aunt furrowed her brows and crossed her arm with irritation. "Where are you father and mother?"


    Li Ye Hua smiles but a hint of displeased passed by his face when his second aunt mentioned his parents, Li Lian saw and was sure that Li Jun Wei didn''t miss it too. "I''m sorry, I was greeting my friend since it''s been a long time, I didn''t know it will take a long time, second aunt." He spoke formally like a person who wasn''t in the family. "Mother and father should be in the party hall by now."


    "Is that so," Li Human hummed when the man who stood beside Li Ye Hua greeted. "Good evening, everyone wish you a perfect evening." His smile smoothened at the end of his words. His eyes glanced around and fell froze at Li Lian.


    "Tsui Han, how are you? I heard of your feats, you''ve grown up well." Old Master Li said as he patted his shoulder. Wei Tsui Han took a long moment to break his gaze from Li Lian before moving to Old Master Li and smiled. "I''m fine elder Li, thank you for your praise." Everyone was pleased by his greetings all except for Li Jun Wei who didn''t miss his eyes contact which constantly sought for Li Lian. "May I ask who is this lady is?"he asked and the knit between Li Jun Wei''s brows deepened.


    "This is Li Lian, Jun Wei''s wife." Mrs. Jin replied before anyone else. Li Lian felt and odd sense when she was near Mrs. Jin for sure she could see how the woman get a little over her nerves, it was as if he meant something which wasn''t good.


    "Wife?" The disappointment held over his eyes. "I have been wondering from before but do you perhaps remember me, Ms. Li Lian?" Li Lian thought break, glancing at We Tsui Lan she gave a shook of her head. "I''m sorry but I don''t remember. Have we met somewhere before?" Hearing it Li Jun Wei smiled.


    "Li Lian, your ribbon is getting loose." Suddenly he spoke and took everyone''s attention to the ribbon over her neck. "Really?" Li Lian clumsily placed her hand over her neck. As the ribbon was right bellow her neck, she couldn''t see well whether the tie was untied and was about to retie her loose ribbon when when she felt Li Jun Wei placing his hand on top of her. Softly bringing her hand away, he fixed his gaze and tied the ribbon carefully.


    It wasn''t Li Lian''s first time to have his face close this way. They had slept together on the same bed and compared to it, this was nothing of his affection. But more than ever she could feel her heart racing to the point she was worried of he could hear the loud sound of her heartbeats. Pink colors creeped to stay at the contour of her cheeks, he lips gently pulled up to a smile. She didn''t hate his movements, the careful touches he gave to her was something endearing to her. For Li Lian who was shunned by her families, his shower of kindness and affection melted her heart.


    "That''s it." His minty breaths brushed her eyelashes, having her to squint her eyes a little when she felt a soft and warm sensation over her forehead. Looking up she saw a sweet smile and realized that Li Jun Wei had kissed her forehead. Everyone was surprise by the affection he showed in front of everyone on purpose. Old Madam Li and Old Master Li in particular was over than joy when they saw their grandson carefully taking care of his wife with affections.


    Wei Tsui Lan, however, held a different look than the rest. Seeing the changes of expression happening around him, Li Xiao Chen was the one who was confused by his own surrounding. His brother didn''t do that in purpose, right? He didn''t purposely wanting to show how much he love his sister in love in front of everyone, right? No matter how much he denied, he knew his brother well, especially the part of him who would do things to show what was his to everyone.


    "Geez, I never know Cousin Wei is a very affectionate person. This is making me quite jealous for being single, right Grandmother?" Jin Yu Nuan spoke up, covering her giggle by her hand. Old Madam Li agreeing with her granddaughter''s words nodded with full support.


    "We should go now." His words were to everyone who stood by the place. Taking her hand, he led her toward the party hall. Like everyone else, the rest of the family followed their steps, exchanging some conversations and the same goes to Li Ye Hua who stopped when he saw his friend stood at his spot unmoving. "What''s wrong?" He followed his eyes who moved at Li Lian''s back and added. "Have you met my sister in law before?" And he received a nod from his friend.


    "I have to go." Wei Tsui Lan left a pat on his shoulder and went to follow Li Lian toward the door which led to the party hall.

 Chapter 131

    The party went fairly smooth. With Li Jun Wei beside her, Li Lian didn''t have anyone came bothering her with their words but often time she met their gaze and knew the deep meaning hidden beneath their eyes. When a man passed by them holding a tray of long alcohol glasses, Li Lian took one and spoke. "Thank you." The man bowed at her polite words, seeming a little surprised but didn''t showed it boldly over his face.


    Li Jun Wei noticed the glass she held and before she placed the rim of the glass to her lips she felt his hand stopping her. "I don''t think you should drink now."


    "Why?" She inclined her head and smiled. "Don''t worry this is only a little."


    "I can''t have you forget what happen again if you drink." He said his tone reminding her of what happened when she was drunk.


    "That was different." Feeling accused, she puffed her cheeks. "And Jun Wei, you should tell me what happened last time after," she trailed not knowing what to add on the end of her words. "After that time. Did I do something wrong?"


    "You didn''t and nothing really happened that night." As much as he want something happened that night, nothing taken place as she fell asleep soon after she cried. He wasn''t a wild man who would take advantage of a sleeping woman even if she was his wife. The first time he want with her was something they both could remember not only one of them.


    "Really?" Then all This time he was only teasing her?


    "Really." His Finger traced the line of her ears, tucking a few strands of hair behind. "I did want something to happen but you fell asleep before anything did happen." His finger stopped at her neck sending shivers which stopped when a voice came over their left side.


    "Good evening, Mr. Li." A man greeted with a smile. His eyes fell over to Li Jun Wei and stopped at Li Lian. "Good evening." The woman beside the man greeted with a pleasant smile.


    "Good evening, Mr. Sun." Li Jun Wei replied to greeting and Li Lian followed his suit with a smile. The previous expression he gave etched on her mind and it wasn''t something she could easily brush off. Even without a mirror, she could feel how her cheek had gotten redder.


    "Thank you very much for your help last time, Mr. Li especially with the contract. I have a hard time dissolving the previous matter if it wasn''t for your help."


    "It''s nothing to be thankful of." Li Jun Wei replied. "I only did what I could help."


    "And the young lady over here is?" Mrs. Sun pointed softly.


    "My wife." He took her hand and warmly wrapped her waist with his arm. "It''s a pleasure to meet you my name is Li Li Lian."


    "Is that so?" Mrs. Sun didn''t hold back at her surprise, covering her mouth with her hand she looked apologetic after giving her surprise aloud. "It''s a pleasure to meet you too Mrs. Li. My name is Sun Wan and this is my wife, Sun Guan." As Mr. Sun introduced politely, Mrs. Sun took the opportunity to speak again to Li Lian. "I''ve never seen anyone as stunning as you Mrs. Li the two of you together make a very beautiful scene." The woman praised heartily. "That''s true, around next week our house is holding a party to congratulate my husband''s success of his work, would you mind spare your time to attend our house? It isn''t that far and I promised it wouldn''t take a lot of time."


    Li Lian thought it was a good time for her to help Li Jun Wei as she is his wife. But what would he think? She looked up and met his gaze, receiving a smile she knew what his smile meant. "Thank you for your in invitation, Mrs. Sun if I have time i will surely attend the party."


    "That''s great!" The woman looked excited. She didn''t know what made Mrs. Sun to became that excited but if she should pick her guess it must have been due to the fact that she was Li Jun Wei''s wife. As Li Family was powerful, having someone attend their party was akin to having Li Jun Wei himself.


    While Li Lian was getting used to the formal conversation of the people from the highest socialites group. She excuse herself to the washroom and went to the place which was restricted from other guests. Fixing a few strands of her hair in front of the mirror, she went out of the washroom only to see Wei Tsui Lan standing not too far from the place. Was he waiting for someone? Not that she care as it wasn''t her business.


    Walking outside, she passed Wei Tsui Lan without meeting his eyes. Seeing Li Lian he took her wrist, speaking up. "Wait for a moment, Mrs. Li." But a breath away after he finished his words, his view tilted and when he realized he had collapsed at the floor while his hand was pushed behind by Li Lian. It took Li Lian a while to see that the man under her was Wei Tsui Lan who was standing on the hall she passed. Due to her reflex, she had pushed her down thinking that he was an enemy.


    "I''m sorry." Li Lian said, mulling own her head why did she did that in reflex and let go of his hand. "But please keep in mind not to suddenly appear behind a woman''s back, Mr. Wei. I almost thought you were someone bad."


    Wei Tsui Lan gathered himself from the floor, he looked at her blankly for a long moment.


    "What are you looking at?" She asked and find him bursting into a chuckle. Did the impact from earlier made him lose his mind? Li Lian questioned herself.


    Seeing Li Lian had furrowed her brows, he calmed his laughter. "Oh no, I''m not laughing at you Mrs. Li. That was a very powerful move, did you perhaps learn Judo?"

 Chapter 132

    "No, it was Karate." Li Lian furrowed her brows, he must have really lost his mind when she pushed him down a moment ago. "Are you hurt?" She asked politely feeling a little guilty for doing such a harsh move on a such a fragile body.


    "No, please don''t worry. It isn''t as bad as it sounded." He said trying to stand up perfectly when he felt his knees shook and fell a leg down. Seeing his pitiful state in which he can not stand properly by his two legs, Li Lian shook her head. Even more than she think the youngster lack power. "Do you need a help?" She asked, offering a hand to help him. Wei Tsui Lan looked at her hand before her face and nodded intensely. "Please."


    On the other side of the Li''s Family entrance, an old man in his sixties with a large beer belly stepped out of his car with a young brunette woman. Swiping her hair to her fair shoulder, her tight red dress emphasized her cleavage each time she bent her shoulder. Taking the hand of the old man in an inviting manner, Fu Wanxi kissed the old man''s temple. "Mr. Yan thank you very much for granting Wuxi''s wish to come here tonight. I promise to give you more love, Mr. Yan!"


    Mr. Yan was pleased by her words, taking her shoulder he rubbed the skin lustfully and laughed. "I''m also happy if you are happy too, Wanxi. Don''t forget about tonight, okay?"


    "Of course!" Fu Wanxi replied heartily. Frankly she can''t see Mr. Yan in anything other than a disgusting old man, having to kiss him up was her last resort to come into the socialite''s party if it wasn''t for that, she wouldn''t even want to bat an eyelid at the old man where she could find a better looking man even though they were less rich than this patron. Looking at the large building, her eyes glittered with expectation. If she could seduce even one of the men inside the building, she could end up as their lover or even marry them for more money. Just thought give her smile a wider look.


    Yet when she entered no one cared of her look and no one did bat an eyelid toward her. The socialites value social standings much better than a face of a woman and it took a very long time for Fu Wanxi to finally understood this. When she find a good man with a good accessories which live well to his reputation, she was instantly gave a cold shoulders by them. The women who found the scene of her trying to butter the men only to fail didn''t hold back on their cynical laughter, peering down at her with gazes of mocking.


    "Did she think this is a place for a slut?" The other woman spoke in whisper but enough for her to hear.


    "Perhaps. What can anyone ever expect from a commoners? They''re nothing but foolish bunch who spread legs for money." The rest of the woman covered their laughter in delights.


    "That is why for low births manner is something they have to be teaches first or else the capital will be filled with nothing but woman like that." Hearing this, Fu Wanxi angrily walked toward them crooking a smile she asked. "Do you think you are better than me by saying that?"


    "What''s this smell?" The woman didn''t reply to her words but instead asked her friend.


    "Smell? Oh my this must be a smell of a slut."


    Anger boiled to Fu Wanxi''s eyes, gritting her teeth, she snatched the drink from the server beside her only for red wine to spoil her dress. Looking up in surprise, she met the gaze of the women who mocked her. "Pathetic. This is why low births are." The woman who held the handkerchief seemed to be displeased by her face and threw the fabric toward Fu Wanxi. "We should go breathing the same air as this woman will only pass us germs."


    "Wait! You!" Before she could yell the women had left, leaving her with gazes of guests who murmured by the scene, seeming unimpressed by how Fu Wanxi behaved. She turn to ask a help from her patron to see that the man had also been watching the scene but have no single intention in helping her who was nothing but an outsider in their class.


    With the murmurs and gazed petrifying her, Fu Wanxi gritted her hand and ran out of the part hall, searching for the washroom without asking for pointers of the servants of the mansion. How could the socialites women be so daring to comment of her aloud? She thought they would be the people who would seclude themself in sarcasm not knowing that they could speak their opinion aloud without caring of their reputation. Or perhaps it was because she came in an unnamed position?


    "Tch," Fu Wanxi clicked her tongue. This would be her last time ever meeting that stupid old man, she thought.


    "No it was Karate."  A familiar voice came to her ears. Following the source of the voice, she saw Li Lian Not too far from the washroom where she had just want to enter. She hid behind the pillars, peeking her head she saw Yue Li Lian offering a hand to a young man affectionately. How could that woman be here? She took a look again in doubt and saw Li Lian''s face clearly. So she came here too after kissing up an old man''s thighs? Li Lian has always put an unstained face and a pure smile, who could ever guess that she was a dirty woman behind? This could be a large scandal, however, doing that would only put her at the spotlight too, Fu Wanxi furrowed her brows, trying to find a solution in which she could smeared Li Lian''s good name without hurting hers.


    A thought creeped on her mind and before Li Lian left, she took out her phone taking a picture of the scene to send it toward the person who was on her side when it come to hating Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin.

 Chapter 133

    The body of the boy was leaner than she thought, he was even more slender than her. Bringing him lightly, she asked. "Can you walk properly now?" Touching an unknown young man when she have a husband doesn''t sit right to her. As much as she detest rumors she knows well that little things such as this could be the source for the gossipers.


    "Yes." Wei Tsui Lan replied, releasing his hand from hers and had a disappointment flashing over his eyes. "I don''t think you remember me, but we''ve met once, Mrs. Li."


    Met once? She looked at him trying to remember his face when she recalled. "Are you perhaps the person I saved? The one that had troubles of breathing." She saw Wei Tsu Lan smiling happily. "That''s right, it was me." At the end of his words, he bent his head low enough to reach lower than her shoulder. "That day I didn''t gate to thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, I would have died in the worse case, thank you very much."


    His grateful words were very polite that Li Lian who rarely had people thanking her kn such a manner felt awkward. "I am glad to see that you are fine and I know even without me you wouldn''t die, Mr. Wei."


    Wei Tsui Lan looked confused. "How so?"


    "Because you have a good luck." She said, making the man more confused but he didn''t ask her again. Looking toward the part hall she spoke. "Well then, it was good to talk with you. My husband is currently waiting for me, please excuse me."


    It was only her feeling but the way Wei Tsui Lan looked at her reminded her of a person who held an attachment toward a person. Did he fell for her after the time she had helped him? Even if he did, he now knew that she had been married to Li Jun Wei and doubt the man would pursue her. But what if he had been waiting for her the entire time in the hallway?


    The young man was a dear friend of Li Jun Wei''s cousin and also judging by how close his relationship with Li Family, the family seemed to be very close to the young man. If he did fell for her, that would make the entire situation in shambles. Also for an unrequited love which was the most heartbreaking feeling for a person to posses, it''s better for her to keep brief to the young man before he advances more to love.


    And, she should make the young man remember that she already had a husband. One that she wouldn''t ever want to be separated from.


    Li Jun Wei stood with a pillar behind him, surrounded by a crowd, his eyes fell at Fu Wanxi who hurriedly stepped out of the restricted place for the families. Calling a servant near him, his eyes turned stern. "Is no one waiting in front of the East Hall?"


    The male servant turned his eyes to the place Li Jun Wei mentioned, seeing no one the man made a surprised expression and tattered under Li Jun Wei''s peering gaze. "I apologize master, there should have been someone-"


    "And there is no one." He said. "Go and call the person who was suppose to wait in front of the door and call the guards. Stop the woman who came to that place just now."


    "A woman?" The male servant asked instead of heeding to his order.


    "Now." He said a word and the man who felt the underlying chill went, tucking his tail between his legs.


    Li Lian had just went into the same door to the washroom. Did she met the woman there? Seeing the face he recalled it to be the woman who bore hatred to Li Lian since her university day. Why was she there? As she ran the woman had an unpleasant smile. Frost glazed his black eyes, holding his expression vacant from his smile he went toward the East Hall.


    Once he arrived, he found Li Lian speaking toward Wei Tsui Lan. He had noticed that expression over the young man''s face the entire time since they met. It was no wonder that someone would fall for her, Li Lian is a beautiful woman. Regardless of who saw her, they would immediately agree on her beauty that made no one could ever avoid their eyes to her.


    "Li Lian." He called and had her eyes bloomed at him into a smile. "Did you come for me?"


    "You were late and I thought something happen." He said gently placing his hand on his waist. "The party is about to end after another half an hour but if you are tired, we could go home now." He saw Li Lian shaking her head. "I''m fine we should wait until the party ends." Leaving before the party end for a family member seemed disrespectful to her and truthfully she wasn''t tired now. "Thank you for worrying about me."


    He bent his head pulling a few strands and kissed her forehead moving a little away he whispered. "We are husband and wife now, you shouldn''t thank me when I''m worried of my soul''s other half." Li Lian touched her cheeks and looked at him. Words were lights but when other said it to you it felt different. The impact when he called her other half was something great that her eyes grew unstable. She wanted to compose herself but when she looked up and saw his lips, he reminded the first kiss they shared and instead had herself back in circles of heartbeats.


    Seeming as though he forgot something, Li Jun Wei turned his eyes and met Wei Tsui Lan''s gaze, the man had a smile over his lips but their eyes were against each other.


    "We should go back to the party hall now." Li Lian broke the gaze between the two men.


    "There is something I still have to do, Li Lian can you go back to the party first?" She saw his eyes moving toward Wei Tsui Lan and wondered for a moment whether the thing he had something to do was with the young man. She wasn''t slow and could tell that Li Jun Wei must have realized with what feeling Wei Tsui Lan had as she saw her. She had something to tell to him but not now in front of the young man. Nodding she went to the party hall and resume the party while the two men was left alone in the long hall.

 Chapter 134

    Li Jun Wei had dropped off his smile when Li Lian went to the party hall. He took a look at the young man seizing his figure subtly and noticed how the young man was a few inches shorter than him. He knew Wei Tsui Lan for quite a long time since his step cousin Li Ye Hua has been a great acquaintance with the young man since his early teens. His grandparents, uncles, and aunts in particular saw the young man almost like their own family member, that to be excepted from him as he only met the young man twice in Li''s Household.


    "Mr. Li, good evening. This must be our first time talking with each other personally." Wei Tsui Lan greeted politely. The curly long fringe that covered the side of his left head fell to cover his eyes and he pushed the hairs back.


    "Good evening, I see that you''ve spoken to my wife."


    "Yes, just a moment ago. I have met her once and can''t help to speak to her once again. Do you want to hear of how I met Mrs. Li?" His smile showed his beautiful lined teeth, sending some sparkles that fit for a youth which was utterly different than Li Jun Wei''s cold behavior.


    "No need. Xiao Chen had filled me with the blanks that Li Lian helped you in danger." His eyes looked down on the man without bearing a single emotion.


    "Yes, Mrs. Li had taken care of me very well. I can''t express the gratefulness I had for her just by words. She is a very strong woman very fit to her name. The first time I met her was when she saved me and at the tome I almost mistook her a goddess and even now I don''t see that my first impression was wrong." He spoke with a high praise, holding none of his admiration back as he speak to the husband of the woman he praised to.


    "But why do I feel that your eyes have been following my wife the entire time?" He didn''t bother to go through turns and turns and spoke bluntly, emphasizing his tone again as he called Li Lian his wife.


    "You must be joking Mr. Li, I don''t remember to ever stare at Mrs. Li for a long time. I


    admire her but I can''t disclose where my admiration fell for her." His reply which were neither agreeing nor denying had Li Jun Wei narrowing his eyes.


    "She is my wife." The words he voiced out was clear enough for the young man to nod but it seemed his words didn''t reach to his mind as Wei Tsui Lan casually stated. "I do not have anything against a married woman."


    "Then you should have something against a husband, Mr. Wei. You should learn when to back down especially when you know she isn''t someone of your caliber." Their gaze turned the air tense, even though Wei Tsui Lan seemed unbothered as he chuckled to Li Jun Wei, he didn''t want to lower his eyes from Li Jun Wei''s piercing gaze.


    "But the fact that you are here still conversing with me means I still have a place to compete doesn''t it?"


    "I''m here only to make sure my wife wouldn''t be wooed by a bothersome man who could ruin her image. Also," his words trailed and for once Li Jun Wei smiled a provocative grin. "There isn''t anything to compete when the winner have been decided."


    "You can''t see the future, love can brew in different types and who knows when the love will change?"


    "It will change but not toward the direction you expected." Firmly Li Jun Wei took a step forward. "I hope you can understand my words now Mr. Wei you are my cousin''s friend I don''t want to see my cousin running back to me with tears when he sees his friend being sent somewhere."


    The smiles held over the youth''s face stayed as he laughed at Li Jun Wei''s words before his laughter died down. The servant who was ordered by Li Jun Wei came toward them but came to a halt when he saw Li Jun Wei standing tensely with a handsome young man beside him. "Is it about the order I gave you?" It took a long time for the male servant to realize who Li Jun Wei was talking to.


    Bowing as he didn''t want to see what kind of expression Li Jun Wei might be having, he quickly replied. "Yes, sir we have also apprehended the woman and she is currently in the security''s office."


    "It seemed you still have works to do, Mr. Li. Please excuse me." Wei Tsui Lan gave a polite bows despite how his eyes were flickering.


    "Of course. It''s late and you should go home now Mr. Wei. A youth should need more sleep for their growth." Li Jun Wei saw the young man leaving before him to a different door and went with the male servant.


    Fu Wanxi sat down on the dimmed room. Her eyes darted left and right in anxiousness and the clutch on top of her skirt tightened. A few minutes ago she was just about to leave the party when the securities of the house came over her. They explained only a few words saying that someone wants to meet her and that someone is the master of the mansion. Did it have something to do with the socialites women who poured drinks on her? But that wasn''t even her fault. As much as she had arguments she want to voice out, right now she is a nameless woman coming into a party as an escort of an old man.


    Damn it! She cursed beneath her lips, her eyes blazing with anxiousness and fury when suddenly the door knob was pushed down. She snapped her head, words spilled from her mouth hurriedly in defend. "I don''t have anything to do with those women! You can''t blame me for anything! In the first case the person who should be apologizing now isn''t me but those women!"


    "You''re loud, Ms. Fu." Li Jun Wei had a soft word however it was enough to instill the sternest of his words. Fu Wanxi''s anxious eyes stopped when she saw the man who walked was a handsome man with a clean cut jaw better than any actors she had ever seen. His eyes peering down bear no emotion calm like sea before storm in front of the woman but that was what made his charm.


    "I''m not here to reprimand anything of what had taken place with the party. I''m here to ask you the things you have taken from my household." Fu Wanxi was taken aback by his words. Suddenly accused met her felt even worse. Did the socialites thing she was too poor that she came to a party to steal their furnitures?


    "Is this how the Li Family work? Accusing a person of such a thing without any evidence, even if you are a rich person doesn''t mean you could point someone as a thief!" She felt even worse as she had just thought the man was a perfect catch.

 Chapter 135

    Li Jun Wei wondered why didn''t he think of erasing Li Lian''s itty-bitty Little enemies who had swarmed Li Lian like unending pests. But now was still not late and it was better late than never. Eyes cold, he spoke with the irritation left from his discussion with Wei Tsui Lan. "Mind your words. Li Family isn''t a family your could speak as you like. I never mentioned you as a thief, I only said that you took something from my mansion as you entered the East Hall."


    Fu Wanxi had her finger flinched. It was after she stepped out of the East Hall that she read the large noticed in front of the door stating of how the hall was restricted. Was this her mistake that make her to be called here? She had heard many things of the socialites Family, especially the Li family of Beijing. Most of them were good ones but not all was good. She had heard how the current head of Li Family who was also the CEO of Li corporation was a man who is capable of doing anything. One of them includes erasing other''s existence.


    She clenched her fist, taking a wary gulp. The man in front of him must be someone important too from Li Family seeing how he was able to move the security of the family. Unless she watch her tone, she could end somewhere on the other side of the sea. "That was a mistake, I didn''t know it was a restricted place and I only came to excuse myself to the washroom. But as for the things you mentioned I have taken, there is nothing! Saying I have taken something means you''ve accused me of thieving!" The way she rose her tone made Li Jun Wei to furrow his brows.


    "The pictures of Li Lian in your phone. You have no such right to hold her picture." His words was clear and concise but the expression on Fu Wanxi''s face froze. This man was asking for Li Lian''s picture? Now that she finally realized, Li Lian casually walked into the East Hall which was restricted except for Li Family who hosted the birthday party. Perhaps the man she''s escorting was this man?


    "I don''t have such a thing." Yet despite her words, her eyes were giving away her lies and Li Jun Wei couldn''t possibly missed the change of her expression. Fu Wanxi saw him moved his hand and had the two men who had stood the entire time behind the chair Fu Wanxi sat at moved to take her the bag at her hand. She looked at them alarmed and struggled to keep her back on her hand but the mens'' arm was stronger than she thought as she can''t move even by an inch now. Seeing her bag being rummaged by the men she yelled to Li Jun Wei. "This is a breach of privacy! What you are doing now is a crime let go of my bag!"


    Li Jun Wei leisurely sat and when the phone came to picture, the men passed to him politely. "The password?"


    "Do you think I will tell you?!" She screamed, feeling the hands releasing her shoulder she went to grab the phone on his hand but stopped. Li Jun Wei took the phone by both hand and in ease broke the smartphone into two with a crisp sounding break. The black screen was broken in the middle and had the glass surface shattering down. Being the first person to witness Li Jun Wei''s overwhelming strength to destroy her phone, her legs staggered and she once again fell to her chair.


    "That was my phone. How?" Her words came in shambles.


    Seeing that he had nothing left with the woman, Li Jun Wei stood from his seat, dusting his hand from the leftover crush of the phone and stated. "Ms. Fu from tomorrow you will be retiring from the media and the filming industry."


    "Huh?" Fu Wanxi gasped. Seeing that no words can go through the man she stood up immediately while slamming the table. "What are you saying?! Who are you to order me to retire!"


    Li Jun Wei had his hand still staying at the door and replied without looking back. "I''m Li Jun Wei, the head of this family." On his words Fu Wanxi had the blood on her face drained. She had thought the man could have been only an inferior man of the Li Family. But Li Jun Wei, the name of the current head of Li Family was enough to slap her with harsh reality.


    Li Lian stayed at the party hall with her eyes traveling around. She had been staying beside Old Madam Li who kindly took the approach to introduce her to a few of her closest friends. Although she can''t tell what left in the impression of the women, as they saw how much Old Madam Li was fond of Li Lian they welcomed her warmly. Perhaps on the surface alone. From where she stood at many thing came to her views, the expression the guests had their way of speech and how they could calmly bad mouth others with a delightful smile.


    In the surface it was a very peaceful community but she knew very well how the socialites wasn''t as different as how the lower class work. If there are difference it would only be the fact that they used eloquent words. Taking a non alcoholic drink from the table she took a sip and glances aside. Where will Jun Wei come? The question turned again to her mind. He said he had still a few things left to go but it had been more than half an hour since their last meeting. The party was about to end and she hoped to be able to see him sooner.


    "Did Cousin Wei leave?" The one who asked was Jin Nu Yuan and with her was Li Ye Hua.


    "Yes he did, he said he had something to do for a moment, I''m sure he will Comeback soon." Jin Nu Yuan gave a nod and her eyes moved ago the drink at Li Lian''s hand. "Are you not good with alcohol, Li Lian?"


    "I''m only restraining myself from drinking too much. It isn''t good for health to drink frequently." She gave her words, her eyes finding Jin Nu Yuan''s expression tentatively.


    "You''re right, over drinking could lead to many disasters and illness." Jin Nu Yuan coved her giggle with her palm.

 Chapter 136

    "He''s not replying to my call." Li Ye Hua sighed where Jin Yu Nuan noticed his troubled expression and asked. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Tsui Lan." The name had Li Lian to knit her brows faintly. "He said he''s leaving but only through message. He''s not a person to leave before the party end, so I''m worried."


    "Why do you have to worry? Perhaps he just had some urgent business and left for it." Li Ye Hua denied his cousin''s suspicion. "A few days ago he said his grandfather relapsed and was rushed to the hospital. I''m worried that he''s alone now."


    "You must be a very good friends to each other." Li Lian said and had Li Ye Hua smiling in agreement.


    "We''ve been friends since elementary school." She sang a ''oh'' to his explanation. She had thought since before Li Ye Hua was very close to Wei Tsui Lan and now she understood the reason.


    "Anyway, Cousin Wei is very late." Jin Yu Nuan said and at the mention of his name, Li Jun Wei came from opposite door of East Hall. Seeing Li Jun Wei who she had been waiting, Li Lian almost raised her hand and wave widely. Instead, she took a very fast step toward him. "You''ve finished?" She asked and saw him nodding. Rubbing his thumb on her temple, he spoke. "The party is going to end, right? It''s late, we should go home now."


    "You''re going home already?" Jin Nu Yuan had walked beside Li Lian before she knew it. Turning her face, she found Jin Nu Yuan pouting her lips to sulk. "You rarely visit home so you could stay for a longer time."


    Li Lian looked at her, her eyes narrowed at Jin Yu Nuan clingy behavior. Even when Jin Nu Yuan was Li Jun Wei''s cousin, she disliked the way she behaved. She took a look at Li Jun Wei''s face, still unreadable as always and met his gaze. "I will visit home soon with Li Lian." He said taking her hand and brought her to the side. "Should we go home, now?"


    "We should speak to grandmother and grandfather first." She suggested and he agreed.


    Li Lian stepped out of the house, her eyes wondering to see the night sky which had been letting down dribbles of waters. Perhaps due to the night that she didn''t see the rain but now that she gotten a closer look, the light shower had rained down for perhaps more than three hours. When they had gotten back home, Li Lian went out and entered the house. As Li Xiao Chen was forced out to stay at Li Family for three days by their grandparents, they went home only together. Seeing Li Jun Wei slowly taking off his suit, she pulled his sleeve. "Li Lei, there''s something I want to talk with you, alone. Is now the right time?"


    "Of course." He folded his suit on his left arm. "Any time is right for you. We should go to the study room then."


    "No!" Li Lian halted and held his hand. "Can we speak in your room?" Her offer had Li Jun Wei silent for a moment. He gazed at her pursed lips, her ears turned tipsy red from the shyness she felt.


    "Are you sure?" Li Lian rose her brows as she looked up at his question and heard him speaking again. "If you enter my bedroom anything could happen." He had only wanted to remind her gently, telling her that he had his urge as a man and had thought she would brush his words. As he was about to say something, she nodded intensely. "I know."


    "Then I don''t have to stop you don''t I?" She tilted her head from the side and felt his hand wrapping on her wrist. They both walked into Li Jun Wei''s room. As she had never took a good look at his room, she took her chance and glances around. His room was a typical room of what the master of the household would have. Although it was luxurious and bright, she noticed how Li Jun Wei floorings used wood instead of marbles which was different from other rooms in the mansion. "Do you like woods?" She asked.


    "It made me reminds me a little like home and relaxing." He replied and saw her chuckle. "That''s true, in Japan woods is often used as floorings especially because my house was a traditional house with furnitures mostly made out of woods." Her eyes recalled the image of her house. In winter usually the floor was too cold for her and her twin brothers would often bring heavy and thicker quilt for her to sleep, she recalled how Kei would bring a heater and in the end, they all fell asleep together.


    "Do you like it?" He asked and she nodded. "Should I renovate your room?"


    Li Lian waved her hand. "No need, I''m perfectly happy with my own room!" Some times she wondered how easy Li Jun Wei could easily spend his money and worried if he knew what the words buying limitation is.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, also if my room is renovated where will I be sleeping then? Your room?" She giggled at her joke. As they were still standing near the door, she was about to move toward the couch in front of his bed when she felt a pull in her waist. Bringing her head gently to the door, one of his hand stayed above her head. "Why not? My room is very relaxing." He leaned his head on her shoulder and a waft of lavender enveloped which make him feel relaxed. Although it was faint, he could hear her heart racing loudly and lifted his chin with a smile. Finding her cheeks blushed, he chuckled and went closer, cutting the distance between their lips by only a thread away. He didn''t feel her resistance, instead he felt her welcoming him.


    As their lips were about to touch, Li Jun Wei felt his body stopped. It wasn''t him who stopped but the opposite. Li Lian had stopped him from moving by his chest. Perhaps he was too hasty? Disappointment flashed in his gaze. Noticing his disappointment, she spoke hurriedly. "Wait! Before we kiss there''s something I have to tell you."

 Chapter 137

    The room was silent after her words, followed by the sound of winds hitting the window which was opened ajar. Her words made his heart lighter. So he didn''t rejected him because she dislike his touches. "What do you want to say?" He urged her, taking her gaze which had moved to the window that were making tattling sounds.


    "Can we sit down first?" Li Lian saw him smiling sweetly as he nodded. "Okay." Retracting his hand and steps behind, Li Lian finally felt she could breath an air. Whenever Li Jun Wei went close to her face, she felt her cheeks steamings hot and her lips wanting to touch his. Taking a step forward, she heard his footsteps stopped when he reached the couch. Before she took a seat, Li Lian locked the window which had been creating distraction and sat right beside him.


    In the silence of the first few minutes after she sat down, Li Lian fiddled her fingers under his gaze. Inhaling a mouthful of breath she started. "Last night, I didn''t get the chance to say everything." She looked under her eyelashes, mentioning the night where she had told him everything to find the man hearing her words with extra attention and continued. "I''ve told you everything about me and I know it had only been less than five months after we''re married. I also understand that we could take it easy for both of us until we can grow our feelings to each other." Her throat felt moist to the point she kept on licking her lips as she speaks. "That night I was too drunk and although I remember, I still think there are words I have to say to you when I''m sober."


    He waited for her words and felt his own heart thudding as she advanced her words. "What are those words?" Taking her palm, his hand tightened above her.


    "I think I fell for you." Her heart felt burn and something deep in her stomach tied. "I love you." It started when she first met him, her heart fluttered and when she saw his gentle expression, she could tell just how deep he felt for her. Then slowly she found everything of him endearing. Like a water drops, slowly her love for him swell into a large lake. There was a fear in her, a fear of being betrayed again as she had many times been let down when she tried to trust someone. But she knew he wouldn''t be one of those people. His love was pure for her and she wouldn''t be a person who would ignore the love he gave unconditionally.


    Li Jun Wei raised his hand, taking her into his embrace and shared his warmth. Rubbing her head in one hand, his other hand wrapped on her waist. He didn''t say anything for quite a long time after her confession, making her to feel nervous at his answer. "Jun Wei?"


    "Me too." He replied quickly and a giggle left her lips, one that was the happiest she had ever been for her entire life. "I know." Her words ended in a whisper.


    "But," his eyes fell when he heard the one word she spoke. "I still have questions Jun Wei and I hope you can tell me everything."


    Li Jun Wei released her waist as he gave her a confirmation. "Is it about our marriage?"


    ''That''s one of it." She saw him rose his brows.


    "I promise to answer all your question truthfully." He gave her his words even though without it, she believed his words. "What do you want to ask?" He spoke gently, the warmth of his hand which left on her back now felt lonely.


    Li Lian wondered which she should ask first but she wasn''t in a hurry. "Our marriage first. I know you did it for my sake and I''ve been wanting to ask you. Is it to protect me from Xie Hue Lin? Or is it to protect me from anyone else? Or both?" She had taken his words he said when she had just woken up from coma as a meaning to protect her from Xie Hue Lin at first but now that she think again, it seemed different. If it was to protect her from Xie Hue Lin, she was sure he had other options than marriage.


    He gave her a soft nods. "The truth is, I know you came from Ryouma Family." He saw her face giving a surprised expression but wasn''t as surprised as she should have been. Li Lian had a feeling but she wasn''t sure of her thought at first.


    "How? Does this have to do with our marriage?" Asked Li Lian to receive his smile. "Yes. Our marriage have been agreed by your grandfather." This time her eyes fell in shock. Her grandfather? "You''ve met him?"


    "Yes, I''ve also met Mr. Keiichirou." Li Lian casted her gazerom the spot she had been gazing and sank into ponder. If Li Jun Wei had met her grandfather and Kei, Shun and Shin would''ve met him too. But when they first meet the man, they seemed to be clueless. Shun and Shin weren''t the type to lie as they would instantly show their lies through their face that is except they didn''t know it. "But, Brother Shin and Shun don''t know you."


    "That''s because I didn''t meet him." Seeing her expression turned in puzzles like a person who had been running around the maze for hours he explained throughly. "It start after your accident, Li Lian. At the time I found out that you was in an accident and was transferred to the hospital, however, on the way to the hospital the ambulance was attacked by a group of men in motorcycles." Li Lian drew her brows. Was it Xie Hue Lin who sent the men? Perhaps she wanted to make sure to completely kill her? She could never understand the reason why her little sister hated her so much that she wanted to kill her. But now she had grown use to the thought Xie Hue Lin wanted to rob her life. And when a day came where Xie Hue Lin attack her with a knife of gun, she wouldn''t be at the least taken aback or surprised.


    Seeming as if he could read her thought he continued. "I also suspected Hue Lin to be the person behind the second attack, however, it wasn''t her. It was someone sent by the Yakuza. Their target was you."

 Chapter 138

    Throughout her childhood, Li Lian had always have people chasing for her life. After she was kidnapped from the Xie Family and when she was adopted by the Ryouma Family. Being the only girl in Ryouma Family, she created a weakness for the family for being the easiest target. That was until she walked out of the Ryouma Family. As a person who doesn''t have any ties with Ryouma Family, not only her but the whole Ryouma Family thought there wouldn''t be anyone who would try to kill her.


    It had been years since she came into contact with the Ryouma Family and the Yakuzas had never made a move on her in China. This was the first time to happen and it made her confused with the question why now.


    "Do you know who they were?" She asked to see his head shaking. "No."


    "Is that why grandfather asked you to marry me?" She asked again, trying to fill the puzzle on her own.


    "No." Li Jun Wei took her palms. "I saved you before you were attacked in the ambulance and moved you to be treated at a different hospital which had a stronger defense protocol. While you were under the surgery, I received a news that Xie Family made a ruckus of wanting to see your corpse, so I gave them a fake cremation ash." He could still recall the time when he saw the camera where Mrs. Xie, Mr. Xie, and Xie Hue Lin making a ruckus at the hospital where she was out to be treated at. One would think the three people were making a ruckus out of their worry to their daughter and sister but it was the complete opposite. When the receptionist ask them what they came for, the instantly asked for Li Lian''s ashes. While Xie Hue Lin was faking her kind image, he didn''t miss the smile which kept on slipping off her words.


    That was to be expected and Li Lian didn''t blame him for doing so, instead she felt grateful for him to gave what her family deserved. "What about my death certificate?" Although Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie wouldn''t ask for one, if they want to see their ashes, they  would need a death certification.


    "They didn''t ask for one."


    Thought so, Li Lian thought with a smile. They only want to see her ashes to make sure she was dead and rejoice on top of her funeral. Not that she ever needed for them to cry for her.


    Li Jun Wei raised his hand, brushing between her hair to smoothened some strands of her hair. "Thankfully, your life was saved and the surgery went well. However, the hit you received in the accident on the back of your head was worse than the doctors thought and the possibility of you calling them vegetative state was high. While your were treated in the hospital, there were a few time where they tried to kill you again." He meant the previous Yakuza who went to kill her.


    "They are a lot more than I thought." She said to receive his agreement.


    "I''ve told you before I''ve loved you for a long time, haven''t I?" He heard her whisper, "Yes."


    "I also knew you were part of Ryouma Family before saving you, so I went to Japan and asked for Elder Ryouma his permission to protect you in China and also discuss him of the people who targeted you. That when I received his words that the people who targeted you came from a small timer Yakuza."


    "That''s weird." She knitted her brows. "If they are small, they couldn''t have went far by targeting me." She doubted Li Jun Wei''s security to be weak. Even when she was attacked on the day after her audition, his bodyguards were far than weak, they were strong but unfortunately the enemy were far stronger.


    "There was a high possibility they were only use as a scapegoat." Li Lian knew well of how the underworld were where kindness doesn''t belong and only darkness lived there. Deaths were everywhere, betrayals, and schemes. But even now, she still couldn''t agree with the way of how they worked. Using people as scapegoats were the easiest ways to erase one trace''s after a failure. "Do you perhaps have found the reason why they targeted me?" This received Li Jun Wei concerned look. When their gaze met she noticed his expression changing not to a good one.


    "Yes. Li Lian you may not know this years ago before you went to China, only a week before it, the Yakuzas made a new term and they want your grandfather to abide by the new term. This new term changed the system in Japanese underworld with a condition."


    "Does this have to do with me? The condition?" Li Lian wasn''t slow and she could tell the entire ordeal where she was targeted must have something to do with her. But the question laid there. Why her? Compared to the others, she was only a small existence on the Yakuzas.


    "The condition was to get you married with the son of Akasaka Family. There are people who doesn''t agree to the new term and targeted you for this reason. As if you die, the new term will never work." The Statement had Li Lian gasped. "What? Marry?" She repeated in a shocked which made her almost fell from the couch where she had sat down on the very far edge. Before she extended her hand to gab the couch, Li Jun Wei had took her waist and helped her to seat deeper into the couch, worried that she would fall again.


    "Of course, grandfather didn''t agree to this." He continued as he retracted her hand back to her hand. "Which where he asked whether I have a feeling for you and I said yes. He also said, he agree if I marry you for now until the matter in Japan ended. He expected three years for you to wake up from coma but you''ve woken up faster than he thought."


    "But why me? They should have known I''m not in Ryouma Family anymore. Even if they marry me I don''t have anything to do with this." She knew there were more women that could marry to Akasaka Family so why they chose her specifically?


    "It''s because the Son of Akasaka Family personally chose you." His deep black eyes spun like two circle of tornado, bringing depth which took her in.

 Chapter 139

    Li Lian took her hand to her chin, she tried to remember anyone she ever met from Akasaka Family but nothing came up to her mind. Her grandfather, Old Master of Ryouma Family was a strict man who still think a woman should not have a say to a man''s work and to stay back as they protected them. Though the Old Master''s latter thought changed after Li Lian began to study martial arts and fight for herself. The first one where Li Lian couldn''t take part in Ryouma''s matter was guarded securely and there were only three times where Li Lian greeted people from Yakuza. However, those three people were married and are the head of the families.


    "I don''t think I ever met him before. So why me?" Li Lian had Li Jun Wei shaking his head as an answer. "I also don''t know the reason. Other than the condition he didn''t give a reason." His eyes showed his dislike to how an unknown man had placed his eyes on the woman he love. His wife. "Your grandfather had said he had come up with a new condition with the son of Akasaka Family. For now he said to not come and visit him in Japan for the expected two more years."


    "Two years?" Li Lian knitted her brows in concern. Since the few weeks ago, she had planned to have a talk with Li Jun Wei. To tell him the truth and her plan to meet everyone from her family members. Her family in Japan and the only person who thought of her well in Xie Family, Madam Xie.


    Li Jun Wei smoothened the hair she divided to her left and tuck a few behind her ears. Placing his forehead to hers, he assured with a gentle voice. "Don''t worry, two years will fly in not time, also you can''t go to Japan now but you can call grandfather."


    "That''s true." Although she wanted to see her grandfather properly, the situation made it hard for her to do so but she could understand.


    "Is that all your questions?" He asked again with his eyes staying on her red lips as his thumb trailing on her lower lips.


    "There is one more thing." Li Lian hurriedly say, having her eyes fixed at his right arm. "Jun Wei, how did you hurt your right hand?"


    "This?" Li Jun Wei folded his sleeve up and stopped when it reached his elbow. The wounds were each different in sizes, some stayed horizontally and the others were verticals. It stayed all over his hand and when people sees his wound, one would only wince their eyes in pity. Almost no space on his arm was spared from the wounds and although the previous stature had healed it left a patch of different pigmentations.


    "I don''t really have any memories from this wounds. I''ve guessed you had heard it from Mrs. Jin hadn''t you? When she said that my memories were a bit of a blur after an accident, this was the reason. The doctors said I''ve lost too much blood and hit a dangerous nerve which also affected a my sensors ability." He couldn''t see Li Lian''s expression she made under her bend head. "It''s a bit disturbing, isn''t it?" He asked as he folded his sleeve again to cover his hand. All through Li Jun Wei''s life his wound had made people look at him with different gazes, pity and mostly disgusts. He never cared of people''s gaze but when his grandparents or little brother saw the wound, they would make a pained expression even though he can''t remember most of the pain anymore.


    Li Lian shook her head and stopped him from covering his wound. "It must have hurt." Her voice trembled as if she was the one feeling the pain. She can''t begin to imagine how much fear and pain he had gone through when he received the wound. It must have hurt and the thought made her heart break.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled and bumped his temple to hers. "It doesn''t I can''t remember what happened after all including the pain."


    "Do you remember what accident it was?" Li Lian fixed her gaze on him. It had been years since she was kidnapped with a young boy who saved her when sharp broken glass rained on her back. The boy saved her but unfortunately, his hand was badly wounded the hand, Li Lian remembered were a right hand but she wasn''t sure as she was temporary blind due to the wound she received. The wound Li Jun Wei had on his right hand was similar to the boy she was searching the entire time. If it was him then she could finally tell him what she had kept for years.


    Much to her reply, Li Jun Wei shook his head. "I can''t remember well but my grandparents said this was because a glass maker who came to our house accidentally broke it while I was near the place." Li Jun Wei saw the puzzled expression on Li Lian''s face and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Li Lian gave a smile and shook her head. "I was kidnapped years ago and a boy of my age saved me and because of that he was badly injured on his right arm. I thought at first it was you, but it seems I was wrong."


    "Are you disappointed?" His words had the same worry he had on his eyes, but when he saw her shaking her head, he discarded his worries.


    "Even if it wasn''t you, the fact that I love you doesn''t change." She said proudly and felt his thumb running on her chin to lift him forward and kisses her lips. He stayed calmly. Nibbling her thicker upper lips for once and a light kiss for his tongue to slide in to her moist mouth. Her lips welcome him very much, opening to secure his tongue and tangled around until he stopped for a moment to bring her back slowly down toward the couch. His hand lingered on her ears and his kiss deepened.

 Chapter 140

    Li Lian felt her breaths grew harder to take. Her shoulder was far rested by his gentle hand which sent her an electric feeling. When their lips parted, he nibbled her upper lip and tucked forward the trail his kisses to her neck. He traced his index finger on the smooth white skin that still held the kiss marks he left a night ago. It was endearing to know the only person who could create the marks over her body was him.


    To Li Jun Wei when their feelings are bare to each other, there was no need for him to wait and stop himself from giving his love to his wife. He stayed true to his heart and he wouldn''t be a man if he stopped now in front of the woman who he treated as his life''s treasure.


    Likewise to Li Lian, she knew Li Jun Wei treated her like the treasure she was. Other than her family in Japan no one had ever showered her with love and attention like how he did to her. She had thought He Chang Min was the only man who could melt her heart with his gentleness and did everything she could for him only to be betrayed at the time where she needed him the most. With her sister no less.


    When Li Jun Wei lifted his chin and gazed back at her fixed eyes, he felt her hand wrapping like a cotton over his shoulder. Bringing her forward, she leaded the kiss this time. When their lips parted he heard her speaking. "You''re a good kisser."


    "Not as good as you." He chuckled and had her lifting her brows. "Really? Even though my first kiss was just a night ago?" She asked unsure where Li Jun Wei made a surprised face more than her. "You didn''t do it with him?" He mentioned He Chang Min with dislike passing on his voice.


    "No. My grandfather told me that kiss and things that should be done after marriage." She recalled the time when she rejected He Chang Min''s kiss to tell what she thought of it. He Chang Min showed a disappointed look but he stated he could understand her reason and will wait to the day of their marriage. "But it seems without a kiss a relationship can''t last long. I should have known it."


    "That''s not entirely true." Li Jun Wei took her attention and kissed her shoulder.


    "You''re right." She chuckled toward him. "After all there are men like you." She kissed him back with the same smooth and moist kisses. Sounds echoing to her ears one that came from their breaths and her heartbeats. He took the back of her waist and held it with both of his hand. She felt him moving her along and had her sitting above him. Bitting and sucking the skin over her neck, his fingers stopped at the tie on the back of her dress. Taking the end of the tie, he slide the dress from her shoulder side when suddenly he stopped.


    His eyes fell to her phone like Li Lian. Seeing her phone awkwardly, she wondered who would call her this late at night but right now she didn''t want this to stop. Li Jun Wei seemed to noticed how the disappointment flickering one her reddish eyes. Taking her waist, he smiled and spoke. "You can take the call." She nodded and took the phone where it lies only a little further away from, her right hand. Seeing that it was an unknown number, Li Lian recalled it to be Shun''s phone number.


    Clearing her throat once, she spoke. "Hello? Brother?" From where he sat on, he could see the blushes still staying on her cheeks. Her lips look a little thicker and dewy after their kiss which to his eyes looked alluring to kiss again. Even a million time of kisses wouldn''t make him feel bored to taste her.


    "Rian? Is this the right time?" Shun asked considerately. Frankly, right now isn''t a good time, was what Li Lian wanted to say but didn''t voice it aloud, "No problem, brother. What is it?"


    Few minutes ago before Shun called her, he had been staring at his phone as though he was holding a staring competition with the device. Being the second brother, he wasn''t similar to his elder twin Shin who would often do things without thinking twice or the consequences. He wondered what time it would be in Japan and whether he would intrude her time if he call her in either morning, afternoon, and evening to decide calling her at night. But due to the work done badly by one of the men in Ryouma Group, he had to go out only to come back when it was midnight.


    He began to stare and thoughts of whether he should call or not trailed into his mind. It was late at night, so she must be sleeping now, Shun thought and weigh to not call her.


    Shin on the other handwith his beloved peach fruit in his hand took a stroll outside his room to pass his brother''s door and noticed how the yellowish light falling on the ground where door was open ajar. What was he doing at night? His little brother was as serious as he was often look, an uncute little brother when the thought of finding some dirt he could use to tease him passed his mind. A mischievous smirk pulled over his face. He sneak a peek at the small gap of the sliding door but can''t take a good look at what Shun was doing behind.


    Then he became bolder and went through the door without knocking in advance. "Shun!"


    Startled what Shun took first on his hand was his gun he hid bellow his desk. Until he saw his brother''s voice did Shun lowered his gun and exhaled a sigh. "You could have knock. I thought you were an enemy."


    "That will never happen you know." Shin replied languidly to see his brother placing the gun back to where it was.


    "Why?" Asked Shun with and uninterested tone.


    "Your room is in the far corner. Before the could attack you they would die first by entering my room." His confident reply made Shun rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 141

    While he was speaking with his little brother Shun, Shin didn''t hold her eyes to look behind at the phone Shun had been staring for the entire time to jump toward his couch. "So what are you doing?" Without waiting for Shun to answer, he had taken the phone and saw Li Lian''s phone number.


    "Are you going to call Rian?" He asked curiosity brimming at his eyes.


    "I was but it''s already midnight." He tied to reason but felt his words would fell deaf on his brother''s ears and it did, "Just call her, she would be fine anyway." Then he took the phone and pushed the call button to throw it over Shun''s hands when the call went through.


    The call started long and Shin who had been sticking out his ears to overhear couldn''t hear a thing until suddenly Li Lian''s voice resounded. "Hello? brother?"


    Shun pushed his brother''s face away and greeted. "Rian, is now the right time?" A pause fleeted for a moment when Li Lian replied, "No problem, brother what is it?" Shun begin to scratch his cheeks. With the years passed by when they hadn''t talk to each other made him hard to keep up a conversation. Since his childhood, he had a younger sister and an older brother. They weren''t siblings with their little sister but with the way they had brought up together, they had tied an inseparateable tie of a sibling.


    They didn''t want to agree when Li Lian decided to move to China but when they heard how heir grandfather scolded them to remind that Li Lian went to find her blood related parents. Frankly he felt bitter and couldn''t agree to her choice of leaving but he could understand the longing of having a blood related family especially when Li Lian often felt lonely.


    "Brother?" Li Lian called again as she heard no reply from Shun.


    "Rian, have you talk with your husband about yourself?" He spoke bluntly where Shin wrinkled his brows on his brother''s straightforwardness.


    "Yes." Unexpectedly he one words were like a bomb to her brothers. "Yes? What yes?" This time Shin spoke as he took Shun''s phone from the owner.


    "I told him about everything and he said he knew." Then came again the silence she expected.


    "How he knows? What is he? Wait he know who, you being the granddaughter of old man or Ryouma family?" Shin interrogated. Normally people like Li Jun Wei wouldn''t know of the family in the underworld unless, he was one.


    Li Lian wondered where she should start and instead said, "He knows grandfather and grandfather know him. The details are long so you could ask brother Kei and grandfather. Rather than that brother you seem to forget something." Her voice came cold at the last sentence she spoke.


    "What is it? It''s not important now! Let me speak to your husband! He was lying all this time?!" Shun yelled.


    "What is not important? Your gun! Your gun!" She repeated twice for his brother to remember. "Also, he''s not lying you know, I didn''t ask him and I haven''t told him anything of myself. When are you going to come back and take back your gun? You know well I don''t have a firearm certificate, don''t you? I could be send to jail!" She scolded her brother and Shin felt he became smaller and smaller from being scold. "In the first place how did you come with a gun to China? It doesn''t make sense."


    "Well, before meeting you I went to ''greet'' a few people and they kindly let me borrow their gun for a few days." The greeting and the people he mentioned were the people related to the underworlds. Giving a sigh Li Lian spoke, "Just what kind of people will borrow you gun?" She asked but wasn''t in particular waiting for their answer. "Any way come back fast and take your gun back I can''t possibly discard this on my own."


    "Well, about that." Shin murmured and met his brother''s gaze. "Right now we can''t go anywhere from house."


    Li Lian crossed her arm and lift her brows, "In short you two are under house arrest?" As she asked Shun snatched his phone back and spoke. "No, it''s not us but him. He''s under house arrest for doing reckless thing again." He recalled the scene where his brother came with a happy face to visit a branch family''s house only to create a ruckus and knocked people black to blue. The reason was because the people bring up their grandfather''s name out of nowhere for being treachery. In the underworld, rumors fly faster than the wind and it was easy to became fuel for people to start war. When it was true his behavior was for a reason, it was also wrong for him to do it that way.


    "He should learn his lesson by now." He added while giving Shin a glance and saw him sulking while pouting his lips. To Shin he felt what he did wasn''t wrong, the world of Yakuza is where stronger is the fittest. Like in jungle, they hunt each other while hunting for preys. To him, if one dared to make empty rumors regarding his grandfather are one way ticket for the people to feel the power of his fist.


    "Is grandfather alright? How is he now?" Li Lian had her voice lowed as she asked, she had done many things she would have to apologize to her grandfather now.


    "He is fine, he''s gotten a few more gray hairs than before but his agility in beating Shin hasn''t change." Shun joked and lifted Li Lian to laugh.


    "Please leave a message from me to grandfather." Li Lian wondered what she should say as she have many words left unsaid and chose one after a consideration. "Tell him that, I miss him."


    "Okay." Shun casted his gaze to his led shoulder and looked up to the maple tree he could see through the circular wooden window. Inhaling a breath he spoke, "Rian, remember the attack that happened days ago?"


    Li Lian gave a nod of her head. "Yes, I do." She thought his brother would have done something about it but with how he used his serious tone, he called not to tell her news but a warning. And she was correct.


    "When we came to find the ringleader, we found the man to die soon after in his base. There is a high possibility they killed him to make sure he wouldn''t speak anything regarding your attack." Li Lian drew her brows, who? "I want you to be careful. An extra protection surely will not do you a harm. If you could, talk to your husband too about this. I trust you to him and I want him to protect you like his role as your husband." Li Lian glanced behind to find Li Jun Wei''s eyes which had followed her the entire time and had their gazes locked.

 Chapter 142 - 138: When Are You Going To Move To My Bed?

    Li Jun Wei crossed his legs and arms, having his eyes to follow Li Lian''s lips moving as she speaks. Li Lian purposely took the call not too far from him but as she spoke with the softest tone, her words were hard to catch on. When he saw her turning her face to see him, he pulled a gentle smile and she returned with the same one.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I will be fine. Jun Wei, he protected me more than you think." The words she spoke came from her deepest heart, recalling the time where her parents and sister came to force her back to the Xie''s Family house. At that time, she can''t express how happy she was to see him appear in the time she needed help the most.


    "Silly, of course I know that and that is why I entrusted you to him, I just want him to be extra careful now." Shun said and felt Shin pulling his phone each time he was speaking. "It''s late now, take care of yourself, I will call you later again. Good night."


    When the call ended, Li Lian turned her back to be in a long thought. Li Jun Wei noticed how she was caught on her thought to stand up and wrapped his arm on her shoulders. He was still in a joyful occasion where Li Lian first confessed to him. For a person who have held years of unrequited love, it wasn''t questionable for him to be wanting on having her stay by his side longer.


    "What happened?" His voice gentler than a cold wind to her ears.


    With the truth where Li Jun Wei knows many things about her, Li Lian didn''t hold back on her thought. After all, there was no need. Like any others she want to place her complete trust on her other half.


    "Jun Wei, there is something I have to talk to you." She said and a focused tone came from her lips. That day when she was attacked she had told the person who saved her from the danger were her twin brother''s but there aren''t any need to not tell the truth now.


    Li Jun Wei throughly heard her words. His gaze was unreadable but one thing she knows, he didn''t seem to hold any surprise by hearing her combat skill. At the end of her story, her voice faded back. "It''s not that your bodyguard aren''t strong, they were but the opponent are stronger then them." She explained. "Shun said he went to see the ringleader who attacked me, but the person was found dead on his office."


    "If the ringleader is dead then, we can only come to one conclusion, he must have been used as a scapegoat by the real attacker." He stated calmly.


    Li Lian heard his words to knit her brows. "Then, as Brother Shun expected." She whispered.


    "Yes." He smoothened the hair on the side of her face and placed a smooth kiss to her lips. "Actually Li Lian, I know that you were the one who fought back against your attackers." He did? Li Lian eyes looked like a surprise squirrel. "And I want to say this to you too, the bodyguards assigned for your are certainly strong but as you said they aren''t stronger than the people sent to you and I''m afraid the rest of people who will come for you will have the same set of skill. I know you are strong but it''s not enough if you are alone." His eyes bore a deep warning. "I don''t want you to get hurt. So I have assigned a new bodyguard for you."


    "A new bodyguard?" She tilted her head for him to nod his head. By her standards the previous bodyguards who were assigned to her was strong. However, hearing Li Jun Wei''s words, he seemed to have found a stronger person.


    "My friend, Mr. Han work in a specialized bodyguard company and after a few talks with him, he found a perfect person to help you. I also make sure the bodyguard wouldn''t attract too much attention for you to continue on your work." Li Lian broke to a smile from his statements. He was through with his choices, thinking for the best he could give to her.


    "Thank you." A whisper ended on her words as she advance a kiss first to his lips. He welcomed her supple lips, slipping his tongue gently to taste every corners from her mouth. Their warmth mouth turned fervent with flushes of heats. Li Lian could feel his desire sourcing only from her kiss and felt her toes curling from it. She wasn''t used to the taste of kisses but the one she received from Li Jun Wei led her to love every second their lips smack and nibbled.


    A sigh slipped from her lips when their lips parted again. He took her shoulder,p that lightly shuddered when his fingers trailed on her back.


    "Tomorrow you still have work to do, it wouldn''t be good for your health to stay up any longer." He whispered as he kissed her cheeks to brush her hairs in between his fingers and whispered. "Good night, Li Lian."


    Li Lian gave a slow nod to his words. She could still feel the feeling of his tongue even after their kiss ended. She lick the surface of her lips and pursed it to a thin line. Her white skin have turned uncontrollably red across her necks and earlobes. Before she left her room, she recalled a question which almost left off from her mind to him. "Jun Wei, how did you meet me?" Her eyes held a brimming curiosity. If all Jun Wei wasn''t the boy who saved her years ago, she wondered how did he fell for her?


    "We met around the time when you are still in college."


    "Really? But I don''t remember." It was almost impossible for anyone to ever forget his handsome face.


    Li Jun Wei gave a chuckle as though he expected this, "I don''t think you remember because we only meet for a brief time." He replied which made her felt bad for forgetting him.


    Kissing his forehead he veer her attention to say, "Now that we are a proper husband and wife, when are you going to move to my bed, Li Lian?" The corner of his lips quirked in a teasing smile.


    COMMENT 17 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 17 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 143 - 139: Xie Family’s Birthday Invitation

    It was a normal thing for a husband and wife to share a bedroom and Li Lian also want to share a bedroom with him. It was her first time to experience the invitation and it made her gulp but Li Jun Wei have no intention on having her go easily from his hand. "Tomorrow." Li Lian said in a determined voice. She can''t promise now because her heart had made all the blood on her body rushed and she was afraid if she sleep beside him now, she wouldn''t be able to have a good sleep without having her heart bursting.


    He didn''t expect her to say soon but wasn''t displeased by her words. In contrary, he was happy. He bent his neck to kiss her lips and had his hand over her shoulder. "I can''t wait." He whispered with expectation.


    Li Lian walked out of the room while covering her cheeks with her hands. Her face felt hot on contrary to her hand. Touching her lips, she could still feel the vivid texture of his lips and bite her lower lips. Walking to her room which was only a few steps away from him, her smile could never fade from her lips.


    At the same night in He Family, He Chang Min had a distorted expression. The day after he learn of Li Lian''s true identity, he couldn''t work and muster his energy to do any work he had. He took a seat on his couch and exhaled a burdened sigh. Was everything he did was futile? His life was filled with nothing but mistakes and now he had done a great mistake that even time wouldn''t be able to help him.


    Just then, his phone began to rang. He glanced to see Xie Hue Lin name and took the phone after a sigh, "Hue Lin?"


    "Min-Ge?" Xie Hue Lin made a pitiful voice which broke a little as she trailed. Noticing the long pause after her greeting, He Chang Min ask in concern, "Hue Lin? What''s wrong?"


    "Min-Ge, today my friend was attending a party." She whispered. "I don''t want to believe her words but she brought Jie-Jie and show me a picture, so I don''t think it''s a lie." He words befuddled him but when the name of Li Lian was mentioned, he rose from his lacking position almost standing up from his couch. "Calm down, Hue Lin what are you saying?"


    "There was a part hosted by Li Family and jie-jie was there as a guest." This few words were easy for He Chang Min to understand and frowned. Li Family is a prominent family and it was hard to imagine for someone like Li Lian to come into the party when even his family or Xie Family could never receive such an honor. "Then, this friend of mind sent me this picture. It was a picture of Jie-jie and a man. My friend said she came to the party as the man''s escort." Her words trailed again to allude her meaning.


    Acting as a naive white lotus was her forte and it was easy for her to point her words to where she wanted without saying it aloud. And like always, he act fell through He Chang Min''s guard, "An escort?" His voice deepened and Xie Hue Lin instead furrowed her brows.


    "Min-Ge, do you still like Jie-jie?" She began to let a heartbroken sigh over her lips, trying to hold back her sobbing.


    "Of course not." He Chang Min responded fast, "she is your sister and of course I''m worried about her as her old friend."


    Xie Hue Lin pulled a wide twisted grin. "I don''t know who I should talk to and I don''t want to suspect jie-jie but for her to invite herself into the party alone is almost impossible. Yesterday too, I heard she received the OST for the movie I auditioned. I don''t know if Jie-jie is doing this out of spite but I don''t want her to continue and pursue this path if she want to take a revenge to me." she sobbed and cried. "Min-ge, what should I do?"


    "Calm down, Hue Lin don''t cry." He coaxed her gently.


    "But, Grandmother missed jie-jie dearly as her birthday is near I want to invite jie-jie but I don''t know if jie-jie will ever talk to me." She sounded bewildered and lost. If one ever come pass by her, they would sob along her story like a bullied girl by her evil older sister.


    "Don''t worry Hue Lin." He Chang Min assured her gently. "I will try to talk to her again. Go and take a rest, Hue Lin. You''re busy to promote your new song, aren''t you? Don''t think too much or else you will only harm your health."


    "But-"


    "Shush, go to sleep now, I will wait until you sleep." Xie Hue Lin couldn''t hide her excitement and went to her bed. That night, she slept peacefully and He Chang !in only did end his call after she slept. He recalled he also used to call Li Lian at night at the beginning when he was studying abroad. At that time, they were happy and in love with each other but now more than Xie Hue Lin he was at lost.


    When he was still abroad, he found out that he was chased by group of men from the mafia. He wondered why and did a through research only to find out that his father had once made a contract with the Yakuza in letting him marry his daughter, only until then did he realized his mother came from a Yakuza Family. Since his childhood, he had known his mother was not from a normal family but he never expected her to come from a Yakuza Family.


    Thinking that he was chased by the Yakuza, he broke his engagement with Li Lian, to protect her from the people who was chasing him and also to take responsibility of taking Xie Hue Lin''s first time when he fell drunk. Yet now everything finally make sense to him, if Li Lian was the granddaughter of a Yakuza Family, it made sense why the men chased him. They wanted to take Li Lian who was the target and not him.


    He regretted the time when he should have been there by her side to protect her and not leaving her alone. Was the car accident happen because of him? Because he failed to save her? The choice of breaking his engagement. Everything was wrong. Knocking his head to the surface of his desk, He Chang Min thought of how he could ever contact Li Lian again and took his phone to call his secretary. "Search for a Singer by the name of Yue Li Lian."


    "What should I search from this singer, Mr. He?"


    "Her agency." He replied.


    COMMENT 18 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 18 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 144 - 140: Was It Not Enough?

    Li Lian woke up early that day, she tied her hair in a secure ponytail and walked out of her room to greet all the maids she passed by the halls with a smile. Walking down the hallways she finally reach the dining room and inhaled a breath. Last night all she could think was him that the image on her head when she slept was only his face and nothing else.she didn''t know if she would be able to hold her face without smiling a little sillily but she didn''t really care.


    Opening the door wide, she hopped and greeted Li Jun Wei with a blooming smile. "Jun Wei, good morning!"


    "Good Morning," he smiled as he folded the newspaper he had been reading and saw the tips of her ears turning bright red.


    "How was your sleep last night?" She asked again and took the bread and spread the jam equally in all her carefulness. "Here," she gave the bread to his plate.


    "I had a very good sleep. Thank you." He whispered in a gentle smile.


    She hummed taking a bite of her bread, "Li Lei, about all the dresses in my room." She trailed half way and saw his eyes questioning her. "Was it not enough?"


    Li Lian rose her brows, "what was not enough?"


    "The dresses." He replied and took a sip of his water. "I didn''t know what brand or designer you like, so I tried to buy a wide range of dresses you may like but perhaps it was enough." He hummed, "I should buy a lot more dress for you."


    Li Lian waved her hand to stop him from doing so. She knew he had quite amount of wealth to the point he could probably make a tall wall of nothing but block of pure gold but she wasn''t used to the thought of having too many dresses she wouldn''t be able to wear everyday. "There''s no need," she took his hand and smiled. "I have too many dress that I''m worried which to use, it''s better to buy new dresses when I need a new one or else it would be a waste."


    Li Lian thought it would be hard to persuade him but despite her thought he easily gave her a nod. "Don''t forget to ask me when you want a new clothing." He said in a readily voice.


    "Thank you," she smiled.


    "Everything for you." He returned.


    "But Xiao Chen is still not back?" Usually by this time Li Xiao Chen would pop his head out of no where showing his smile and probing his brother''s love life. Since they left Li Xiao Chen on Li House, the young man hadn''t shown any sign of coming back to his house.


    "He came back to his own house." Li Jun Wei replied lightly.


    "His own house? I thought he live here." Li Lian frank the glass of milk Li Jun Wei passed to her.


    "No, he doesn''t live here. He often came here only because his house is near." Li Jun Wei replied to have Li Lian tilting her head. The only places near Li Jun Wei''s house was a large garden and only three other houses near the place in the same pavilion. "Where specifically?" She asked.


    "The house behind us." Li Lian let a hearty laugh, "Did he followed you here?" She joked and saw Li Jun Wei giving a grin. "He did."


    On the afternoon, Li Lian arrived at the company and was immediately greeted by her manager, Wei Mo Ran who wore a deep red blazer in a color akin to burning red flames. "Mo Ran Jie-jie!" She greeted cheerfully.


    Seeing how bright and happy Li Lian was, Wei Mo Ran who had been using an expression nothing less to a wall finally let out a smile. "Good Morning, Li Lian you look happy today did your date yesterday went well?"


    Li Lian had her expression stiff for a moment but fortunately enough, Wei !o Ran missed the change on her expression. "What date? I was attending a party." She replied.


    "I know, I was joking." Wei Mo Ran stopped their little chit chat there and had her expression to become serious, "Today will be your first recording for your debut music."


    "Yes," Li Lian replied.


    "Next Monday would be a recording with the OST music for the movie you auditioned. I wanted to have your debut music earlier like about a week before the movie come out, but unfortunately we could only release it by three days difference, there will be some backlashes but not a great one so you could ignore it." She then pulled a smirk. "Especially if you are able to make everyone surprise by your song I can guarantee you there will be only one percent of people who would give you a bad comment."


    The way she spoke was confident making sure the singer under her wouldn''t pressured by her words. "Then I should do my best!" Li Lian cheered herself for the woman beside her to cheer her too in her heart.


    Wei Mo Ran could tell ever since their first time meeting that Li Lian was a hardworking person but she could also sense that was something else that drive her to work harder then the rest artists. "Next Monday we would be starting for the music video."


    "About that, Mo Ran jie-jie actually I have something in mind. Since before when I started singing I imagine to dance in my debut music video."


    Wei Mo Ran didn''t instantly gave her agreement and stood to sang a hum between her lips. "What kind of dance?"


    "A simple dance like modern ballet." Li Lian specifically gave her thoughts.


    "That''s a good idea," Wei Mo Ran started for Li Lian to make a faint victory pose. "But, can I ask you something Li Lian?"


    "Sure." Li Lian nodded by Wei Mo Ran careful words, it seemed the question was important, "What is it?"


    "Are you perhaps trying to beat the new singer Xie Hue Lin?" Li Lian stayed calm despite the shocking statement Wei Mo Ran gave. Li Xiao Chen had said that Wei Mo Ran was an excellent manager personally chose by Li Jun Wei and Li Lian could understand the reason well.


    "You can choose not to answer if you don''t want to." Wei Mo Ran added lightly to see Li Lian smiling.


    "No, it''s fine. You are right I do want to beat her, Mo Ran. But if you worry that I''m following her path, you shouldn''t be. Because unlike her, I have a charm that no one could have or resist." Li Lian said confidently. Xie Hue Lin had always put an innocent act as her selling point and unlike her, Li Lian wouldn''t use the little fake innocent charm because she had a different charisma than her little sister.

 Chapter 145 - 141: Music Recording

    Wei Mo Ran shook her head insinuating she didn''t meant her words to came the way it sounded. "I don''t mean that you are following her path. It''s just that you two have a few coincidence which are near. Even the day you two debuted wouldn''t be too far off from each other, it wouldn''t be weird for others to say that you are her rivals. I don''t disagree with the idea of dancing but surely you also know that Xie Hue Lin also danced on her music video don''t you?" The two of them entered the elevator in a private box where they could speak without being overheard by others.


    "Yes, is it a bad idea?" Li Lian saw Wei Mo Ran pushed the elevator button.


    "Your songs are different from each other and if the dance is the problem we could change a little more to your concept." Wei Mo Ran hummed and rubbed her chin. "She used a pure white dress didn''t she?" Wei Mo Ran pulled a scheming smile to whisper, "I have a good idea for your music video but let''s discuss this again later. We''re here." Her words came along the loud chime of the elevator.


    Inside the studio, Du Zhen and In Shu had seated and took the time to discuss a few change they had made yesterday when a knock came across the room. Li Lian entered the room to greet Du Zhen and In Shu who had been waiting for her. "Good Morning Mister Du and Mister In was I late?"


    Du Zhen stood responsively and returned her handshake she offered. "No, we just came earlier than the promised time. Is it your first time recording song?"


    Li Lian shook her head in response, "No it isn''t my first time." She had went to a music college which was one of the most famous college in Beijing and the practical lesson required them to record their own song.


    "That would make our work smoother today then but no need to rush recording usually take up to three weeks of even months." Li Lian gave her nods while she record her song, there would be a few changes that would be made by the composer and one line would often changes until they have gotten the right note.


    "But we need you to finish the song in less than a week or at most five days." Wei Mo Ran spoke crossing her right arm to her chest her left hand held the paper which contain the lyrics of the song that In Shu had written.


    Du Zhen smiled awkwardly he didn''t want to say Wei Mo Ran as a person who doesn''t know anything after knowing she had work along other singers for years and guess she would have known music recording wouldn''t be as easy as it sounded. "I''m sure you can complete it even less than three days." Du Zhen encouraged Li Lian and sent a glance to Wei Mo Ran a little worried that she would sent a cold bucket of water to Li Lian again.


    "I will do the best I could," Li Lian offered a smile and entered the separate room which was divided with a wide glass. Before she entered she noticed how In Shu had a haggard and sleepy look on his face.


    Du Zhen pushed the button and spoke through a standing microphone for his voice to come over the next room where Li Lian was. "I will play the song once Ms. Yue, try to get use to the tune first and do tell me if there is a note that you can not hit or is too low." Li Lian gave her thumbs up instigating she understood his words and Du Zhen played the song to her earphone.


    Like the one she heard previously there wasn''t many changes to note from the song if there is, she could only tell how the music have gotten smoother and encouraging. She hummed between her lips along with the tune whilst reading the lyrics. Seeing Li Lian mouthing the lyric without a voice as a light practice Du Zhen smirked.


    "She''s a natural at this. This is only her second time hearing the music and it didn''t even take her another take to go with the melody flow." He remarked which Wei Mo Ran agreed easily. She wasn''t being unreasonable by saying aloud that they have to finish the recording in less the a week or five days. It had been almost ten years she work as manager. After working with many other singers she knew well the positive and their negative in the singers she was assigned to. Li Lian In particular had a talent on singing, it was as if her she was a true born singer.


    "A true born singer." Wei Mo Ran whispered in a smile. She wondered what theme she should go by when she create and article for Li Lian''s debut when she found the perfect word for her. One that she was sure many would agree to her.


    "Then we would start." Li Lian heard Du Zhen voice came after the song ended and saw him giving sign of three fingers to fold one by one each time a second passed. By the time the last finger was folded, the melody folded into her ears.


    Li Lian open her eyes she shut briefly and her parted lips let a soft sound. "Before I held you, I never knew the world I was in was this bright." just one sentence and Du Zhen felt shivers all over her body. When he started to compose the song, he recalled Li Lian''s audition and her voice all the time he created the song while imagining how she would sing his song. When he heard the voice she sang it came exactly the way he imagined that his whole body began to shiver.


    She didn''t only hit the right note but her emotion and the way she leaded people to hear her voice that made no one could stop hearing her song in mid way.


    "If they break me down, take my wings would I fall?" Li Lian sang the song and smiled gently like a person who was holding a fragile butterfly with a broken wings. "I reached out to you with a small breath of longing, the fragile you are the proof of your strongest time. Don''t be afraid and hold your hand out to me because I will be your pillar." she continued to sing her song without being stopped once by Du Zhen. It wasn''t only because he was entranced by her voice that he can''t make out a single comment but also that he can''t find a single mistake to her singing.


    COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 13 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 146 - 142: Encouraging Song

    Li Lian felt the lyrics of the song gave her a feeling of lingering, there was some point where she had to raise her voice and lower it. The song may had a melancholy hint in the tune but the way Li Lian had sung the song was to send encouragement to people.


    "Someday soon I know we will meet again and like that day I will come to you like a star fall." The last lyric she sang ended and before they knew it the three people standing outside had clapped their hands in astonishment.


    Li Lian took of her earphone wiping the sweat that didn''t appear in the studio as she realized the cold air in the room.


    "That was amazing Ms. Yue! Every line of the song that you sang really pack with emotions!" Du Zhen praised as Li Lian walked out of the studio for a light break.


    "Thank you very much it''s because the song and lyrics Mr. Du and Mr. In made it made it easier for me to express the feeling."


    "No! Don''t be humble Ms. Yu, I can''t even believe that the lyric I wrote could sound that fluttering and encouraging." In Shu said happily.


    "What do you think about the recording?" Li Lian asked to Du Zhen and the man took a time to repeat the recording again and hummed. "For now there isn''t any mistake I can''t find, everything feel very perfect. We just need the back sounds and a few level octave to accompany the melody."


    "Should we do it today all at once? Then you can tamper with the music again." Li Lian returned.


    "That''s a good idea." Du Zhen chuckled, "I said this earlier but we can finish the music in only less than three days and it seemed I''m correct." He said with a proud note.


    Then by the time of late evening Li Lian finished recording her voice again and had a few retry for Du Zhen who felt the tone had to change at some part. Done with the recording, Li Lian took a rest at the couch and took the water bottle Wei Mo Ran passed to her. "Good work Today."


    "You too." Li Lian smiled where the woman gave her a smirk. "We still have some time should we discuss the shooting for the music video first?"


    As it was her debut music video, every single details are important to Wei Mo Ran. They begin by discussing the clothes to fit the theme of the song and the dance Li Lian suggested. To make sure they have their own trait that Li Lian could deliver with her charm, Wei Mo Ran put enough attention to the dance she would do.


    "The promotions in your social media account is doing a great job too." Wei Mo Ran said as she placed her tablet on the desk in front of them.


    Li Lian scrolled down and read the comments of the fans requesting and asking for her debut music video release with excitement and had her smile blooming upward. As her dream since childhood was to become a singer having experience the expectations from people who want to hear her song made her happier than she could ever describe. Wei Mo Ran too who sat beside her can''t help but felt warm rubbing off from her.


    "The shooting would start this Monday, right?" Li Lian asked for her confirmation and her manager gave her a nod. "Before that, I want to ask you to record your dancing video so I can coordinate the shooting set."


    "I prefer a wide space." Li Lian smiled at her own suggestion.


    "I''ll take a note of it, anything else?"


    "Not at the Moment." Other than a wide flat surface to dance, she only need her leg and hands to dance. She didn''t need anything else for now and they drew a close to their discussion.


    When they reached the elevator, Wei Mo Ran suddenly receive a call from her phone and took it when suddenly her expression took a turn to a frown. "I am sure I had told you to keep little information as possible before next week." She raised her tone sternly and the man who called her felt he had become smaller at her anger.


    "We tried Ms. Wei however you should know better than me that news like these are hard to control alone." The man sighed in troubled.


    Wei Mo Ran clicked her tongue, "for now just hold the news as much as you can." The man replied to heed at her order and she ended the call to cross her arm over her chest.


    Li Lian noticed something had went very wrong, "What''s wrong?"


    "The news that you entered the audition seemed to flared out in social media. There should be nothing wrong because we''ve gave announcement for your debut music but Mr. Deng isn''t a bad person at his work I''m guessing that there must be someone who leak the source." And that someone must be Xie Hue Lin, Li Lian thought. That little sister of her must had heard the auditioned went through and leak the information so she would receive hate before her debut or perhaps she did it to make people to object her as the OST singer.


    "You should go home tonight and don''t worry about the news it wouldn''t hurt a single demerits to us." Wei Mo Ran patted her shoulder lightly.


    "I''m not worried, thank you Mo Ran Jie-jie." Li Lian parted her ways with Wei Mo Ran after her words.


    As she walked down the entrance to wait for the car to arrive, Li Lian saw He Chang Min who seemed to be waiting inside his car the entire time for her to exit the building. Li Lian rolled her eyes in disgust, walking to pass his car and He Chang Min walked out of his car to extend his hand and take her wrist. But before he could, Li Lian raised her hand to her waist.


    "What are you doing?" She frowned with a curt tone.


    He Chang Min retracted his hand and pushed his idle hand he reached out to his trouser pocket. "Waiting for you." His voice showed enough sternness she disliked.

 Chapter 147 - 143: To Stalk

    There was a time Li Lian recalled when she waited eagerly for He Chang Min when they were still in a relationship and now she felt nothing but repellent by seeing him waiting in front of her agency to ambush her.


    "Don''t you know a proper way to wait for someone, Mr. He? You should make an appointment first instead of stalking me here until I come out."


    "Stalk? And would you meet me if I set an appointment to you?" He Chang Min became aggressive with his answer.


    She knitted a frown and put on a tired face, "It is not for you to choose whether I want to meet you." and she didn''t bother to wait for his answer to walk over the car. The two bodyguard who had been with her at the time when she fought back gallantly to the group of people who came to assassinate her was still assigned to protect Li Lian until tomorrow the day when her private bodyguard came. When they saw Li Lian was talking to a man they remembered the nights before where Li Jin Wei called them into their study room.


    That night still remain fresh at their memories as it was less than a week after the attack that almost danger Li Lian''s life.


    They were called suddenly by Li Jun Wei which was rare as the man had closed himself even to the bodyguards whose job was to protect him.


    While thinking what the master could have called them for, the thought of Li Jun Wei would go and burst into anger at them for being unable to protect Li Lian properly passed by their mind.


    "Are we going to get fired?" The first bodyguard, San asked his friend whose face was no less frightened like him.


    "Don''t you think getting fired is the best circ.u.mstances here?" Ni asked for his friend to nod intensely. Just then, the arrived at Li Jun Wei''s office and had the man standing with a cold face. The room was dimmed and dark with only a few yellow lights from the small lamp to light the room.


    They stood straight with eyes moving to roam around in nervous. Li Jun Wei shouldn''t be able to find out that Li Lian has attacked back the assassins who was sent to her and as they had made a promise to Li Lian, they were unable to say anything to him what had actually taken place that time. The possibility of Li Jun Wei finding out was low yet they can''t help but believe the man in front of them knows everything.


    "This man in the picture make sure he will never follow Li Lian and never let him be alone in the same place as her." They observed the picture and saw the man with a brown curly hair and quite a charming face. "I don''t think I have to remind you two what would happen if you fail your orders again."


    They grew stiff at his words. Cold sweat formed upon their foreheads to dropped down from the side of their temple. Again? Did Li Jun Wei said again? They sneaked a look at his face where Li Jun Wei''s eyes were vacant from emotions. That expression alone was enough to let them know that the man knew what they had been hiding.


    Without an exchange of words, the two bodyguards walked down of the car and stepped in front of Li Lian with their hands wide open. He Chang Min was a man taller than his peers, however in front of the bodyguards he fell almost four inches shorter than them.


    Their sunglasses covered their glare made them look more stern than what they actually tried to be. "What do you need with the miss?" asked San his gruff voice work well to intimidate a person.


    It would have work to other people and should have also worked on He Chang Min except today he was in a very bad mood. "I have no business with you two, move." he glared back at the bodyguards.


    "Don''t tell others to move when you are the one who have to move." Ni pressed his tone as he spoke.


    "Miss let us go." San led his hand to guard Li Lian toward the car. Li Lian spared a smile to her bodyguards and followed them to the car.


    He Chang Min took a step forward only for the human wall Ni stopping him and shouted, "Grandmother''s birthday!" He raised his tone desperately enough for Li Lian to hear.


    Her right feet stopped from advancing one more step and she turned her back with a frown. There was only one grandmother to Li Lian, the madam of Xie Family. She was the only woman who thought well of her and the only person who defended her whenever a problem Xie Hue Lin triggered arose.


    "What was with grandmother''s birthday?" asked Li Lian, when her grandmother was mentioned a certain warmth had colored her dull eyes.


    "Talk with me somewhere else," he eyed the two bodyguard, "without them."


    Li Lian crossed her arms and scoffed, "You are making an order now?"


    "It''s up to you to decide whether you want to hear me or not. If yes, move your bodyguards." He didn''t cared whether his words sounds demanding to her now. Li Lian suddenly appearing back alive was enough surprise to him then he heard the news of her being a mistress of Li Family and when he recalled how Li Xiao Chen protecting Li Lian everything fits to his mind. That Li Lian''s relationship with Li Xiao Chen is lovers.


    What was she expecting of him anyway? Li Lian thought and shook her head. With a slight grin she replied nonchalantly, "Okay."


    "Miss." San and Ni objected when they saw Li Lian extending her hand to hint them.


    "But my bodyguard have to be in approximately five meters with me. So they will still come with me and I will not want to be in a private place." She had to be careful especially when it is her ex she was dealing with.


    "Fine," He Chang Min said, "Come with me."


    COMMENT 8 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 8 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 148 - 144: Charity Kindness

    The cafe where they decided to sat together at was just right beside her agency company. Li Lian chose to sat on a place with a wide surface and sat at a rounded desk with He Chang Min in front of her and behind her was the two bodyguards who instead of drinking like other customers glared at the man who sat in front of their master''s wife.


    "We arrive here now talk." Li Lian said after the man was ordering a drink for her and him when she didn''t even ask him to do it.


    He Chang Min stared at her taking time before he said, "Li Xiao Chen, are you close with him?"


    "I am." Li Lian briefly replied nonchalantly, her eyes turning away from him who had knitted his brows.


    One didn''t have to be a geniuses to guess what was running on Li Lian''s head. He exhaled a breath also tired from her uninterested expression to say gently, "Li Lian I know everything already let''s talk properly."


    Li Lian who hadn''t been smiling well now rested a smile on her lips. "You know everything? Wow. So what you want? Do you want me to clap?"


    "Li Lian." He warned.


    "I''m not here to talk about me Mr. He in case you forgot I am here only because you are holding the news of my grandmother." Just then the waitress who was assigned to bring the vanilla latte and dark coffee to their table saw how tense the air between the two and thought that they were perhaps a couple who had just broken up badly.


    The waitress quickly placed the vanilla latte to Li Lian and a dark coffee to He Chang Min where Li Lian raised her hand to stop the waitress. "You are wrong miss." Li Lian said gently and placed the dark coffee for her whilst moving the vanilla latte to He Chang Min. "I don''t drink that." The waitress saw how the man''s expression turned irritated from her words and quickly ran off back to the counter.


    "Vanilla latte and hazelnut syrup, it''s your favorite." He Chang Min said and the dark coffee was his as there was a time where Li Lian tried to take a sip of the dark coffee and she complained of how the taste was too bitter for her.


    "Really? Like how people can change taste buds change too. The man I''m with love dark coffee and I learned from him how a bitter coffee can taste sweet."


    He Chang Min jaw clicked in dislike at her words, he moved his eyes when it fell short at her with angriness he didn''t direct at her. As the person who had betrayed her first, he had no say to her new relationship. He knew it well and it made him furious to himself. "You are in a relationship with Li Xiao Chen."


    Li Lian was tired with his was of talking and rolled her eyes, "I don''t care if you mistake me as his lover but I''m not with him. He is my lover''s younger brother."


    "Younger brother?" He was taken aback when he repeated the two words. Li Family is famous enough that his brain didn''t have to process who she was with in a relationship. "You are with Li Jun Wei-"


    "Cut the chase," she had enough of this chit chat with him without cursing the man outright, "what do you mean by you know everything?"


    Seeing that Li Lian wasn''t in a place of wanting to converse with him He Chang Min sighed. His irritated ness and angriness he once had faded very slowly, "I had heard of your back ground. True background." he pressed his tone when he said true background. Not the past that Xie Family had forced her to say but the past she had in Japan.


    "And?" she didn''t look that surprised. In fact, she didn''t care and that''s why she claimed her relationship with Li Jun Wei. "Are you going to threaten me with my past?"


    He frowned to hurriedly denied, "I wouldn''t!" His eyes flickered with mixed emotions one that Li Lian could pick very well was guilt but what good would it be that now he had guilt?


    "Thanks then," she said lightly the words coming off her lips had the opposite emotion to her eyes, "Though it wouldn''t really matter if your share my past because I wouldn''t be the one chasing for you." and she was right. From times to times she had thought not to burden Li Jun Wei but the man welcomed all troubles that come with her promising to protect her.


    Whether it was stones that they threw to her or knifes, he promised to protect her. Then why do she have to hold herself from sharing her trouble with him? He is her husband and the answer was simple. Like how he welcomed the troubles that come with hers she welcomed his and would protect him.


    He Chang Min pulled a small smile the one he thought to himself to be pathetic. The words she said he also knew what she meant. Of course she wouldn''t need his help when her lover was Li Jun Wei, the man known well as the Emperor. But was she in a relationship with Li Jun Wei only for the sake of revenge?


    He then passed his phone showing a picture of her and Wei Tsui Lan. Seeing the picture on the phone, Li Lian drew her brows in concentration.


    "I received this picture from someone," He Chang Min stated and that someone Li Lian thought must be Xie Hue Lin. "You should protect yourself well especially when it comes to pictures like this. For now, I''ve put a stop from the picture to spread you two are singer and actors image are important." He showcase the phone and pushed the delete button for her to see clearly.


    "What are you doing? Helping me?" Li Lian frowned at his charity kindness.


    He Chang Min took a sip from the drink, nervousness catching up on the tips of his fingers, "I''m sorry." he started, "Actually there is still something I haven''t talked about you that day, I-"


    "Don''t start with your apologizes." Li Lian held her eyes blazing with fury. Was his mouth only capable of saying empty apologies? "What happened with grandmother''s birthday?" asked Li Lian.


    "She asked to meet you after she heard that you didn''t die. Your grandmother is sick, Li Lian. Xie Family had been asking for you to come back but they are unable to find you."


    Li Lian scoffed, "Seems like I have become a superstar in Xie Family." When she was there they hoped her to be gone and now that she is gone they search her, what a stupid irony.


    She stood up from her chair taking her things where he followed her suit and stood up, "Wait, I''m not finished yet." but she didn''t want to wait for him as her hand didn''t stop what it was doing.


    COMMENT 12 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 12 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 149 - 145: Dirtied Palm

    Li Lian could feel her hand itch to slap the man sitting casually in front of her now. She glanced around the open cafe and although it wasn''t a private place due to her bodyguard''s work, there was no single person who sat on the place other than them and the people working in the counter.


    Now that there is not any person watching me a slap or two now would not matter much, Li Lian thought to glare at the man when He Chang Min passed a white envelope to the table.


    "This is the invitation," a sigh escaped as he placed the envelop on the desk. "I know you don''t want to go back to Xie Family but this is grandmother''s birthday." he reminded.


    "What are you thinking?" The frown on Li Lian was not enough to show how repulsive she was by his sudden act of kindness. "Do you think I will forgive you for what you have done to me?"


    "I don''t expect you to forgive me." He Chang Min brown dull eyes looked back at her black eyes. The fist he held above the desk tightened to the point it turned white. "It is fine to hate me but find in yourself not to hate others and walk in this path of revenge,"


    Li Lian could hear something in the back of her head like a thread she held previously snapped. In a flash the sound of flesh hitting filled the room for everyone even the bodyguard between her winced at the sound as though they were the one who was slapped.


    "Drop your innocent mask He Chang Min! What do you want!" She demanded, the anger she had burst out. She had enough of him every time He Chang Min always place himself in the spot where he was blameless and innocent. She felt foolish for once thinking he was a gentle man whose kind heart reached for everyone. He was not a kind person he was only using his kindness to turn a blind eye toward the things happening to the people around him.


    Blood dripped down from the scratch on He Chang Min''s cheeks. Li Lian didn''t hold back her power to slap him and slap him enough for the inside of his cheeks to be bleeding now. Placing his finger over to his cheeks, he pulled his hand to see the red liquid. Pain stung on his cheek but he knew this can not be compare to the pain Li Lian felt. That two years when she disappeared and that day when everything was lost in front of her he had partake on ruining her heart. And perhaps he had harmed her even long before they broke their engagement.


    "I do not want to do anything but Li Lian I may have done wrong but Xie Hue Lin and your parents they had not done anything that you need to your revenge." Taking Li Jun Wei as her boyfriend wasn''t it enough proof that Li Lian was in relationship with him for the sake of her revenge? "That man you are with do you really love him? Or did you become his lover only for revenge?" A bitter aftertaste stayed on his lips as he uttered the words.


    Li Lian released her hand to slap him again when suddenly her hand was stopped at the air. She snapped her eyes behind to see Li Jun Wei appearing with a warm smile toward her but when he spared a look at He Chang Min the smile he had turned soulless.


    "Jun Wei why are you here?" she asked the question and saw the bodyguards to receive the answer on her own. Her bodyguards must had been worried and called Li Jun Wei to the cafe.


    "I heard you met a trouble on the way of exiting the agency that someone had been stalking you," Li Jun Wei peered down at the man in a clear dislike then he turned to take Li Lian''s hand to place it near his chin and brought it forward to his lips.


    By then, Li Lian had all her anger dissolved into a heart racing tug when she saw the hand fell on his lips. When Li Jun Wei whispered her palm felt ticklish all the way to the deepest part of her heart, "It had turned red." He said and his red tongue slipped out from his full lips to caress the red part of her palm after hitting He Chang Min.


    "Jun Wei!" She called and saw how his eyes looking at her simply not knowing why she had call her. "It''s dirty don''t lick my hand," She was fl.u.s.tered that Li Jun Wei had licked her hand as soon as he appeared that her mind began to tatter off.


    Only then did Li Jun Wei released her hand to take his deep blue handkerchief from his pocket and wiped her hand, "You are right it was dirty and I had to clean it off before you are infected." He directed the word to He Chang Min who had rooted on his spot.


    Shifting his eyes he glanced at He Chang Min and peered at his look with his black eyes. The man had a curly brown hair, sharp nose, eyes bore with gentleness and over all feature of a man that women would ogle at for his gentlemanly manner. Like a prince in a fairy tale if one would say but compared to him, he was nothing and painfully He Chang Min realized this too.


    "What do you need with my lover, Mr. He? I am sure there are any other ways than lie in wait for Li Lian at her company." He Chang Min heard his tonelessly question while staring at his hand holding tightly to Li Lian''s hand. He had heard Li Lian claiming her relationship with Li Jun Wei but now that he saw the man beside her he felt the gap.


    It took him a while to regain back his ability to make a speech. Yet only a word could be uttered from his mouth, "lover." He has said the word with a gaping tone.


    COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 150 - 146: Take Your Steps Back

    In the situation where your wife meet again with her ex to give him a few slaps, even a blind person knew what could have happened between Li Lian and He Chang Min.


    Holding back his hand Li Lian felt her anger dispersed but that never meant she would forget of the man who was still standing in front of them. "Mr. He came to give me an invitation for my grandmother''s upcoming birthday." she said, and Li Jun Wei nodded.


    "Your grandmother birthday," Li Jun Wei spoke to recall the only woman who protected Li Lian in the hell like house, "When will it be held?"


    "Around next month." she replied with a gentle smile.


    He looked at the envelope and took it to his hand to scan the sender and the expected receiver on the right bellow corner of the envelope, ''From Xie Family to Ms. Yue Li Lian.''


    "What a neat invitation." he commented adding sarcasm tonelessly. There was no way in heaven Xie Family would kindly send an invitation to their house toward Li Lian without a reason. And the sender wasn''t a simple anyone from Xie Family but her sly sister Xie Hue Lin.


    She had been bullied and abused in many ways by Xie Family and they deemed her to be the most useless and horrible person on Earth when they are the ones who had been turning a blind eye toward the truth behind the incidents that had framed Li Lian as the villainess.


    This was a good opportunity, he smiled.


    "Mr. Li." He Chang Min greeted but without a smile. When the gaze of the two men met a viable dislike reflected in each other''s eyes. Before was a young man who fell for Li Lian now her ex who still held a flame for her.


    Frankly he wasn''t surprised even during college Li Lian was a flower to others and if it wasn''t due to the fact she was in a relationship with He Chang Min many other men would try to charm her which made him tightened his jaw.


    "I didn''t came to ambush Li Lian, I didn''t know her contact number to give her the invitation thus I waited for her." He spoke again for the couple to look at him with a blunt jaded expression.


    "Of course you waited for her but for Li Lian not to give you her contact number just have been because you wasn''t a person to be trusted in the first place." Li Jun Wei then bluntly said, "For an ex it is time for you to know how to step back, Mr. He." The smile on He Chang Min''s which had fallen over now completely washed away.


    "Step back," he repeated in an additional frown, "What do you mean by step back when I haven''t advance a step?"


    "I didn''t know you loved using flowery language." said Jun Wei in reply quickly. He then took a step forward. Being taller than He Chang Min he was able too looked down at the man the way he want to show him to say, "If you hadn''t take a step forward then don''t or else the loss will ruin you." he warned.


    "I still have work left to do, please excuse me Mr. Li and Li Lian." He Chang Min still kept his politeness out of a habit and he called their name with a different tone one with hostility and the other one with a faint lingering.


    Once the man went from the cafe to leave Li Lian and Li Jun Wei alone in the cafe the two bodyguards went outside in respect to their privacy. Taking her hand, Li Jun Wei walked to the car with her by his side.


    "Jun Wei why are you here?" she inquired, "Aren''t you busy with your work?" she had heard that it was busy around this time of the year from his grandparents conversations.


    He chuckled to bring her head closer and kiss her cheeks. "I''m not how can I be busy at this moment?" A color of red smoked her cheeks and a smile broke on her lips.


    He then brought the envelope closer to speak, "I had been wanting to greet your grandmother." he hummed.


    "Then this is a good chance but there is only one invitation." she looked down on the invitation specifically addressed to her.


    "I can do something about that." he witty replied brought a chuckle to her. "However the first question is whether you are going to come to the party or not."


    Frankly, she was still weighing between to go into the invitation or not. As she had plenty of ways to meet with her grandmother other than inviting herself to her little sister''s trap. It had been years and there are drawbacks by going to the invitation but she wasn''t scared to entertain her little sister''s little play.


    "Of course I will come it is my grandmother''s birthday too I can''t miss her birthday." She was no little prick like her sister that doesn''t know how to repay other''s kindness.


    "What will you do about the present? While we are here I remember a good store where you can buy good presents for your grandmother."


    Li Lian c.o.c.ked her head to the side, "You do?"


    "Why? Do I look like an unsociable person?" he teased. With the time passes by Li Jun Wei had become more talkative which she think was not because of the time but because he was the type of person to share more words to the people dear to him.


    "No it''s because I rarely sees you going outside so I didn''t know you loved shopping." then suddenly she felt his hand wrapping on her waist to pull her by his side. Li Lian turned to see that there was a large framed man who was walking to almost bump at her but was stopped by Li Jun Wei.


    "Be careful." he warned, "Your rehabilitations may have ended but the doctors said that there are still side effects that could hinder your balance."


    "Thank you," she smiled, "But trust me I''m fine now I''m not that weak."


    He had released just a little power of his hold when he stopped to take her closer where their breathings brushed each other from the proximity they shared. "You are not that weak however the fact that you could be hurt doesn''t change and I do not want that to happen to you."


    COMMENT 19 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 19 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 151 - 148: Attacked-I

    The effect of his words had her smile beaming and her lips pursed to stop herself from smiling too wide. Li Jun Wei held her hand and smiled, "We should go now the place is not too far from here." and she nodded for the two to exit the place.


    Not to their knowledge there had been couple of people following the two in a very far distance carefully. From times to times, the played as a passenger who passed by them ignoring the couple but their eyes hawking all the moves they made. When Li Lian and Li Jun Wei entered the car, the people grouped up to take different cars at once to follow them.


    One of the man who was the head of their group named Nobu pushed the earpiece on his ears for static''s sound to came for a few seconds until a voice came out, "What''s the situation have the two left the place?" the voice was gruff and harsh, a voice that indicated his old age where arrogance could be pick from him.


    "Yes they have, sir." the man replied, his hand moved to fix the car''s front window to take a good look at the car Li Lian and Li Jun Wei rode.


    "Good," the man praised with a grim smile. "What about the others are they now on their place?"


    "Yes sir." the man replied readily and turned his face to the side for his eyes to meet at his subordinate who gave him a nod. "We are now preparing to commence the attack."


    The man widened his smile happy that he could finally proceed with his work and spoke, "Make sure there is no single witness."


    "However, we have spotted a man who we doesn''t know with the target we would have to raise our payments accordingly." Nobu spoke lightly knowing what kind of expression the man on the other side would had after he had spoken the words. He was hired by the man to execute a mission to kill one woman and her bodyguards and one more person wasn''t on his list.


    "No, it''s fine just add it on my tab and kill her before the dawn break." Though the price he had offered for killing the woman and her two bodyguards were high enough to buy four buildings, adding one more to make sure the complete clean record for her death. Then the call ended after the man left with few words of, "Call me when they are dead."


    Li Lian was inside the car being alone with Li Jun Wei she wondered where the place he wanted to show her and asked, "Where are we going? The road seem familiar." she said.


    "It should be, this place is near to the building of Million Entertainment." He Chang Min''s Company, she frowned remembering her anger she had forgotten after their last talk in the cafe.


    "What did he said to you?" he asked, his fingers idling beside her hand move to wrap her hand sharing a cold feeling that turn warm as their hand grasped each other. Li Lian craned her neck upward and saw specks of jealousy hailing at his black eyes.


    "He apologized to me." she said and gave a chuckle, "Even though I was the one who fell into coma for a year he seem to be like a person who was in the accident, forgetting what he had done to be able to apologize shamelessly." then she saw a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    "Why are you smiling?" she asked.


    "I just recalled the time where you say lovers." he reminded her where her face shyly broke to a smile.


    "Since when did you come to the cafe?" asked Li Lian wondering to where he begin hearing her conversation.


    "From the first time where you had slapped him." Li Lian had wanted to show him the gentle kind of her. Like any other woman she want to show the best part of her but that doesn''t necessarily mean that she would hide her true nature. Anger is one emotion that stayed true to human''s heart and like any other she had anger. Before she fell to coma she could still remember the heartache of being betrayed by her family who she carved for love, her sister who stabbed her literally by hiring people to kill her, and there he was He Chang Min, the man who she placed her heart to but the man trampled her heart.


    Li Jun Wei noticed the way her eyelashes cascaded and shadowed her clear eyes. Her hair she pulled to the back of her ears fell and he took the hair to tuck the strands of hair behind her ears.


    "The slap was not enough instead of it you should have asked for a hot coffee."


    "Hot coffee?" her eyes carried questions when she heard what he had said.


    "Yes." he confirmed, "Then when you see the opportunity to strike threw the coffee to him and that should teach him a lesson or two." Li Lian laughed, bending her face she covered her loud laughter. Just by imagining what kind of dumbfounded face He Chang Min would make when he felt hot coffee spilled to him was enough of humor for her.


    Li Jun Wei smiled he didn''t know his words would be effective to her. Then his eyes moved forward as the car they rode suddenly stopped. "What is wrong?" Li Lian followed his eyes and saw how the car had stopped in the middle of a road and in front of their car, there was a large construction barrier.


    Sun who heard his question turned back to quickly explain, "It seemed that there is a road construction not too far from here the commence of roadblock start from here it said. Should we change to another path, sir?"


    Li Lian who heard the situation from Sun found it odd and rose her brows, "Construction in the middle of the day?" she asked the same question Li Jun Wei had to his mind.


    COMMENT 17 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 17 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 152 - 149: Attacked-II

    Li Jun Wei leaned forward from leaning on the back of his seat and looked at the side view window. His eyes flickered as if he had caught something odd. San turned his head waiting for their order and ask, "What should we do master? There is another direction should we go there?


    "Continue to drive." Li Jun Wei ordered and Li Lian looked at him in confusion.


    "Wouldn''t that be walking to their trap?" Said Li Lian in wonder. Li Jun Wei must also had realized what happened. The roadblock was meant to stop them from going to their direction and the people who they suspected to be following them is now waiting for them to change their direction to ambush them.


    "If we stay here it would be more dangerous. The place is shadier than it looked although just now there was many other car with us now there is only those two red and white car. It is safe to say the had also block the road behind us and this place is too narrow for us to do anything. At the end of this road is another empty straight street but the other direction is near to a forest." Li Jun Wei smiled and moved to take something on the back of their seat and pulled a black box that was secured with two locks that had numbers on it.


    "What is that box for?" she asked curiosity stayed on her fingers. But before Li Jun Wei replied, in the box were two guns one that was black in color and the other one which looked silver. Then she heard Li Jun Wei speaking from the place where he was. The car was still moving though they had lowered their speed subtly to buy themself some times.


    "Guns." Li Jun Wei replied and placed the black gun to her hand, "This one is lighter and easier for you to use I will use the other one." and when she tried to use the gun, his words were right. The gun felt like a perfect glove to her hands as if it was fitted for her to use and when Li Lian wrapped her fingers to the trigger and moved it slightly, it was lighter which was good for them to use while attacking.


    "Do you always bring this with you?" Fortunately, Li Jun Wei was a man who had always taken a step forward when it come for preparation.


    "Some times it is good for protection." he then lowered his tone and fixed his eyes over hers to warn her, "remember Li Lian in this country firearms are forbidden to use without license and it can''t be use against a person."


    She gave him a nod, "I know."


    "But that isn''t what I want you to keep your words for. Only use the gun when it is needed and don''t fight. I give this gun to you for you to protect yourself and not for you to fight and remember to always stick with me." he said in sterness.


    Li Lian could tell the speck of worries to his words. Picking her little fingers she raised her hand forward to say, "I promise."


    Just then the car stopped right after her words. As they had expected, the car couldn''t moved as the two tires of the car had exploded. Not due to the nature as the tire had just been fixed by the bodyguards a day ago but someone had immobilized them by ruining their car and now, those people are waiting outside until they come out.


    The place where the were now was at a bumpy road which was narrow. On the left and right side was covered by trees with abundant green leaves that had grew all over the french that was created to built a path for vehicle to pass. As the other street which was blocked before was the main road there were scarcely people who used the path due to the awful course, there was three car at the path at the moment.


    The black car was their car while the other two car was the same one that had been following their track after they had left the cafe.


    "What should we do now sir?" Ni asked this time the two had prepared themself to fend and fight the enemy with the weapons they had hidden underneath their clothes.


    "Wait." and the four of them didn''t do anything than stopping their car and wait.


    A good time of minute pass and Li Lian turned her face faintly to the back to see the car behind them had also stopped. Then a knock resounded at the window right beside her. Looking upward, Li Lian saw a woman was standing whilst offering a kind smile and moved her mouth with no voice. Then the woman tried to peer the passenger inside the car, squinting her eyes and cupped her hand to make a shadow to see nothing.


    "Our car''s window is tinted so people outside wouldn''t be able to see inside." Li Jun Wei took his time to explain. "You can open the window now just a little." he directed and Li Lian nodded.


    Pushing the button the window whirred to go down and stopped about five centimeters where she could now make a perfect eye contact to the woman who then asked, "Is there something wrong with you car miss?"


    "Ah, yes." Li Lian furrowed her brows when it comes to acting she is one who is good after seeing Xie Hue Lin faking all her antics. "It seems our tires broke down. I can''t do it alone you see and my friends also doesn''t know how to fix the tires could you please wait a minute? I am still trying to contact my friend who can help me with this." Li Lian fluently creates her reason to see the woman''s eyes coruscated dimly. Then the woman gave a troubled look one could say that the woman looked trouble in Li Lian''s behalf but she knew that the woman would be troubled if she called someone who could possibly ruin their careful plan.


    COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 11 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 153 - 150: Attacked-III

    "That is terrible," The woman trailed in a whisper bending her back seeming to bend down in order to observe the tires but from the place where Li Lian see she doing the woman was bending down for the sake of checking the tire and she was right.


    Down, the woman made a secret hand sign whilst moving her mouth without a voice saying, ''The target seem to be very protective.''


    Nobu creased his brows. Perhaps the target realizes she had walk into a trap? he asked but smiled. "No problem urge her to go outside." she said to the woman who gave him a faint nod and then turn to order the men inside their car.


    "All of you walk out don''t forget the two bodyguards are strong." he said then the man who sat behind him ask, "How strong?"


    "Strong enough to kill the previous people who were sent to kill the target." The man ended the chit chat his trademark was being careful and plan an organize trap. Now that he had made sure the place wouldn''t have any unwanted people coming into their fight, the people gathered with their guns coming in view some had their knifes glimmered under the light.


    "Actually there I am quite good with fixing tires miss, if you want a help I could lend you to fix the tires." the woman said. Carefully she slid her hands on her back taking the gun she had fixed on the back of her waist.


    "But I wouldn''t want to impose you miss, especially the tires of our car are very heavy." she mentioned with a smile.


    "Oh, no, no I am strong enough to do it my own." Before Li Lian could refuse her again, the woman quickly added, "Also I am in a rush now to make into my appointment I can''t have you here the entire time because we can''t move too." she said with a hurried tone that Li Lian wouldn''t be able to refuse.


    Li Lian hummed giving a troubled look that prolonged the woman''s nerves from getting jittery to say, "Alright, if you insist, please." she added her words one by one and the woman broke into a delighted smile.


    "Of course, if you could please open your trunk miss?" The woman asked again.


    "Ah well, I think I need to go down to be able to open the truck." said Li Lian. The woman had knew about this in the first place thus she asked her to open her trunk.


    Li Lian placed her hand upward raising to hint the woman to wait. Then she spoke loud for the woman to be able to hear too, "Ni can you open the car?"


    Ni took time to say, "Miss that door is having trouble we can''t still open it without the key."


    "Tch! Didn''t I told you to fix the damned car? How useless!" Li Lian yelled although it was only an acting to say, Ni and San inwardly jumped when they heard Li Lian raising her voice and her clicking her tongue.


    "I''m sorry." defeated apologies from his heart came out from his mouth.


    "Forget it! Open the other side of the car." Ordered Li Lian where the woman had her face a change that a ripple had cause an unexpected change to their plan.


    "Can you please wait on the other side, miss?" it was Li Lian who asked her this. The woman planted a smile and had Li Lian drawing up the windshield while the woman moved to walk toward the other side of the car.


    She waited for the car to open and knocked on the door impatiently. When the car door sounded a click, the woman placed her hand on the trigger to point it toward Li Lian. But only to have a cold sensation of metal hit her head. "You should start studying how to act." Li Jun Wei whispered to pull the trigger of his gun.


    The gunshot rang aloud having the bird that stayed on the tree not too far from them to scramble away. Nobu who was watching the entire time saw splash of red splattered from the car thought his subordinate have taken the life of the target only to realize how the woman''s body slumped down lifelessly.


    Taking advantage that Nobu was taken aback, Li Jun Wei raised his hand from the car and narrowed his eyes to pint his gun and aim for the windshield. He pulled the trigger over and over again.


    "Shit!" Nobu hissed when he saw the shadow of a gun moving out from the car, "Go out!" he said but his subordinate failed to notice it and in a quick split of second, his body was shot and blood covered the entire window.


    "F.u.c.k!" He cursed under his breath and opened the car to crouched down on the ground. Meanwhile, Sun and Ni had also walked down by the car. Their gun made more sound than the rest of the days before. A man from the group of the killer ran out of bullets and threw his gun away toward Ni''s head. Noticing something flung to his head, Ni inclined her head to avoid being hit when the man had appeared in front of him with his knife slashed upward aiming for his neck.


    Ni succeeded avoiding both the gun that was thrown as a feint and the knife aimed to his neck. "You shouldn''t have come forward." he said to raise his gun and aimed toward the man but there was another man who was right behind him aiming to shit his gun.


    But before he pulled his trigger, the man''s body swung and collapsed lifelessly. "In a fight you should not shift your gaze." San murmured, taking a shield behind the tree when he felt someone was aiming toward him and quickly reload his bullet.


    "** nimble!" Nobu clicked his tongue continue to shoot the tree where San was hiding and use one hand to aim for Ni who was defenseless.


    COMMENT 16 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 16 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 154 - 151: Fate Of The Confidence-I

    Li Jun Wei raised his gun one hand and pulled the trigger that goes straight to Nobu''s hand. Nobu who was caught off guard held his hand that now had a gaping hole created above his wrist. The man groaned but Li Jun Wei didn''t let the man take his breaths again and continued to shoot him.


    "You **!" Nobu growled, using the gun with his left hand at the time to take a shot on Ni again but this time the bodyguard was quick to avoid his bullet and moved behind.


    The fight was tense taking breaths in between was hard for either the enemy of them. Though Ni, San, and Li Jun Wei had become a nightmare to the assassin, the enemy won by number making a gap but slowly, the trio was able to overcome their drawbacks.


    Li Jun Wei kept his cool expression as he walked in between the fight. He made sure not to get too far from the car as the person he wanted to protected was inside the car.


    "We only have five more of our men including us, sir!" Said the man who followed his steps, hiding beside the tree not too far from Nobu.


    "** that man didn''t say anything like this!" Nobu shouted his voice was gruff and came out with desperation now. He could only resent the person who hired him to the suicide mission as based from what he had heard, there was nothing saying that there was a crazy man who could shoot his bullet with an extreme precision! He eyed Li Jun Wei to see the man had aimed his gun to the head of the man who had made a slight move to change the position he was hiding at.


    The body of the man collapsed lifelessly and limped down to the ground as Li Jun Wei took a new cartridge of fresh bullets to refill his gun.


    "What should we do, sir?" the subordinate asked with a sheet of horror over his face.


    "We have no choice kill the woman and retreat!" Nobu yelled at the subordinate who then gave his pointers to the other two men left at their group.


    Li Jun Wei snapped his eyes to his left side when he saw Nobu running toward him. The man pulled something glimmering that Li Jun Wei thought to be a knife and swiftly dodged his attack that kept swung in front of him left and right aiming to severe his head. Then suddenly the man threw his knife upward that made Li Jun Wei looked up for a moment when he guard his left to push Nobu''s gun upward.


    "You are strong, deserve to be praise." Nobu commented with a grin. His face had broke into a sweat.


    "I know." Jun Wei smiled knowing that the man would kick his leg and he did.


    Nobu''s lips twitched at his confident reply. "But I am stronger." he said for one side of his lips to pull up. His hand which was holding gun that Li Jun Wei had been trying to push upward ascended slowly downward. In term of raw strength, the man was far stronger comparable to his large muscular figure but Li Jun Wei put up his fight. When he was pushed down he held it and thrust his arm upward.


    "Well aren''t you too confident?" provoked Li Jun Wei to have a sneer written over Nobu''s face.


    "You still didn''t notice? I pity you." his fake pity came belatedly from his mouth and in a split of second, the knife the man threw upward came down raining straight to Li Jun Wei''s shoulder.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t have the time to frown and kicked Nobu''s stomach to create distance but instead of letting him go, the man held his whole person with his arm securing his shoulder.


    "Die **er." Nobu whispered as he laughed at the end of his cursing. The knife glimmered as it hit the light to strike down in a whised sound.


    On the other side, Li Lian was inside the car watching how the fight had broke out. It had been less than a ten minutes but bodies of the enemy had laid down all over path. Normal people would have shrieked in fear but it was different for Li Lian. She held her gun near her hand, Liu Jun Wei had never told her not to fight. He only did say she couldn''t use the gun unless it was needed and she did.


    She hopped out from the car helping behind the scene ever so slightly when she was needed but not too much as her bodyguards and husband was stronger to overcome the enemy.


    A clicked sound resonant from her left side and she saw a man who was terribly wounded while laying down on the ground tried to aim at her. Pulling her gun, she aimed and shot the man without a single hesitation.


    There was a time where she hesitated fighting but she never hesitate when it was life and dead situation.


    The fight continue without a spare for anyone to rest and Li Lian was attacked again by a man who was sent by Nobu while the man was fending off Li Jun Wei. The man used two knifes from the look of his expression the man was agitated and she couldn''t blame him. From what she could see the people came confident and was sure they would be able to execute her along with her group without a causality but now they ended up in a horrible state.


    "We will need your life miss." the man quirked a smile waving his hand, "It would be less painful it you would only come to me and I promise I will also let your people go."


    "Do you know that judging from your word I could take it as you all were ordered just for me?" As Li Lian''s hand was holding the gun, she saw the man shifting his glances  down to the gun. There was a look of mocking on the man''s face as he doubted a slender lady like her could do anything other than bluffing...


    COMMENT 15 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 15 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 155 - 152: Fate Of The Confidence-II

    "What good would it do for someone who is about to die?" The man cackled going forward and brought the knife he had on his left closer to his face.


    "You are correct, that''s why before I die wouldn''t you do the kindness to tell me who sent you so I wouldn''t be a lingering ghost?" said Li Lian her right leg making a step backward.


    "Hm," the man sang his humming and snickered, "A lingering ghost wouldn''t do bad, miss!" then the man charged forward nimbly slashing his knife he held on both right and left hand without a pause. Li Lian took steps back but not entirely as she moved only to dodge the sharp attacks he gave without a break.


    "How passionate." Li Lian commented, "A lingering ghost wouldn''t do bad but you surely don''t want to have me cursing you till death, don''t you?" when she felt his hand move down, Li Lian jumped and turned her body to have one hand on the ground preventing her from sliding to the muddy ground. She then felt the muddy ground to be too slippery and clicked her tongue which the man found her expression to be frightened.


    "Finally regretting that you didn''t come for a painless death, miss?" the man mocked to bolt in front of her and slammed down his knife.


    "I guess you are stupid enough not to understand that a painless death is still dead!" Li Lian turned her body and the man struck down his knife for it to stuck on the ground.


    The man saw her moving and tried to pull his knifes from the ground but was unable to budge. "Sh*!"


    Taking the opportunity, Li Lian flung her leg to kick the back of the man''s neck only to hear the man sneered, "You thought I will say that?" Li Lian noticed the smile to be a bad one and brought back her leg to see that as expected the man had a other knife hidden beneath his clothing.


    "Two isn''t enough that why you brought more?" she jested.


    "That not right, two is enough but I can''t leave my other knifes lonely at house." The man continued to attack Li Lian with his knifes, the two was hidden behind the car thus Ni and San didn''t knew Li Lian had been fighting with the man as they were also busy with their fights.


    "You are too slippery!" the man clicked his tongue fastening his move but his knifes wasn''t able to harm her. Sweats dripped down from the man when he looked at Li Lian, the woman hadn''t broke a single sweat and looked languid every time his knifes slashed the air.


    "You! How?" it was odd he should be the one having the upper hand as a man who is both large with two knifes on his hand yet his knifes can''t reached her at all.


    Li Lian pulled a smile, generously replying, "Because you are slow? Your movements are too big and useless." her words angering the man to plunge the knife on his left upward while the other one was expecting Li Lian who moved to their right and she did.


    He smiled thinking he had won only to feel a painful jab on his upper left stomach and the other one to his chin. The man''s eyes faded to white and fell unconscious to collapse on the ground in front of Li Lian. She sighed bending to take the knife which was heavy and sharp enough to severe one''s hand.


    "This is too dangerous," she murmured under her breath and was wondering whether the enemy had anything to do with the case in Japan when the corner of her eyes caught the sight of knifes plunging down from the air toward Li Jun Wei''s head.


    Li Lian snapped her eyes taking the knife she threw it over to change''s the knifes direction when Nobu felt his body was lifted up. Li Jun Wei had pushed the man down to the ground and picked him to use him as a human shield.


    Nobu shut tight his eyes failing to realize the knife was thrown away by Li Lian. When he opened his eyes, he felt his hand was crushed to the back and screamed, "AHHH!!! MY HANDS!"


    Li Jun Wei kicked his back putting him down to the ground and pressed all his power to keep the man on the ground. His eyes first sought to Li Lian and finding her free from wound, a smile reached up to his lips only to fall when he spoke to Nobu.


    "Who sent you here?" Li Lian walked toward him when Ni and San had also wrapped up their fight, the two came by his side standing not too far but not too close.


    "No one sent me- AHHH!" Li Jun Wei wasn''t find if seeing him or his wife attacked out of nowhere with the intent of killing. He had broke both his hand and now he had pressed firmly to the bones that he broke to go up to his shoulder every time that man lied.


    "Whose factors sent you here?"


    "I don''t know!" Li Jun Wei twisted his arm for the man to shout again, "Please! Wait! I really don''t know!"


    "What do you mean?" It was Li Lian who asked standing beside Li Jun Wei as he interrogated Nobu.


    "The man who sent me here didn''t say who he was and we don''t know him! We are only ordered what to do and it was the policy not to question who ordered us!" The words slipping from his mouth came out in a hurry. Nobu was afraid the man who had broken all bones on his both arms and legs would soon break his spinal cord as Li Jun Wei had pushed deeper his legs to his back and that was the least of thing he would ever want to feel.


    "But there should be a way for you to contact him back, don''t you? and I doubt you doesn''t know him completely." Li Lian saw the man''s eyes looking at her in horror.


    COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 156 - 153: Burner Phone

    Nobu ground his teeth with his last power he could muster to his hand he folded his finger to point to his car and muttered, "There is a phone over there. A burner phone. The person who hired me contact me through the phone."


    "Where specifically you put your phone at?" Li Lian asked with her smile still staying on her lips making one unable to imagine she had been attacked by a group of assassins.


    "In the glove box." Said Nobu before avoiding his eyes from both the woman and the man.


    "I will go and fetch the phone, sir." said San to Li Jun Wei for the man to give him a nod and the subordinate went but before they could, Nobu then added,


    "But you will not be able to open the glove box without my fingerprint." the words received a glare from Ni and San. The man was planning something and they were not stupid enough to not understand it.


    Nobu met Li Jun Wei''s eyes and continued, "You will have to bring me to open the glove box or else you will never be able to open the box-"


    "Ni bring me the knife from that man." Li Lian called Ni with her hand pointing to the man she had knocked out of cold before. "He should have more knifes under his clothes." Though Ni had questions, the man walk quickly to rummage under the man''s clothes to feel that indeed there were knifes various in size and shapes hidden underneath his clothing.


    When Ni brought back the knife he find the sharpest and the longest one, the man passed it for Li Lian to take the knife on her hand. "That man wasn''t lying it is really very sharp."


    Nobu eyed the knife wearily, "What are you planning to do with that knife?"


    "What am I planning?" she tilted her hand looking more confused than Nobu, "You said we need your fingerprints didn''t you? Be it dead or alive fingerprints doesn''t change even if you severe the fingers from the person''s body, right Jun Wei?" she turned to her husband to see the man nodding.


    "Alive or dead there had never been a change in a human''s fingerprints." he said coolly to pull the broken hands of Nobu that had become lax. "The knife please," asked Li Jun Wei and Li Lian have the knife to his hand.


    Seeing a finger or two to be severed was a view she often come across in Japan and it doesn''t scare her again to see someone cutting a finger or hand to one''s body. Thus her face had an unchanging expression to see Nobu eyes had widened terribly in fear.


    He came to prey on their live, showing death to their faces but now the table was turned. He had become the target of the two psychotic predators in front of him. Cold sensation touched his finger and the man yelled, "NO NO NO!!! I WAS LYING!! PLEASE NO!"


    "I knew it," Li Lian clicked her tongue, "What did you plant inside your car?" she interrogated the man and perhaps due to fear the once mighty man had his mouth loosened.


    "A bomb, there is a bomb inside the car." Ni and San widened their eyes at the revelation, If it wasn''t for Li Lian they would have been turn to lumps of meats by now.


    "What kind of bomb?"


    "One with a button."


    "And the button?" Nobu nudged to the thick silver ring on his finger and Li jun Wei took it off and open the surface of the ring to see a small button was placed inside the ring.


    "Mechanical are getting too advance these days." Li Lian shook her head when she saw the small button, wondering how they could make such a small device capable of killing people. "Where do you think they are able to buy such a device? Perhaps they have their own man who is tasks to create bombs?"


    "My very best guess would be black market." Li Jun Wei Devices like this are usually sell there but as there is no one who could vouch whether it would work or not."


    San came by their side with the phone he retrieved safely from the glove box. Taking the phone, Li Jun Wei open the contact numbers where there was only one single person named as ''B-180'' then he moved to see his phone call history to see that there were several numbers he had called other than B-180.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t bother to dig deeper to the call history as there numbers constantly change and he suspected the rest of the numbers bellow would be random. "Which number is connected to your employer?"


    Nobu took a gulp to his dried throat, "I don''t call him he was the one who always called me."


    "What about B-180? Whose numbers does that belong to?" Li Lian asked, although he only had one contact, the person categorized as B-180 didn''t call him even once.


    "That belong to-"


    Before Nobu could finish his words, a bullet pierced to make a hole through his body.


    Li Lian eyes widened, before she moved, she felt Li Jun Wei''s hand covering to pull her shoulder to his body to bring her close as the two hide behind the car. Li Lian turned her body when they reached the corner of the car, holding to turn Li Jun Wei and have his back to the car.


    Li Lian shifted her eyes looking at Nobu who had now died from being shot numerously all over his body, The gunshot still rang making them unable to see the attackers, having them to hide behind the car in a speed of lightning.


    COMMENT 15 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 15 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 157 - 154: Slaughter

    A man crouched himself on the branch of the tree which was firm to support his entire body. His finger hooked on the trigger and when all his bullet had been launched, he pulled his gun from his chin to his shoulder. His one finger pushed the wireless earphone on his ears to report, "Yes, sir we came late but I have exterminated the hitman."


    He then waited for his next orders in silence as his eyes narrowed to the two people who were hiding behind the black car and the other two men hiding inside the forest. Though the two men seemed to be thinking they had hidden well, he could see them clearly and make a hole in their heads but decide not to as his order didn''t instruct him to do so.


    "Retreat." the voice came to his ears was short and brief to cut the call midway. As he was ordered, the man jumped down from the tree where he was and ran deep into the forest.


    Li Lian who heard the sound of the gun died down, inched close to the edge of the car for Li Jun Wei to stop her with a frown.


    "I will go and check." It was still dangerous outside and there was the possibility the sniper who had killed Nobu was still outside trapping to wait when one of them go out to finish their life. He can''t have Li Lian injured while doing so. Though he believes she could protect herself he wasn''t a man who could let his wife goes knowing there is danger.


    Li Lian obediently nodded while Li Jun Wei eyed the place from where the bullet comes from, the forest. Though he looked to the forest, it was hard to find a trace of someone staying in the tree to hide from the position they were and after long minutes, no one comes to his sight.


    "To think that he is gone after shooting Nobu and the rest of the survivor to death." Said Li Lian as they walked out after confirming the place was safe from the sniper. "What does this person after?" Li Lian asked Li Jun Wei who crouched to check Nobu''s pulse by pressing his neck.


    "They must have been employed by the same person who sent Nobu here," said Li Jun Wei as he stood up from his heels.


    Li Lian lifted one of her brows, finding it odd, "So they are on the same side? But then why he killed him? It must not be only because he was on the way was it?" Though Li Lian was not completely sure of it, she knew the bullet was aimed at precision to slaughter Nobu.


    "No. He must have been instructed to assassinate Nobu if he failed his mission."


    "And he did." Li Lian continued his words, her gaze shifted toward the man who had fought with her now died to whisper, "He didn''t miss a single person to kill." Even though the man she fought earlier had passed out with an expression almost dead, the sniper didn''t forget to kill him and the rest of the men who were still alive.


    "Perhaps the entire time he had been watching us fighting from afar," Li Jun Wei said for her to knit her brows.


    "But why they didn''t come to kill us?" The sniper must have an upper hand to kill them on that chance. In fact, the sniper had to chance when they were fighting where their guard was low and when he was about to kill Nobu. If she was the target, the sniper would have finished her first before Nobu.


    "Or there could be another possibility." this gather Li Lian''s attention to Li Jun Wei, he then continued, "They are not in the same side and the sniper came only to kill them." Though that possibility has its own loopholes.


    As they were speaking, San and Ni who had scattered through the forest to survey the place from the enemy arrived back, reporting to Li Jun Wei. "Master, we have examined the forest and found nothing."


    Ni on the other side added, "We have also informed Mr. Ruen of the incident. He said he should arrive after another half an hour."


    "They work very slow," commented Li Jun Wei.


    "Who is Mr. Ruen?" Li Lian asked.


    "A connection of mine, he belongs to the police," he informed her, "We should move first from here this place isn''t safe." and he was right. The location where they stopped was exposed in two plains of the forest from left and right. It was the worse place for them and the best place for more enemies to come.


    "Are you hurt?" Li Jun Wei asked. His hands moved to trail on her cheeks to stop and wiped the trace of blood that came over her.


    she shook her head, a smile broke on her lips, "Thanks to you, I''m not hurt."


    There was a smile on Li Jun Wei''s lips. A smile that held a sense of protection that made her felt the adrenaline rush in her blood to take a moment of calmness. Holding her shoulders near and took off his suit to dr.a.p.e it over her shoulder, saying. "Let''s get in." and she nodded for them to enter the car. Ni was left at the scene to wait for the police and contact them later while they moved to a safer place.


    When half an hour struck, a police car came to the scene and Ni informed Li Lian and Li Jun Wei. Getting down from the car again, this time Li Lian saw a man with hairs kept slick to the back of his head. His lips held a smile and he seemed like a man who loved to workout as his body was buff and it could be seen by how his the sleeve of his white shift was hugging his arm.


    His black eyes moved all over the spot of the best bodies and when he sensed the few people coming down from the car, he turned his face a little at first before completely turning his whole body to greet with a smile, "Jun Wei, I expected you to call me here for the sake of greetings who knows that something like this would be greeting he first." by that, Ruen meant by the massacre that happened in the land he stood at...


    COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 11 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 158 - 155: Back Home-I

    Li Lian heard the way the man called Li Jun Wei''s name leisurely seeming to be having a friendly relationship with each other.


    "Was there a time when I called you for something other than this? It is your job." Li Jun Wei said for the man to laugh.


    "Yes, yes, you are right." then Ruen shifted his eyes to see Li Lian''s face for a long moment to squint his eyes and threw his glances back and forth from Li Jun Wei to Li Lian, asking, "Well, who is this? Did you bring a woman? I thought you were allergic to women." he added his words in surprise.


    Li Jun Wei knitted his brows, "Since when was I allergic to women." it was more of a statement than a question.


    "You are not?!" Ruen pulled a shocked face. "Remember the time when Xiao Chen was confused about why you wouldn''t date for a long time and prefer staying with men?"


    "That could lead to misunderstandings," He frowned to the choice of Ruen''s words. "I was working."


    "That what I was pointing to, you choose work rather than having time to date a woman! It isn''t normal you know!" With Ruen chirping loudly beside his ears, Li Jun Wei frown knit tighter.


    Ruen took his hand and removed the white gloves on his hand to extend it in front of Li Lian, smiling widely to say, "My name is Hao Ruen, Li Jun Wei''s friend, and the police chief of this beautiful city. May I know your name, miss?"


    "Li Lian," she named then adding, "Li Li Lian, Li Jun Wei''s wife."


    "What?!" Ruen didn''t hide his surprise and screamed out his surprise, "What?!" he shot a glance to Li Jun Wei, "Wife? I thought you were still girlfriends and boyfriends. Jin Wei, you move fast." he nudged his elbow to the air on his last sentence.


    Ticked by Ruen''s blaring tattle, Li Jun Wei rose his brows, "What''s wrong with moving fast? It''s better than losing." this had Li Lian to blush her cheeks hard in pink.


    "Haha," Ruen chuckled, "You''re right but it''s funny isn''t it, Li Li Lian, there is three Li character in your name, Ms. Li Lian."


    "But it''s a good name and it has a good ring to my name." Li Lian said.


    "Ah, newlywed look at that, so adorable," Ruen commented until he receives Li Jun Wei''s glare that his mouth began to quiet down.


    Clearing his throat, he shifted his eyes to the corpses, "Okay, let''s stop talking about that." His cheerful expression turns serious, "Let''s me start by asking what happened here?" Li Jun Wei gave him the fill of information, filling all the blanks he had.


    "The sniper came from there?" Asked Ruen confirming their witnesses to have his eyes squinting to the position where the sniper was once at.


    "Yes," replied Li Jun Wei.


    "That is a very long range to shoot at. On a tree no less," muttered Ruen. "Anyone wounded from your group?" he asked Li Jun Wei.


    "No one." Ruen gave him a nod. "Good." and the man was called by his subordinate for the man to follow his subordinate.


    Li Lian saw the way Ruen calmly organize the case seeming a little used to things like this and spoke to Li Jun Wei in a whisper when the man had left, "Will it be alright for the police to be in charge of this?"


    In the past, her grandfather had also worked together with the police but Yakuzas tend to avoid police and to her, this situation was a little dangerous and was worried that the police would peg them as suspects.


    "Don''t worry, Ruen is tasked to take care of issues like these in the police," he said lightly.


    Li Lian not understanding it, asked, "Tasked in a matter like these?"


    "Mhm," he responded back to her, "Ruen and his group were hired to clean out matters regarding Yakuzas, mafias, and some times people in the higher class who was often at risk of being targeted by hitmen."


    "Like us." Li Lian added to hum.


    "Yes. I have known Ruen since before but that doesn''t mean he would let us kill a person without taking a blame unless it is self defense and what we did is categorized as self defense act. He knew this but he still have to do his responsibility to investigate."


    So that was why Ruen keep his investigation even after hearing their statements, thought Li Lian.


    As they were talking, Ruen walked toward them to ask, "Can I take the camera in your car, Jun Wei?"


    "Take this too." said Li Jun Wei passing the phone that Nobu used. "They said this connect to the person who hired them."


    "The employer?" Ruen took the phone, putting it in a clear plastic bag so the finger prints wouldn''t be destroyed.


    Li Lian and Li Jun Wei have waited for the call of the employer to go through however, even after waiting for twenty minutes there had been no call and it was safe for them to conclude the employer had given up on Nobu.


    "Have you called them?" asked Ruen and Li Lian replied,


    "It seemed that the employer called him with constant number changes unless the employer call I don''t think they will be able to contact each other."


    "A one sided employment. Do you have anyone in mind who have grudge against you, Jun Wei?" asked Ruen.


    Li Jun Wei pulled a smile where it goes between cold and frenzy to reply, "Many." In his line of work being the number one person in the city wasn''t easy for him as his rivals would want to kill him in every chance possible and when he married Li Lian, he had expected the danger to double or perhaps quadrupled.


    "Thought so," Ruen agreed with his hand rubbing his chin. "You can go home now thank you for the cooperations. I will contact you again if there is any progress regarding this matter, for now, I will have to discuss this with the rest of the people in the police."


    "Thank you," said Li Jun Wei before he received a wide polite smile from Ruen who gave them a bow as the two left the place.


    COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 159 - 156: Back Home-II

    With the sudden attack by the group that aimed for Li Lian''s life, their car went back to home. The sky had dipped to black and Li Lian who had been staring at the view outside the car noticed that they have arrived at their house and felt a sense of relief when she reached home. It had been roughly five months since Li Lian stayed in Li Jun Wei''s house and she felt the house had became hers. When she think about home, the first one to appear on her mind would be Li Jun Wei, Li Xiao Chen, and the house. A smile appeared on her lips as the door of her car was opened.


    "The attack it must have something to do with the condition and term in Japan, right?" asked Li Lian, her black eyes looked at Li Jun Wei''s light colored eyes as she stepped out of the car.


    "Yes." he replied, "I will be in touch with grandfather for this matter." he said and saw Li Lian having a face where it showed clearly how she misses her grandfather. "Your grandfather had said meeting each other would be hard but that doesn''t mean you can''t call him." it was a long sentence he said and he shortened to, "Do you want to call you grandfather?"


    Li Lian looked up at him her eyes crinkling with brightness, "I can?"


    Li Jun Wei look at her eyes staring at him with her eyes turning upward and smiled widely. "Of course," he said with a smile that made her heart skip.


    In Japan in the same time, Old Master Ryouma slept on his bed with an IV on his left hand. When a sudden cough filled the room, Kei who had been sitting beside him had his expression marred with worries. It had been months since Old Master''s cough getting worse and his health deteriorated.


    Nevertheless, The Old Master stubbornly insist on his health being perfectly fine and today the Old Master''s face was pale that paper couldn''t even begin to compare with his features. If it wasn''t because Kei''s constant nagging of telling the Old Master go meet a doctor, perhaps another one day would make the person to unable wake up from bed the next day.


    Bringing the spoon to his mouth, the Old Master let a sigh, "Porridge." he commented at the delicious looking porridge but it wasn''t what he was looking forward to eat to. It look bland to his eyes despite knowing how hard Kei cooked the porridge.


    "Do you wish to eat something else, Master?" asked Kei for a smile to appear on Old Master''s face.


    "Yakiniku!" the Old Master replied quickly.


    "I will take a note for the future when your health is improving." Kei said with a sulk on his tone that the Old Master noticed.


    "Kei, why are you being so stubborn?" asked the Old Master with a sigh that made Kei knit his brows harshly.


    "Please let me use that as a question for you too, Master. Why do you have to be so stubborn?" He didn''t raise his voice but the worry was evident.


    The Old Master gave a small smile. He remembered the day when he first met Kei, if one would compare the past him, they wouldn''t be able to spot a single similarities to him now. "I''m not being stubborn but there is something far more important than my health." he said.


    "There is not anything more important than your health." he corrected, clenching his fist his face was on a thin line of desperation. "Please, not you too master. You, Li Rian, Shun, and Shin all of you are too reckless. With what is happening now, we have to be careful if something happen to you the balance will fall and we can''t have the balance in Japan to drop." His eyes darkened and so did his face when he added, "If the imbalance create a ripple to the state of the groups now, the whole Japan will have to wage a war."


    The Old Master places down the wooden spoon down to the tray that held the soup and sighed, "What happen with the matter regarding the new term purpose to Itou Group?"


    Kei shook his head, "They apologies to us, stating that they could not support us. Instead, they choose to agree with the new term created by the son of Akasaka Family."


    "For the head of Itou group to agree with him. That brat," he cursed at the son of Akasaka Family. "What does he even want from Rian? There are plenty of women in the sea."


    Although the son of Akasaka Family asked for Li Lian''s hand in marriage, the Old Master Ryouma had not seen the young man''s face at all. There was only one time where he met the young man and that was about eight years ago and he can''t remember his face again.


    In surface, the Akasaka Family claimed to create a new term and condition for the greater good but in fact they are doing something that smells fishy in the background to achieve their goal. And that goal, the Old Master suspect to be them wanting to rule the Yakuzas world.


    He can''t have that, the Akasaka Family are to cunning for their own good. There was a doubt in him that say the Son of Akasaka Group is aiming for something bigger and larger. Something that was even worse than ruling the Yakuzas in Japan.


    "I don''t think he is doing for Li Rian, he is doing it for himself for something he wants to gain through her," said Kei for the Old Master to nod.


    "But it is even odd that brat to be silent for a whole year after giving the new condition and term." The Old Master brings his spoon to dip it to the bowl and dined the porridge. "Did you find a clue of the person who attacked Li Rian in China?" he asked.


    Kei shook his head, "We found nothing, Shun and Shin went to the head of the person who sent the assassins but they find no single lead. It is possible that there is someone who prepared to erase the traces of the attack and this could maybe have something to do with Akasaka''s shady business."


    "We can not let him do what he wants." The Old Master declared. He had been the protector in Yakuza World, dissuading the people of his world from doing any inhumane act and had succeeded for years from his age. He can''t point his finger to the son of Akasaka Family, what he planned for and that was what exactly make the young man dangerous but he knew what his goal was. To create a new Yakuzas World. One where he became the one to reign for.


    COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 160 - 157: Call

    Kei understood completely what the Old Master was thinking at. However, their questions remain the same what will the son of Akasaka Group use Li Lian as? Though Ryouma Clan has been the highest of all clans, they are smaller compare to Akasaka who had took well control of Tokyo.


    Just then a knock resounded from the door but it didn''t surprise both Kei and the Old Master as they had heard the slow sound of footsteps in the wooden floor.


    "Come in." said the Old Master as Kei helped him to bring aside the tray of food to the table beside the bed.


    A young man in his late twenties appeared from the sliding door. Black straight hair with two locks of hair framing his face and with most of his hair parted to his right side. A smile appeared on his face but his brown eyes was dimmed and dark in a sense that make him seemed to be an eerie person. Under his short sleeve black shirt, a tattoo of maple leaves covered both his arms starting from his shoulder to end on his wrist.


    "Soma." called Kei when he saw the young man.


    "Senior Kei, Master." Soma greeted to kneel down at the wooden floor for a bow.


    The Old Master look first at Soma. It had been about six years since he met the young man. Like Kei, the Old Master took in Soma when he was still in middle school. Although he had taken in Soma, in fact, it wasn''t him who had taken in the young man but Li Lian.


    The Old Master could still remember his battered face when he was first taken by the family and now the young man had completely turn to a handsome and proper man.


    "Stand up," The Old Master said when he tried to sit further up from the bed only to be stopped by Kei who gave him a frown of objection. The Old Master sighed and moved back to his position and leaned his back to the headport of the bed. "What make you come this late?" asked the Old Master.


    "I apologies for ruining your sleep master. I came to report to Senior Kei and heard that he is in Master''s room and thought it would be better for me to come and directly report to you two." Soma explained with his hardened gaze that had the two know how classified the report was and gave Soma a cue to close the door firmly.


    "What is it about?" asked Kei as Soma and him closed the windows in the room.


    Soma walked toward the edge of the bed and stood to say, "It is an information relayed from the people of Ryouma Group that stayed in Akasaka Group. It seemed a rumor that the young master of Akasaka Group, Akasaka Harumi had held a meeting with the whole group."


    This had Kei narrowing his eyes, "What meeting?"


    "The meeting regarding the conditions they gave. The condition where they asked Rian her hand in marriage." Not only Kei and The Old Master had a livid expression but Soma as he gave the report had a look that said how prepared he was to raid Akasaka Group.


    "Continue." The Old Master said despite the silence.


    "From the intel, it was said that tomorrow they will sent a proper words of asking to meet Rian at Ryouma Family."


    Kei hummed, it was good that Li Lian now was in China where it would be hard for Akasaka Group to find her but the problem would be how they should explain this to Akasaka Group. Not that he care how to explain to Akasaka Harumi, what he worried was whether the people from other factions and groups would easily accept their explanation of Li Lian living in China.


    In other''s ears, this could sound like an excuse that the Old Master deliberately sent Li Lian away to show his complete disagreement to the new term in Yakuzas World.


    "Kei," ordered the Old Master for the man to snap from his ponder.


    "Yes, master."


    "Bring the marriage certificate copies of Li Rian and Jun Wei." his words were brief but it had an impactful smile to dawn on Kei''s face. "That brat from Akasaka Family, let him do what he want and we will do what we could do. Soma." he called for Soma to look at him readily hearing for his order. "If Akasaka Group sent the words that they will be asking to meet Li Rian, reply them back with an agreement with one condition. That is to come alone without any other presence of other groups."


    "Yes, Master." With that Soma bowed and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Kei left to bring the bowl of porridge that the Old Master was able to eat all spotlessly to the kitchen when he strolled back to the corridor in front of the Old Master''s room when he felt his phone vibrated. Taking out his phone, he first noticed that it wasn''t his phone but the Old Master''s phone that he took with him after the Old Master requested him to charge the phone. His eyes first stared at the unknown number to see the name of the caller being ''Li Jun Wei''.


    He hurried to take dash from his place to the Old Master''s room to bring the phone to the old man, "Master it is a call from Li Jun Wei."


    The Old Man looked surprised and the unannounced calling but his smile slipped through his face.


    COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 13 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 161 - 158: Touch Of Kindness-II

    Once Li Lian came back home with Li Jun Wei, he led her to make a call using a different phone then the one he often uses. Pushing the buttons numbers, his eyes met her spry ones to pass the phone toward Li Lian who was standing right beside him.


    Li Lian took the phone her face having little worries forming on her eyes. It had been years since she last talked alone with her grandfathers. Although Old Master Ryouma was the head of Ryouma Clan and the title often bring him as a strict and frightening figure in fact, the man was a very gentle person.


    She could still remember the first time she met her grandfather. It was when Li Lian was thrown in an unknown place in Japan by her kidnappers to be found by the people who lived not too far from the place where she was abandoned at. With no clue to her origin or family, the people who found her tried to talk to her but Li Lian could not understand the single words they used and was instantly taken in by the orphanage.


    Although the people on the orphan were people with best interest to the children without parents, she was always in constant worries and fear. Her fear surged from the kidnapping accident and the sudden change of her environment where she could not find her parents or people she knows. She felt like a child thrown to a dark box with no light and the fear ate the little Li Lian''s heart away.


    One day as she was unable to keep the fear on her own in deep dark when she dreamt a nightmare, she ran away from the orphanage without being found out by the orphanage caretakers who was also sleeping by the time.


    At that time, the Old Master Ryouma had just came after his work in the nearby place when he was attacked by people who wanted to take his life. It was nothing new to him since his earliest age of fifteen he had been hunted by hitmen sent from people from different clans and families that he had somehow expected the attack as his trip was sudden.


    The people of his group had finished wrapping the hitmen when he met a girl who was running away from the orphanage. She was alone, her face was delicate but malnourished where her fingers were brittle and her body was full of wounds and scar that came after her kidnapping. When Li Lian glanced up craning her neck to see the old man, she also caught the sight of men being beaten up behind him and shrieked in fear.


    The Old Master raised his hand to the little girl but the girl immediately swatted his hand for her to clasp her hand that had slapped the old man''s hand away in fear to realize she had done a big mistake. Once when she was kidnapped this happens and she was beaten mercilessly by the man. She recalled the incident of abuses for her eyes to shake in fear and tears flooded out.


    The old man reached out his hand again and this time she shut her eyes tight expecting pain that will come across her skin but as time passes, she felt nothing. When she opened her eyes, she took a clear view of the old man''s face that was covered by the shadow the whole time.


    The Old Master bent his knees to the ground, his smile was gentle and warm as he said, "Don''t worry I will not hurt you." The old man said in Chinese language that she understood clearly. The touch of kindness was something she didn''t expect. Her tears she held on her eyes finally looses control.


    Just then, Li Lian felt a sensation of warm hand covering her fingers. Looking up she found Li Jun Wei adding a smile to his lips. His oval lips which was full and even in the color of dusky red, parted gently to bring her closer. "Are you nervous?"


    She nodded, "It''s had been years since we last talk alone and the last time we met each other it was not a good time."


    "Not a good time?" he questioned her words.


    "I decided to go back to China to find my real parents but grandfather said I can live with my family and when I met them he removed my name from Ryouma to his best friend which is my foster mother." she replied, "I didn''t want to have my name removed from Ryouma. Grandfather, Shun, Shin, Kei, and everyone in Ryouma Clan has become my family and I oppose his order for the first time and said that I will not find my parents anymore. But grandfather-" Li Lian trailed with sadness on her clear black eyes, "-he wanted me to have a complete family to go back to where I belong."


    Li Jun Wei took her fingers closer and his left hand moved to bring her back forward. Li Lian felt him pushing her forward and she placed her right hand on her desk as she stopped in front of him.


    "And you are afraid he is disappointed of you?" Li Jun Wei was blunt to his words like the person he was. She pressed a small smile on her lips nodding,


    "I can''t say I was a great granddaughter. Even though he had done much for me, protecting me with all he could I-" she smiled for her eyes to turn cold, "-instead of choosing a great family who loved me, I chose a family who could cold heartedly rejoice on my death and threw me away."


    "It wasn''t your fault." he cooed with his gentle tone that made her heart melted. "Your grandfather he would never blame you. I know that you only want to see your family. You said you was kidnapped, didn''t you? I know that you went back to China to reassure your real parents that you are still alive." There was a pang that hit her heart. Not a pain pang but a soft and warm one that her tears fell to drop down on Li Jun Wei''s trouser, coloring the already dark color deeper like a touch of an ink.


    COMMENT 7 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 7 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 162 - 159: Touch Of Kindness-II

    When Li Lian met her bitter time where her parents disowned her, He Chang Min betrayed her, and her little sister tried to kill her, she believed she would never put her trust on to anyone ever again. Only until when she woke up from her coma. Until she met Li Jun Wei.


    She felt his hand caressing her cheeks to wipe her tears away. His eyes looked at her without having another glance to everywhere as his whole focus was laying to her. "Grandfather must have also known that and he also knew how dangerous it would be if you continue to live in Ryouma Family that is why he must have disowned you."


    "I know." Li Lian replied. When she first heard Li Jun Wei''s reason did she understood her grandfather''s action. He wanted to protect her and that made her heart itched.


    Far cry from her blood related family, the people who care and love her were people who was not related to her. Ironic, Li Lian thought with a small smile.


    When she was about to push the green button to call her grandfather, Li Lian took a moment to turn her face and bent her neck to kiss his cheeks to say, "You know, Jun Wei with you I think my life is a hundred folds better." Blushes crept from bellow her cheeks to her earlobes as she said the words where she thought smiling too widely would be hard to contain if she didn''t purse her lips.


    Thinking that their conversation would only end until that point, Li Lian heaved a breath to prepare herself to call her grandfather when Li Jun Wei had pulled her hand to have her fall over him softly.


    He lifted her chin with his right hand as his left hand stayed a little bellow her waist. "I promise to make your whole life better than a hundred folds. It was my wedding promise to make your life the happiest with me." He saw how her eyes widened in surprise when he had pulled her waist closer. There was a slightly surprise to her face but not the ones that showed her dislike. Her throat bobbed at the same time as he gulped.


    Li Lian felt her heart soared from his words and her toes curled. A promise was simple but when Li Jun Wei had said the promise it felt as if he would use his life to make up for the vow. She felt special to him.


    In the distance they shared, Li Lian felt his breaths brushing her cheeks and closed her eyes. When Li Jun Wei saw her dainty lashes flutter at the thought of their lips were about to touch, a smile pulled over his lips. He wondered how could she be this adorable?


    He bent his head forward, his hand that cupped her chin lifted and tilted her face to the side as his lips arrived at the seam of her lips. Li Lian felt her hand that supported her grew weak beside the table and felt the hand that stopped bellow her waist slowly slid down to her back for her breath to knot. Li Jun Wei skillfully placed her hand to wrap on his shoulder to bring her close to lean to him.


    This wasn''t the first time the shared a kiss, Li Jun Wei remembered clearly of how she taste but that didn''t mean he felt satisfied by the short kiss they shared the last time. The scent of lavender wafted around his nose, the gentle smell that reminded him well of her kind hearted nature.


    As Li Lian wasn''t an expert in a kiss, she was awkward in knowing what she should do but Li Jun Wei gently led her to a sweet and lingering kiss. When he pried her lips open with his lips, he slid his tongue from the edge of her lips to roam on the cavern of her mouth.


    Li Lian''s lips was sweet and delicate as he kissed her and once he pulled his lips away from her, he saw her fluttering lashes grew heavy with a drop of tears that stayed after their passionate kiss. He could tell even with his eyes close of how delighted she was by her kiss and the pink color that crept to her cheeks. Taking her hand he placed the phone to her fingers, smiling as he said, "I will be beside you. Grandfather must be very looking forward to speak with you."


    She nodded, one finger stayed on her lower lips that could still feel the sensation of Li Jun Wei''s lips that made her to gulp and lick the edge of her lips. She doesn''t know how to explain the kiss that she felt from him. It felt gentle and calm yet in the same time feverish and heating.


    Like a large blow to her mind, her nervousness she felt before felt no where to be found anymore. She felt assured with his hand grasping her fingers tight that it make her rethink what made her nervous to find the answer was the time. It had been long since she last talk with her grandfather that it make her worry of what she should talk with him.


    Pushing the green button of the phone, she placed the screen to her ears for a robotic sound of calls coming through to her ears. Her heart thudded, one with nervousness and excitement to be able to talk to the people she love again.


    "Hello?"


    COMMENT 12 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 12 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 163 - 160: Grandfather-I

    Li Lian''s nerve calmed with the hand that firmly yet gently clasped with her fingers. She waited for the calls to go through and when a sound of click passed to her ears, her eyes beamed.


    "Hello?" Breathing the one words off her lips she waited for her grandfather''s voice for it to come.


    "Li... Rian?" a surprise was evident on the Old Master''s voice. He then broke to a wide smile and jerked off from the bed to repeat his words again gently, "Li Rian."


    At first he doubted her voice thinking that it was perhaps only his thought because he missed his granddaughter too much but it wasn''t so, Li Lian did called him and he could barely contain his happiness. Kei who had passed the phone to the Old Master stood with his eyes widened in surprise from the name that was called by the Old Master.


    "Grandfather." Li Lian called, her raven eyes glazed as the light beside her and Li Jun Wei reflected against her eyes. There were many things she had to say to her grandfather, her apologizes that she knew her grandfather would short say that it was fine and her grateful words for she knew he had done everything for her sake. But the words she could squeeze out from her heart was, "I missed you."


    The Old Master chuckled, their heart was filled with warmth with the little words they had just said to greet each other. "I missed you to. Shun, Shin, and Kei we all miss you. Are you alright there?"


    Li Lian intensely nodded even when the Old Master couldn''t see her face. "How are you too grandpa? Are you alright? Don''t work too much take rest in between too."


    "Haha, you worry too much I am perfectly in health! I''m not some old man who would go and die that easily. You and Kei worry about me too much." replied the Old Master where Kei gave him a pointed look that he placed his one finger over his lips to warn him from talking tattling anything that he didn''t want Li Lian to hear.


    "But you are old." Li Lian rebuked to giggle.


    "I''m not old, I''m only seventy five year old."


    "That what old is grandpa." replied Li Lian. "Is Kei there too?" she asked.


    "Kei?" Kei smiled brightly at the thought that he would talk with Li Lian but his smile fell when he heard the Old Master''s next word. "He is already sleeping. You know his principle in life. don''t you? Sleep at nine wake up at five." The Old Master replied.


    Li Lian recalled how Kei had always take proper sleep at the times he scheduled and knew how he had never missed the scheduled sleep and time to wake up and agreed, "That''s true."


    "Right?" The Old Master''s shoulder shakes when he laughed. For a moment then, his smile died down, "Hearing your voice means, Jun Wei had told you everything?"


    "Yes," she looked up to meet his eyes, "I heard of the new term Akasaka Family gave and what happened in Japan. Jun Wei has filled me in with what I needed to know."


    "He did," he sighed.


    "Don''t blame him," Li Lian responded, "I was the one who asked him to tell me everything."


    The Old Master gave a little chuckle, "Silly you, How can I ever blame him? I could tell he did it all for your sake. I also didn''t tell him to keep quiet unless you ask." he replied.


    "You did?" she asked.


    "Yes and he had fulfilled his promise well. I have no distrust against him. When I trusted you to him I knew he would be the best person who think well of you and my old eyes was not wrong."


    With his words, Li Lian felt happy with her grandfather''s words. She didn''t want her grandfather to get angry to Li Jun Wei who had told him the informations regarding the new term made by the Akasaka Group. Perhaps her grandfather didn''t wanted to keep her in the dark, however he wanted to keep Li Lian off from the matters of the underworld as he want to keep her clean under the sun not in a place where people''s life flew off each second without a care.


    "You didn''t choose wrong." she smiled, her eyes saw into his black eyes and the two shared a glance when Li Lian smiled for him to reply with a smile.


    The Old Master then said, "I don''t want to choose wrong. For you I want to choose a man that prioritize you over anything and love you more than his life. However," his eyes narrowed, the voice coming a little deep. "I have to apologize to you. Forgive me."


    "What? Don''t apologize grandfather!" Li Lian hurried holding the phone tight. "I knew that you meant to protect me by sending me to China, I know that you were thinking all for my best and the sake of my safety."


    "No, it isn''t about that, I want to apologize for agreeing to the marriage one sidedly. Even if I had done it for your sake, it didn''t change the fact that I have consent you on a marriage when you was not conscious." When the old Master received the new term and the conditions the Son of Akasaka group, his gut was telling him that it wasn''t a normal arrange marriage between a family and a clan.


    In the first place, it was weird of how Akasaka Harumi, the only successor to Akasaka Family asked for Li Lian''s hand in marriage as if she was an important piece in the chess for a large plan to move out. However, be it a gut feeling or not or to protect her, he knew it was not a right choice for him to marry his granddaughter who was in a vegetative state.


    COMMENT 12 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 12 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 164 - 162: Grandfather-II

    "Grandpa, don''t apologize. You didn''t do anything to be blame for. If it wasn''t for you I will never be able to meet Jun Wei." Li Lian smiled warmly. She recalled her confusion the first time she had opened her eyes to find how in her one year coma, the world have moved on where she felt she didn''t exist in that one year for her heart to feel empty. A year may had passed but to her, she felt as if she had just fallen asleep to wake up the next day.


    There was worry and anxiousness that she felt when she had just woke up, her mind was jumbling with how she had been in an accident and her mother''s accident. And in that state, she find one person who warmly took her hand, helping her in her anxious state with a smile that she could remember clearly.


    He had slowly become her pillar of life, having him near to her felt like breathing and even when he wasn''t beside her, Li Lian felt encourage to do her best.


    The Old Master was slightly surprised where his smile grew wider, "Do you love him, Li Rian?" The question had Li Lian to turn her face to the man who had been staring at her the whole time.


    She gazed at Li Jun Wei, his eyes that were sharp seemed to be holding her entire feature making her to feel him securing her image to himself and she was true.


    "Very much." Li Lian giggled, "I love him very much." she said the words for both her grandfather who had asked her the question and to Li Jun Wei who sat right beside her.


    "Good." come a slightly lonely voice from the Old Master that Kei could pick up.


    Li Lian then recapped what she had called her grandfather for and brought the case back before she forgot. "Grandfather, I wanted to ask you about the attacks that were targeted to me. Do you know who perhaps want to attack me? Any groups or family?"


    The Old Master''s face turned stern by the mention of the attacks and replied, "It would have been easier if we could pin point the mastermind behind the attacks, unfortunately, Li Lian we find no one. There were too many prospect of people who could have attacked you for now we have founded about five families and groups that would see you as a hindrance."


    Li Lian hummed in understanding nodding to continue to ask, "Then what happened?"


    "Those five families and groups had vanished." Li Lian rose her brows unable to understand what the Old Master meant when he continued, "We once suspected the five families and groups that I mentioned earlier and went through a hard check on every moves they make to see their corresponding attacks, however, last months Akasaka Harumi took over all those fives families and groups, killing them all for the reason that they tried to overthrow him."


    "Grandpa, you don''t possibly mean that all those five families and groups are from Tokyo?" asked Li Lian hurriedly, her eyes widened and her mouth gasped. This was something that impossible to Li Lian''s head. The Yakuzas they held strong to the bond created by of groups and families from one generations to the other that it came without a saying of how strong those families are. If she wasn''t wrong the smallest group in Tokyo had about a hundred people or so in one small branch. This was five families and groups!


    "It''s nothing to be surprised of, Akasaka Family are the leader of Tokyo and it wouldn''t be hard for him to exterminate one group or another. But for erasing five families at one single night, that brat from Akasaka Family, he must have planned to take them down even before we got an eye on them. It was what Jun Wei said to me and now that I think about it that may be true."


    She glanced at Li Jun Wei who then whisper to her, "Have you finished? Can I talk to grandfather?"


    Li Lian thought of questions she had on her mind but currently she had most of her questions answered and if she does had more questions, she knew she could ask Li Jun Wei and nodded.


    Li Jun Wei breathed the words "thank you" and her fingers that stopped across his lips felt his breaths caressing her fingers to flinch.


    Li Jun Wei then continued to speak with the Old Master for a long time where Li Lian find herself taking a seat on the couch that was placed adjacent to the footboard slat. Her eyes moved when she find Li Jun Wei taking a stand from the chair he sat on for his back to face her. She didn''t noticed it since they had always walked beside each other but now that she saw his back, she couldn''t help but kept her eyes staring at the muscle that could be seen tugged when his left hand raises his phone.


    His back was wide and sturdy where the black long shirt he wore created an even line to accentuate his back muscle. The hair that lined behind his neck was trimmed short where the long black haired in front of his face was combed loosely to the back.


    As she kept looking at him, she felt the room was too hot for her and began to gulp feeling that she need to drink for her to walk from her seat to pour a glass of water for herself.

 Chapter 165 - 163: Besides Me-I

    "Can you pass me a glass of water?" Li Lian flinched at her spot at the sudden voice that Li Jun Wei breathed out across her neck. She was on her own world trying to shoo off her mind from imagining how Lu Jun Wei''s body would be a feast to her eyes that she hadn''t realized Li Jun Wei had ended the call with her grandfather to go back to her side.


    Likewise, Li Jun Wei had not expect that Li Lian would be so surprised that her whole body jumped from the spot she stood at like a little cat who was trying to steal fish without being found out by the humans. Where now, the cat was Li Lian and the fish she tried to steal was Li Jun Wei''s n.a.k.e.d body image in her mind.


    A shattering sound clang to rang out in the room. Li Lian who was surprised, let go of the clear glass water and before she could let go of the water jar she held on her right hand Li Jun Wei had grasped the head of the jar.


    "Oh no!" Li Lian looked down in surprise to the broken glass. How clumsy could she be? She scolded herself in her mind as Li Jun Wei placed the water jar safe and keep on the table right beside her.


    "Careful with your steps." he whispered to her ears that made her heart skip a beat. She could feel how smooth his hand moving to her waist slowly moving down for her tongue to tie. Li Lian felt no single displeasure of Li Jun Wei''s nimble touches, however, she felt oddly conscious and sensitive when it comes to the movements of his fingers.


    Leading her out of the mess of glasses shards beside her left legs, Li Jun Wei led her to the seat across the footboard slat. The maid that Li Jun Wei called to clean the broken glass knocked on the door and bowed to quickly scoot to clean the room where her eyes peeled beneath her bowed head to see of his sweet their master was to the mistress while holding their hand together in a seat that they shared.


    So that she wouldn''t ruin the sweet moment, the maid was fire up more than usual to clean the shards and bowed again before locking the door as she leave.


    "Are you alright?" asked Li Jun Wei.


    "Yes, I am. Sorry about the glass." Li Lian smiled.


    "No problem, we have enough glass for you to break, don''t feel sorry for one glass," Li Jun Wei smiled though his words were sweet to her ears, she felt embarrassed for breaking glasses.


    "I will try not to break all of them." said Li Lian that Li Jun Wei chuckled by hearing it. So that they wouldn''t sit while talking of the glass she had broken over and over again, she subtly change their talk, saying, "That''s right. Have you told grandfather about this afternoon?"


    Li Jun Wei nodded to give his reply, "He said that he would also help us to investigate the case. I will also keep a close eye to the case. As we have more clues, I will delve in it first."


    "B-180." Li Lian murmured under her breath. recalling the one odd number that was archived in Nobu''s phone. "What do you think it is?" she asked wondering to herself.


    "Perhaps a codename." Li Jun Wei replied, leaning his back to the chair after taking a newer glass for him to drink.


    "If it is true that was a codename, don''t you think it''s strange? If the person who hired those hitmen constantly changing their phone numbers with ones that anyone would be able to detect then whose phone numbers this one is?"


    "I thought so too." replied Li Jun Wei. "There are some possibilities that I could take from the codename. Either this number is the hitmen'' higher up or if this number they saved is one of their recruiters. Whether it is the former of latter, if we could find the clue to the code, I''m sure it wouldn''t be hard to pull the rest informations we needed."


    Li Lian nodded showing her agreements to his words. "Was that only what you wanted to ask to grandfather?" She questioned thinking that it was quite a short talk if he only relay the fights that happened this afternoon.


    She saw Li Jun Wei shaking his head subtly, his hand placed the glass to the desk for the clinking sound to fill the silent room where only the two of them were there.


    "I asked grandfather for more informations regarding Akasaka Harumi." The person who asked her hand in marriage, thought Li Lian.


    "Grandfather said that there was a news that he will come tomorrow." continued Li Jun Wei that had Li Lian frowned.


    "He wants to come to grandfather''s house? But why?" This was worrisome to Li Lian''s eyes. For Akasaka Harumi to want to meet grandfather to their house would mean that he would come to hold a discussion about her and because of how long grandfather had ignored his request for courting her which was not great as it also showed that Akasaka Harumi had grown impatient for their lack of reply. Grandfather silentness could also be take as him revolting against Akasaka Family.


    "He does not know anything yet and grandfather said that he agreed to meet him," and Li Lian agree to his choice if he reject more questions would come in surface. "Tomorrow he will give us an update about that."

 Chapter 166 - 164: Besides Me-II

    Li Lian thought deeply, her lips she parted sang a hum as she tried to think. Akasaka Harumi, the name of the son from Akasaka Family dwelled to her mind. He seems like a mystery, not a good mystery to her. Everything surrounding the man seemed to be concealed well. As Li Lian spend most of her years far from Tokyo, she knew less of the Yakuzas families or group there.


    If there was things she knew it would only be how the Yakuzas in Tokyo were not only dangerous but unruly. There were the one story she heard from one of her grandfather''s subordinates of Tokyo''s Yakuzas that made her blood curl.


    It was a story of how the Yakuzas would kidnapped children and people who run away from houses or at some times people who were tied by endless debt with humongous interest that was almost impossible to be paid off. At times, they would sell the people in red light district or sometimes they would use them to sell off their organs and that police wouldn''t want and could never do anything against them.


    "It''s already late, do you think you could sleep now?" Li Jun Wei asked, his hand softly rubbed her back.


    "Absolutely." Li Lian replied then she stood up from the place she sat on, not noticing the face Li Jun Wei made and cluelessly walk to exit his room when before she could take another step from the seat, she felt her wrist tugged.


    Turning her face she met his deep black eyes that looked solemn yet buoyant when it stared back at her eyes.


    "Jun Wei?" Li Lian called hearing no answer from him when he had halted his walk.


    "Where are you going?" The deep voice felt lower when he uttered the one full sentence.


    Against the tone he used, Li Lian felt somewhat wayfaring. It took her a slow time to say, "My room." she couldn''t help but to rethink again her own words due to feeling that she had said something that was false.


    "Why?" Li Lian who expected more words from him tilted her head at one word he responded her to.


    "Didn''t you tell me to take a rest?" she replied.


    "I remembered well I did," Li Jun Wei whispered his index finger moved from holding her wrist to slide down to the nerves that thumped along her heartbeat. Even without feeling her pulse at her wrist, Li Jun Wei could tell from the way her cheeks were flushed bright red that she knew he was alluding something.


    "I was asking why you want to sleep somewhere else when you had promised to sleep in my bed." Li Lian''s eyes rippled when before she could process his words, Li Jun Wei had tugged her hand firmly yet with power that wouldn''t make her feel pain from the collision.


    Li Lian turned her face to see that she had seated over Li Jun Wei and rose up when she felt him holding her waist firmly to not let her go.


    "Jun Wei." she called. But what was she going to say? She felt her mind muddled with the thought she had sat in his laps. She could feel his firm body from her back and how that despite his lean image, she could feel his toned legs muscles against her thighs.


    Like how Li Lian could feel him, it was the same for Li Jun Wei. His fingers wrapped on her dainty waist feeling how there was a concave line on her back that felt alluring as it goes deep down to her bottom.


    His red tongue slipped out from his mouth to lick his lower lips for the red color of his lips to grow l.u.s.trous.


    When Li Jun Wei rested his head on her shoulders, his fingers slowly caressed upward just a thin paper away from her bosom.


    "Let''s go to sleep!" Li Lian said aloud and looked down to pursed her lips when she heard her voice broke as she stopped him.


    "Besides me?" Although he had questioned her, in truth he was challenging her. He knew he was being slightly mean. Letting her a way out when his hand was still held firmly to her waist.


    Li Lian gulped, "Yes." and key out a breath she didn''t knew she had been holding the whole time.


    "Good but first you will have to change your clothes." He said to let go of his hand and moved her to the vacant seat on his right.


    Li Lian moved her hand around her waist Li Jun Wei may have let her body go but she could still feel the heat of his fingers leaving traces at her waist. Their eyes stared at each other when she say, "I will go and to my room and change my clothes."


    "You don''t have to." Li Jun Wei smiled. "I have ordered the maids to move all the things you have from your room to mine. Your clothes are in the empty wardrobe next to mine." his finger pointed the white wardrobe closet that was kept near to the corner wall.


    Before Li Lian stand, he then added, "The folding screen is over there so you don''t have to change in the bathroom."


    Li Lian looked across the wardrobe where the white tall folding screen was placed slightly crocked. It may gave them a wall for her to change however, from what she could see it was thin and seems as if it would fall down in a single blow.


    "There?" she asked.


    She didn''t know whether her heart could still keep rational while changing her clothes with only one screen folding to separate them.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled to the little squirrel whose eyes darted from the folding screen to him to did the same thing over and over. "I promise I wouldn''t do anything ungentlemanly such as peeking you as you change your clothes. Well that is unless you would want to show yourself to me."

 Chapter 167 - 165: Beside Me-III

    A rush of blood flood to Li Lian''s head after his words. Holding her hand she replied bravely, "I didn''t doubt that you would peek at me." and her lips pursed without answering his second choice he gave.


    "You should not easily believe in men, Li Lian." he whispered back. "You should know that all men are wolves in sheep clothing."


    "But you are not any men." She said to see Li Jun Wei''s eyes gave a sense of inducement.


    "I''m going to change now." she said hurriedly to stand up and take a quick dash to her wardrobe and took her pajamas out when she saw the rabbit pajama that her twin older brother sent her and put aside the pajamas to the far corner of her drawer.


    Walking with her fresh clothing, Li Lian didn''t have to turn which she did nevertheless to see Li Jun Wei sitting in his seat unmoving. His face however was turned near to the folding screen which was placed in front of the wardrobe. With one of his hand that was leaning in the armrest propping his chin. As his finger was covering his lips, Li Lian couldn''t make out what expression he was wearing but from what she could view, he seemed to be in a deep thought.


    With no word they exchanged she walked and pulled the folding screen to spread widely and folded the edges to corner the front and her back. Her finger unbutton the first two button of her clothing to feel her stomach tied. She knew it wouldn''t be easy for her silhouette to be seen and Li Jun Wei wouldn''t peek her as she undressed, not that she actually mind deep down that Li Jun Wei would see her n.a.k.e.d as they were husband and wife but the situation itself felt too sudden to her.


    She felt the thought of taking her clothes off in the same room as him brought a somewhat sensitive to her.


    Li Jun Wei, on the other side kept his gaze strong to the woman behind the folding screen intensely. His eyes held a flickered of light and in the silence he did nothing but watching the folding screen. As the folding screen may be thick enough to hide her shadow that doesn''t mean he didn''t feel anything by having Li Lian undressing in the same room as him.


    One thing he knew was that despite her relationship with He Chang Min, Li Lian came off as clueless in matter of love and relationship that could also be seen from the kiss that they shared. She was nervous and unaware to what she should do when his tongue tangled with her. But that didn''t mean that he didn''t enjoyed the deep kiss. Everything about her taste sweet and when he saw her blushed face and her tears eyes, it only riled up the man inside him.


    He didn''t want to surprise her with a sudden activity but that didn''t mean he would let her sleep beside him while being mum.


    Li Lian stepped out of the folding screen and after putting out her clothes in the laundry basket which was placed in front of the bathroom, she trotted over him who was still sitting on his place.


    He lifted his chin up and reached out his finger to pressed her fingers, "Should we sleep now?"


    Li Lian bobbed her head up and down and before soon, Li Jun Wei had switched off the lights to leave the lamp beside him turned on. Pulling the ash colored quilt to cover his half lower body, he noticed Li Lian had gingerly pulled the quilt and stayed with some good distance between him and her.


    Li Lian on the other side, had many things flooding to her mind. One of her biggest question was what she had to do? She didn''t know. For now I should sleep, Li Lian thought in her head.


    "You are not going to lay down?" Li Lian turned her face to see Li Jun Wei had laid on the bed with his body turned to his right shoulder where her spot was. Having one hand under his pillow he had the other one idle to pat the empty spot beside him.


    "I was going to," she whispered. Her eyes rolled around by seeing him sleeping beside her, her heart felt in a brim of explosion. As she tried not to think much, she become more aware of the man who had been staring at her.


    To not make the situation anymore silent than it was already were, Li Lian spoke anything that could come to her mind, "When I was young, my brother often read books with me before we sleep."


    "They did?" he said, wanting to hear more of her story when she gave him a nod.


    "It was a story tale book for children, some of the stories that I remember very well is Momotaro and The Red Ogre Blue Ogre." replied Li Lian once she finally laid down on the bed. Her eyes stayed upward with her body staying like a straight rock. Truthfully it was hard for Li Lian to sleep in the position but she didn''t want to face him with her back as it would feel too lonely but she also wasn''t sure whether she should turn her whole face to his side.


    When she heard him humming, his voice felt much closer than ever, "I remember the story of Momotaro but I don''t know well about the story of The Red Ogre Blue Ogre."


    Li Lian was slightly surprised, "Momotaro is a very famous story in Japan so everyone mostly know that than The Red Ogre Blue Ogre but Jun Wei, how do you know the story? I don''t think it is known well in China."


    COMMENT 10 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 10 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 168 - 166: Good Night-I

    "It is not but I once read the story when I was studying Japanese." Li Jun Wei replied, his eyes were strolling onto see the side profile of Li Lian. Under the light and with the very small distance they shared against each other, Li Lian could feel his eyes perfectly on to her. Her eyes moved to the corner of her eyes to meet his eyes once when it drew back its gaze to the rooftops.


    "What story was The Red ogre and Blue Ogre?" asked Li Jun Wei this time though Li Lian didn''t notice the subtle move he took to move to her side.


    "Do you want to hear?" a smile appeared on her lips seeing that he had gotten interest to one of her most favorite children''s tale.


    Truthfully Li Jun Wei wasn''t really interested in story. He was the type of child who would sleep without story regardless of his parents fondness to read him tale when he was a children. And since he grew older, he prefer peacefulness rather than noises. But Li Lian''s voice was a melody to his ears and he loved to hear more of her voice in the private room they were in together.


    He hummed nodding to say, "I do."


    Li Lian cleared her throat and used the tone of voice of a mother who was about to read night tales to her children but instead of children, the one who would be entertained by her story was her husband.


    She took a breath and spoke, "The story was also known as the red ogre who cried. It was the story of two ogre one who was in a blue color and the other one ogre who had a red skin color. Once upon a time there was a red ogre who have a very kind hearted nature, the red ogre wanted to make friends with human but the humans were too frightened to get close to him which made him feel sad." she begin her story started where Li Jun Wei was intently staring at the sight of Li Lian sleeping beside him.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say this could be said as one of his dream was achieved in a night. He knew there were signs of shyness and that she was in a state of nerves but she tried to keep it hidden with her facial expression which Li Lian thought she did good but perhaps not as Li Jun Wei could easily read her like an open book.


    "Then his best friend the blue ogre came up with an idea to help him become friends with humans by saying that he would create a havoc in the village where the red ogre come and save them. And that next week they did what the blue ogre had suggested and the red ogre quickly made friends with humans. However one day he become worried of the blue ogre who didn''t come by his house for weeks-" Li Lian who was excited to tell him the child tale turn her face to see that he had appeared right across her face. She moved back gingerly when her hand was caught by Li Jun Wei.


    "Then?" he asked, urging her to continue her story.


    "Then..." she trailed when her eyes moved down it fell from his neck to slowly down to the collar of his pajamas that was opened widely almost showing his chest. Her throat bobbed the gulp sound rolled in the silent room.


    "Then, the the red ogre went to his house to see that his friend had left the place for good leaving him a letter that said of how he shouldn''t be friend with him anymore as it will ruin the red ogre''s good reputation to humans," Li Lian who has taled the story until the end felt that she had never felt such a heart skipping story telling of the blue ogre and red ogre.


    For some reason she felt as if she was telling a romantic story not a story of friendship.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t notice the way Li Jun Wei looked at her was more intense than ever. She knew but at the same time, she didn''t know what she should do against his 1clawing state.


    "So the red ogre lost his best friend for being friends with humans." he said and when she heard his voice and breaths brushing her ears, her body inched back.


    "Don''t move too far, Li Lian." he whispered and sure enough Li Lian who thought she would be able to create more distance by moving back was wrong. As the more she moved back, the closer Li Jun Wei was.


    Although she didn''t want to move back which she did once again and Li Lian who didn''t know she had arrived at the edge of the back slipped as she was about to fall but thankfully Li Jun Wei caught her in time. His fingers sauntered on her waist where his other hands fit into the gaps of her fingers. With a firm held, he pulled her body nearer to him.


    "I told you to not move far didn''t I?" he said a little warn that was a harmony to her ears.


    "I''m sorry." she said after deliberating what words she should put on her lips.


    "If you go any further than this, I will think that you are going to run away." he whispered and used his hand to lift and turn her face for his eyes to meet her free ones, "Or perhaps you are running away?"


    "I am not!" She hurriedly relied so he wouldn''t misunderstand. "It is my first time to sleep with someone after a long time and I just feel a little nervous."


    "I know that is why you have to get closer to me so you could get used to having me sleeping beside you." and when he had said the words, his hand that had pulled her waist moved closer to bring her from the edge.


    Li Jun Wei pulled a smile that he knew well how much Li Lian loves his sweet smiled and pulled her waist closer to feel Li Lian flinched.


    "Come closer." he whispered, the words rolling out of his oval lips.


    COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 169 - 168: Good Night-II

    When it comes to facing Li Jun Wei''s witty seduce, Li Lian was vulnerable. Her head was jumping out of her chest and perhaps if it had its own leg, it would have run away afraid of Li Jun Wei as if he pulled her body any closer than this, it would burst out of happiness.


    "I will come close, so don''t pull!" she faltered her hand that didn''t know where it should go or touch stopped at his abdomen to feel his stomach muscle keenly. When his eyes looked down, she quickly retracted her hand up beside her ears which had turned redder than cherry.


    "Come close you promise?" he said his hand show no sign of moving and from where he could see, her head intently moved up and down where her eyes were shut and her ears looked bright red that he wanted to take a bite and he did.


    Li Lian who was taken by surprise let a gasp out of her lips, her eyes snapped wide open at him then she hid her ears with both of her palm in surprise, "What, what were you doing?!" she asked.


    "Biting your ears." he said deadpanned.


    "I know that!" she can still feel the sensation of his teeth on her ears!


    "You asked," he sang his reason.


    "But why my ears?" she queried.


    "Because it looks tasty and it did." he added his words and bent his neck to grow closer to her face. She grasped her ears tight to avoid him from biting his ears which had him chuckling in mirth.


    "But I''s not a food." she looked at him confused by what he meant when he said her ears were tasty. "Don''t bite my ears. Not my ears," she said.


    Finding a flaw of her words he said, "Then can I bite somewhere else?"


    "Why are you very adamant on biting me?" she argued. It wasn''t that she hates his touch or feel disgusted but when he had bitten his ears, he let out a weird sound and not to mention she felt something deep happening around her stomach.


    "So I can''t bite you?" came a downcast voice, making Li Lian to feel bad for telling him not to bite her.


    "It''s not that you can''t..." she whispered to notice the word she had said unconditionally. Did she just gave him a permission to bite her?! She looked at him with accusing eyes, feeling like a dunce who danced on his palm. But perhaps just perhaps being a dunce for him wasn''t all that too bad. Though she can''t keep her mind clear with the loud sound of her heartbeat she didn''t say she was feeling troubled with the loud beating of her heart.


    His hand slipped out from her waist, finally letting her go and Li Lian made a space between them. "So I could," he sang a hum through his lips which was parted not enough to see a shadow of his teeth.


    "I also didn''t say that you could." she retorted back. "Not that I find it disgusting or anything I just don''t think I''m ready to be bitten." her words sounded very odd and she realized it only after she had said the words.


    "Then will this be alright?" asked Li Jun Wei tugging her hand and held it to place their locked hand in between their pillows.


    "Okay." she replied in a very low voice. Li Lian shut her eyes, she tried to sleep but her mind couldn''t help but to be thrown in a chaos that she was holding his hand as she sleep. Her hand felt sweating but not literally as it was only her imagination from having their hands lock for minutes.


    Then she tried to peek between her eyelids very slightly for her lashes to give a hazy look for her but she could see clearly Li Jun Wei''s eyes were still open looking at her. Seeing no use on keeping her eyes closed when she couldn''t sleep, she opened her eyes and snuggled her hand one other hand which was free beneath her pillow.


    "Are you not going to sleep?" she preyed.


    "I was, after you."


    "Is watching me sleep any fun?" she pulled a smile with one corner of her lips pulled more than the other.


    "I didn''t think whether it is fun but I find it relaxing like a therapy." he mentioned.


    Li Lian lifted her brows her lips was puckered, "I didn''t know about that," was watching someone sleeping is relaxing? Some times Li Lian found the words Li Jun Wei said to be somewhat ambiguous like this one time. "But it''s our first time sleeping together and by together, I think it is better if we sleep together at the same time I mean."


    He looked as if thinking about her words but quickly he replied, "Okay." then they closed their eyes but Li Lian didn''t felt that tired and couldn''t feel sleepy. Her eyes moved under her shut eyelids and then she suddenly heard him speaking,


    "I didn''t get the chance to ask, what will you do tomorrow?"


    Li Lian drew her eyelids and replied, "I will be going for the recording for the music that will come for the movie, the one that I auditioned for."


    "I remember." he said, "and that would mean you will have to sleep early for tomorrow''s appointment. Where will the recording be held at?"


    Li Lian drew her brows tightly in one knit firm, her face written with displeasure when she replied, "Million Entertainment."


    The building which was akin to a lair of the people who hated her, Li Lian thought.


    Li Jun Wei had not said anything but the way he narrowed his eyes with his brows drawing close in the above the tall bridge of his nose, it was easy to know that he wasn''t happy to hear her going to Million Entertainment which was directed by He Chang Min and if he could he would change the recording to his entertainment company, Bright Light that he trusted to Li Xiao Chen. However, the movie have signed a contract with Million Entertainment though he could pull a trick or two, it would ruin everyone''s schedule including his wife which he didn''t see to be an option.


    COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 9 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 170 - 169: Good Night-III

    His hand lightly grasp over her, holding and he brought her closer to him to say, "Tomorrow there will be a new bodyguard who will be protecting you."


    "I remember." Li Lian replied recalling that Li Jun Wei had said the word previously which he responded with a nod of his head. "What about San and Ni?"


    The two bodyguards may not be the strongest however, Li Lian have gotten used to the two but Li Jun Wei thought other wise which was shown on his face. San and Ni may be good bodyguard and he was sure the two wouldn''t betray Li Lian but what was matter is Li Lian''s safety to him and if the two can''t protect her that would mean they have failed.


    "I will assign them to a different work," Li Lian hummed in understanding.


    "The new bodyguard is a capable person, she will be able to do even more than two men''s job," Li Jun Wei moved his body and turned his face to adjust his pillow better.


    Li Lian didn''t know how to express her gratefulness for his care. She gave him a smile one that to express her happiness, "Thank you."


    "All for you. Let''s sleep now." Li Lian nodded to see Li Jun Wei moved his hand to pull the quilt over her shoulder and when he did that he smiled and caress her hand.


    The night was gentle to Li Lian''s ears. Her once loud heartbeat soon slowed down to its normal pace, Li Jun Wei who felt her hand grew falling soft from energy opened his eyes to see that Li Lian''s breathing in and out. Her chest puffed up and down and seeing her sleep was truly relaxing like what he had claimed to be. He then pulled his hand from his pillow and moved to caress her face. Catching a few strands of her hair he pushed it to the back of her ears and smiled.


    "Good night." he whispered what he forgot to say before taking his rest.


    The trees outside the garden rustled at each other when a gust of wind blew over. The moon in the night was hidden by the grayish cloud that it was hard for one to walk at night without a source of light near them. In Tokyo, the night was no different than the dusk of China. The bustling road had died down as the time moved after midnight.


    In the crack of down, in a certain house which was build near a forest a man sat on his room that was located in the third floor of the house. Sharp tones of the melody filled the room, each finger taps the key and pulled the string of the piano. It was a soft yet harsh melody that he played with his finger seemed aloof. On the corner of the piano, a golden lamppost lit his room that he preferred to be dark.


    The door to his room opened, a young woman dressed in red salute him, " Young master, why did you call me? "


    He stopped his finger to hover over the keys, without looking at her, he replied, " The group in the South, have you find whether they are related to the attack in China?"


    The woman flinches from his question, she didn''t dare to look up and slowly her expression darkened, "I apologize young master, until now we are still not able to find anything that could prove it was their work."


    He turned his eyes to her, as if he expected her hesitation and fear, he left a smile, "Do we need ever need prove to destroy a group Yua?"


    The woman named Yua gulped, she shook her head and replied, "No, young master. We never need a prove or a reason. However-"


    Before the woman was about to separate her lips and continue, he added, "The next clan leader is me. Who am I, Yua?" he asked with a cold voice vacant of emotions.


    "Young master is the only son of Akasaka Family, Akasaka Haruhi." replied Yua without hesitation.


    "That you knew. Keep in mind that what I need to do and what I don''t need to do is chosen by me and that no one should ever stop me, I''m the one who knew it the best. Now go and pick a few men with you and bring me all their fingers." he then chuckled, "Tomorrow we will be meeting important people who would soon be a part of our family, we have to bring them a good souvenir."


    "Right away young master." The woman responded, saluting him before she leave. He swept his hair to the back resting his head to the chair. His eyes seemed to glow in the darkness, he looked at the tablet on the corner of his piano and laughs.


    "Ryouma clan, Ryouma the number one clan in Osaka." then without a voice on his lips he muttered, "Li Lian, no, Ryouma Rian."


    Deep in the shadow of the dark room, a small creature walk up to the chair and jumped to his lap. It paw it''s way out and when the cat felt the warm of the man softly brushed the back of the cat''s ears and when the cat felt his hand rubbing its stomach it turned its whole body and meowed. He smiled at his adorable pet, bringing it head up to face him, he pulled his smile which was hidden with shadows.


    "Hey, Luna, do you want a new collar? The one you had now is already tattered but we will be busy tomorrow so we wouldn''t be able to buy you a new accessories." The cat meowed in reply as if it understood, agreeing to his words. He brought the cat back to his laps and placed the cat on his arm for the little furry animal to jump down. He walked from the seat and moved toward the window pane for the light near him to shine over his lower body, revealing his arm filled with old wounds of slashes and a lock of brown hair that fell over across his face.


    "I can''t wait for tomorrow to come." he snickered.


    COMMENT 26 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 26 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 171 - 170: The Morning Guests-I

    In the wake of morning a certain young man was bustling outside the door. His brown hair was shuffled and when it still look good to his face there was a certain vexed forming between his brows.


    Li Xiao Chen was in his worse mood ever, if he could ever cry he would have! For the whole time he was forced to live in his parents''s house after being left by Li Jun Wei in their family''s house! Not that he mind living with his parents but what he had enough of being dragged to one marriage arrangement meeting from one to another.


    He knocked on the door loud enough for the male servant who had just awake to open his eyes wide in startle. It was still six in the morning who would come this early? thought the servant to himself. But Li Jun Wei was no patience person!


    The spinach felt as if he was rinse, squeezed, and boiled whenever he attend the marriage meeting! And he wants none of it anymore!


    Seeing that no one is replying to his knocking, he intensify his knocking until a voice reply to him, "Please stop knocking sir, it is early in the morning."


    "If you don''t want me to knock then open the door!" he replied in a cry like sound.


    The male servant shook his head, does this fool didn''t know whose house he was knocking early in the morning? "Name yourself first we don''t except anyone without proper introduction." said the male servant in his mind, he was both wondering and scolding the security whose job was to guard the gate for letting a crazed man to enter through! If he was scolded he would definitely rant out the security''s name!!


    Li Xiao Chen''s head had been aching all days around with his highest voice he cried, "My name is Li Xiao Chen!" he pressed every tone in his name for the whole house to hear him. If he could he would scream for his brother to wake up in the morning from his ruckus!


    But little did Li Xiao Chen knows that his brother was deep in sleep beside his wife.


    The servant was startled by the name, Now that he think properly the man he had been calling as fool had the voice of the young master! He quickly scrambled for the door finding the key to open the door and once it was opened he was met with Li Xiao Chen''s face which looked very unhappy.


    Li Xiao Chen had been a smiling boy since he was young and he was a person who thought happiness worth more than money and till now he still think the same but it was different this time! He was very sensitive that when the male servant stared at him, he snapped his eyes to the man, with every look he said, "What?"


    "Ah no, young master should we prepare your room?"


    "Where is my brother?" he asked, surprising the servant.


    "In his room." then Li Xiao Chen marched upward.


    He had countless of complaints in his plate that he had to show to Li Jun Wei. One of them is for shoving him to the seas of woman who was eager to marry. Don''t anyone know how women are the most frightening when they are desperate?!


    And don''t his brother miss him and bring him back from the house?! Don''t anyone miss him?! Li Jun Wei yelled all over his mind internally. He took long steps to march toward the staircase and when the servant saw him, his hand hovered, "Wait! Please wait young master!" and Li Xiao Chen stopped his steps for the male servant to walk in front of him.


    "Wait for what?" he asked. He wasn''t in the mood to wait now!


    "The master is sleeping now and he have ordered anyone not to enter the second floor or his room." replied the servant readily he could remember the way the houskeeper pressed her tone while relaying Li Jun Wei''s order to the rest of the servants.


    "I don''t care!" Li Xiao Chen whined.


    The servant saw him take a step and was sure he wouldn''t be able to stop him and come to say, "The master is sleeping with the mistress so he had ordered no one to come to the second floor! Please understand young master!" The male servant closed his eyes if he couldn''t persuade Li Xiao Chen here it definitely would be his last day ever to work in the mansion!


    Internally pleading for Li Xiao Chen to stop, he noticed how he didn''t hear his footsteps and opened his eyes to hear,


    "Brother is sleeping with sister in law?" his eyes showed an emotion the male servant didn''t understand at first.


    "Ye- yes," replied the servant moving his head up and down.


    "Really?!" Li Xiao Chen beamed to a wide smile. His eyes crinkling he raised his hand and patted the male servant''s shoulder happily. "Is that so, is that so," he repeated under his breath and all the frustration he held for two weeks seemed to fly away when he heard the news.


    His brother for the first time in his life sleep with a woman! Which also mean he finally graduated for being a man without experience!


    The male servant looked at him in utter confuse. When he first opened the door he had thought that there was something wrong with the young master and he was right! The young master seemed to be off in balance and now he was right. The young master must be sick and he noted to call a doctors later.


    "Prepare my room," Li Xiao Chen said with the word while turning his body when he suddenly turned to say, "No! Change my room to the one on the first floor and keep the second floor empty from people!" he said as if Li Jun Wei hadn''t said the word.


    At first he was concerned at how easy his brother forget him but that can''t be help with him spending his time with sister in law!

 Chapter 172 - 171: The Morning Guests-II

    The male servant quickly ushered Li Xiao Chen the the open room which had been cleaned perfectly last night. Li Xiao Chen seemed to be in a better mood after hearing the news of the master and the mistress so the male servants retracted his first thought to call a doctor home.


    "Do you need anything else, young master?" asked the male servant named Bo Shiao.


    "Nothing. It''s still early you can go back and catch the sleep you loss." he said being thoughtful.


    The male servant bowed to the young master of the house and strolled outside to close the door behind him. Walking down the corridor he raise his hand to close his mouth and let out a yawn. There was still an hour for him to catch up his sleep he loss and with that in mind he walked back to his quarter when once again he heard a knock ringing outside the door.


    Who was it this time?! The male servant rushed to the door. Previously it was the young master which he could still understand him knocking on the door but this time, he doubted it could be any member of the family. Then who could it be?


    The knocking was getting louder like Li Xiao Chen the person who knocked on the door was very impatient. Was everyone in a rush today to get inside the house?


    He stopped in front of the door to say, "Please stop knocking, may I know what business you have with this house?" asked Bo Shiao with enough suspicion in his words.


    The person outside the door stood languidly when she heard a voice replying to her she opened to speak, "Violet." and after the word silence befall on them.


    Bo Shiao rose his brows, "I didn''t ask for colors I ask for your name." he responded. From the voice he could tell that it was a woman.


    "My name is Violet the new bodyguard appointed by Mr. Li Jun Wei." replied the woman her light brown eyes and her curly brown hair was tied in a high braid. She looked around the house with her eyes seeing the weak spot and the possible way of her to jump into the house without a need of the servant to open the door. But today she came as a bodyguard and in her first day breaking into their recruiter''s house wasn''t what she wanted to.


    "Bodyguard?" asked the servant. "I don''t remember the master ever telling that."


    Violet clicked her tongue and folded her hand to her waist. Speaking with this servant will take time she assumed. "Perhaps you haven''t heard it but you could ask the housekeeper or the master himself, there should already be a news that I will come."


    But the master was asleep and so was the housekeeper, Bo Shiao in truth also feel very tired and say, "Why would I have to do that? Also if I have to make a note, bodyguard shouldn''t come to the house," he recalled what the housekeeper once had said and spoke suspiciously,


    "I am different. I was assigned to be the mistress bodyguard thus I was asked to come in the house."


    "Don''t you have anything else that could show your identity? I would open the door once you have something that could prove yourself to be a new bodyguard."


    Violet sighed, it would be easier to smash the servant''s head rather than entering the house with his block headed nature. She clenched her fist her patience was running thin. "Wasn''t that was why I had asked you to bring the housekeeper? She must have seen my face and know who I am."


    Bo Shiao rolled his eyes, "And here I am telling you miss to give something else that could prove yourself! Isn''t it easy to do that? Bring me something such as your contract as the bodyguard."


    "Do you think anyone would bring their work contract everywhere?!" Violet retorted. Perhaps the only way to enter the house was to kick down the door open!


    "Of course there is!" retorted Bo Shiao in a flash of second.


    "Who?!" she questioned in expiration.


    "Me!"


    Violet gazed at the door feeling her head aching. Damn it! If she could enter the house, the first one she would beat up is this male servant who was not only lazy to call the housekeeper but also dimwit!


    "In any case, miss return back one you bring your work contract!" Bo Shiao said and was about to turn his back when he suddenly saw something moving silently behind him and screamed,


    "GYAAHHHH!!!"


    Violet who heard the scream snapped her eyes wide open. "Hey what happen?!" she knocked on the door alarmed by the screaming.


    Bo Shiao looked at the creature standing behind him but after a closer look it wasn''t a creature but the old housekeeper, Mrs. Zhen.


    "Please Mrs. Zhen don''t surprise me like that." Bo Shiao whispered whilisr patting his chest.


    The old woman laughed, "I''m sorry I didn''t meant to surprise you, was the person outside called Violet?"


    "Yes!" Bo Shiao nodded, "This weird woman is knocking on the door claiming to be a bodyguard of the mistress and- How did you know her name Mrs. Zhen?"


    The woman smiled gently, her wrinkle features smoothened as she patted the male servant''s back. "She is the new bodyguard who was supposed to come at this time, I have just woke up too."


    "She is?" Bo Shiao questioned in surprise.


    "Now, where is the key?" Bo Shiao pulled the key from his trouser and placed it over to her hand. Once the old woman opened the door, Violet entered in. Her eyes looked at the two was saved and concluded that the male servant must have made a weird scream out of surprise.


    "Mrs. Violet aren''t you? Nice to meet you my name is Zhen, the housekeeper of this house." Violet nodded but her eyes quickly flashed an askance look toward Bo Shiao who had denied her entry.


    "Nice to meet you." Violet replied to the old woman while glaring to Bo Shiao.


    "Please come over here, I have prepared the room for you to stay at under the master''s request." the old woman took her attention and Violet nodded to follow her.


    But just before she left she whispered to Bo Shiao, "Thank you for locking me outside." she said with all sarcasm, her eyes glaring at him as she left the place.


    Cold sweat broke to Bo Shiao''s forehead. What in the hell did he do that made him open the door for the two odd guests simultaneously? Not to mention he was just threatened a moment ago with a deadly glare. His body shuddered and he quickly left the place with his head continuously shaking.


    COMMENT 12 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 12 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 173 - 172: Nuts-I

    Morning arrived at Li Lian woke up with her eyes still drowsy she ruffled around and opened her eyes wide when she remembered she was sleeping with Li Jun Wei! Turning her face around, she saw that the opposite side of her bed was empty. Her eyes searched around to find Li Jun Wei on the corner of the room, sitting on a chair with a newspaper held in his palms. When he noticed Li Lian had woken up, he folded the newspaper and smiled.


    "Good morning," he greeted standing to stride over to the side of the bed. "Did you sleep well?"


    She nodded her smile widen, "I did." she was nervous but sleep was amazing that once she had fallen to slumber she forgot her nervous. But it didn''t mean it make her less nervous now.


    Li Jun Wei saw the hair sticking out to her face and reached out his hand for Li Lian to feel her never hitch. "You should get prepared, the recording is held early, isn''t it?"


    Once she had taken a bath, Li Lian went out of the bathroom to see that Li Jun Wei had left. She felt internally grateful that she could change her clothes inside the bathroom but then she thought does every night she had to change behind the folding screen having her heart racing aloud while feeling she was being watch when she was not?


    Blood rush again to her head and Li Lian shook her head. How can she ever get used to changing in front of him?!


    Bellow Li Xiao Chen was making a feast for his brother and sister in law. He claimed to make it himself but in truth he did nothing than preparing the table. What he saw first was his brother walking down of the stairs to walk over the corridor in front of the kitchen and waved his hand which he retracted quickly.


    Li Jun Wei shifted his gaze away from the chair to see the table filled with heavy foods that covered the long dining table from one ends to another. Then he knitted his frown toward his brother, "You have come back." he thought his parents would be able to hold Li Xiao Chen back home for a week but it was only for two days.


    Li Xiao Chen then remembered his complains and huffed. He hanged his hand to his waist and sulked, "Brother! Why did you leave me in father''s and mother''s house?! Do you know how much I suffer?"


    "Suffer?" questioned Li Jun Wei feigning a confused look. If Li Xiao Chen didn''t grew up with his brother he wouldn''t have known that his brother was being sarcastic!


    "Don''t pull that face on me!" Li Xiao Chen puffed. "Do you think just because you have gotten married, I will be spared from mother''s sea of marriage meeting arrangements?! It instead have gotten worse!"


    Li Jun Wei hummed, "How did you escape from father''s and mother''s house?"


    "Don''t veer the conversation! I still have many things I want to complain!" replied Li Xiao Chen as he took a pause to think and say, "I escape by slipping from the window! The windowsills was gross and dirty outside and it was tall and I had to jump down from the second floor. Then suddenly mother took a hobby of gardening and I was almost caught by her! Fortunately the gardener was there to distract her and I escape!"


    Li Jun Wei saw her brother with a look. He rather to jump from the second floor which was dangerous and made a through journey than to meet a woman for an hour? Wasn''t it was Li Xiao Chen who had declared that his brother was gay and allergic to woman? But it seems now Li Xiao Chen was the one who is allergic to women.


    "That sounds like quite a journey," stated Li Jun Wei walking to take a seat to the dining table and say, "What about this? What is this for? It is still early in the morning, Xiao Chen did father and mother starve you in the house?"


    "What? Starve? Of course they didn''t!" Li Xiao Chen scrambled beside his brother''s seat, his arm leaned to the head of the chair and he bent his body to whisper with a wide grin.


    "This is a celebration!"


    "For escaping the house?"


    "That is one of them but not all! Last night is the first time brother sleep with sister in law in one room, didn''t you?! Or perhaps you two have slept together the day before?! You should have told me!" Li Jun Wei looked across his shoulder his eyes were smoldering when he looked at Li Xiao Chen whose mouth continued to beak up and down.


    "Xiao Chen." Li Xiao Chen white face was in glee and mouth was still parted after his mouthful of words turned his brother to see that it wasn''t a good expression to him. Quickly retracting his hand from the head of the chair, he folded his hand to the side and gulped. Did he crossed the line?


    "Do you want to have another arrange marriage meetings?"


    "No Sir!" Li Xiao Chen saluted. Knowing his brother, he wouldn''t give a lukewarm punishment of one or two arrange meetings but a hundred! After all he was capable of doing so and now that he think perhaps a thousand would also be easy for his brother.


    "I was over the line, okay? Don''t be angry brother I was joking, see?" Li Xiao Chen would agree to anything as long as it isn''t marriage meetings! He have enough of it! Was he a golden leaved spinach for other to squeeze and nibble?!


    "Sit down," said Li Jun Wei and in less than a second Li Xiao Chen hopped to the seat beside him. His hand was kept straight and his eyes roamed around to began eating in silence. Better not to talk than marriage meeting! thought Li Xiao Chen as he took his fork.


    COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 11 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 174 - 173: Nuts-II

    When Li Lian arrived at the dining room, it wasn''t only Li Jun Wei and Li Lian who were on the table and someone had accompanied them in their breakfast. Her eyes looked at the seat that was filled by someone with his back facing her. Seeing how there was two hair swirls behind his back, Li Lian chuckled, she knows whose that head belong to as the back of his head was very similar to Li Jun Wei''s.


    "Morning." Li Jun Wei greeted, his smile reminded her of the night they slept together just now which made blood rush again.


    "Morning." replied Li Lian, a smile spread on her lips.


    "Ah! Sister in law!" Li Jun Wei greeted with a fork and spoon on both his left and right hand. "Long time no see!"


    "Long time no see? We have just met two days ago," Li Lian laughed at his silly behavior and looked down on the fast foods plated beautifully all over the table and looked at it oddly, "Why are we having a feast in early morning? Was it someone''s birthday today?"


    Li Lian first looked at Li Jun Wei thinking that he was the one who had prepared the feast as he was the master of the house but to reply, Li Jun Wei angles his chin to point Li Xiao Chen and Li Lian shifted her gaze to him.


    "This? Ah, this was a celebration feast." replied Li Xiao Chen cheerfully, his time bouncing one over another.


    "A celebration? Whose and for what?" Li Lian didn''t remember there was something worth to celebrate in early morning.


    Li Xiao Chen was about to answer with a ton of his mouthful words and was also about to fill his complains of the marriage meeting he had to attend every one hour before Li Jun Wei interjected, "Tell her, Li Xiao Chen. Whose and what is this celebration is for?"


    It was rare for his brother to ever call him by his full name and when he did, it could only alarm him that his brother''s temper was about to touch the ceiling.


    "You also didn''t know?" Li Lian asked, to find Li Jun Wei smile instead of replying. Then she looked toward Li Xiao Chen her face urging him to reply.


    Seeing that he couldn''t veer the conversation, Li Xiao Chen moved his eyes away and smiled, "It''s sister in law''s celebration!"


    "Mine?" Li Lian c.o.c.ked her head to the side, her smile was bright and delighted which made Li Xiao Chen felt a prickle on his heart for lying to her.


    "But why? I don''t think I did something worth to be celebrated of?"


    "Of course you did! I''ve heard from my assistant that your debuting date had been set!" he replied, in truth he didn''t know but for he did remember his assistant saying something to him regarding Li Lian''s debut date had been set which wasn''t a lie.


    "Really?!" Li Lian exclaimed almost getting up from her seat. As a singer, she was very happy to be able to debut. Being a singer was her dream but there was the time where she was unable to because of her situations.


    "Yes, of course yes!" So that they wouldn''t stay in the same topic, Li Xiao Chen fork up the largest chicken piece which he had wanted to save for himself and placed toward Li Lian''s plate.


    "This is delicious and this one is too! Let''s eat else we would be late!" Li Xiao Chen pushed a couple of food to Li Lian''s plate and to not forget, his brother too. Though when he was about to fill his plate, Li Xiao Chen looked up to see her brother''s eyes growing stale. Retracting the chicken leg he was about to place to Li Jun Wei''s plate, he took a wide bite to the chicken legs. He really shouldn''t do this again next time, thought Li Xiao Chen but as his little brother, he couldn''t stop teasing Li Jun Wei which perhaps he should stop soon.


    The maids were standing outside the corridor where they were, all of them having an odd look one toward each other. In the early morning when the kitchen maid wake up to began peeling the vegetables they needed for the breakfast ingredients, she found the kitchen was ransacked and let out a scream which frightened both the housekeeper whose room was near to the kitchen. And to the point, the thief who ransacked the kitchen was still unable to be find which let a rumor to cross amongst the place.


    "I really saw it with my own to eyes that the kitchen was ransacked! Everything was scattering and most of them were fruits and nuts!" Said the maid who was first to come at the scene in the kitchen with a dramatic sound.


    "What do you think it could be?" the other maid named Fu Er whispered.


    "Perhaps an animal? Like a rat?" Asked the other maid whose hair was tied in a high bun, named Xue.


    "I don''t think a rat could ever come into the house," replied the maid who has spoken first. Bo Shiao, the servant boy who had a very busy time this early morning passed by the corridor where the maids where crowding at and by chance overheard their conversation. Instead of stopping them, Bo Shiao opened his ears wide to hear their conversation


    Xue then narrowed her eyes to say, "Perhaps don''t you think it is someone amongst the maid?"


    "Don''t be stupid!" said Fu Er. "There is only seven maids in this house now and three male servants and they have worked with the master for a long time, I don''t think they would do anything low such as stealing food from the kitchen.


    "That''s true." the other maid whispered.


    Bo Shiao narrowed his eyes, guessing that the maids were talking about the incident this morning but then he was also curious who had eaten the fruits and nuts in the kitchen, perhaps a ghost? Thinking of a ghost, he then recalled the threaten he received from the female bodyguard who called herself as Violet and shook his head all around if he didn''t come by her way, they wouldn''t meet in this large house thought Bo Shiao but when a devil''s name was called they appeared and it was soon that he learned of it.

 Chapter 175 - 174: Nuts-III

    Bo Shiao cleared his throat attuning the maids'' attention he spoke, "Everyone go to your position now, remember that the mistress will be going early and don''t forget about the garden."


    "Garden?" Asked Xue thinking that the garden should have be clean by the gardener.


    "Mr. Ju left for family reason for weeks so it will be our work to do until he came back." The maids sighed amongst each other and scattered to their work. Bo Shiao turned his back, walking toward the corridor when he suddenly hear a voice,


    "When will the mistress leave the house?"


    Bo Shiao screamed, he snapped his eyes back to see it was the female bodyguard, Violet standing with a bored expression. In her hands were nuts that she hadn''t eaten.


    Narrowing his eyes on the nuts, Bo Shiao drew his brows closely, "That, where did you got those nuts from?"


    Violet weighed the nuts on her hand, stating in a mater of fact tone, "The kitchen."


    "So you are the thief!" Violet frowned at his finger he pointed toward her. Taking his finger, she squeezed and said,


    "How dare you call me thief?"


    "You are thieving! Those nuts doesn''t belong to you! Awwww!" Bo Shiao grunted from the pain and crouch down once Violet released his poor finger. He looked at her with glaring eyes. This woman she used violence toward him!


    "Just so you know, I didn''t steal the nuts. The housekeeper told me to get what I want if I''m hungry." she stated, her eyes met Bo Shiao''s livid one.


    "Then you should have took the food from the worker''s pantry! Not the kitchen!" He yelled, his finger was in pain as Violet had squeezed his finger painfully.


    "Didn''t know about that." replied Violet half heartedly, showing a face that showed she hadn''t learned anything to Bo Shiao''s eye. She then asked, "When will the mistress leave?"


    "I don''t know!" he growled. In truth he knows but he as if he would ever tell it to someone who had almost broke his finger! Standing up, Bo Shiao huffed and left the place. Just like the nuts the female bodyguard ate, she is also nuts! thought Bo Shiao as he left not knowing what expression Violet had while looking at him.


    Violet clicked her tongue, her eyes looking at Bo Shiao was glaring. She knew Bo Shiao was lying if he wasn''t a worker here too, she would have leave the man black and blue!


    Once Li Lian finished her her hearty breakfast, she left the dining room with both Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen. Just then, a girl with her black hair tied high in a ponytail who had been waiting across the corridor which was right after the dining room walked toward them.


    When Li Jun Wei saw her and so did Li Lian, he spoke to attain Li Lian''s attention, "This is the bodyguard that will be accompanying you starting today."


    Violet bowed, her eyes were kept low at first to go up and see Li Lian''s face, "My name is Violet, Miss Li Lian I will be your bodyguard starting today." she added the few words that Li Jun Wei had said.


    Li Lian offered a smile, wanting to reply when Li Xiao Chen who stood on her left whistle, "Woah! Sister in law''s bodyguard is very beautiful! Are you really a bodyguard miss?"


    Violet who had pulled a polite expression drop her smile at Li Xiao Chen''s goofy claims.


    "I am a bodyguard regardless of my face." she pressed her tone in each of her words. When Li Xiao Chen saw her glaring he felt that he had rubbed her sore spot.


    Li Lian sighed, shaking her head she met Li Jun Wei who also had give Li Xiao Chen a look. She nudge her elbow to Li Xiao Chen''s side and whispered, "Xiao Chen that''s an offensive word."


    "Ah?" Li Xiao Chen rubbed his head and turned his face toward Violet, "No! No! That wasn''t what I meant to say, it''s just that it''s my line of work to scout people! I didn''t mean to offend you, Ms. Violet! Really! Sister in law, brother don''t look at me like that! I really didn''t mean to say it that way!" Li Xiao Chen felt on edge with the three people looking at him like some loose man with no spine.


    "Leave it there." Li Jun Wei cleared his throat, "Violet, you will be coming along with Li Lian to Million Entertainment today. Make sure she is save from harm." he pressed his tone as he said the word harm emphasizing how Li Lian had been the source of envy of others and Violet was quick to understand and nod.


    Li Xiao Chen who heard about Million Entertainment opened his mouth wide but pursed it close before his careless words slipped out again.


    Before Li Lian left the house, she exited the house along with Li Jun Wei to see that he had an unpleased expression. He took a stop which Li Lian followed. Turning his face he slide his hands to her cheeks and rubbed under her eyelids.


    "Be careful." he whispered.


    "I will." she smiled, "I will try my best make no mistake in the recording so I wouldn''t be called there again. I''m also tired of meeting him and my sister too," she said her last sentence was pointed out to He Chang Min and Xie Hue Lin who she want to doubt to be there but then again they were the type of people who would come when they were being shooed off.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, I can make an exception for you but it will take times and could possibly ruin the movies''s schedule,"


    Li Lian hummed shaking her head, "It''s fine, I wouldn''t want to trouble you or anyone."


    "I don''t know about others but I don''t feel troubled." he moved forward and when Li Lian saw his face getting nearer, she wanted to stop him from kissing her lips as there were maids and her bodyguard standing not too far from them and also Li Xiao Chen who placed his palms over his hands as if to cover his eyes when in truth he was peeking between his fingers.


    Her eyes shut and her hand was on his chest when she heard him chuckling.


    COMMENT 5 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 5 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 176 - 175: Sister’s Meeting-I

    Opening her eyes she saw him smiling to move and kiss her forehead. "Take care," he whispered which she reply with a wide smile that grew further wide.


    "I will."


    Leaving the house, the car where Li Lian and Violet was in went to go. Li Xiao Chen who had been closing his eyes, inched closer to his brother''s side giggling and when he met his brother''s gaze, the spinach who still hadn''t learned his lesson whispered, "Scandalous."


    Li Jun Wei instead of knitting a frown took out his phone. Li Xiao Chen wondered what his brother was going to and bend his neck to steal a look at his phone but he was a step too late.


    "Hello, Mr. Je?" Li Jun Wei called for the man to speak but Li Xiao Chen couldn''t hear his conversation. Li Xiao Chen''s smile was still over his lips with little curiosity but it dropped the moment Li Jun Wei say, "Yes, I hope your marriage meeting business is going well. Do you perhaps now my little brother? He had been alone for years so I''m thinking of creating a chance where-"


    "Ge-Ge, you''re evil!" The Koi screamed, his legs work faster to run away toward the direction of his car but then he noticed of how he was still in his pajamas which held a design of little golden koi fishes all around and turned his back quickly to run toward his room.


    Taking the phone away from his ears which had been turned off the whole time, Li Jun Wei chuckled. That little brother of his, when will he ever learn not to trust other blindly?


    By the time Li Lian arrived at Million Entertainment, it was late morning. Violet walked down first from the car, checking the surrounding which made Li Lian felt a little out of odd. Since she had been in the car with Violet, she tried to talk with her but the woman was very quiet and she rarely met her eyes which made it even harder for her to talk with her.


    When she walked down the car, Li Lian then heard her finally speaking, "Mistress, do you perhaps have people you are not in a good term with?"


    Her question could come off as intrusive but Li Lian knew the woman had asked her as a part of her job. She gave Violet a nod and say, "I do. My sister and my ex fianc¨¦. Their names are Xie Hue Lin and He Chang Min." As Violet took a nite of the names, Li Lian then recalled there was still one more person, "Also one more, a singer named Fu Wanxi."


    Not too many, thought Violet in a hum as they went inside to the lobby.


    "I see that you don''t ask questions." Violet heard her speaking with a smile which seemed to be gentle. She had worked for bodyguards of many clients and that includes the clients who often looked very kind but as she stayed with them, they would slowly show they real skin which she doubted Li Lian would be any different.


    "It''s a part of my job not to ask." she said rigid, her expression looked like a wooden dolls.


    "And not to get involve?" she smiled which the woman replied with a smile but not once out of heart but politeness.


    "That is my own policy. I do think work is easier without any feelings tied." Li Lian hummed understanding her mindset. By the time they had entered the building toward the receptionist who once saw Li Lian''s face immediately stood up from the seat.


    "Mrs. Li Lian, please come with me." the woman smiled and ushered them to enter the elevators to come at a stop once they reached the second floor which wasn''t the floor they had to enter.


    As the metallic door opened, a voice she was familiar with rang, "I hope that I will be able to get along with everyone-" Xie Hue Lin said but her voice died when she saw her elder sister standing still in the right corner of the elevator box.


    Her eyes narrowed, she didn''t have to ask why her sister sister was here because she knew she came with the same reason as her which was recording. Her heart still felt displease despite the smile she had quickly picked up on her lips.


    Their father, Xie Chong Rang had said that he tried to pull the same trick they used in the audition for the movie''s ending music which title was ''The Moon Beside The Sky''. But no matter how much money he had used to bribe the judge, they were unable to change the mind of the movie director to not choose Li Lian as the singer which now resulted in Li Lian safely securing the song for her.


    Though she felt unhappy she also knew well that the music couldn''t be compared to her. Everything she had planned for was perfect that even if Li Lian''s voice was beautiful she had her own ways to make sure her music would be more famous than Li Lian''s.


    "Hue Lin?" her manager, Ku Chuanxing called finding her stopping her steps when the elevator door was opened.


    Xie Hue Lin smiled, "Sorry dust just got a little over my eyes." and she entered the elevator toward the left side, moving to the very back of the elevator which Li Lian stood at, she deliberately cut the distance between them when Violet languidly moved back until her back touched the wall.


    Xie Hue Lin scrunched her brows when the woman stayed between them, creating distance. Looking up she found Violet glaring at her with a cold stare.


    "What are you looking at?" Violet huffed, folding her hands across her chest, her shadow which was taller than Xie Hue Lin towered over the little girl.


    Xie Hue Lin clenched her fist, her fake smile was easy to see in Violet''s eyes. Even without hearing the name called by the other woman which, she knew in just a glance of how there was hatred visible in Xie Hue Lin''s gaze when she saw Li Lian.


    COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 9 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 177 - 176: Sister’s Meeting-II

    "I''m sorry!" Xie Hue Lin let a loud sound as she apologizes, her eyes turned meek and fragile tears finding its way to her eyes.


    Ku Chenxiang heard how Xie Hue Lin had to suddenly apologize and stood over her to glare back at Violet''s bright brown eyes. "What are you doing to my singer? Don''t you know who she is?!" her eyes accusing her. One would have turn meek when the question came but Violet looked at them with a lazy look.


    A grin stopped at the right corner of her lips and Li Lian heard the woman slightly chuckle. "Should I know her? Is she the president of this country? Or perhaps a saint? But with that face, hm," Violet had her eyes scanning at Xie Hue Lin up and down while rubbing her chin to roll her eyes, "Being a pillow seems better to you."


    "You!" Ku Chenxing yelled, "What did you mean by pillow?! What are you suggesting? I will sue you for vilification!"


    "Sue me," she whispered, "sure try." Violet waved her hand and Ku Chenxiang looked at her confused. "I didn''t mean anything by saying pillow, what did you think when I had said the word? Sleeping?" Li Lian had to covered her lips tight so she wouldn''t laugh, from the place where she was she could see the shame and anger written in her face which contradict her anxious expression.


    Violet continued, "By being a pillow I mean, fluff and adorable. Are you not?"


    "Violet," called Li Lian for the woman to turn. "Xie Hue Lin, it is our second time meeting each other isn''t it?" Xie Hue Lin turned suspicious. As much as she had always acted like a good younger sister in front of her families and He Chang Min, in truth she didn''t want to have anyone knowing that Li Lian was her elder sister.


    If she wanted to act dumb, then that''s fine thought Xie Hue Lin. "I think it is."


    Li Lian nodded, "Your complexion seems to be better I remember since you-," Li Lian blinked feigning a surprised face as she covered her lips to say, "I mean, since the last time. I remember you look a little pale."


    "I''m fine, thank you for your worries, Miss-" said Xie Hue Lin politely. "How should I call you?"


    "You can call me just by my name," replied Li Lian. Just as they spoke, the elevator finally reached the tenth floor. Li Lian walked out first to be followed by Xie Hue Lin who then walked fast so they would be able to walk side by side.


    "I hear a lot about you from many people especially about your voice, I have heard that you entered the audition too." Li Lian knew where this was going for.


    Smiling, she said, "Yes, but unfortunately I didn''t pass. It''s must be because your voice are much more beautiful than mine." If Xie Hue Lin was thirsty of praise, then Li Lian didn''t mind to do a charity for her young sister.


    "No! I do think you have a better voice than me, Li Lian! When I first hear your sing, I felt my heart races!" Races with hatred, Li Lian replied in her mind.


    "That''s an honor." she replied, wondering when she would stop talking when Xie Hue Lin then added,


    "I''m sure you will be able to raise higher Li Lian, after all, even without debuting you have been contracted to an audition." Xie Hue Lin who had been speaking softly raises her voice when she had said this words. The attentions of the passerby began to gather toward them, which Li Lian didn''t mind.


    "Yes, I could say that I am fortunate." Li Lian stopped her steps in the place and spoke in the same volume as Xie Hue Lin. "However, Ms. Xie I have to correct you here. My agency and I have been working on my debut song for a long time, it doesn''t mean that I had acquire the honor of singing the song before debuting but it''s is because that I am about to debut."


    Xie Hue Lin suddenly changed her expression to an apologetic one. If someone saw her now which they did, everyone immediately thought that Li Lian must have said something rude toward Xie Hue Lin when in truth it was otherwise, "I''m sorry, that wasn''t what I meant. Please don''t feel offended-"


    Li Lian took a step forward, her hand raising to touch Xie Hue Lin''s shoulder and to have her loud mouth silenced for a moment due to surprise. "I know that the news must have confused you Ms. Xie. Don''t worry, I do not blame you for falling into the news sometimes they said when a tree is nurtured with wrong water, they would grow rotten, Just like the three if a person is nurtured with wrong news, they would take the wrong one as right."


    A cold going passed through Xie Hue Lin''s eyes. She knew that all that talk was only to call her rotten and stupid for believing empty rumors.


    "Li Lian." Wei Mo Ran came toward Li Lian, her eyes first looking at Violet who stood on Li Lian''s right side before Xie Hue Lin who stayed on her left side. Her eyes narrowed at Xie Hue Lin knowing the woman who was naturally born as a drama Queen.


    "Our studio will be on the sixth one, let''s go there before we are too late." said Wei Mo Ran when her eyes met with Ku Chenxiang who had frowned at her because she didn''t bother herself to greet either Xie Hue Lin or her.


    Don''t they know who Xie Hue Lin was?! Why there was no one who react or greet her? They should have known the Xie Hue Lin is the fianc¨¦e of He Chang Min, the CEO of Million Entertainment who hold the building where they were but none of them cared to greet her! How rude could they be?! was the thought Ku Chenxiang had in her mind while glaring at Wei Mo Ran as if she was telling her to greet Xie Hue Lin.


    COMMENT 10 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 10 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 178 - 177: Sister’s Meeting-III

    Seeing the no single use in staying with Xie Hue Lin whose face was about to make her crawl, Li Lian stride to Wei Mo Ran when from behind, she heard a large stumbling noise. Li Lian didn''t have to turn she knows what happen and when she slightly turn her face, she saw Xie Hue Lin already down to the ground while holding her knees with tears brimming to her eyes.


    Good, thought Li Lian.


    "I''m sorry!" Xie Hue Lin yelled, her voice rang through the corridors for everyone to stop toward them and crowd began to form around the five women.


    "Are you alright, Hue Lin?!" Ku Chenxiang said, her eyes shot up to Li Lian with accusing gaze.


    Li Lian turned her body fully, her expression looked at Xie Hue Lin with pity. "You should get treated Ms. Xie." and when she turned her back, Ku Chenxiang rose on her feet and stomped to the floor.


    "Wait all of you!" and Li Lian stopped not because of Ku Chenxiang order.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Li Lian''s feigning her confusion.


    "I don''t think it is appropriate to turn away and walk after tripping Xie Hue Lin, Ms. Yue. I know since earlier you have been looking at-"


    "Did you see me trip Ms. Xie, manager?" Li Lian folded her hand, "Violet did you see me trip her?"


    Violet shook her head, her eyes looking down at the view of Xie Hue Lin shivering as though winter had come to her. "I don''t think I have seen any of that."


    "You dare to lie!" shouted Ku Chenxiang. "Ms. Yue was the person who walked beside Hue Lin do you think she would trip herself from nothing?!"


    "And you dare to accuse someone without evidence." Violet retorted. "Also, I can''t understand why you had framed my client. The one who walked right beside Ms. Xie is not only Ms. Yue but there is also you. I was on between Ms. Xie as we walked earlier and it''s a question how you accuse Ms. Yue who walked before me. Unless, Ms. Yue''s feet are very long that she could trip you despite the distance."


    Xie Hue Lin didn''t hold her stare at Violet which Violet didn''t bother to return. She could feel how Xie Hue Lin was a very hateful person who hated everyone who doesn''t go on her way.


    "How would I possibly harm my own singer?!" growled Ku Chenxiang.


    "But I wouldn''t possibly harm Ms. Xie." come a broken hearted voice from Li Lian that surprised Xie Hue Lin and Ku Chenxiang. Did they think only Xie Hue Lin is able to act like white lotus? "I''m sorry perhaps did I offend you earlier manager? I don''t know why you would think I would want to hurt Ms. Xie. She is a singer just like me, a colleague and I wouldn''t want to hurt her. Especially in our first meeting."


    People who have become the bystander nodded at Li Lian''s words when she mentioned first meeting and found it odd why Ku Chenxiang would push the blame to Li Lian when the woman seemed to be very confused and loss. But Xie Hue Lin and Ku Chenxiang knew that Li Lian had lied about their first meeting as when they were in the elevator the woman had said the second time.


    Xie Hue Lin saw Ku Chenxiang began to open her mouth and reaching out her hand, to stop Ku Chenxiang with a sad face, "I''m fine manager Ku, I only tripped." she said but her face showed a very disappointed expression that seemed as if she was forced to say the word so they wouldn''t continue to fight.


    "As I thought, you really fit with my description earlier Ms. Xie. Please be careful, cottons often get swayed in the wind." dropping her last word, Violet turned her face.


    Li Lian also did the same with a concerned tone she added, "Just for a reminder Ms. Xie please do not forget to go to the infirmary, I do not think I will be able to see your legs wounded."


    Li Lian led the place while Wei Mo Ran quietly stared at Xie Hue Lin and her manager before throwing her face away.


    "I see that she was that type of a woman," commented Wei Mo Ran as they passed by the studio which held the number five. "I already thought something was fishy from her but who knows that her entire face is fishy. Next time try to avoid walking pass by her, I feel like she would take any chance as long as it could frame you."


    "That was what I planned but fate is often hard to avoid just like earlier." Li Lian replied, unfortunately each time she walk to a new place there would be troubles arising which made her think once again that she should get an exorcism for her bad luck.


    Wei Mo Ran hummed and her eyes turned toward Violet, "I haven''t asked earlier but who are you?"


    "The name is Violet, Ms. Yue''s bodyguard." she replied briefly.


    Before Wei Mo Ran asked how she could hire her own bodyguard in a long explanation, Li Lian stepped forward to explain when she heard Wei Mo Ran say, "Oh that''s right, Mr. Li said that to me a few days ago, I almost forgot."


    "Mr. Li? Which?" asked Li Lian. She knew two Mr. Li after all.


    "Mr. Li Xiao Chen of course, I can''t possibly talk with Mr. Li Jun Wei could I?" Li Lian hummed her eyes darting away which Wei Mo Ran noticed.


    Just then they arrived to the studio number six and Violet was the one to push open the door for Li Lian before Wei Mo Ran. The studio looked a little different than the one she  had used in Golden Entertainment, reminding her once again of how different their company was. But even as she said different, she could understand why Million Entertainment was called as Spirit Entertainment''s rival by seeing how neat the company was.


    COMMENT 8 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY


    ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 8 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 179 - 178: One Studio-I

    Xie Hue Lin stormed out of the place, her face was marred with anger as she took a seat on the couch in the building''s Lounge. She knit her frown, every time there had been people guarding Li Lian which make her harder to destroy her elder sister. It didn''t make sense to her, she knew the other woman was Li Lian''s manager but who was the woman who had talked back to her?!


    "Drink this, Hue Lin." said Ku Chenxiang, her hands extended to pass her a sweet drink.


    Xie Hue Lin didn''t bother to hide the angry expression she had to her manager as the woman knew her true personality. Snatching the drink, she took a sip and crossed her legs. "That person from earlier, is she a new singer?!"


    Ku Chenxiang shook her head, "Not that I know of. I''m sure she is not an important person. For them to even talk that way to you they must be county bumpkins."


    "Country bumpkins." repeated Xie Hue Lin with a grin. She then narrowed her eyes pulling some thought and ask, "What studio they are using?"


    "I think the third studio of the same floor." this had Xie Hue Lin to twist all corner of her lips.


    "Call the studio staffs and tell them that the studio had some problem make sure that there will be only one studio room left for me."


    It didn''t take long for Ku Chenxiang to understand what Xie Hue Lin meant by uerbwords and her head was quick to nod. With a single phone call, Xie Hue Lin was able to manipulate the building which belong to her fianc¨¦ where no one would doubt her at all.


    On the other side of the floor, Du Zhen and Qing Jiang Mei who saw Li Lian entered the place immediately stood from their seat. They hadn''t said greeting but to Li Lian their bright smile was enough to welcome her.


    "It''s been a long time." said Qing Jiang Mei when Li Lian returned his handshake.


    "Yes, it''s nice too see you again, Mr. Qing," even as the time passed, Li Lian still stayed humble which made Qing Jiang Mei to nod his head, he had taken a liking to the girl''s voice but that wasn''t all. Whether it was her personality, Li Lian''s brightness made one not able to hate her.


    "I have heard of the recording of your song from Zhen. He had nothing but praises for you. I hope we could finish the song fast today without any problem."


    "Likewise." replied Li Lian. She then read the lyrics of the music, her eyes staying at the song until the time came when she had to enter the studio. Violet took a stand on the one of the wall which was empty almost camouflaging herself as one with the wall when she turned her eyes to hear a sound of panicked knocking on the studio''s door.


    Du Zhen frowned it was a well known dictum in a recording company not to disturb the room but the one who was knocking the door had no either choice then impatiently knocking the studio room.


    One of the staff who helped with the recording props opened the door and Li Lian had to inclined forward from the place she was to find a man standing on the other side. A hesitation overwrite his forehead and with an apologetic tone he said, "I''m very sorry Mr. Du, Mr. Qing, and singer Yue but we will have to occupy the studio for a few hours." said the man.


    Du Xhen frowned, not liking the situation her replied harshly, "What do you mean by occupy?"


    "That''s-" the man felt as if he was sandwiched between two walls. "The studio number one had a problem with their mechanics so the studio had to shut down. I apologize but as there are no other studio that could be use now, we will have to use this one."


    Du Zhen sighed and widely opened her mouth but was stopped by Qing Jiang Mei who had touched his shoulder. "Haven''t you read the schedule of the studio before? We don''t have time until five for another singer to come and use the place. I''m sorry to say this but we will have to reject that. Please ask another person."


    "But we cant find anyone else. Everyone is busy with their recording which is new but Singer Yue, she is-" the man let the silence and the people to fill the words after silence. "Please, Mr. Qing."


    "I understand by what you are saying but no. Just because Singer Yue is a newcomer doesn''t mean she deserve this treatment." said Qing Jiang Mei which made the man''s face to written with anxiety.


    Just then another person had come inside the studio, pushing the previous man by a shove of his hand. Li Lian could see the man''s face was clean and sharp, his clothes looked posh where he wore an expression almost like a wooden plank. His eyes first narrowed down on Li Lian and she could tell the little displease he had by looking at her. Not like she had asked the man to see her, thought Li Lian. She couldn''t point her finger into it, but she felt the man wasn''t a good one.


    "Mr. Jen!" called Du Zhen. Not knowing why but she knew this man was one that no one in the building wish to come across too.


    "Mr. Du and Mr. Qing. I will have to apologize for the disturbance but we have a priority project to finish and unfortunately the only studio that is available the last is this studio."


    Wei Mo Ran scoffed, "Available? I have to question that word of yours. This studio is not available don''t have eyes to see that a recording will begin now?" She pointed her finger up to the light box which had turned green and said, "Mr. Jen, don''t you know what is written here? Occupied." she pressed each letter as if she was wording to a child.


    The man took a long time for his eyes to see Wei Mo Ran and when he had seize all the feature of her face, he called, "Mo Ran."

 Chapter 180 - 179: One Studio-II

    Li Lian heard the way the man called Wei Mo Ran to be somewhat with a feeling but in just a second the feeling disappeared and the smile she had thought saw from his face dropped.


    "I know that the studio is occupied which is now I''m requesting the people inside this room. As I have said earlier this is an emergency we will try to finish the recording before it is time for another singer."


    Wei Mo Ran crossed her hands across her chest. Her eyes were sharp when she asked, "Which singer? For the person to be in a dire need right now they should be here first and properly request. Not you."


    Li Lian chose not to say anything, recalling the small sign that Wei Mo Ran gave and her words which said ''You don''t have to get involve'' and Li Lian could understand why.


    Right after Wei Mo Ran''s words, Mr. Jen sighed, his face was cold but before he was able to speak, a voice interjected to the room.


    "I apologize everyone." Li Lian casted her eyes away toward the door to see that it was Xie Hue Lin standing on the door, apologizing which was enough to make her understand what happened without asking. Wei Mo Ran and Violet who had seen Xie Hue Lin could also understand what he taken place now and Xie Hue Lin''s trickery.


    Xie Hue Lin entered the studio and first bowed toward Mr. Du and Mr. Qing before greeting Li Lian.


    "The studio which I was in had a trouble which made me unable to work. This come suddenly and I understand it''s a presumptuous request but the movie''s ending theme had to finish faster than the OST." her words trailed into a whisper where her eyes that directed at Li Lian held a hint of mocking.


    "Are you implying the OST isn''t a much importance compared to the ending theme?" Wei Mo Ran''s smile was far from kind.


    Xie Hue Lin quickly took a surprised and fragile face, "That''s not what I meant-"


    "Miss, please be quiet I am not talking to you but the man in front of me now." replied Wei Mo Ran, she stared back at Mr. Jen with the same intensity. The two seemed to be on a very bad term and none of the two cared to hide the animosity.


    "Excuse me miss but you are the one who should be quiet, who do you think you are talking to?" Ku Chenxiang stepped up in Xie Hue Lin''s side. Xie Hue Lin on the other side bend her shoulder which slumped with sadness feigning a bullied expression and she looked up at Li Lian as if feigning to ask for her help but Li Lian was occupied in watching the tense air between Wei Mo Ran and the man who had just came.


    "Do I have to know her?" narrowed Wei Mo Ran.


    Ku Chenxiang who couldn''t stand anymore with people looking down on bother her and Xie Hue Lin took a step forward her finger stayed to point at her shoulder. "You are only a manager show your respect!"


    Wei Mo Ran rolled her eyes, "She isn''t my singer why should I?"


    "You-"


    It was not Xie Hue Lin who stopped Ku Chenxiang from making a scene but rather it was Mr. Jen. He took a step forward, extending his hand to separated the two women.


    "Mind your manners." Wei Mo Ran glared at him, displeased by his words. "We only have four hours and we don''t have enough time. Please extend the studio for Ms. Xie to use, Ms. Yue." his words which was directed toward Li Lian instead make Wei Mo Ran to come forward only to feel a hand stopping her by her wrist.


    "I understand, as you said sir, we don''t have time to bicker here. I also agree to lend the studio for Singer Xie." she said, smiling which made Xie Hue Lin to doubt her smile as a sincere one.


    Li Lian didn''t see the need to why she should say no to Xie Hue Lin. Is she did rejected her request, rumors of her disrespecting another singer would rose, not that she cared any of it. But she didn''t see the need for her to run and protect herself from Xie Hue Lin''s claws. Because she didn''t had anything to fear from her.


    Li Lian then turned her face toward both Mr. Du and Mr. Zhen to ask, "Would that be fine to you two?"


    Mr. Qing looked at Li Lian''s decision as wise and agreed, "Yes. We will be fine. Ms. Xie you could use the studio."


    With no words exchanged, soon after Mr. Jen who had finished his job turned and stride to exit the studio. His face showed the exact same dislike which was shown to Wei Mo Ran''s face. As the people which helped Xie Hue Lin with her recording, Li Lian walked to ask, "Who was that?"


    "Jen Qiling, Million Entertainment''s sales director." Li Lian hummed not wanting to get into details for silence to come before Wei Mo Ran added, "My ex-husband."


    Li Lian''s eyes widened. She felt she had asked a very invasive question. Li Lian opened her lips wide to say something but find no words to comment and purse her lips, and Wei Mo Ran noticed this.


    "Don''t worry, it''s an old thing." said Wei Mo Ran uncaringly. Her finger then subtly nudged toward Xie Hue Lin who looked troubled and sorry for what had happened. "Do you think it''s fine for you to be in the same room with her? I see nothing but traps around her."


    "No problem." replied Li Lian. "The studio is a small thing and this is not the start of her deceives yet. I wonder what she is doing to go so far in such a length."


    "You mean by lying that the studio didn''t work due mechanical troubles?" Wei Mo Ran had also seen through the cheap play Xie Hue Lin gave.


    "Yes but I wonder how Mr. Jen doesn''t notice this." murmured Li Lian.


    "Perhaps he noticed but feign to play the fool." replied Wei Mo Ran lightly.

 Chapter 181 - 180: One Studio-III

    Li Lian didn''t know on what she should comment and chose not to. She only noted that Jen Qiling was the director that come after He Chang Min which posed him as his subordinates. Some times people said like-minded people gathered together and seeing both Xie Hue Lin and He Chang Min she felt she could understand the sentence better than ever.


    "Speaking of it, I think I''m a little lucky today." murmured Li Lian trying to take Wei Mo Ran''s attention from Jen Qiling as her expression was sour.


    Wei Mo Ran glanced at Xie Hue Lin who currently was in the middle of obstructing her work and wondered how she feels lucky to questioned, "How so?"


    "Usually there will be one more person tailing Xie Hue Lin, one more who is particularly keen on blaming everything on me, Fu Wanxi." she returned to noticed how Wei Mo Ran gave her a pointed look.


    "You don''t know yet?" asked Wei Mo Ran, her eyes leaving from watching how the small studio had almost turn to chaos due to the mechanics that Xie Hue Lin brought.


    Li Lian furrowed her brows, questioning back, "Knows what?"


    "Fu Wanxi had retired from the singing industry. She declared she will be leaving the work to live in the country side where she came from and lay down to enjoy life." She did?! Li Lian wondered how that could be possible. From what she remembered and have seen, Fu Wanxi''s ambitions didn''t seem like she would retire for reason to live in the countryside.


    "Funny reasoning, isn''t it? There are rumors of how that it''s possible she retire because she become pregnant." Li Lian gave a nod. Though she hadn''t commented Wei Mo Ran knew that the latter reasoning seemed to be more possible than the former one.


    At that time, the director of the song and Qi Jiang Mei who was partially take part in creating the song, spoke for all attention to forgather toward him. "We will begin the recording everyone please stay quiet."


    "Please take care of me!" Xie Hue Lin exclaimed with a bright smile, people who saw her smile except a few of Li Lian''s group couldn''t help but to adore the naive smile she gave.


    "You too, Li Lian." called Xie Hue Lin for all attention fall on her. But Li Lian had gave her a calm wide smile, an expression which looked more mature than Xie Hue Lin.


    "Of course. I can''t wait to hear you singing." Li Lian replied with all honesty and only Xie Hue Lin, Wei Mo Ran, and Violet could understand the deeper meaning which stayed on her words.


    Then the recording began and a certain person had brought a chair for her in the room which had flooded with people. Li Lian hadn''t taken a good look and murmured, "Thank you," thinking that it was either Wei Mo Ran or Violet who had helped her by taking a chair but a deep voice came to her ears.


    "Your welcome." the voice made it hard for Li Lian to ever mistake the voice as a woman''s. Looking up, she found the face of a young man who was younger by four years than her, his smile was pulled wide across his face when their eyes met. "Singer Yue." called Wei Tsui Lan.


    "Mr. Wei, good afternoon." returned Li Lian to hear of how her voice was rigid when she had called the name. But she thought the man meant no harm, though she wondered how he could be here as his job was to act and not to sing.


    "Good afternoon to you too, could I call you by your first name or perhaps by Li?" Li Lian narrowed her eyes at him and noticing it Wei Tsui Lan added, "I apologize if I offend you, I know what should be kept as a secret."


    Li Lian replied briefly, "If you know, please talk less." Li Lian corrected herself. Wei Tsui Lan seemed harmless but the way he had just spoken before sounded so much like a threatening that didn''t sit well with her. The cold shoulder she gave should have made the man to quiet down but he didn''t. Wei Tsui Lan was far more stubborn than what Li Lian could ever think.


    "I don''t mean any harm, I came only to watch and hear." he said, and then asked, "Do you not hold any question to me?"


    Li Lian lifted one of her brows, asking without looking at him, "What question?"


    Wei Tsui Lan stated, "Why I had come here?"


    Li Lian did questioned in her mind, but she didn''t see the need to act as it wasn''t her business and because there was Xie Hue Lin who Wei Tsui Lan could perhaps be the one looking forward to hear her voice.


    Looking at Xie Hue Lin from afar, Li Lian could see the little expression made by Xie Hue Lin when she had seen Wei Tsui Lan. Some a proud expression and a haughty one that she could detect well. But when her gaze moved to Li Lian, her brows almost drew into one. Her expression quickly take a fast change to irritation. Why was Li Lian there lingering around Wei Tsui Lan, the top most rising actor in Million Entertainment?


    He must have come to hear her sing in action but had to suffer because of her elder sister, thought Xie Hue Lin. The despicable and disgusting sister of hers didn''t stopped to steal everything from her just like before. When she recalled the time when her sister had just come to Xie Family, how her parents fawn over her as if trying to make up for all the time that had been lost, she didn''t felt the family emotion to her sister.


    The only thing she felt from Li Lian was abomination. Hatred because of how her elder sister who wasn''t suppose to be alive came back to take everything from her grip. How much did Li Lian had to steal until she had enough?


    "Hue Lin, the song has started." called the director who looked at her odd for not singing when the song had played.


    **


    Author''s note: I have been deliberating whether to say this or not but today I decide to do so. This book have slow update, why? Because currently the author is still going through Contracts and had been working since December 2019 (Or even more earlier than that because I submitted the contract as the same time as my other book) until now which was why everyone could still read the book for FREE without being paid for almost 180 chapters. The author is still a student; meaning I also have my own live which is studying and I''ve been sick for a while now. Also this book is considered as slow burn if anyone hoping that Li Lian to finish successfully avenging herself I recommend to WAIT because in the timeline Li Lian met Li Jun Wei had just about three or four month. They fell in love just about a month after Li Lian realize her feeling for Li Jun Wei. She had only gather her own fan base and knows the truth about her grandfather. There are some cliches because this is a Novel! Xie Hue Lin is irritating which ''of course'' she is because she is a villain in the book and there will always be traps she laid down for Li Lian because she hated her just that much. Which is why she will always attack Li Lian! As much as I say ''Please give the book a chance'' i can''t force anyone. If you hope Li Lian not to meet any fight with Xie Hue Lin, please leave quietly. The chapters I''ve updated is still the beginning and PLEASE keep that in mind. AND thank you very much for the support I know that there are many who waited patiently and I have been working hard for the sake of my readers.

 Chapter 182 - 181: Odd Man-I

    Making a mistake in front of all the people was not what Xie Hue Lin wanted to do. She had planned to destroy Li Lian''s time by using an excuse that her studio had a problem but even a blind person know unless and until a fire broke down in the studio there should be no reason for her to change studio. A red color filled her face in shame and she shot a glare toward Li Lian who wasn''t in particular looking at her but with the loud sound the director made, it was inevitable for everyone to look at her who was covered by the glass box.


    "I''m sorry, I was still reading the lyric," replied Xie Hue Lin, making a pitiful face that had the director and some men in the studio to shakes their head together as if saying that it was fine.


    "I''m sorry, I must be the one who didn''t see it well. Have you finished reading the lyric, Hue Lin?" asked the director and Xie Hue Lin nod. "Great, let''s take it once again." said the director and the song played.


    Li Lian could hear the music blooming to her ears. It would be a lie if she says she didn''t feel bitter to hear the song to be sang by Xie Hue Lin but this was how the world works in musical industry. Xie Hue Lin whose fiance was the CEO of an agency company and her father who have enough power to move the things to help his daughter, Xie Hue Lin thought that the world revolves around her like the time it was now.


    But she still didn''t know how much hatred Li Lian felt for her after what she had done to her adoptive mother. She may still be fine with how Xie Hue Lin had drugged her, try to kill her, but hurting her adoptive mother wasn''t something Li Lian could ever forget. She was set to ruin Xie Family and her little sister the foremost.


    "She hates you." said Wei Tsui Lan for Li Lian to give him a sideways glance. Her lips were closed and she didn''t speak back to him in a single word until he added, "You hates her too?"


    Li Lian lifted her brows, How much did this person know? But she wasn''t going to fall to his trick and smiled, "What are you talking about?"


    Wei Tsui Lan pulled a wide smile his eyes were crinkling with happiness. If it was another woman they would have fallen for the smile he gave earlier but Li Lian only looked at him with her fake smile which he also knows of. "So you are not going to question me." he brought back what they had been talking earlier.


    "You are not someone I have to worry or question of. So I don''t see why I should question your reason to come here." Li Lian dislike the feeling of having someone who knows everything but keeping a sly smile next to her.


    What was Wei Tsui Lan aiming for? He wouldn''t be stupid to tell everyone she had been married to Li Jun Wei and he was also Li Jun Wei''s cousin''s best friend which mean he wouldn''t do anything. But his smile had another meaning hidden beneath and she could see it clear.


    "How cold." tched Wei Tsui Lan, as if he was disappointed but his smile didn''t fade and it only made Li Lian to drew her brows even more.


    "Yes. I''m cold to anyone except my husband." grinned Li Lian. If the young man was aiming for her, the best way to break him is to bring Li Jun Wei, her husband. "I also don''t see the need to be warm to someone who I don''t know. A stranger have to be kept as a stranger unless anyone would want their hands to be bitten by poisonous snakes."


    "You seems to hate people." added Wei Tsui Lian, his expression didn''t flinch the least.


    "Funny. My husband is a person." Li Lian bring Li Jun Wei again.


    "You really love your husband." Li Lian finally looked at him and rolled her eyes.


    "Have you ever seen anyone who doesn''t love their own husband? I''m no exception. My husband is what makes me here today." she confessed the truth. Being with Wei Tsui Lan aggravated her as the young man seemed to be very relaxed but his words were like a fish hook.


    "From what I have seen Mr. Li seems like a person with a cold heart I''m surprise to hear that you loves him that much." Li Lian had just told herself not to answer the man again and to move away from him but the words he uttered didn''t sit well with her.


    "You just not seen my husband properly. Other than his handsome face, his warm nature, and his kind heart, there are many things other doesn''t know of him and I don''t plan to tell this to anyone, including you. If you are very interested with marriage, you could ask someone else who are professional in the field rather than me, Mr. Wei." Li Lian turned her body walking away from the corner of the studio to Wei Mo Ran when Wei Tsui Lan have stopped her by her hand.


    At that time, Xie Hue Lin has just started singing and Li Lian didn''t want to waste her time beside Wei Tsui Lan which could let her guard down in the trap her little sister have given her. But the man just found his way not to let her go away from the place.


    She turned her wrist taking to squeeze his hand to show him some lesson but her eyes suddenly widened with how strong his hands were.


    "Let my hands go." she said pressing her words to shake his hand away when she heard him laughing and ask,


    "Even though your marriage is fake and only for the sake of appearance?"

 Chapter 183 - 182: Odd Man-II

    Li Lian was taken aback by his question but not entirely. She didn''t know what was inside Wei Tsui Lan''s head but she knew she wouldn''t want to meet him ever again after this.


    "Mind letting go of my mistress''s hand, mister?" Wei Tsui Lan felt a sharp fingernails stopping at his wrist. He looked up to see Violet. The entire time he had been conversing with Li Lian, he knew the woman had been glaring at him as if expecting his littlest action before she finally moved.


    Where they were now was shielded by the people of the studio. Thankfully, Xie Hue Lin was busy singing that people also had their eyes all on her and didn''t notice what was happening on the farthest seat of the studio.


    "I''m sorry." Wei Tsui Lan raised his hand to his ears as if he was signaling his surrender to Violet and his hand slipped out of her wrist.


    Li Lian took her hand to the side. She didn''t want to spare another look at the man who was now placed in her blacklist of people she will never want to see again and turned to say, "You may think what you want but my husband is the best that I have found. I love him and it is the truth." she felt she should say the words to the man and she did. Leaving the man on her place she scooted to the brightest place in the studio so Wei Tsui Lan shouldn''t be able to chase her.


    What was his problem? she didn''t know but remembering his face made her angry for some reason.


    "Thank you, Violet." she expressed her thanks to the woman beside her.


    "No problem miss, it was only my job." replied Violet with a rigid tone.


    Li Lian decided to focus on her surrounding looking at the glass box she heard Xie Hue Lin''s voice singing the song. Everything sounded right in place and Hue Lin didn''t hesitate to mimic the emotions Li Lian wanted to deliver in the audition as if she was the one who had sang the song the way it was.


    In a year she was in a coma, Xie Hue Lin''s voice didn''t change much it sounded just like the way Li Lian was. But this wasn''t out of coincidental. Since Li Lian come to Xie Family, Xie Hie Lin tailed her as if she was a newborn chick, whatever she did, Xie Hue Lin did everything she could to copy her and also in singing. And of course, Xie Hue Lin''s was smart enough to twist everything so she would be seen as the original while Li Lian as the copy cat.


    What was Xie Hue Lin doing now by using her studio? Li Lian couldn''t see the purpose other than to harass her but Xie Hue Lin wasn''t someone who like to do anything in a tepid fashion.


    Li Lian smiles, waiting for Xie Hue Lin to start her plan.


    It took three hours for Xie Hue Lin to finish the song recording with five times mistake. And there was only one hour left for Li Lian to record her song.


    When Xie Hue Lin walked out of the place, the director was filled with praises. "Miss Xie, the song was perfect! Unfortunately we could only record half of the song but the progress was smooth."


    "It''s only because of everyone''s help that I was able to finish the song faster and of course for Li Lian''s help too." smiled Xie Hue Lin and Li Lian kindly return back her smile.


    "Of course as a singer we should help each other. Else who would help us?" questioned Li Lian.


    Du Zhen and Qing Jiang Mei who sat on the counter of the studio agreed with her words and her modest words. "Yes, Singer Yue this is all because of your help, we are very gratefully lending the studio for us."


    "It''s my pleasure," replied Li Lian, in that moment Ku Chenxiang and Xie Hue Lin exchange glances but Li Lian didn''t notice their sign as she was talking with Mr. Du for her own recording.


    When it was her time to record, Li Lian went into the box, her eyes were looking around the studio as she entered before meeting her gaze with Wei Tsui Lan who was smiling broadly and shifted her eyes away to enter the recording room. Wei Tsui Lan chuckled and saw how Violet was glaring daggers to him.


    "We will start by the first verse." said Mr. Du and he then showed a hint for the person behind him to nod.


    Li Lian placed on her headphones and was about to hear the song when she hears nothing. She looked at Du Zhen who speak as if they had started and frowned. Xie Hue Lin must have been the one who had tampered her headphones but she wasn''t stupid not to know this. She didn''t sang regardless that the song have started and Mr. Du looked at her confused. Li Lian feigned a confused expression looking at Mr. Du and suddenly someone had spoke, "Singer Yue, are you perhaps nervous?"


    Li Lian casted her eyes toward the glass that separated the recording room and the studio. She found the director of Xie Hue Lin''s song to be the one who had questioned.


    Li Lian took off her headphones and looked at it with a queasy look. "Mr. Du I think something is wrong with the headphone, I can''t hear anything."


    "Hm? That''s weird." said Mr. Du and he turned his face to one of his assistant. "Check what happen to Singer Yue''s headphone.


    One of the crew immediately stood from the place when he heard the instruction and went inside the recording box to fix the headphone, meanwhile, Li Lian waited for the headphone to be fixed and felt that Xie Hue Lin''s trick was too childish to be called as one.


    This must be not the only trick she had in her sleeve thought Li Lian, her eyes narrowed at her little sister.

 Chapter 184 - 183: Odd Man-III

    "That''s rather weird nothing happened when it was your time to record, right Hue Lin?" asked the Director of Xie Hue Lin''s song, Mo Huan.


    Xie Hue Lin pulled a troubled smile, "Yes."


    "Some times this happen, it''s not unusual." Qing Jiang Mei spoke in between, a smile on his lips as he supported Li Lian that made her smile. She didn''t judge Qing Jiang Mei wrong, he was a person with integrity unlike Mo Huan who seemed to know Xie Hue Lin well and back her up in her plan.


    "Of course it does, just rare." pressed Mo Huan when a sound of a chuckle filled the room for the entire people looked toward Wei Tsui Lan who had seated himself behind with his expression lax.


    Looking at Mo Huan''s displeased expression because he had laughed, Wei Tsui Lan smiled wide, saying, "It often happen in the acting scenes too, some times the props would fall by accident which is bad. But they couldn''t possibly blame the staff or the actor for something that happen suddenly, right?" he commented on Mo Huan''s poor judgement and the staff carelessly began to whisper behind them.


    Mo Huan held his twitching lips tight, "Of course, we are not blaming anyone here. How come you are here, Mr. Wei? I don''t think an actor would need to be in a recording studio."


    "Was there ever a rule where I can''t visit a recording studio? I have asked Director Je''s permission and he easily let me in."


    "Of course no one says that. Who are you waiting to hear the song of, Mr. Wei? Singer Yue or Singer Xie?" Mo Huan shamelessly questioned the curiosity many people in the room had.


    Li Lian wasn''t comfortable with Wei Tsui Lan and wasn''t in particularly waiting for his answer but Xie Hue Lin looked at Wei Tsui Lan with pressuring gaze as if she was sure the man would call her name. Then Li Lian found Wei Tsui Lan looking at her back and she furrowed her brows to read how his lips which moved without a voice. ''Should I reply honestly?'' was the word he asked to her.


    She frowned not knowing from where and until where Wei Tsui Lan knew about her and what he knew about her. Not wanting to look at him, Li Lian threw her face away from Wei Tsui Lan.


    Xie Hue Lin wondered why Wei Tsui Lan seemed to be hesitating and spoke, "This isn''t the first time we met, right Tsui Lan?" she called him by his first name to show of how close they were and that the singer who Wei Tsui Lan wanted to hear from was indeed her and not her elder sister.


    "Yes, we did." he confirmed, "But only a glance and a greeting? It''s too early for us to call each other by first name basis when we have just met once, right?" his eyes sharply looking at Xie Hue Lin before a laughter followed his words.


    Wei Tsui Lan''s charm was his hearty laughter and handsome smile that vouched his kind-looking personality that even as he had warned Xie Hue Lin not to call him by his first name, almost no people thought of him as rude and followed his laughter.


    Xie Hue Lin looked at him with a baffled look. Does he forgot that he could still be here because of her fianc¨¦? Her fist clenched but she was quick to fix herself. "I''m sorry if I offended you, I just thought we have gotten a little closer as we are both artistes under Million Entertainment."


    Ku Chenxiang quickly followed up saying, "Mr. Wei really likes to jokes around."


    Wei Tsui Lan didn''t continue the talk only smiling foxily.


    "So you really did come for Singer Xie. Can''t blame you, Mr. Wei Singer Xie''s voice is one of the miracles!" said Mo Huan supporting Xie Hue Lin with determination. And again Wei Tsui Lan only gave a smile.


    Li Lian crosses her arm, she didn''t look at the situation outside the recording room but she could feel Xie Hue Lin''s eyes glimmering with pride, looking at her as if she had won a thropy. But why should someone be happy that a single man pay attention to them? Li Lian didn''t see the point to fight and ignored her sister''s thirst for attention.


    She glanced toward Wei Mo Ran who was busy with her phone call in the far corner of the room, getting impatient, a certain expression colored Wei Mo Ran which showed Li Lian that something was wrong. She was about to step out asking Wei Mo Ran when the young man who fixed the headphones spoke, "It''s done. Please miss."


    "Good we will begin the recording once again. Everyone please stay quiet for now." said Du Zhen and Li Lian appreciate his fast action as she now have only three and a half hour for her own recording. She dislike the idea coming to Million Entertainment where her enemy assembled themself at.


    When they finally resumed the recording, Xie Hue Lin grinned and whispered to Ku Chenxiang, "Is it done?"


    "Yes, I''ve requested Director Ge to come too." replied Ku Chenxiang for Xie Hue Lin smile to walk further up.


    "Good." she replied back.


    Wei Tsui Lan sitting on the back crossed his legs, his eyes staring at Li Lian before looking at Xie Hue Lin with a wide smile. He then heard his phone vibrated in his trouser pocket and sighed, "That''s a shame." he whispered as he read the message on his phone. Standing from his seat, he left the studio room which was noticed by Xie Hue Lin.


    Ku Chenxiang as if reading her heart say, "As expected he was here only to hear you sing. Once Li Lian is singing he quickly left."


    Xie Hue Lin grinned and nudged her chin, "That''s just how men is, stupid and not honest."


    Ku Chenxiang pitied the stupid men who have followed Xie Hue Kin without knowing her real personality but not did she cared that much. As long as she could make more money, Ku Chenxiang didn''t mind to participate in Xie Hue Lin''s dirty plan.

 Chapter 185 - 184: I Don’t Drink-I

    Li Lian heard her song played out and her lips parted for her voice to come out. She closed her eyes, singing the melody with a melancholic expression and put her best to sing the song and deliver the emotion she wanted people to feel. As OST songs are usually made to be played in some scenes of the movie, Li Lian tried to sang the melody subtle but with enough power for people to notice and left impression to the people.


    Du Zhen gawked at her voice and so did Qing Jiang Mei and Mo Huan. As much as Xie Hue Lin dislike Li Lian, she also can''t help herself but be entranced by her singing voice. She clenched her fist, her expression hardened. She couldn''t ask the person who she hired before to kill Li Lian once again but at the same time she couldn''t find her weakness. For that, she need to create opportunity where Li Lian would fall to her trap and have her entire career ruined. She knows many way but for her elder sister, Xie Hue Lin decided to play it nice and slow in the beginning before making her suffer.


    Li Lian was able to sing the first verse without mistake and as Du Zhen and Qing Jiang Mei didn''t stopped her recording she continued to the second verse, moving without any problem. In an hour, she succeeded to finish half of the song and exited the place as soon as she had finished her song.


    Qing Jiang Mei and Du Zhen was far than astonished after the song she had sing and as she stood between them to hear the song again, she was capable to give herself a thought of what she had been lacking and what she needed to do to improve the song.


    "I didn''t know that Singer Yue is very knowledgeable in music." whispered the people behind them. "She is different from the rest."


    This only angered Xie Hue Lin. She had brought herself to the studio to help herself to look better than Li Lian by singing first but it only backfired to herself. She clenched her hand anger and irritation came reaching to her lips.


    "This should be all for today, I wish to hear more but we have less time to do that." said Du Zhen standing from his seat.


    "That was very beautiful, Li Lian, it''s a shame that we could only hear a little of your song." Xie Hue Lin beamed a smile beside Li Lian who gave her a faint nod.


    "You too, I can''t wait to hear the completed version of your song." The others saw how their relationship as senior and junior to be friendly and heartwarming but no one knew the truth between them.


    Leaving Xie Hue Lin after the conversation, she then went to Wei Mo Ran who was currently busy with the phone. Since before, she had kept an eye toward how Wei Mo Ran was busy with her conversation in the phone, her brows were knitted hinting that something had went out of her favor. "What''s wrong, Mo Ran Jie-jie?" Li Lian asked.


    "There is a problem with the set up for the music video. Li Lian, I will have to leave now, is that fine with you?"


    "I will go with you." she said, not finding the need to stay here but Wei Mo Ran shook her head stopping her.


    "No it''s fine if I go alone, you should go home now and take a rest. I will contact you again later." Wei Mo Ran left the place hurriedly. She also thought she should go home now and went with Violet when Mo Huan spoke.


    "Singer Yue!" Li Lian turned her head seeing the man with Qing Jiang Mei and Du Zhen. "We will be going to a place after this, do you want to come with us?"


    Li Lian gave a thought for a second or two the turned down the offer politely. "No, I''m sorry, I still have work to do."


    "Oh please don''t reject me, it''s also an apology From singer Xie for taking up your time of the studio." But Xie Hue Lin had never apologized after what happened, how smooth his words were. "There will be a few drinks there. Mr. Qing and Mr. Du will also come with us and Singer Xie too with the rest of the crews."


    As much as she love drinks she didn''t that it was safety for her to drink with Xie Hue Lin. Xie Hue Lin hugged her hands, smiling wide to ask, "We should go Li Lian, it''s rude to turn down the offer when there are many people here, don''t you think? It''s only for an hour." she spoke, "Mr. Qing and Mr. Du is going to come too, they also want to have a talk with you."


    "Don''t feel pressured Li Lian, you could go back to work it is just a small gathering." Qing Jiang Mei spoke.


    Small gathering between the singers were often held after recording in the first day but knowing how dangerous it was, she pulled a troubled smile and spoke, "I want to but I''m sorry, I also don''t drink." she added.


    "Please we insists, Li Lian." Mo Huan said persistently. "Or else you do not want to accept Singer''s Xie apology?" the man spoke with a frown this time pressing her to go.


    Xie Hue Lin took a step behind, "Perhaps are you still angry?"


    "Mistress, should I teach them a lesson or two?" Violet whispered, clicking her tongue at the two.


    "That''s not necessary." she replied, smiling then looking up to nodded, "I''m not angry, Hue Lin. But it is work matter but if you insist very much, then I have no choice but to come."


    Wei Mo Ran walked out from the studio, her one hand was on her phone as she dashed to the elevator. She had just received a bad news. The stage where Li Lian was supposed to danced at broke when a crewman walked on the stage. If it was Li Lian at the time who had danced on the stage, she couldn''t imagine what would have happened to her.

 Chapter 186 - 185: I Don’t Drink-II

    However, Wei Mo Ran had make sure that the stage was build sturdier than other so there wouldn''t any accident that could happen to Li Lian. Unless there was someone who had tampered with the stage she couldn''t think there were reason for the stage to break. She didn''t know if it was fortunate or not that she had pushed the date of Li Lian''s music video to the other day and there was a crewman who had tested the stage.


    When the elevator opened, Wei Mo Ran entered at the same time her phone call entered, "I will be going there now. Is there any problem?" she asked.


    "No, He is alright miss!" the woman spoke.


    "Tell him I will be back a little late today and that he could sleep before me. Also say that he could sleep in my room and don''t stay in his usual room." Wei Mo Ran said to receive and affirmative word from the woman.


    When she had ended the call, she then heard the person beside her spoke, "A new man already?" Just from the voice, Wei Mo Ran could narrow who had just spoke to her.


    She looked up to find her ex-husband, Jen Qiling and rolled her eyes. "New man? It''s none of your business, Mr. Jen. As someone who had walked out of my life please continue to do so."


    Jen Qiling looked at her with a glare, "It is my problem. I have the right to know who would be my son''s step father." and yet he didn''t know that she had been talking to the nanny who took care of their son. But Wei Mo Ran didn''t see why she should explain the misunderstanding between them. She was tired of Jen Qiling of everything he had done and of all the stories they had together.


    "You don''t have to worry Mr. Jen. After what happened, I can have my eyes open and say proudly that the man I will marry again will not be a man like you." She pointed her finger and at the same time, the elevator door opened and she rushed outside when she felt her hand was pulled behind.


    Wei Mo Ran then felt her back bump to the cold elevator walls. She lifted her face to clash gaze with Jen Qiling. "What are you doing?!" She yelled and struggled out of his grip in her hands.


    "Who is it?" She heard him ask when her eyes look at the elevator door that closed.


    "Who is who? Let go of my hand!" she tried to release her hand but he was stronger than her that she didn''t bother to struggle again.


    "Who is the new man?" His words brought sharp knifes to her. She glared at him to remember everything she had went with him and could only think how much she had wasted her feeling to him because whatever she says now, he wouldn''t believe it just the way it was before.


    She grinned spitefully. "Someone you don''t know and no need to know but better than you."


    Jen Qiling didn''t hide his anger and burning jealousy. "How could you be shameless, Mo Ran? It had only been a year and now you have been living with a new man? Before you was with Li Xiao Chen and now a new guy? Or perhaps it was Li Xiao Chen you are living with."


    Anger flashed to Wei Mo Ran''s hand with her power she slapped his cheek crisply. "Li Xiao Chen is still a thousand times better than you! And it had been a year! How about you? How is your new wife, Mr. Jen? I''m sure she is better than you seeing that your family doesn''t oppose her." She pointed the golden ring on his left hand which he wore and pushed her eyes.


    "Mo Ran!" Jen Qiling called her name in anger.


    "Jen Qiling!" Wei Mo Ran yelled his name with the same intensity. "You are no body to me and keep your line! Whoever I marry, whoever I slept with doesn''t have anything with you! Just how you have slept with your wife!"


    "Don''t make me say this, Mo Ran you knew exactly what happened. Nothing of this is what I want to do!"


    "And none of it was my wish. Jen Qiling the day you slept with her, our relationship is gone. There is no way for us to mend something that had broke without repair. Like what your parents said, you and I had never been made for each other. I don''t need you anymore."


    Jen Qiling slammed his hand on the wall, the sharp sound rang to her ears, "Don''t need me? How could you easily discarded me?"


    "You were the one who had discarded me. Our marriage and Sian!" she then heard the elevator door opened and kicked his legs to walk out of the elevator.


    Wei Mo Ran felt anger rising on her fingertips. She married Jen Qiling four years ago and their marriage could be said as the happiest time she had with him. Their marriage wasn''t considered the easiest path with Jen Qiling''s parents opposing to their marriage and hated her. But she had always thought Jen Qiling''s strong resolution to always stay by her side would continue despite the situation they had only until she was told by her mother in law that Jen Qiling was expecting of a second child. Not from her but rather a different woman they chose.


    Jen Qiling asked for her forgiveness, saying that it was something his parents had made him to do. But Wei Mo Ran never want to meet him again nor have her son to see his father''s infidelity.


    At that time, Li Xiao Chen and Li Jun Wei were the people who had helped her from her situation which she was grateful of and when she had heard Jen Qiling accusing her, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She clicked her tongue focusing herself once again to her work rather than the past.

 Chapter 187 - 186: I Don’t Drink-III

    At the same evening, Li Xiao Chen walked out of a place, shutting the door behind him, a sigh passed his lips when he saw how his phone was filled with messages of the women he met in the marriage meeting. Can''t they leave him for a second?


    He felt after his brother''s marriage his parents were busy to push him to the same direction and take a wife. But a wife isn''t something he could fish and take! Walking out of the elevator he then saw Wei Mo Ran and almost hid himself behind the pillar. Other than his brother, Li Jun Wei the only other person he wasn''t good with was Wei Mo Ran partly due to the past where she was once his secretary for a short while and he could say surely that unlike how calm Wei Mo Ran look when she got angry, she was the most frightening person he ever seen!


    But looking at Wei Mo Ran''s expression closer, he found that Wei Mo Ran looked somewhat troubled or angered and can''t help but to come toward her to ask, "What happened?"


    Wei Mo Ran was slightly surprised by the sudden voice, she then lift her brows at him. "There was a problem with the stage we will use for Li Lian''s music video."


    Li Xiao Chen was taken aback by the words. "How so?" he questioned. "I thought the stage was supposed to be ready yesterday."


    "It was but when the crews we to have a last check on the stage where Li Lian would be dancing on, the stage suddenly broke down. Fortunately the crew who fell was saved with a few broken bones but it could have been more dangerous."


    Li Xiao Chen mulled over the piece of news. "But didn''t they were suppose to built the stage sturdy for hundred people, how come it was this sudden?"


    "I also don''t know. It''s a hunch but I feel that it happened not because of a reason."


    "You mean, someone tampered with the stage?"


    "Possibly." Wei Mo Ran replied to his query. "Li Lian have many enemies not only from Xie Hue Lin''s side but also others who hates her. She is bright and talented but that is also what made her go be hated by people.


    Li Xiao Chen agreed at the thought with a nod but henwas not pleased to hear his brother''s wife who he had thought as his own sister to be harmed and frowned. "Who do you think is the culprit?" because Xie Hue Lin shouldn''t been able to touch anything inside Spirit entertainment.


    "I''m going there to find out. It''s only what I thought and hope that it''s only my paranoia that someone is trying to hurt Li Lian." sighed Wei Mo Ran.


    "Is there anything else?" Li Xiao Chen asked and saw Wei Mo Ran looked at her with a crooked brows, "I mean you look angry and irritated?"


    Wei Mo Ran didn''t know how Li Xiao Chen could see through her, she only shrugged her shoulders. "Nothing. And! Don''t create another rumors that will end you up in tabloids Xiao Chen. We can''t have more problem then we already have." said Wei Mo Ran to leave.


    "Wait! Where is Sister in la- I mean, where is Li Lian now?"


    "She should be back home now." replied Wei Mo Ran when suddenly her phone rang. She pulled up to then corrected her previous words, "No, Li Lian now is in a small gathering held with the other singers."


    "Including Xie Hue Lin?"


    "Yes."


    Li Xiao Chen didn''t wait and quickly called his brother. Once his phone go through he entered his orange sport car to drive toward the place where Li Lian was. "Brother! Sister In Law! You wife is perhaps in trouble right now!"


    Li Jun Wei was currently in a closed restaurant where he was there sitting with a few foreign people who had just come to sign a contract with Li Corporation. Hearing the words of his little brother, he knitted his brow and his expression turn rigid that the people around him felt on edge as if they had been scolded for doing a very terrible mistake in front of him.


    "Continue." ordered Li Xiao Chen and the Koi who was good with his mouth instead of calming the situation was pouring fuel over the blazing fire, creating a large blast.


    "Sister in law is being dragged by her evil sister''s plan! This must be nothing but her trick! It''s your chance to come as her white knight brother! Sweep her off her feet and ta-da you''ve become the light of the day-"


    "Where is she now?" Li Jun Wei interjected.


    "I will come to your company and just jump into my car! We can come in less than twenty minutes!"


    "Make it ten minutes." Li Jun Wei instructed closing off the phone in one button and lifted his chin up to see the people and spoke, "When will the construction start?"


    "The construction should be done in less than a month." though in truth it was supposed to be in two months seeing Li Jun Wei''s dark expression they knew they should finish it in less than a month.


    "Please process with the plan. I will be waiting for the good news." saying the words he then left the place.


    The place where they were holding the dinner were at the Pearl Hotel. Almost all the crew had gathered inside the private dining room, not wanting to miss the dinner with Xie Hue Lin. Just right after Xie Hue Lin arrived to the hotel, people instantly gathered around her, wanting to take pictures and asked her with signboards on their hands.


    Mo Huan seeing the fame of Xie Hue Lin started to praise her almost until sugar streamed out of his mouth. Ku Chenxiang was proud, acting as Xie Hue Lin''s bodyguard''s for a moment with a humphed shoulders as if to tell Violet and Li Lian how different she was from Xie Hue Lin and to kowtow in front of her fame. But instead to their surprise, Li Lian who had only make an appearance once at the singing competition and her few viral videos in Weibo was also famous amongst the guests.


    Violet being the capable bodyguard she is was quick to guard Li Lian from being pushed by the fans, helping to get and orderly signing process. Behind, a few girls who had just come saw Li Lian and jumped in a hurry to the crowd pushing people and Li Lian was quick to save the girl. "Are you alright?" she asked with her expression genuine of worry.


    Li Lian was in truth was a woman of affection to people who doesn''t mean harm to her and her family she treated with gentle care and it showed to her eyes.

 Chapter 188 - 187: I Don’t Drink-IV

    The girl who had fall looked at Li Lian with a surprise eyes before beaming with a smile and nod her head instantly, "Yes! Angel Lian thank you very much for helping me!" exclaimed the girl calling Li Lian as angel that had Li Lian to giggle.


    "You should be careful, can you stand up?" she asked and brought the girl up to only see how her hair was tangled to the button of her dress.


    The girl looked worried, saying in a hurry, "I''m sorry, do anyone have a scissor?'' the girl asked planning to cut her hair as she can''t trouble Li Lian with her hair.


    "It''s fine." Li Lian said, the button was located on the shoulder of her dress which was part of an accessory which doesn''t have any use and she pulled the button apart, to release the girl''s hair. Then she looked up to all the people who was pushed and spoke, "Please don''t push again, I will stay here until everyone have finished with their request." and her fans were quick to agree with her and shout in agreement.


    "I didn''t know Singer Yue was a kind person." said one of Xie Hue Lin''s fans that made her frown subtly.


    "She maybe kind but she never sings, she is only feigning her kindness. Anyway Hue Lin is very beautiful today! Look at her kindness! Even though she is the only daughter of Xie Family and she was engaged with the CEO of Million Entertainment, she never treat us unfairly and is always kind to other singers!" the girl who had spoken was Xie Hue Lin''s die-hard fan has seen her as a Goddess receiving a wide smile from Xie haue Lin due to her quick wit to support her.


    The girl was right. Even if Li Lian is a good singer, a person with a kind heart once there is a scandal involving her, she would become nothing less than scarps.


    The dinner continued with a warm atmosphere with no one comes to ruin the air. Du Zhen had drink quite a lot along with Mo Huan as the dinner continued, the two seemed to become closer. When Mo Huan had offered Li Lian a drink she settled down for Violet to drink the drink first before passing the glass to her.


    Noticing Li Lian''s eyes, Violet explained, "This is a protection protocol." she didn''t want Li Lian to think that she was drinking for herself.


    "I know." chuckled Li Lian and Violet found her behavior was odd for someone who had married a billionaire she had seen more models and actress being a wife of a millionaire. It was as if the person before who had spoke with Xie Hue Lin earlier was a different person when she laughed.


    "But I don''t drink, so you could drink it all." Li Lian whispered.


    "Oh right, your throat." responded Violet to see Li Lian shaking her head.


    "It''s not because of that, I have promised not to drink anywhere away from Li Jun Wei. He was worried about me, so how could I break my promise?" she whispered cupping her cheek. But frankly, the drink look very appetizing to her eyes right now that seeing it made her gulp.


    "Come in! Come in!" Li Lian suddenly heard the voice beaming and break her gaze away from the glass to the door and saw two actors entering the dining room. Narrowing her eyes she realized it was the two male lead actors for the movie ''Handmaiden'' where her song was played out.


    "Of course anyone know who they are, don''t you? This is Mr. Fuen Chang, the main actor and Mr. Si Ren." Mo Huan spoke his hand waving for the two actor to enter.


    "Hello, I''m Fuen Cheng, the actor of Wei Shuen." greeted the first man who had a smile as calm and peaceful of water that suitable for the character image in the movie.


    "And I''m Si Ren, I don''t play in the movie but I appear as a cameo for a short while." said the man, his smile was wide and his ears was pierce all the way to his ear shells. "Mrs. Xie thank you very much for calling us here! I''ve been a fan of you!" said Si Ren greeting with a wide smile that Xie Hue Lin reply with a gentle nod.


    "Likewise thank you for coming Mr. Si and Mr. Fuen. I thought the atmosphere would be more cheerful with the presence of you two here."


    "Of course! The merrier the better." responded Si Ren.


    Li Lian looked at the two actors while rubbing her chin she wondered why she had never seen the two people''s face but the people behind her had squealed high and low after the appearance of the two actors but then again she rarely watch TV and when Mr. Si and Mr. Fuen was handsome men, her preference were more of a man like Li Jun Wei who was calm and composed; and not to mention handsome.


    "...Mr. Fuen is handsome but Mr. Si is more handsome!" said the crew woman who was on Violet''s right side for Li Lian to be able to hear their conversation.


    "Mr. Si is handsome but he is more of a troublemaker. Haven''t you seen how he would always appear in the tabloid?" Sipping the orange juice on her hand, Li Lian probe news from the girls behind her. "He is even crowned as the second man who would appear in tabloids for woman''s scandal after the famous Li Xiao Chen!"


    "Pfft-" Li Lian choked on her juice. There was such a crown?! She never know that Li Xiao Chen was crowned as the first person who have romance all around Beijing! When she have heard how Li Jun Wei was crowned as the number one most sought billionaire of Beijing she didn''t know that the little brother also won a crown. Though for a different reason than Jun Wei, it was something she had to if not tease, praise him for later.

 Chapter 189 - 187: To Pay a Bill-II

    "Please take a seat." said Xie Hue Lin happily, letting the two sit while her ears were sharp to hear the praises of people who can''t help but admire how powerful Xie Hue Lin was. Her lips were twisted in a smile as she felt a step ahead of Li Lian today.


    Li Lian was staring at the drink wondering why it seems very tasty to her eyes and thought that she should bring Li Jun Wei later at home and request him for a drink. When suddenly someone had squeezed on the seat behind her, she drew her brows from the person who had nudged her only to find Mr. Fuen Chang sitting beside her.


    What was he doing here? She looked across at Xie Hue Lin who was having a nice talk to Du Zhen before shifting her eyes to Mr. Si who had sat far away. There was many other empty seat and she had sat on the edge of the chair for Violet to stay at her left so no one could take a sit beside her but the man had just brought his own chair to sit beside her.


    "I''m sorry if I''m taking a seat here, I feel quite stuffy between people." said Fuen Chang, his smile was wide and even over his lips.


    "Of course it''s fine." Li Lian said to then let Violet walk and sat between them. Fu Chang look at Violet''s action in a great surprise.


    Seeming as if she had noticed the look Fu Chang gave, Violet spoke to herself with a loud voice, "Gosh it''s hot!"


    "Thank you Violet, I was feeling cold." replied Li Lian and the two nodded at each other.


    "You could take the seat here, miss." Fuen Chang offered a seat to Violet but she responded coldly,


    "No need, I''m afraid if I move you would die from lack of breaths if you feel stuffy later." then she laughed before her laughter died down to turn her face away from Fuen Chang.


    "I heard that you were also going to be singing for the movie, Ms. Li Lian." started Fuen Chang. "We, I mean me and Si Ren are also a fan of you."


    "Is that so, it is an honor to hear that." Li Lian gave a smile for the man to have his heart jump inside his chest.


    "Chang that''s cruel, I haven''t even introduce myself to Ms. Li Lian." Si Ren from who knows when appeared beside her, keeping a close yet far distance between them. "My name is Si Ren." the man pulled a handshake toward Li Lian and she found the entire situation to be odd. For two people called inside the dining room to be close with her after being invited by Xie Hue Lin was very suspicious to her eyes.


    "Have you drink, Ms. Li Lian? Here let''s toast for our first time meeting!" Si Ren said taking the glass high where his other hand moved to pass a drink on her hands.


    "I''m allergic to alcohol since birth so I can''t drink alcohol, sorry." replied Li Lian turning the offer.


    Si Ren looked at the glass in glum, "Is that so," he whispered creating a pitiful expression but Li Lian had promised to her husband and she wouldn''t drink despite how tasty the drink look to her eyes! She swears when she came back home to drink with Li Jun Wei to her heart''s fill!


    "You are allergic to alcohol, Li Lian? I don''t know that." Xie Hue Lin spoke, "But surely a drink would not be really to harmful, right? You could try a sip it''s a joyous occasion after all."


    Li Lain gave a small troubled smile, her eyes clashing to her little sister. "I wish I could but it is a very dangerous allergy that could harm my life."


    "Then let''s toast with the juice!" proposed Si Ren taking another bottle of juice and pour it full on Li Lian''s glass before she drink though Si Ren saw how Violet took her drink and sip to tilt his head to the side.


    "I''m thirsty." Violet explained without looking at him. For some reason Li Lian thought it would be weird for Violet to keep on continuing the excuse. After the toast Li Lian drank the juice feeling that she had drank too many liquid in one seat.


    "Say Ms. Li Lian between two of us, who are more handsome?" Si Ren smiled pulling a grin.


    "You mean between you and Mr. Fuen?" Why are they asking this question to her? She really want to move her seat now.


    "Yes!"


    "Stop it, Chang." Fuen argued.


    "What? Are you afraid I will win?" Fuen Chang frowned.


    "Of course not." then he turned his eyes toward Li Lian pestering her for answer.


    Li Lian in her mind knew this was another trap but she didn''t know if it was either Fuen Chang or Si Ren who was working with Xie Hue Lin.


    "The two of you are handsome men, I can''t possibly choose because you two have your own charm. Right?" She turned up to Violet. Frankly her type was more of Li Jun Wei a calm and collected man with a composed demeanor. But in the past her type was similar to her ex-fiance, He Chang Min who looked like a peaceful person, a type of man one would fall first. She didn''t know when her taste had chance but in her mind now, Li Juj Wei had overthrown other candidates of being handsome.


    Violet sipped to the water she drank and looked at the two men before adding, "Not my type though."


    Then the party continued again with Si Ren moving to party in the middle of the seat and people had began to drunk from the alcohol they drank except for Xie Hue Lin who had refused drinks, Li Lian, Violet, and Si Ren.


    Then suddenly a knock came to their room this time around it was a slender tall man who had stood behind the door and his shadow moved as the man moved to open the door. Xie Hue Lin stood up immediately from her seat, calling with beaming voice, "Min Ge!"


    "Xiao Lin, I came to pick you up." he returned a sweet smile was wide across his lips and when he saw Xie Hue Lin staggered from her seat he quickly went to take her by her shoulder, helping her to stand properly. "Be careful, you are not suppose to drink too much." he said.


    Xie Hue Lin acted silly by kissing her cheeks and spoke as if she was drunk, "You''re here!"

 Chapter 190 - 189: To Pay a Bill-II

    It was Xie Hue Lin''s speciality and talents to act that it didn''t surprise her anymore. Rather, it would be weird if she was surprised now. At this point, He Chang Min who helped Xie Hue Lin and play with her act only seemed like a dimwit to her eyes.


    "Look who is here!"


    "Director He!"


    "Director He must have come because he heard Hue Lin is here! How passionate!" Mo Huan clapped his hands excitedly.


    Taking a sip of her orange juice she then heard Violet beside her whisper, "Not even a sip." Li Lian turned her face to find Violet smirked, "She should have been an actress."


    "That''s a profession which is too good for her."


    "What are you talking about?" Fuen Chang''s voice beamed and He Chang Min who had been standing on the opposite side shifted his eyes to find how there was a man near Li Lian his brows knit together imperceptibly.


    This man just need to know everything, thought Li Lian seeing how Fuen Chang continuously staring at her every move. "We are talking about the novel of Handmaiden." Li Lian kept her words polite that the man nodded.


    "I''ve read the book too! I have heard that it was a story based on a real live people." Fuen Chang replied cheerily.


    Xie Hue Lin saw how He Chang Min gazed hardly to Li Lian, she pulled his arm and snuggled her head to his elbow to draw his attention and spoke coquettishly, "Why are you here? I thought you were busy."


    Being the perfect boyfriend he was, the type of a man where women would fall in love first, He Chang Min gently smiled replying, "Of course I heard that you will be drinking here and how can I leave you here?"


    "So sweet! I feel like eating dog food seeing the two of them!" someone spoke from the side.


    Xie Hue Lin appeared to be shy by the praises gave by the people in the dining room and glanced like at Li Lian in triumph before looking at He Chang Min to then turned her eyes down shyly. "Hue Lin seemed to be a little drunk now, I will bring her home. Order what everyone want because today will be my treat." once he said the words, the dining room became more cheerful thanking him and his endless wealth.


    He then looked at Li Lian but break his gaze to Fuen Chang, "You too, Mr. Chang, take it as a celebration for your last scene in the movie yesterday."


    "Thank you very much! I will not be too courteous then!"


    "Yes, everyone shouldn''t hold themselves and order what you want." Xie Hue Lin beamed and her eyes fell down to Li Lian, "You too, Li Lian and Ah! That''s right Min-Ge," she pulled his hand and gave him a look as if to tell him he had something he had forgot.


    Having told once, He Chang Min quickly regain his eyes from staring intently to Li Lian who seemed to be not caring with the affection they had and the emotion made him felt gratified. Remembering their last meeting with Li Jun Wei, He Chang Min ground his teeth in dislike. "Next week is Hue Lin''s grandmother birthday and everyone is invited to the party. I hope everyone could come. This is the invitation."


    He Chang Min passes the invitation and people began to pass the invitation from one to another, however, Xie Hue Lin was the one to give the invitation properly to Li Lian''s hand. "You have to come too Li Lian, it''s my beloved grandmother''s birthday she would love to have more guests to her birthday party."


    "I will try to do so." Li Lian smiled looking at the invitation card she wondered if Xie Hue Lin didn''t know He Chang Min had given her one or perhaps if she had to do it again to make sure she would come in front of the many people.


    "Of course."


    Then the waitress came to the dining room and He Chang Min who was about to pay for the food rose his brows with a confused expression and the waitress replied aloud, "Everything had been paid sir, earlier."


    "Everything had been paid?" Xie Hue Lin knitted her brows, it was their time to show their gracious yet someone had paid before them? But then again there wasn''t many people who could afford to pay for the bill.


    "There was someone who had paid for the bills?"


    "Is it Si Ren or Fuen Chang? Or perhaps Mr. Du or Mr. Qing?" someone asked but the men looked at the news with also a questioning expression.


    "Yes!" The waitress replied.


    "Who is it?" He Chang Min asked.


    "It''s..." The waitress pulled the bill and spoke, "Mr. Li. The customer also left a few words that says, ''Thank you very much for taking care of my artist.''"


    He Chang Min''s smile fell but Xie Hue Lin was confused. "Mr. Li? Which Mr. Li?" There were many people with the same surname in Beijing alone.


    "Mr. Li from Li Corporate!" the waitress replied and everyone was surprised. Li Lian in particular was also surprised, her juice she drank was almost spitted out from her lips. She then quickly gave Violet a look, asking, "Have you reported us here to Jun Wei?"


    "I haven''t mistress, there are time I''m assigned too unless it is involving any harmful action."


    Then how? How was Li Jun Wei here?


    Xie Hue Lin shot a dirty look to Li Lian. There was only one singer from Spirit Entertainment and it was only Li Lian! But for Mr. Li to personally pay for the bill? and she recall how she had met Li Lian and Li brothers in front of the elevator, how close they were. There was also the news she heard that Li Xiao Chen was the one who had personally scouted Li Lian.


    "Even though they shouldn''t have to..." Xie Hue Lin said with a troubled expression.


    "And where is the person who had paid the bill?" He Chang Min asked. There was a pride in him that was irked by how someone had paid the bill right after he said he would be the one to pay.


    "The customer is in the other room, sir."

 Chapter 191 - 190: To Pay a Bill-II

    Li Lian faintly saw He Chang Min raising his brows and she could guess what was going on in his mind. The hotel where they were expensive and luxurious as Xie Hue Lin was the person who had recommended the place and to not look bad, she had chose the best restaurant to flaunt her success. But compared to Li Family''s choice of restaurants this was considered the cheapest in the store.


    Li Lian knew why he was here, he must have worried for her and came despite his busy schedule that made her felt both happy and giddy from the care he had.


    Xie Hue Lin tugged He Chang Min''s hand as if to call him and gain his attention to then spoke. "I think, Min-ge we should visit Mr. Li to greet him and say thank you." This has Li Lian to narrow her eyes.


    He Chang Min took his time to think and while doing so, he glanced to see Li Lian leaning on the seat with her expression uncaring to the words and felt the itching anger. "We should." was the shortest words he gave.


    "Then we should go together, I also want to greet Mr. Li." said Du Zhen then Mo Huan quickly aided his choice,


    "Let''s go together! I''m sure everyone here also wants to thank Mr. Li."


    Meanwhile, in the room opposite to Li Lian''s group, Li Xiao Chen was busy commenting whatever he saw from the laptop which was connected to the CCTV of Li Lian''s dining room as if he was watching a sport competition.


    "This shameless man! Look brother this Si Ren and Fuen Chang over there! They are trying to be close with sister in law! Yes! Yes! Violet that''s a good job!" Li Xiao Chen slammed his hand on the desk excitedly. Then he turn his face to find how his brother didn''t like anything he had seen. Li Xiao Chen couldn''t blame his brother especially after hearing from him that Li Lian had been harmed by Xie Hue Lin''s childish act.


    "Eh! Look at that it''s sister in law''s ex-fiance!" instead of lifting his brother''s emotion, Li Xiao Chen had unknowingly pushed more coals to the fire. "What is he doing?! My god look at that! Are they trying to make sister in law jealous? Brother! What are you doing here? Go there!" Li Xiao Chen demanded feeling the burn even though he was sitting far from the room but he saw that his brother seemed to be thinking of something and didn''t say anything.


    Then suddenly a waitress came into the room and Li Xiao Chen inched forward to hear their conversations. Then he looked up to his brother, since they had entered the building, Li Xiao Chen didn''t see his brother paid for the bill, then when?


    Just then a knock came into the door, Li Xiao Chen being the fastest aid for his brother took the laptop, slamming it shut in a hurry and pushed the laptop to the chair beside him to clear his throat and spoke, "Who is it?"


    When the door opened, Xie Hue Lin came to see Li Xiao Chen and Li Jun Wei''s sitting in the same wide coach. Li Jun Wei had his eyes somewhere else, not caring of the people who had come while Li Xiao Chen looked at them with a displeased expression.


    Since the day Xie Hue Lin had met Li brothers in front of the elevator, she had thought to mend their relationship which had almost been broken because of Li Lian. She made sure not to make mistake by greeting first with a smile, "Good evening Mr. Li."


    Li Xiao Chen humphed while crossing his arm, "I didn''t remember calling anyone here, what are you doing entering the dining room without any permission from our side?" Li Lian had to purse her lips tight to avoid laughing due to Li Xiao Chen''s behavior which was very opposite of his true demeanor.


    Inwardly, Li Xiao Chen was being the pickiest person in the room. He had the position to press both Xie Hue Lin and He Chang Min with his position and he wouldn''t miss the chance now!


    He Chang Min drew his brows at Li Xiao Chen''s words to see how Xie Hue Lin made a hurt expression, "We only came to greet, second master Li."


    Li Xiao Chen rolled his eyes. "You don''t have to."


    "But you have paid for the bill for us, it comes without a saying that we should come. But you shouldn''t have done that, we have plenty of money to pay for our own bill."


    Li Xiao Chen gave a cynical grin, "You must have mistaken our intention Mr. He. I was only paying bill for people who worked under me and people who had helped the artist who work under me. Not some stranger." came the word stranger that had He Chang Min to glare toward Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Jun Wei who had been standing look from the seat where he was to have his eyes met with Li Lian. Standing up from his seat, he surprised Li Xiao Chen too.


    "I advise you, Mr. Cheng rather than paying bill. You should fix the property of your company to avoid accidents like today." said Li Jun Wei coolly. Some people couldn''t understand what he meant but only a few could pick up from the room. He Chang Min only frowned, he didn''t know what Li Jun Wei was speaking of or rather what Xie Hue Lin had done. Seeing how He Chang Min was still brave to look at Li Jun Wei by glaring eyes, Li Xiao Chen didn''t know whether he should say the man as brave or plainly stupid.


    Qing Jiang Mei cleared his throat coming to intervene the scene so the two wouldn''t fight, "Thank you very much for paying for our bill, Mr. Li. We must have intrude your precious time, please forgive us."


    Li Xiao Chen shook his head, "No problem, Mr. Qing. I see that in the group there are still some people with mind." he said to jab the people.


    "I''ll be waiting in the car." Unlike before, Li Jun Wei had spokenthe words with a tinge of gentleness. His long legs brought him out of the room but the words were not only said to Li Xiao Chen. But Li Lian who was standing amongst the crowd as their eyes met.

 Chapter 192 - 191: Three Types Of Men

    Seeing both Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen had exited the dining room, Mo Huan humphed and shook his head to show his disappointment. "I thought Mr. Li was a reasonable man but not to greet people who are older than him politely and to go in the middle of the conversation, I can see how he is brought up." This had Li Lian to frown, she very much hated the words that came off the man''s mouth. Without knowing Li Jun Wei the man had judged him one-sidedly.


    Li Lian spoke, "I don''t think it is necessary to bring other''s family, Mr. Mo. How he is brought up with isn''t us to judge." her words receive a glare from two people one from Mo Huan and He Chang Min.


    Li Lian then looked down on her watch exclaiming, "I have to go now, please excuse me and have a great night." She bowed to Qing Jiang Mei and Du Zhen only sparing a look to Xie Hue Lin who had faked a smile toward her and left the place accompanied with Violet. Arriving near the elevator, Li Lian pulled her phone to see the call and message she had been waiting from Wei Mo Ran to not arrive. Was it a very bad accident?


    Violet said nothing while standing behind her and turn her face when she heard a voice calling, "Singer Yue." Li Lian turned her face, finding Fuen Chang who had come to greet her. "You forgot this." Li Lian looked to his hand and saw a pastel pink handkerchief.


    After taking the handkerchief''s look with her eyes, she replied, "That isn''t mine."


    "It isn''t? I clearly thought it was yours." Si Ren rose his brows as if he didn''t believe he had judge wrong.


    As there was only one more person who had seated beside her, she asked, "Is it yours, Violet?"


    "Not mine," replied Violet briefly, her eyes looking at Fuen Chang. "It must be somewhere else then perhaps the person is still inside the dining room." Fuen Chang nodded and Li Lian who think there should be nothing more to talk turn her face but Fuen Chang then added.


    "Are you going somewhere after this?" his words sounded like an offer to take her somewhere else and Li Lian nodded. "Then could I perhaps talk just a little more? It wouldn''t take time."


    Violet who was standing beside Li Lian casted her eyes away to look at the faint silhouette behind the wall. When she was about to tell Li Lian, she heard the woman say, "I''m very sorry but I really don''t have any time, may next time we have time." and with that the door opened and they both entered the elevator.


    Fuen Chang pulled her hand but before his hand could hold Li Lian''s wrist, Ciolet had taken his hand. She then raised her leg and pushed the man behind so he rolled on the ground. Fuen Chang was in shock staring at Li Lian and Violet who had kicked him.


    "That''s rude Mr. Fuen. I hope you know not to touch anyone as you like." said Li Lian with a gentle smile and continue to the elevator.


    Li Lian leaned on the back of the elevator, her lips pulling on one side to shake her head. "I thought they would be sending Si Ren but it seems that Fuen Chang was more important than him."


    Li Lian looked up to find Violet''s questioning gaze, "There must be someone not far from us wanting to take pictures, right? Xie Hue Lin must be panicking inside that she couldn''t trap me in anyway now that I have acquired the spot to sing and had fallen low to result cheap tricks such as this." But now that she think about it other than trying to kill her, Xie Hue Lin was only capable of making small scenes such as this and make a play out of her acting. Which made her wonder how could Xie Hue Lin ever planned such a devised tactic to kill her?


    By making a video where she was drugged for all favor to fall from her and to attack her as soon as she leave Xie Family''s house, it sounded like a great plan which could make her accident as ''accidental''. Yet it was the only plan which could be count as smart from her.


    Li Lian didn''t wait and walked out of the elevator. Exiting the hotel, she then saw He Chang Min standing in front of their car while Xie Hue Lin against him with their lips pressed against each other. When Xie Hue Lin saw Li Lian had seen her she smirked before gasping in surprise, "Sister!" He Chang Min also snapped his neck toward her like a bulgar who was caught red handed.


    Li Lian only look and turn her face away. To Xie Hue Lin and He Chang Min, her action made her seemed as if she was harmed but in truth, Li Lian was just tired with them and was thinking in her mind how there was a possibility that Xie Hue Lin was not working alone in the day of her accident.


    Xie Hue Lin walked toward Li Lian looking afraid when her slender and fragile shoulder which had shown up over her dress and spoke, "I-I, I can explain this." Explain what exactly? "I kissed Min-ge because-"


    Li Lian patted Xie Hue Lin''s shoulder and this lone action had her jumped from her spot and looked at Li Lian wearily, "That''s good, Hue Lin so you know what to do." Xie Hue Lin and both He Chang Min drew their brows at her congratulating tone, she then added, "You know there are only three types of men in this world and as your sister I will tell you this. First type is a man whose heart would be taken by their stomach which is rare; second their men who fell after knowing the girl''s attitude which is even more rare; and third by their lower region which is not rare at all. Like the fishes in the sea, you could find the third type of men everywhere even by closing your eyes. Such as... the man you''re hugging right now. So be careful and take care of your man well. Unless you want someone to snatch him up." Li Lian smiled from the bottom of her heart only dropping He Chang Min''s heart and Xie Hue Lin''s smile to the ground.

 Chapter 193 - 192: Black Lotus-II

    Xie Hue Lin''s face shifted from shock to a pale white color on the other hand He Chang Min seemed surprised but held back his tongue for some reason even when he had enough words he stored in his mind. Not that Li Lian care of their little chattering.


    Xie Hue Lin sobbed instantly from her words, breaking into a pitiful cry she held back that made her shoulders shake. "Sister, how could you say that about Min-ge? I know you feel angry and bitter but to say that I... that I sleep to get Min-ge''s heart is too much!"


    "I didn''t mean that though," Li Lian pulled a trouble look, "By lower region I mean, their strong legs, you know when you get married on the first day perhaps you could ask him to carry you by arms like princess! Isn''t that what you''ve dreamt for a very long time?" Smiled Li Lian. Xie Hue Lin could only glare at her shamelessness to twist every words she had said.


    "Li Lian." warned He Chang Min, telling her not to continue with what she had been playing.


    "Why? Don''t tell me you guys think that I''m talking about that, do you?" Li Lian wind up an awkward look. She had been painted as a villain since the beginning and she thought she didn''t need to be a kind person especially when the people she was against with were them.


    Like Xie Hue Lin who had prepared her tears Li Lian also prepared some tissues and she didn''t forget to push the tissue to Xie Hue Lin''s hand. Giving a smile nothing less than a pure lily''s smile, she spoke, "I thought since before that you will perhaps need this for your tears. Next time before you meet me, Hue Lin I suggest you to bring your own tissue especially because every time you''re in front of me you would cry."


    Xie Hue Lin crumpled the tissues on her hand angrily. It was vexing and aggravating to see how Li Lian coolly act between the two of them. She twisted words when it was needed and then pitied them as if it wasn''t her problem as if she had turned into a large heavy mountain that wouldn''t move no matter what she did!


    Then a red aston martin car stopped beside Li Lian. The color of the car was wildly red striking every eyes of people who passed by them including Xie Hue Lin''s and He Chang Min''s that they even forgot what to speak at the sight of the expensive car. The front window slowly wind down and a youthful handsome face which looked slight similar to Li Jun Wei showed up. Staring down at He Chang Min, Li Xiao Chen frowned, "Singer Yue, how could you let your superior wait? Enter the car now, we still have work to do." though his words sounded harsh, Li Xiao Chen spoke with enough gentleness only a few could pick up.


    "Of course, boss! I apologize for waiting." Li Lian switches her gear fast, acting ditzy and quickly went to the other side of the car and enter the back seat. Violet who seemed to understand it bowed toward Li Xiao Chen and followed to seat the empty seat beside him. Before he pulled the window back up, He Chang Min spoke, "Next time, Mr. Li you could exempt yourself from paying the bill."


    "Okay." Li Xiao Chen agreed, "But also don''t forget to fix your building they seem to have some nasty trouble there. You know in Spirit Entertainment, we never had a history or experience a time where two singers had to share one recording studio." He shrugged his shoulder and grinned. "But of course, our companies are different from each other, I could understand your incapability." he flashed a grin and closed the window.


    Looking at the car that drive away, Xie Hue Lin stared with a couple of minutes in bewilderment. Li Lian was the subordinate yet she had entered the seat on the back of the car as if she was the one who owned the car not to mention, she also did see a faint shadow which seemed as if there was someone sitting on the back of the seat. Perhaps it was Li Jun Wei? Impossible, thought Xie Hue Lin. Even if her sister sell herself she wouldn''t believe that a high person like Li Jun Wei would accept her with her cheap beauty. Xie Hue Lin then continued her weeping, snuggling to He Chang Min whose expression was unimpressively holing down the anger and jealousy spark inside him.


    "Are you alright?" Li Jun Wei asked when they had gotten far from the hotel.


    Li Lian pulled a quirky smile, "Do you know what I did?" she said and saw him shaking his head with a smile that appeared after her expression.


    "I think I''ve gotten better in switching my sister''s pace. She really think she was the only one who could play as white lotus. Believe me, you will praise me once you see me!" Li Lian acted a little clingy by holding his hand and giggled.


    Li Xiao Chen who sat in front on the other hand, sneakily glance at Violet''s face for a few second. But the woman did nothing but staring straight the road that made it hard for him to speak. "Sister, you''ve taken the role of black lotus?" Li Xiao Chen asked carefully.


    "Black lotus doesn''t sounds bad." Li Lian hummed and nodded. She then turn to her right and spoke, "Thank you for earlier."


    "It''s nothing to thank. Everything I did is for you." he smiled rubbing her hand.


    But that everything was what she needed, thought Li Lian, her eyes gleamed at him both in admiration and grateful.


    "Did you receive any other trouble or problem in Million Entertainment?" he asked and she shook her head, showing a no.


    "Everything went well except for a few things, like the studio and Wei Tsui Lan." Li Jun Wei narrowed his eyes.


    "Wei Tsui Lan? He was there?"


    "He was. Jun Wei, does anyone from our family knew that you married me when I was in coma other than your grandparents?"


    "My uncles and my aunts know." Replied Li Jun wei and then he summarized, "It must have been Li Ye Hua who had told him about it. What did he say?"


    "That our marriage was a fake."

 Chapter 194 - 193: Black lotus-II

    The displeasure came toward Li Jun Wei''s face and Li Xiao Chen didn''t have to turn his head to know the anger that came on his brother''s face.


    "So I told him that he was wrong. I feel that he was very unnerving like he knows everything but kept quiet in purpose, really the type of person I dislike." she continued.


    "Did he say anything else?"


    Li Lian shook her head. "He seems to talk less so I would be interested in him." the expression of Li Jun Wei that had lightened suddenly took another turn. "Did grandfather called you?"


    "Not yet. There is only a slight time difference he should call once the meeting finished, don''t worry, your grandfather have people who he could believe in." he soothed her head.


    "I hope so." she smiled regardless of the worry she felt.


    "Other than that, tonight," he started and she looked at his black eyes that had a swirl with an innocence expression.


    "Tonight?" she questioned and felt him leaning closer to her shoulder and airily whispered so no one other than her could hear him.


    "Will you be sleeping in my room again?"


    Thankfully Li Lian wasn''t drinking anything now, if she did, she would have spat out everything inside her mouth in surprise. Her eyes widely looked at him with her heart skipping few beats that drum madly inside her heart. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know what a marriage couple would do at their first night and if yesterday was count as their first night, they did nothing other than holding hands while sleeping.


    But with the fierce gaze that Li Jun Wei had, it was as if he was warning her something else could happen tonight and the thought made blood rush to her head.


    "I have moved everything to your room, of course I will." she replied with another whisper her eyes felt glassy with shy that took up her eyes.


    Li Jun Wei smiled at her words, pulling her hand, he kissed her knuckles and met her eyes. Li Xiao Chen didn''t saw anything, he was focused on the road and at times, checking at Violet who didn''t let a single voice which made him wonder if a bodyguard''s job was to stay quiet because she had not said anything since before. He found that Violet had a very beautiful face since the first time he had met her and thought that it was a pity because if she laugh, she would look more beautiful. Shrugging his shoulder, he shifted his eyes at the road and drove back home.


    At the same night in Japan, Shin walked out from his room and with a lazy stature, he pushed his hand and jammed the left arm on the pocket while making his way to find something good he could amuse himself with as he was locked inside the house for days. Roaming around the corridor, he found no one and thought it was odd that the house to be eeriest quiet. When he arrived at the open space of the entrance he found Shun and pulled him behind by the collar.


    Shun in alarmed almost pulled out his gun only to see that it was his brother. "What''s wrong? Don''t pull me like that. A bullet wound wouldn''t look pretty you know."


    "It wouldn''t be pretty? Shun, your techniques must be rusty." Shin grinned.


    "That isn''t funny."


    "If you think about it, it would be funny." Shin insisted to see his younger brother rolling his eyes. "Okay, move one what''s happening here?"


    "You forgot? Akasaka Group is going to come." Shun responded with an irked expression.


    "I didn''t forget but wouldn''t they come a little later near midnight? I heard Kei say that they pushed the meeting just because they have a different matter to attend. Acting as if they are the head of everything."


    "That''s the problem, they suddenly change the meeting saying that the matter end faster than they thought and they come with an apology offering." Shun then looked at Shin''s attire and sighed, "Go and change to something better than the clothes you are wearing now. You don''t know when they will come wouldn''t you?"


    And Shun was right before he left the entrance though, he asked, "What apology offering they''re giving?"


    "I don''t know, Kei and grandfather also don''t know."


    Exactly half an hour later as the timing gave by Akasaka group, black cars arrived in front of Maple House. The people dressed in black suits like mourning attire rushed out from their car, protecting the place outside the car and with a smile, a young man walked out of the car belatedly after the rest of his man. He had a deep black eyes and brown colored hair that covers most of his forehead when a wind blew over his head. The man''s name was Haruhi Akasaka and beside him was a young woman in a red colored dress like the maple leaves falling down from the trees around the house accompanied him with a passive expression.


    "Prepare the gift. It''s our first time and we can''t let my soon to be grandfather in law to be disappointed." Haruhi ordered to the man on his left.


    When Shin who couldn''t wait for a long time yawned and thought that Akasaka group wouldn''t come at time, right when the clock struck, as if in a hurry many people come inside the house. Each men from Akasaka group looked back at Ryouma''s group people with gaze clashing. Since long before the group from Tokyo have less than a good relationship with the people from other region to see their ex-rivals was still hard for them to be in a good term.


    "Good evening, Akasaka-sama." Kei who stood the nearest greeted, except Shin and Shun, the rest of the men bowed when they greeted at the same breath, "Welcome!"


    Shin who had been waiting to see the mug of Akasaka Haruhi narrowed his eyes subtly when he saw that unlike his thought that the man would be a burly, bear-like person, the young man looked very fragile and weak.


    Not believing it, Shin whispered, "That is Akasaka Haruhi?"


    A/N: PLEASE Read. Yay! Everyone, the book is finally contracted after the blood, sweat, and tears I''ve poured out to this book (I''m not very serious about the blood). Which call for a celebration *dancing* The previous chapters have been lock (To open you could either use coins or fast passes. Each reader have three per day.) and I hope everyone would open the previous locked chapters. This week, I will be updating regularly EVERDAY and next month, I will probably start to update two chapters a day which also mean this book will now have a faster pace. Thank you for the support and if you have any questions please do tell me through review as it is easier for me >.

 Chapter 195 - 194: Black Lotus-III

    Shun would have also been as surprised as Shin was if only he didn''t see the picture of Akasaka Haruhi before through his intels and Kei but who could blame him? Not only Shin, the rest of the people in Ryouma house was also stared at the man as if they were seeing an image. The man was handsome and looked calm from his appearance but with the smile he gave, he looked so weak that even a punch could bring him down.


    Was he really Akasaka Haruhi who was known to be a crazy psychopath who killed people he dislike led and right? He looked nothing such as that.


    "I will be in your care for today." Haruhi said as he entered the building. His men though unlike him was a large frame and tall body that made one couldn''t help but felt intimidated by him.


    "Please make yourself comfortable." Kei states his eyes were kept low now and was only vigilant if he sensed something for them.


    When Akasaka Haruhi entered, he saw the twin brother with face look alike and found it to be amusing to have someone living with the same face. "Good evening, young master Shin and Shun."


    As it was part of a courtesy, Shin knew better not to forget his manner. "Good evening, Akasaka-san, I''m Shun and this is my brother Shin." Shun named knowing that Shin wouldn''t want to open his mouth that he did.


    "Shun, the younger one?" Haruhi saw him nodding and smile to reach out his hand. At once, everyone was tense, the Ryouma Clan has seethed put their knifes hidden under their clothes all seeming want to attack Haruhi for raising his hand while on the other side, Akasaka people blocked the knife with their own, with their other hand holding guns.


    Haruhi swept his eyes over his surrounding and chuckled.


    "Put your weapons down." Shin ordered and with some objections in their expression, the people of Ryouma Clan placed their weapon back to its place while Akasaka group was still vigilant with their weapon.


    "What are you doing?" Haruhi''s voice rang in the silent room. No one replied but Shin and Shun knew he wasn''t talking to them but rather the big man who was standing beside him and the woman.


    "M-Master, they were the one who raised-"


    Haruhi didn''t wait for his reply, he pulled the man''s collar and took his head to slammed the face to the wall. Everyone winced at the sound when they heard cracking bones which came from the man and looked at the bloodied wall with a baffled expression. With a still plain tone, Haruhi lifted the corner of his brows, patiently asking again, "What are you doing? Did all of your forgot my order before we entered the house?"


    "N-No-" A loud crash sounded again when Haruhi smashed the man''s face to the wall on the same spot as before.


    "I didn''t tell you to explain." a flash of blazing anger flitted as his black eyes. Haruhi then saw how there was no sign of moving from the man, let go of the head and his men quickly took the unconscious man away as if it had happened multiple times that they have gotten used to it. Though they seemed adept, there was fear on their face that didn''t disappeared.


    But not only the man of Akasaka group find the man to be frightening, Ryouma Clan also look at the scene with a nasty expression. Shin and Shun had often seen a person die much less beaten up with the environment they lived in but one thing was clear between their differences. No matter how angry they were unless and until it was a grave mistake of betraying the clan or harming the family, they would never put the people behind them to punishment with such a deadly fashion.


    As if noticing the eyes, Haruhi picked up the smile again from his face as if he hadn''t beaten a man''s head effortlessly to a wall that they now couldn''t guess whether the person was still alive or that he had died.


    "I apologize for dirtying the wall." That wasn''t what he was supposed to apologize for, thought Shun. Just meeting the man for less than ten minutes and he already filed his complain. He wouldn''t want his youngest sister to be married with such a man who could kill someone without betting a single eyelid or a change in his expression. "I had warned them not to make a scene in a places where my future wife come from. They were impolite, I apologize for their mistake."


    Shin didn''t reply, it wasn''t his style to speak and he doubt there would be any good words he could squeeze from his mouth leaving Shun to reply, "That isn''t a problem, Akasaka-san, I know that as the head who lead the group, you have been give the position to form the people who is under you."


    Haruhi smiled at Shun''s words, his expression was unblemished and flawless that no one could ever guess how twisted the person was inside his mind. "You could call me directly by my first name, soon one day we will also be a family and I hope we could get closer."


    Shin''s fingers cracked when he heard the words, Shun only smiled, neither agreeing nor denying he only said, "I just don''t think it was appropriate. It would take a little time for me to get use by calling your first name."


    "I don''t mind, you could take as many time as you like. Because we have a lot of time. Isn''t that right?" his question was directed at Shin who had said nothing. Being the oldest one, it seemed Haruhi would better take his words.


    "Mhm." Shin replied briefly. Kei shook his head at his reply but he can''t blame him neither and spoke to help,


    "Please come with me, I will show you the way to the drawing room."

 Chapter 196 - 195: Fingers-I

    Back in China, Li Lian sat in the couch with her face flushed. Steams wafting from her head as she had stepped out of the bathroom. Fortunately, Li Jun Wei had stepped out of the room when she had washed herself, leaving her with less nervousness that had taken her mind the entire ride when she went back home. She felt fortunate she didn''t have to go through an embarrassing time but there was also the slight pity she felt that she didn''t know why. Then come the thought if she would be the first one to wait for Li Jun Wei bathing and she unconsciously bring her head up and down as if she approve of the thought.


    Li Jun Wei entered the room with a light click and Li Lian''s eyes immediately widened toward him. Seeing him standing, she felt as if she had done something wrong and was caught in action. With a queasy expression she rubbed her head and widely smiled to show the beautiful set of her white teeth.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t know why she was smiling but seeing her did, he didn''t give an thought and replied her smile with a calm one.


    "The bath is empty." she offered her hand not knowing what she should say. But thinking it again, she then thought how weird she was to offer him the bath. Perhaps her true intention leaked out?


    Li Jun Wei stared at her wet black hair, there was a few strands that grew lax from the water and her pale neck that could be seen from her neck flushed in an alluring red color. She was beautiful just like the way he had seen her for the first time, there was nothing that changed from her. Her kindness, her friendliness, and the smile she had always wear to greet people.


    It was weird when he thought how his first love was to be called as love at first sight. He was told to have no attachment of love and the word itself was never associated with him. He never seen love as something he particularly wanted to give a shot and no matter what his grandparents or his little brother urged him to find a girl, he thought as long as he had himself, his brother, and his grandparents there were no need to be married.


    That was until the first time he met Li Lian. He doubt she knew since when he had been watching her but he didn''t feel the need to tell her all about his past because to him what mattered was their future and there was nothing he needed to rush for.


    "Jun Wei?" Li Lian looked at him who had stopped in front of her with his eyes staring at her without words.


    "I receive a call from the police, from Ruen." The policeman who came at the scene after they were attacked, thought Li Lian.


    "For now, the police is on the case and we pass from any crime against us. He also searched for the background of people who attacked us and found that they mostly came with a false passport and there was only little association with their real which made it hard for them to find their origin."


    "A clean background without any ties?" That sounded very convenient for the person who hired them.


    "Mhm, for now they will be asking for the help of Japanese''s police to find their background. It will take some times to find but the result should be able to come in less than five days at most." He then looked down and find her eyes to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is a question Li Lei but I think more than what I could see you are very," she trailed trying to find the right words.


    "Very?" he asked waiting for her continuous.


    "Very rich! and very influential?" she heard him chuckle and puffed her cheeks with airs, "Are you more than I think a very important person?" after all, Li Lian had been sleeping for one full year, she didn''t know what happened outside and long before that since the day she arrived in China, she rarely came in contact with news much less rich people like Li Jun Wei. Li Jun Wei himself, prefer to be in a low profile, leading him to little information and only a few knew his appearance.


    "I am quite an influential person and rich." he acknowledged.


    "How richer?" She asked then placed her finger as if telling him to wait, "Please try compared it with He Family''s entire wealth." She asked with a plain curiosity but at the name of the family, a slight shift took a change in Li Jun Wei''s face. She didn''t have anyone to compare thus she chose He Family she was one familiar with. If she asked him to compare with Ryouma Clan it would be even harder to weigh the difference as her family was with the Yakuzas. But seeing that she had asked the question without herself knowing made him detests how she had spend almost all her youth with the man who never deserved her rose the anger in him.


    "A hundred times." Li Jun Wei casually replied, he wasn''t lying though rather he was being slightly humble with himself. Li Lian''s eyes widened at him.


    "A-A hundred times?" She stammered calculation was not her best forte and she could only think that it was a lot.


    "That is in China alone." he subtly added, at first he didn''t want to boast himself but seeing the surprise and awe flashing on her face, he couldn''t help but wanting to elevate her and also let her know who she was now.


    "Wait, what do you mean in China alone? Do you mean if you combine with the rest of your wealth in other country, the numbers will add up?"


    "Correct." Li Jun Wei nodded.


    Li Lian contemplated. In her mind, she thought she shouldn''t ask, she didn''t dare to ask but her curiosity had rose from the tip of her fingers and she questioned. "What happened if you combine them?"


    "It should be close to a three hundred."

 Chapter 197 - 196: Fingers-II

    Okay enough, thought Li Lian. She could feel the numbers floating across her head as she thought of comparing their wealths and it wasn''t a good experience. She saw his expression seeming as if he was waiting for her words but it was too much amazement that she couldn''t put in a single words.


    "Wow! That''s a lot of wealth you have there, Mr. Li." For some reason, Li Lian began to call him formally but then again she felt she should do so.


    "It''s not my wealth alone." he spoke and she agreed.


    "Yes, you''re right it''s also your family''s." she whispered thinking there was his aunts, uncles, grandparents, and Li Xiao Chen.


    "No, the rest of my family have their own shares apart from mine." There was still left after all of that?!


    "Oh." she uttered in a low tone. "You will still be wealthy even if you don''t work for years, Jun Wei!"


    "Mhm," he agreed but seeing her awe expression he added, "And it is also your wealth."


    "Yes, my- Mine too?" Li Lian exclaimed to see Li Jun Wei chuckling at her fresh and clumsy expression. Lifting his finger, he took her left hand and pulled the golden ring she had made as a necklace to showcase it in front of her.


    "You''re my wife. Everything what''s mine is yours and what''s yours is yours." Meaning he didn''t need anything other than Li Lian herself. She felt her heart skipped a few beats and she didn''t know since when she had been holding her mouth to gape.


    "You''re right," she whispered shyly, her head was filling dizzy and steamy with his words that it took her a lot of time to think. To think that all this time she had married a billionaire. It wasn''t that Li Lian didn''t know anything about him completely. She knew a few facts about him and had saw the real him around the house every time she was by his side but she didn''t know he was not a normal millionaire. Then she thought of how stupid she was, she could have use her phone to search for Li Jun Wei but since the person itself was right in front of her she had never questioned and didn''t feel she should search for him.


    "That''s right!" she suddenly remember and went to take her bag to pull an invitation from her bag. "Last time, you ask to have an invitation to grandmother''s birthday, didn''t you? I received a new one today!" She saw Li Jun Wei took the invitation wordlessly and explained, "Xie Hue Lin gave to me for the sake of appearance, I think and I don''t need two of them when I''m alone."


    He had seen everything from the CCTV and knew his she had received the invitation and to think that the entire time, she had been thinking of him made his smile to widen. "I will go." Then he look up, "Will it be alright if we met you grandmother together?"


    Li Lian gave a swift nod. "My grandmother, she pass seventy this year. The last time I saw her, she was so sick and weak. Her dream since before was to find me a good husband and after what happened with ''him'' I think my grandmother was sad. It was her wish to meet you so it comes without a saying that I should show her the husband I married to. Isn''t that right?" she crinkled her eyes, "I know it was my selfish wish to ask you hide our marriage but I promise this will stay only for half a year." her eyes were determined when she said half a year as if she had set the goal high and knew she would be able to reach it soon. "Grandmother knows my situation and she loves me unlike other people and if I tell her, I know she wouldn''t tell anyone regarding our marriage."


    "Okay." she felt him rubbing her head. "I believe you would be able to do so. Nu Yuan said you will be attending a tea party with the guest in the birthday party, will you be okay alone?" Though Li Jun Wei trust his family, he wasn''t blind not to know how there were people who covet Li Lian''s position and when he hoped it could be wrong, people''s heart was one that no one could guess.


    "I''ll be fine, I have Violet with me too."


    "Don''t go too far from her." She obediently nodded and at the time, Li Jun Wei''s phone suddenly rang. He took the phone reading the name of the caller for a few second and spoke, "It''s from your grandfather."


    Li Lian quickly inched closed toward him, as he answered the call. "Hello?"


    "Hello, You''re with Li Lian, Jun Wei?" it was grandfather''s voice speaking slightly hoarse and parch.


    "Yes, she is here right beside me."


    "Grandpa!" Greeted Li Lian cheerfully but despite the bubbliness of Li Lian, the Old Master was still stern with his voice.


    "Good that you two are here." he paused and muffled a cough for three time before going back to speak, "We met the son of Akasaka Family earlier. He came early than the time."


    "How was he like?" Asked Li Lian, wondering how frightening Akasaka Haruhi was with the eerie rumors that have always followed him.


    "He was like the rumor, he was fearless, courageous, calm, and crazy in his head." for the first two words it sounded like a great praise from the Old Master but when it comes to the last word, his tone grew stale like a foreboding thunder.


    "What happened? Didn''t he came only to introduce himself?" because from what she could tell from the call, the Old Master spoken from what he had experience.


    "He did. Since the first time he entered the entrance of Marble House, he had killed one person not from us but from his own group. After that, he did something else that was unimaginable."


    Li Lian casted her eyes upward with confusion to meet Li Jun Wei''s black ones. "Can you tell me what happen from the beginning?" she asked.

 Chapter 198 - Fingers-III

    Few hours ago,


    The Old Master sat in the room where the meeting was held on and when the door opened, Shun and Shin entered first to be followed by Akasaka Haruhi. The man smiled wide when he met the Old Master and bowed in courtesy. His appearance was like any other young man but the Old Master had heard of what had taken place in the entrance that he knew unlike Haruhi''s appearance he was someone they had to be careful of.


    "Good evening, Haruhi." The Old Master greeted.


    "Good evening to you, sir. I wish this evening to be a silent one but unfortunately just now, something occurred." Haruhi offered the smile, sitting down on the ground like the rest of people who sat down and Kei slide the door close before he took a seat near the Old Master. "Have you heard of what happened yet?"


    "I haven''t." The Old Master feigned his cluelessness but it was true he didn''t know what happened as he had only heard a few scene which was important.


    "That''s better. It isn''t much of a matter to be pressed on." Responded Haruhi lightly. Kei took the hold to organize the dinner. In the room, Shun, Shin, Old Master, and Haruhi was inside with the rest of people standing outside but after being told by the Old Master to go out, Shun and Shin was forced to stand outside like the rest of the men.


    With a cigarette in his hand, Shin puffed a white smoke and frowned, "Why do we have to be outside?"


    "Do you think you would be able to hold your temper while you''re inside?" Shun replied calmly. Shin stood up wanting to retort but then found no words and sat down again.


    "Yeah, you''re right I wouldn''t be able to but don''t you see him earlier? He is not normal." Shin pressed the word normal. "Do you also want him to be married to sister and let her sleep under the same roof with a man like him with loose brain?!"


    "Shut up!" Shun covered Shin''s mouth, "That''s why grandfather is handling him. Other than grandfather do you think anyone would?"


    "Shun is right Shin." a voice spoke behind and the twin looked behind to see a bald man came toward them with a burnt wound on his left hand.


    "Uncle Tokusa!" Shin beamed with his greeting. The man was one of his idols inside the Ryouma Clan, Ryouma Tokusa. Like most of the people inside Ryouma Clan only a few was tied with blood relation and Ryouma Tokusa didn''t have any blood relation with them, nevertheless the man was a figure of uncle to the twins and Li Lian.


    "You came back?"


    "Well, how could I miss Akasaka son coming here? You seen him before, he isn''t in his right man to do that like you and the master, I don''t agree to him marrying Rian."


    "You saw what happened?" Shun asked again.


    "I did. Not only me, Emine and Shiyo also saw." The other people who manage the clan, thought Shin. "Do you know what happened to the man earlier?" asked Tokusa, mentioning the man who was subjected to punishment by Haruhi. Shin shook his head and Shun had a faint idea, "He''s dead" Tokusa asserted.


    "I know it." Shun whispered, he saw the moment Haruhi smashed the man''s head the second time, the man had stopped breathing or flinching. It was gruesome to think that Haruhi would kill people in a brute manner.


    "It had been thirty minutes inside what''s going on?" another man named Emine came toward them, his head duck from the entrance so it would hit the roof.


    "Don''t know." shrugged Tokusa. "Where''s Shiyo?"


    "Outside, smoking." Emine replied.


    "It''s just a marriage, why is there a need to drag this for too long? It''s not like a marriage to unifying groups is rare nowadays. Not to mention, Ryouma Clan should be happy that it''s our Group who asked them. Isn''t it a privilege already?" Shun and Shin gave a look on the voice that had spoken. Looking outside, they found it was a group of men from Akasaka Group.


    "Tch, don''t they know what happen to one of their men already? They still dare to speak here."


    "Wait Shin, there no need to get hot-headed." Shun stopped his brother from walking there yet before they did anything a sound of grunt and whimper filled the place where the men stood before. Walking toward the spot where they were was a young man with black hairs covering his entire eyes only until he swept it up did the shadows disappeared from covering his face.


    "Soma." called Tokusa. "So it''s you, I thought it would be Shiyo."


    Emine scoffed, "Will Shiyo be able to do that like the druggie kid?"


    "What do you mean by druggie he''s out of it for now." Tokusa nudged his elbow and Emine didn''t bother to move.


    "Remember how he came to our group for the first time? For a normal civilian to beat Yakuza it''s only because they''re high, else why would he be there?"


    "Young masters." called Soma greeting the people without caring that it was him who they were talking of.


    "He was on drug because of his father, not his fault." Shin waved his hand. "Why you''re here? I thought you were out of the city."


    "I came back a few days ago and the master called me."


    "I didn''t know that," Shin whispered as he turned his face toward Shun.


    "You wouldn''t, you were locked in the room after all." Hearing Shun''s words, Shin wrinkled his nose.


    "Kay, my wrong."


    Just then the sliding door was opened and everyone quickly snapped their eyes behind to see Haruhi walking out of the room with a wide smile etched to his face. Seeing the people outside, he only bowed with a smile and left without looking back. Shin and Shun immediately walked inside the room, finding the Old Master sitting with a grim face.


    "He''s out of his mind." said the Old Master with a look of disgust.

 Chapter 199 - 198: Fingers-IV

    Shun and Shin was left confused by his words. They had also seen his craziness but they didn''t know what Haruhi Akasaka had done for his expression to be disgusted.


    "What happened?" asked Shin as they took sat in front of the Old Master.


    The Old Master, crosses his arm, lifting his chin, he signaled Kei to bring a wooden case in front of them. From the look, the case was made beautifully with a carve of maple leaves, the wide of the rectangular box was wider than a palm. Seeing the wooden case, Shun felt he had seen it before and spoke, "Isn''t this the same wooden case Akasaka''s Son brought?"


    "You''re right." confirmed The Old Master. By the time, Emine, Shiyo, and Soma stood outside the railing of the door their eyes were also fixed at the Old Master. "He claimed it is a gift for our first time meeting. Open it." he instructed Kei and the man opened the case.


    Instantly, the people in the room drew their brows at what was placed inside the wooden case. Because how tight the box was secured, there was no drip of blood that they could see but now that it was opened, there was a mixture of bright red liquid filling the box with severed fingers covering to the brim of the substance. From the look of the blood that was still bright, the fingers had just been severed and packed.


    "How many fingers?" asked Emine, his face scrunched with disgust like any others.


    "Seventy seven." Kei informed, he shut the box tight and placed the misfortunate box to the subordinate beside him and ordered, "Buried it." the subordinate had a green face when he was told to bury the severed fingers, he took the box hesitantly and make a quick run.


    "You counted the fingers?" Shiyo asked, "You''re crazy. Did you touch it?"


    "No. Haruhi-sama was the one who informed us. He also stated seven is a good number thus he chose to severe seventy seven fingers."


    "What did he say, gift? How is this a gift?" Shin said aloud what had been staying in the mind of the people who stayed in the room. "And whose fingers does this belongs too?"


    The Old Master pinched the bridge of his nose and looked up Soma and instructed, "Close the door. From now on don''t tell this to anyone." and Soma did what the Old Master instructed. "A few days ago, Rian was attacked in China. Up until now we still haven''t found the attackers and the hitmen who was sent was declared to be dead on the spot after an unknown person killed the last person standing."


    Emine and Shiyo wondered what the Old Master was about to tell them while Shin who was impatient hurried, "Yes. We all knows that. What does this have to do with Haruhi?"


    "This are the fingers of the group who he assumed to have hired the hitmen to attack Rian in China." The Old Master then lowered his tone, "He said, ''They dare to lay a hand to my prospect future wife and it is what they deserve.''"


    "Future wife?! Who is he calling future wife!" Shin yelled angrily, holding back his tone from screaming aloud. "That psychopath. Did he think we would be happy with his present of severed fingers?"


    "That''s what he possibly think." Shun chided. "What else did he say grandpa? Did he asked about Rian?"


    "He did. When I heard him knowing Rian in China, I explained that she had been married now and requested him to forget the marriage condition. But that man he replied ''It''s fine, marriage could have divorce and once they are divorce we could get married.''" The Old Master clenched his fist. "Of course I''ve told him that Rian wouldn''t divorce him and that damned man, say that if she couldn''t divorce then she could be a widow!" When The old Master temperament raise, he coughed harshly and Kei immediately went to assist the Old Master followed by Shun, Shin, Emine, and Shiyo.


    "Grandpa?!" Shun called when his hand was about to reach the Old Master''s forehead, he was immediately swatted.


    "I''m fine! It''s just a cough nothing more." But Kei knew it was not a normal cough. His illness had gotten worse and he wouldn''t be able to keep up his strong appearance for a longer time.


    Helping the Old Master, Kei bowed, "I will take the Old Master to his room. Please excuse us, young masters."


    "Wait, I''ll come with you." Shin helped the Old Master from the other hand but again he was also rejected.


    "I said I''ll be fine! You two stay in your rooms. We don''t know what he would do now. Emine, Shiyo you two toughen the security of your district. If you find anyone suspicious no matter how small it is, bring the matter to me."


    "We will." Shiyo replied readily.


    "And Soma." Soma who stood on the far edge of the door lifted his eyes from the wooden floor. "You will be staying in Maple House. We need more people here."


    Shin frowned he stood from the place and objected, "Grandpa, we could also-"


    "No. Shin, Shun you two will have to stay at your place and never go out if it isn''t for any important matter."


    "Grandpa, we are also older now." Shun interjected. "We are the next heir to Ryouma Clan. Soon we will be in your place, taking care of the clan. If you keep us in the dark for the entire time how would we be able to grow-"


    "No is no." The Old Master pressed his words, he looked at his two grandson with a stern gaze that showed he would not accept them to disagree by his instruction. "If you know your responsibility as the next heir, you two should learn to be protected. Have you ever heard of a King protecting his subordinates?"


    "But-"


    The Old Master slammed his hand on the table. A few cough ran again from his mouth and as Kei wish he wouldn''t scream again, the Old Master did the opposite of his wish. "Silence! Do you not want to hear my words?!"


    Shun and Shin clamped their lips, their expression defying despite murmuring, "Yes."


    A/N: There will be mass release tomorrow and starting tomorrow 2 chapters will be updated per day <3

 Chapter 200 - 199: Lips Bite

    Back in China, Li Jun Wei''s knuckles cracked when he heard the words ''widow'' from the Old Master.


    "That was what happened?" Li Lian asked and shook her head. She can''t begin to imagine how cruel Akasaka Haruhi was that even compared to the rumors he was multiple times worse. To present the Ryouma Clan severed fingers and called it as a gift and killed his own subordinates as soon as he entered Maple House was enough to prove him as a psychopath the people feared him to be.


    "The people who targeted us, which group do they come from?" she asked.


    "Kei is on the search for the group in Tokyo that had disappeared. Thee should be early news about that soon." the Old Master was sure if he ask Haruhi directly the man would answer him but he didn''t want to do that. There should be many things for the Old Master to say toward Li Jun Wei regarding Li Lian but he knew the man would be a step faster than him. "Also, before he left, Akasaka''s son claimed that there are still people that would come for you. Be careful, Rian. Every steps you take is being watch."


    When the phone called ended, Li Lian still sat in her chair with her brows furrowed. "If he knew that I''m in China why would you think he didn''t come here directly?"


    "I don''t know but it is not for a good reason." Li Jun Wei stated and she could see the anger he felt in his eyes. "Did anything else happen in Million Entertainment?" he asked.


    "Nothing much. Xie Hue Lin acted like usual. Maybe she planned to ruin my career starting by ruining my appearance slowly like she did in Xie Family but, I think I found something odd."


    "Odd?" Li Jun Wei questioned.


    "Mhm," Li Lian''s lashes fell down, shadowing her eyes, "Since I stayed in Xie Family, Hue Lin would often trap me with trivial actions. Such as the time when I offered an elderly guest with alcohol in a tea cup, or when she show how there was my hair I place in her soup, and others thing similar like that. The worse she did was maybe telling me to help her to get the fruits in a very high tree and told me to climb while wearing dress when suddenly father''s business partner came and embarrassed me."


    "You were told to climb a tree while wearing dress?" Li Jun Wei''s voice grew cold and stale when he asked her words.


    "Ah? Don''t worry I didn''t fall or anything, I often do that in Maple House and played around-"


    "Who was it?" he interjected impatiently.


    "Who was- you mean who was the business partner that came that day?" Li Lian asked for her to see how without her knowing Li Jun Wei looked frighteningly angry. "Hm, Jun Wei are you angry?"


    Li Jun Wei only narrowed his eyes subtly, "A little. Their name please."


    "Uh, that I don''t remember but I remember they came from companies called Freuen. I think they still work with my father now..."


    "Was it the director and the CEO?" he asked again and she nodded. He then rubbed her head to urge her, "continue."


    Despite being told to continue Li Lian was someone who when one interjected her with a questioned that was left unfinished she would become curious and stayed quiet to think why was Li Jun Wei angry? Climbing tree was her will so she didn''t blame Xie Hue Lin as she was naive at the time who wished to fulfill the request that her sickly little sister made. She knew that all the time while hearing her words Li Jun Wei was angry toward Xie Hue Lin but when she had told her the story of climbing trees, he seemed to be angry for a different reason. Because it was dangerous? But that doesn''t have anything to do with the business partner. Just then a realization passed to Li Lian''s eyes.


    "Jun Wei, are you possibly jealous because I was wearing a dress while climbing the tree?" Li Jun Wei didn''t answer for once instead his eyes staring at her fiercely after her question. She felt butterflies feeling her stomach. A queasy feeling that didn''t bothered her more than she thought. No way, right? Of course, she must have been wrong.


    "I''m easily jealous Li Lian." Li Jun Wei suddenly spoke when he saw her making an doubtful expression to her own thoughts. He leaned down his head until their nose rubbed against each other. "Did you think I will be okay after someone peeking what''s beneath you skirt?" He cleared the question she denied two times in her mind.


    Her face were deep with red, feeling embarrassed she said, "They didn''t see anything!"


    "And how sure you are?" Li Jun Wei asked and saw her lips opened to only close. "A hundred? I don''t accept it unless it is a thousand percent." he whispered, staring at her eyes unblinkingly. The gaze felt deeper as if he was looking everywhere inside her not missing the single change of her cheeks turning bright in a red color.


    "I cannot bear the thought of someone ogled what''s beneath your skirt and is still walking outside with the memory." He whispered. His hand that touched her wrist slightly tightened and his finger pushed the fleshy part of her palm as he continued.


    "H-how would you be able to have them forget?" she asked. Though she knew it wasn''t what she should say, she was sidetracked by his words.


    Li Jun Wei pulled the corner of his lips faintly, "There are plenty of ways." Bending his head further, he kissed her forehead and stopped to nibble her lips, once twice and Li Lian flinched when she felt her lips had been bitten. Though it hurt, at the same time, the pain felt somewhat soothing. He kissed her lips licking the spot where he had bite gently and smiled.


    A/N: The next four chapters have been placed in privilege for two coins. It is not compulsory to buy privilege. To buy privilege scroll to the last page and push the orange box. The privilege ends in the last day of the month.

 Chapter 201 - 200: Basis Of First Name-I

    Li Lian felt his tongue brushing her lips his fingers stayed to play behind her ears and her legs curled only to feel how his hand had stopped to her thighs. Her mind grew hazy and as if a white smoke covered her eyes, she shut her eyes and let herself pinned under him until she woke up to remind herself she still had something important to say.


    "Wait! Jun Wei, I''m sure he didn''t see anything beneath my skirt." Li Lian huffed for breaths. Unlike his calm demeanor, Li Lian learned that Li Jun Wei was more aggressive from his kiss.


    He crooked his brows, "Why so?"


    "I was wearing an underpants, a sweat pant actually. I also didn''t want to climb on tree by skirt." But because of that, she looked more silly and was reprimanded relentlessly her her father who was embarrassed by her.


    "Still they look under you." Li Jun Wei insisted. To Li Jun Wei he dislike having anyone ogling their eyes at Li Lian. He could tolerate people watching her sing as it was also something he wish to show off. Her talent in singing was also one of parts he treasured and he respect all her wishes. But it was the opposite when it comes to this. He could never condone anyone who had stared at her with filthy thoughts. Only him could look at her that way.


    Picking her hair, she waited for him to speak and heard him say, "What were you about to say earlier?"


    Before Li Lian forget again, thought herself, she quickly explained, "To summarize Hue Lin could only plan cheap tricks to trip me but there was never one plan where I could loose my life on. At first I thought it was because her hatred to me had built up but I now realize she didn''t change. Since the first she was only capable to go this far. Which makes me wonder how could Xie Hue Lin think so far to record a video of me force using drug without a flaw for people to suspect me and went through to hire people to kill me." she paused and as she talk she even found something out of place, "The people who she hired too, where did she find them?"


    Even with Xie Family''s support, it would be hard for Xie Hue Lin to be able find people who could kill her. Unless she was someone like Li Jun Wei and she doubt she was associated with dangerous people.


    "Truthfully Li Lian, after the accident, I tried to locate people who attack you and your mother at the same time."


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Nothing there was no trace about them because the person who tried to kill you the second time killed them." he replied stalely but she knew from his eyes that he wasn''t fine by saying all the words he did.


    "If you can''t find them, I doubt other could too." she whispered.


    "I will take a deeper look in the matter. Once we receive Kei''s report of the people who attacked us days ago, there should be tail left by them." Li Lian nodded gratefully at him.


    When the morning came Li Lian felt re-energized by sleeping at time. At night though she waited for Li Jun Wei to shower in the end she fell asleep and missed a good scene she supposed to savor.


    "The recording will be on a pause for a day." said Wei Mo Ran from the phone. Li Lian could hear how she sounded tired and perhaps in a bad mood.


    "Are you alright, Mo Ran-Jie?" she asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. The crew who fell from the stage is fortunately fine. It seemed he broke his leg but in a month time he should be able to walk normally again." informed Wei Mo Ran. "Other than that, did everything went well yesterday in the dinner?"


    Li Lian rubbed her cheeks, "It went well." only that Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen came and surprised the people. But thinking about what he did for her sake made her smile. She knew that there were times where Li Jun Wei didn''t speak about her past so he wouldn''t pull a bad memory from her but even if he did, Li Lian was fine. She had accepted long before that there were wounds she felt hurt when it comes to her family but now, those wounds had become dry. She felt nothing. Like someone who sees things in the third person of view, she believe there was nothing else her family could do that can hurt her.


    But the consideration Li Jun Wei gave to her, was just like him and she love that part of him.


    "It''s good that if it went well. I was worried to leave you there alone. There should be time for you to take care of yourself today, think of it as a holiday." Wei Mo Ran suggested. "I will call you again later, bye."


    When the phone cal ended, Li Lian who was left alone in the house with Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen working felt bored. Taking her bag, she went to fetch a car and was accompanied with Violet. The car stopped when they arrived at the Imperial Hospital. There were few people who she knew from TV entering and exiting from the hospital that made her remember again Li Jun Wei''s claim of being a thousand times wealthier than He Family and felt amazed at him.


    "Which room will you be visiting miss?" asked the receptionist with her head down on the paper when she looked up she immediately pulled a wide smile. "Mrs. Li, you came here to visit your mother?"


    Li Lian recognize the nurse, she was the same nurse who had helped her in rehabilitation and they spoke for many times. "Yes. It''s good to see you again." she greeted with a smile.


    "Me too!" the nurse beamed. "I have seen your latest singing video Miss! Before I''ve heard once when you sang in the hospital room and was sure that your voice was beautiful that all singer would be left speechless! Oh look at me, Come with me, I will show the way!"

 Chapter 202 - 201: Basis Of First Name-II

    They walked down through the corridors of the lobby with the nurse assistance. Li Lian stayed in the middle while Violet walked on her left side. Her lips were silent as her eyes move from the nurse who spoke with Li Lian cheerily to the surrounding where they were.


    "Everyone will be happy with this, I''m sure! Thank you Mrs. Li!" said the nurse while hugging the signboard she requested Li Lian to sign.


    "Thank you too." Li Lian smiled, to see her own fans cheering for her was a new experience she was grateful of. Her eyes shifted over her shoulder, to see Violet. Before when she had two bodyguards with large builds beside her, people would avoid her out of fear but now that Violet took the role as her bodyguard people find her to be more approachable and it took away the awkwardness she had too.


    Violet generally speak less and only did when she needed something to report to or comment. She didn''t ask anything unnecessary as if it was her code not to do so. Li Lian recalled Violet say she would rather keep distance with people and she could see how.


    "Is this not the way?" Li Lian asked when they took a change of path.


    The nurse inclined her head, "It seem that you haven''t been informed yet, Mrs. Li. Mr. Li change Ms. Yue''s room two days ago."


    It must be to heightened the protecting of her foster mother, thought Li Lian. It would be hard for Li Lian never to notice Li Jun Wei''s action. Every small moves he made was with the thought of her sake. She felt ticklish and happy, her heart feeling fizzy for the special place he made for for her.


    "Li Lian!" Li Lian was surprised when her name was called. Lifting her head, she saw Jin Nu Yuan and an older woman of her age walking beside her. The girl walked toward her with a wide beaming smile and squeezed her hand warmly.


    Jin Nu Yuan was a friendly girl but her demeanor was very similar to Xie Hue Lin that had Li Lian to be on her guard when she was with her. She knew she was bad in judging people and was skeptical when Jin Nu Yuan took called her name happily after their first time meeting each other before.


    "I hope you''re fine since the last time we see each other. What are you doing here? Did you come for a checkup?" Jin Nu Yuan inclined her head curiously.


    "I came here to visit someone." Li Lian replied gently.


    "You too? We came to visit our friend too." Jin Nu Yuan then turn to the woman who stood beside her and Li Lian saw the woman smiling at her. "This Li Lian," Jin Nu Yuan introduced, "And this is Ren Linliu, my friend."


    "Li Lian, nice to meet you." Li Lian extended her hand and the woman returned her. The smile was also returned politely but at the same time the eyes she used to seize Li Lian''s face was calculating.


    "Nice to meet you too, you can call me Linliu." Ren Linliu replied her smile. "I assume you are Nu Yuan''s friend too? But I''ve never seen you before." the woman hummed and subtly gouge out the clothe Li Lian wore before moving to Violet to repeat the same process. As to what she was searching for by studying them, Li Lian could notice it. The woman was counting her worth.


    "Li Lian is Cousin Wei''s friend, I met her during the birthday party last time." Jin Nu Yuan quickly explained before Li Lian did. Her eyes then looked at Li Lian and she smiled sweetly. When she had explained of how Li Lian was Li Jun Wei'' friend, her tone was much delightful than calling Li Lian as Li Jun Wei''s wife. Li Lian found that Jin Nu Yuan''s fast act to cover her as Li Jun Wei''s wife was smooth but the smoothness could also be frightening. It was often said that the person who could lie to their teeth would be able to lie to almost anyone.


    Hearing Li Jun Wei''s name, suddenly, Ren Linliu look at Li Lian with a surprised expression. "Jun Wei''s friend? That''s even odder I''ve never seen you anywhere with Jun Wei before. May I know your surname miss?"


    There was the familiarity used by Ren Linliu when she called Li Jun Wei''s in first name basis. "It''s Li, my surname is Li." Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes squint at Li Lian after her reply, "Are you also Jun Wei''s friend?" Li Lian asked back and saw how Ren Linliu''s smile turned lopsided.


    "I am, we''ve been friends since high school. It''s weird that all this time I''ve been his friend, I''ve never heard any woman who could call Jun Wei''s name like the way you did." she laughed but Li Lian knew how the woman''s laughter was insincere.


    "I don''t think that''s true, you also call his name too." Li Lian retort back lightly.


    "I am but my case is a little different because I know him for a long time." Ren Linliu said bluntly. She swiped her brown hair aside, letting it to fall on her expensive leather coat she wore to cover her sleeveless purple dress she wore.


    "Everyone have different cases, I met Li Jun Wei for a quite a long time and we find many similarities right after our first meeting," Ren Linliu drew her brows very subtly after her words. "If you are Jun Wei''s friend, I''m sure we could also be a good friend, Linliu."


    "That would be my pleasure, his friends are also my friends. Please call me again if we ever cross path." said Ren Linliu.


    "Likewise." Li Lian replied, keeping talks short she left the place. The two women were not type of people Li Lian could ever get used to, thought herself.


    When Li Lian went from the place, Ren Linliu stared at her back and frowned, "Who was that? I''ve never seen her before in any party. I shouldn''t have missed the birthday party."


    "You can''t blame to be busy, Linliu." Jin Nu Yuan replied, and added, "She is a singer."


    "A singer?" Ren Linliu lifted her brows. "How could a mere singer be able to meet Jun Wei and become his friend?" Li Jun Wei was someone who prefer to keep people at an arm''s length. He dislike having people close to him that had her wonder how long have they''ve been together as a friend for Li Lian to be able to call him directly by his first name.


    "I also don''t know." Jin Nu Yuan lied with a shrug of her shoulder. As Li Jun Wei''s cousin she knew who Li Lian was but she had been told not to tell anyone about their marriage yet by Li Jun Wei and every member of Li Family was expected not to tattle the news outside.


    When they first met, Jin Nu Yuan thought Li Lian would be meek but unexpectedly she was also daring to introduce herself by using Li as her surname.


    "Does Xiao Chen knows about her too?" asked Ren Linliu.


    "I think he does. I remember they also talk like a very close friend in the party." Jin Nu Yuan studied the brows drawn by Ren Linliu and smiled to take her by her hand. "We should go home now. If you want to meet Li Lian again, she would be attending tea party held in Mrs. Sun''s house."


    "Mrs. Sun." mumbled Ren Linliu as they exited the hospital.

 Chapter 203 - 202: Grandmother’s worry-I

    Once Li Lian arrived at the room where her foster mother was sleeping for a year now, sshe sat down on the chair adjacent to her sidebed and sat down with a smile. She didn''t want to cry again when her foster mother was resting.


    "I heard that people in coma have the ability to hear faintly even in their sleep. It would help if you speak often, Mrs. Li." the nurse said, "I will be going now, you can call me if there are anything you need." and with the word the nurse closed the door, leaving the room for Li Lian to be left alone with her foster mother and Violet standing not too far from her. Violet checked the place first. Seeing that it was her foster mother who was in a vegetative state, she was considerate to walk out of the room to leave her space.


    Li Lian noticed her leaving and smiled to thank her which was returned with a bow.


    She stayed there and touch Yue Xiaoli''s hand which felt cold yet lively at the same time. Yue Xiaoli was the woman her grandfather found. She was an acquaintance of her grandfather and was the friend of Kei. The bond she shared with Yue Xiaoli was different than the rest of mother who adopted children. She was not her mother but a woman who felt like a close friend of her.


    "You are still pretty as always, mother." Li Lian whispered, calling her mother as a joke as usually the woman would tweak her ears for calling her mother as she preferred to be called as aunt or sister.


    "I am fine here now, my husband the person who saved me and you is a man who I can''t be more than grateful to have. You always say that you hope for me to have a caring husband," Li Lian chuckled, remembering the moment she shared with Yue Xiaoli. "and fortunately, I have one now. He is caring, a very kind person, and very handsome." she grinned at her last words, her smile widening and softening.


    She then brushed her finger, and looked down for a moment, "I am going for revenge." she declared. "I know of it''s you, you will stop me but I wouldn''t stop. I was fine when she ruined my life, when she took what I had treasured, but to take the life of the people dear to me, I can''t forgive her." she could imagine what Yue Xiaoli would tell her. ''You can move on.'' ''Revenge is never good''. But Li Lian never plan to stop. She had planted the seed of revenge slowly and she knows that it doesn''t only take time but her patience but she knows there would be an end for Xie Hue Lin and the people who had concluded to kill her.


    "This isn''t a good topic to be talked about with a person in coma." Li Lian said, pulling her lips she smiled again and continued to shared her stories. Hoping that there would be one story that Yue Xiaoli could hear even in her sleep.


    Meanwhile, in Li Corporation, Li Jun Wei sat down in his office. When he had finished his work, he pulled his phone finding a number went through him and took the call. "Grandmother." he greeted first with a gentle tone, replying to his grandmother.


    "Jun Wei-A, did you see Xiao Chen?" asked her grandmother in a hurry.


    It had been a day after Li Xiao Chen finally achieve to take back his freedom and escape their grandparent''s house. Li Xiao Chen didn''t forget to ask his brother not to tell him where he was now as he didn''t want to be dragged back to the house and go through the process of blind dates again.


    But Li Jun Wei was quick to betray him.


    "He came back home." replied Li Jun Wei coolly, his eyes moved across the room to find his secretary coming in with a bow. He waved his hand telling the secretary to go as it was an important call from his grandmother but then the secretary gave an expression of worried as the call seemed to be important too.


    He gave him a sign to wait and continue to the call. "Do you have something to do with him?" Li Jun Wei asked. Seeing how his grandmother called him, it would mean Li Xiao Chen had turned off his phone and his thought was on the spot.


    "Yes, we still have many promises of blind dates but that boy, he ran away. I wonder how could he leave his room while it was locked?" Wondered Madam Li. She had make sure to make Li Xiao Chen unable to escape from the room but Li Xiao Chen found a way to leave with the narrow path.


    "He escape from the window to the garden." Li Jun Wei explained the modus operandi, telling Madam Li so the old woman would now be able to put a stop so Li Xiao Chen would not try the same escape route again.


    "So that''s how!" His grandmother beamed. "I will make sure to lock the window next time!" Li Jun Wei nodded as if agreeing, "Right, Jun Wei next time you come to our house, could you bring Li Lian? I heard that her family misunderstood her maybe she is feeling very lonely to be alone without family, I''m worried about her."


    "Don''t worry grandma, there is everything she need in our house. Family too, she have me. I will do anything she needs."


    His grandmother laughed, "Silly you, it isn''t that easy for a woman you know. A family is a family, a husband is a husband."


    "Isn''t a husband a kind of her family too?" he asked, unable to understand it even with the intelligent and knowledge he had.


    "There are different Jun Wei, some times your wife need to have a moment where she could breath and have fun in a different way. Some times maybe talk about you and have a girls talk." His grandmother wish to learn more about Li Lian. It was clear that the girl was a good wife, and Madam Li found no flaw from her. She couldn''t wait and was eager to know more about Li Lian, her granddaughter-in-law. From Li Xiao Chen, Madam Li heats little stories of how Li Lian was a very kind-hearted person and even when it comes to Li Xiao Chen, Li Lian praised him in a sensible manner.


    "I can company her on that. She could also bad mouth me in front of me," Jun Wei explained seeming fine with Li Lian bad mouthing him.


    Madam Li brought a hand to the bridge of her nose, "How could that even work?" his grandmother asked him in confusion, unable to understand his logic.


    "It works the way it is. She talk in front of me the words she needs to say. That way too, we could learn more from each other, learning our mistake." explained Li Jun Wei to be key with a sigh from his grandmother. He did have a strong point that had his grandmother almost convinced by his entire words.

 Chapter 204 - 203: Grandmother’s Worry-II

    Seeing there was no point for her to try changing Li Jun Wei''s mind as he was convinced with his thought and she thought there was no harm, his grandmother nod. "Anyway, bring her home. Last time was our first meeting but we were yet to say anything. I want to get to know her."


    "I will if there is a next time," replied Li Jun Wei before the call ended.


    He then let the secretary standing across the door to speak, "What is it?" The secretary walk to spoke closer, standing in just the right amount of the distance needed.


    "It is from the director of Freuen, they wish to have an appointment with you." The secretary said and Li Jun Wei leisurely walk toward his seat.


    "The company''s name isn''t Freuen anymore." he replied coldly, having the secretary to gulp at his simple words.


    "But, Mr. Li, the man swore he wouldn''t move from his spot until he could meet you." the secretary added. His eyes looking down on the ground. It would be hard for him not to be scared of Li Jun Wei. He was the man who was seen as the highest position in almost the whole city of Beijing. There is almost no one who doesn''t know his name but many doesn''t know his appearance. He was a handsome person, so handsome that woman couldn''t help but felt their breaths taken away just after a glance of him. However, due to the cold expression he gave, it was hard to approach the man. He doesn''t please people but people please him. He was the person many pray to never be an enemy toward him.


    He was often ruthless as the secretary seen before but he knew the man always do his action rationally but for the first time this morning he didn''t understand why Li Jun Wei would decide to take over Freuen Company? There was no reason he could find. The company seemed clean and rarely come in contact with Li Corporation. But only Li Jun Wei knows the reason and he didn''t dared to ask.


    "Tell him to wait how many longer he needed. If he could remember what he say, I will give him a good present but if don''t, tell him to forget his company." The secretary curtsey to heed at his words. He didn''t understand what he meant by that, however, he didn''t fail to relay the message toward the guest waiting in the lobby and saw how the man''s expression turned ghastly pale.


    After visiting the hospital, Li Lian decided to go back home. It was much better than staying outside where there are many people aiming for her life at any moment they could. In the car, suddenly a call came to her phone. Picking it up, it was her friend, Zhuang Xuan.


    His voice was deep as it brought up cheerful brightness to call her, "Lian-Lian, how''re you?"


    "Zhuang Xuan, I''m fine, I''m sure you''re fine too judging from your voice?" she replied with a chuckle. Out of many of her college friends, only Zhuang Xuan stayed beside her unlike many of her two-faces friends who would put a smile despite badmouthing her behind her back.


    "Of course, I am." the man whistled happily, "Huan Wu have been discharge from the hospital and since he''s back to China, the doctors said he could breathe better. I was slightly worried because he often seem to be having a hard time breathing but now, he''s doing even much better than high schoolers of his age."


    Li Lian could tell how much Zhuang Xuan doted on his little brother, Zhuang Huan Wu who had been sick since his childhood. She remembered to have seen the boy once and he looked very much different than Zhuang Xuan. "That''s great to hear. Speaking of tim are you still in China?"


    "Yes, my family is here, Huan Wu is back and I feel free in my own homeland." Chuang Xuan explained, unlike how he talk with He Chang Min, his voice was much gentler and kinder. "Anyway, are you free? It''s been years since we talked you know? There will be reunion held with the friends of our college. Around the last day of this month, are you feee?"


    Li Lian remembered that her schedule until the end of the week in the month would be free but next month, she wasn''t sure. In college, Li Lian was much of the quietest person in the college. She had friends but she was close with He Chang Min and Zhuang Xuan with most of her friends who become close with her were out of the fact she was in a relationship with He Chang Min of because of her singing fame.


    She didn''t particularly want to participate to the reunion but the one who had invited her was Zhuang Xuan, her friend who had helped her through many problems.


    "I''m not busy but, I also don''t have many friends throughout college, I don''t think I should participate with how much people hated me at that time." she replied truthfully.


    Zhuang Xuan sighed, the sigh was not directed at her but because of the past. Li Lian was the woman sought by many men in the college, she was a beautiful and a kind person, however, because of that her college life was far from peaceful. Many hated her, called her attention whore, and a woman with two face. Li Lian didn''t seemed to care in the past and now and he could understand her reason.


    "How about this, you should come with me. If you''re with me, I''m sure no one would do anything. Also, after that we could go out somewhere, I have a few things I wish to talk with you. And to add, He Chang Min wouldn''t come so you could forget that one from the agenda. There is also teacher Fuxin who want to meet you again after watching your singing video.


    Li Lian gave a thought she didn''t see any harm and if there would rarely be problem in a reunion. Though she had a bad reputation amongst the female students and make students in college, her teacher quite dote on her due to her hard working action.


    "Okay, can you tell me when and where?" she asked.

 Chapter 205 - 204: Help You Bath-I

    Back at home, Li Lian waited for Li Jun Wei while on her room which was also Li Jun Wei''s room, she practice singing. The maids outside, in pretend of cleaning instead, save their time to stand outside the door of the room, enjoying Li Lian''s singing voice freely and at times clap very slowly so the sound wouldn''t be heard. About three maids have gathered outside the room, they were holding brush and mop, while the other one held nothing and crouch on the floor to enjoy the song while humming along when they found songs they also knows.


    Bo Shiao meanwhile, stood at the corridor which was empty and c.o.c.ked his head. When he found a passing maid he called, "Wait, Fu Er."


    The maid, Fu Er turned her face, finding Bo Shiao she came and ask, "What is it?"


    "Where is Xue? She is suppose to be here cleaning the room here but this room is still in the same state as before." he said with a frown.


    Fu Er went to check the room and seeing the room with dusts, she also inclined her head in confusion, "I don''t know too."


    "If you don''t know where Xue is, what about Mei? The kitchen is empty."


    Bo Shiao was frowning with the disappearance of the maid and Fu Er was also surprise, "She is gone too?" Now that she think about it, not only Xue, Mei, but the rest of the maid that we''re with her also disappeared. "Maybe..." Fu Er whispered with a hesitant voice.


    Bo Shiao looked at her, "Maybe what?"


    "Maybe they were taken by ghosts in this mansion?" the maid asked innocently and felt shivered from fear.


    "No way! What age do you think we are living in?" Bo Shiao dismissed, "Anyway help to search them, I''ve went through he first floor maybe they are in the second.


    "I will come with you!" Fu Er said, catching up to him out of fear that he would maybe the next one to disappear.


    Violet stood behind the staircase and heard the sound of footsteps as she went out of the room with peanuts in her hands. Seeing the male servant going up, she narrowed her eyes and followed them.


    Back in the bedroom, Li Lian cleared her throat, after a pause of singing and trying to hit many notes of the song she would be singing, she felt there was an odd pitch in the song that didn''t fit with the song and thought to fix the matter with Du Zhen.


    Her head turned to the door. She wondered why does she felt like she heard whispering behind the door and went to open the door and immediately met the maids who had been standing around heading her singing.


    "What are you guys doing here?" It was Bo Shiao who asked before Li Lian. She also looked at the maids with a questioning expression, wondering why they were in front of the door and the maids who look at her had a guilty faces.


    "We are very sorry, miss." the maids immediate apologized for their mistakes not wanting to be fired or scolded.


    Li Lian smiled and inclined her head, "What are you all apologizing for?"


    The maids stared at each other before one speak, "We have been here to hear you singing for a very long time."


    "That''s why you are not all in your post!" Bo Shiao shook his head and looked at Li Lian, "I''m sorry miss Li Lian, I will make sure to teach the maids again so they wouldn''t repeat the mistake."


    In the first case, Li Lian didn''t know what mistake they did and saw Bo Shiao bringing the maids away to scold them before she could ask. Following from behind was Violet, she held her peanuts and threw up to the aid and tried to take it by her mouth when she met Li Lian.


    "Did something happened with the maids just now?" asked Li Lian.


    Violet shrugged her shoulder, giving the same clueless expression, "I don''t know, I only followed them."


    She nodded and saw Violet passing to another corridor. Left in front of the door, Li Lian closed it shut and only shook her head in wonder. When Li Jun Wei came back home, it was eleven at night. She had heard beforehand from Li Xiao Chen how busy Li Jun Wei was but he often made sure to come faster home to spend time with her which she was grateful of.


    Li Lian was sitting when she heard her room opened and her head turned to look at the man standing in front of the door. He was clothed in black inner shirt and in his arm was the gray suit he held as his hand was tucked inside his trouser pocket. Seeing Li Lian, a smile spread across his charming face. Li Jun Wei rarely smiled but when he did, there was no one who couldn''t help but smile back with a splash of pink color coloring their cheeks like what Li Lian had now.


    It had been only a few weeks since she realize how she had also fell in love for Li Jun Wei and she realized perhaps much more than she felt, she had loved him deep.


    "Welcome back home." she greeted warmly, her smile crinkling with happiness as her hand closed the book she was reading.


    "I''m back." he replied and walked to take a seat beside her.


    "How was your work?" she asked and Li Jun Wei was happy that she had question about him. It was a sign that she began to want to know more about him, having mo re interest toward him.


    "It was alright nothing happened. Rather than my boring everyday story about work, what about you? I want to hear what you do for the day." he said and Li Lian wondered how could Li Jun Wei made her heart jump and flip in her chest by the small gentle question he ask? It was as if she was right in the middle of his palm, moving when he moved and jumped when he jumped. She felt the reason behind every little raise in her heartbeat was his doing.

 Chapter 206 - 205: Help You Bath-II

    Li Lian shook her head, "There''s no way your story would be boring." she replied. Her time to know Li Jun Wei was short. She hadn''t yet seen him angry, she hadn''t seen or know more about his deepest emotion he had. She wondered what story he had throughout her time and she wish to know much more about him.


    "It is." Li Jun Wei stated, "I mostly sit before the desk, doing some work, meeting people, making plans, projects, and come back home. The best time of my routine is to go home, to see you greeting me and I say, it''s the best feeling I have."


    Li Lian pursed her lips and showed a smile. Her skin was fair that when a color of red blushes ofer her cheeks, it made her smile to look blooming. A smile, that he really love to watch tirelessly for hours, days, months, and years.


    "I''m glad you think so. If there are more times, I will greet you everyday when you come back." He gave her a nod, "You must be tired today." Li Lian said, it''s already late too, let''s go sleep."


    When she had uttered the word sleep, her tone was happy and pure, not knowing what he think when the word sleep was uttered. Unlike the calm expression he had, Li Jun Wei was far than a calm person internally.


    "I feel rather tired." he started, "I think I should bath now before I sleep but I''m tired."


    Li Lian also thought she often had days like that and said in ease, "Then you could take bath tomorrow morning. It''s late too, it would be bad if you feel tired." she then stood up from her seat, planning to help Li Jun Wei to quickly sleep when her hand was pulled and her body collapsed softly to his laps.


    Li Lian''s heart jumped, both from the fall and the fact that his face was very close to her now with their noses touching against the other. She took a step back, her bottom sliding against his thighs were soft as it glide on his laps. The more she moved, it instead only allure him more when Li Lian didn''t notice what she had done by moving very subtly.


    When she saw his eyes looking down around her neck which was opened from the pajama''s collar, she realized her chest were heaving breaths faster than before. Under his eyes, she felt all movement she did was being watch and stared. As if she was a piece of a beautiful flower that had just bloomed perfectly that had him wanting to stare it for a long time to admire her beauty. His fingers then strummed between her palm. The touch was gentle yet tight. At one point he began to squeeze her skin as if venting the hand that itch to touch the bottom that rubbed his thighs a moment ago.


    She could see the way the fair skin on his adam apple bobbed when he gulped and felt somewhat daring for being able to see him close. His eyelashes fluttered long and in the silence she spoke, "Your lashes are very long." she commented aloud and when she did, Li Lian broke the very fragile line which was drawn earlier and brought his head up.


    "Yours are longer." and as if to prove, his fingers sauntered to her eyelids and she had to close her eyes for him to rub her lashes. When his finger moved, she thought it was all but he didn''t stopped. His finger wandered to her nose and her cheekbones, moving down, it touch her neck before sliding down to her collarbone that shone under the light, making it feastable to be nibbled at.


    Feeling every touch of his fingers, she felt her neck convulses under his touch. She didn''t know what to say in the delicate moment and could only watch the expression he had. It was calm like usual but she could feel the daunting feeling that flickered from his eyes that had her turn like a meek bunny. He then continued, "I am very dirty now, sweaty, smell bad, possibly bringing germs from outside but tired. I have to take a bath but tired. I have to stand up but I''m tired. If I go to bath now, I''m afraid I will be drowsy and instead fall to sleep in the bath."


    Li Lian was alarmed by his words. Wouldn''t he drown to death then? And if he was tired how would he be able to walk inside the bath? He seemed to dislike not taking a bath after being outside for hours, a feeling she could understand. His words made a point in her heart and concern that made it hard for her not to put her worries and attention to him, like what Li Jun Wei expected.


    He could see how Li Lian seemed to not like his last words. He had made sure to repeat the word ''Tired'' as many time he could to bring a point where he was tired. But he wasn''t lying. He did feel tired but maybe not that bad and also he was an a.d.u.l.t man with proper control of his body that falling sleep inside the bath or being too drowsy to slip and fall in the bath was impossible. He didn''t meant to be mean today but there was the feeling inside him where he want to push her a little. There were times where he wish to spoil her but there was also the him that want to see her fl.u.s.tered. He didn''t know he was capable to do this much but he didn''t stop.


    "Should I help you?" the question came quicker then Li Lian''s mind. A moment pass and she looked at him with a surprised expression. What did she say? Help him? With what? Bath? How?


    Li Lian still didn''t know that Li Jun Wei had trapped her with her words. She was beyond fl.u.s.tered. She didn''t know how could one help with other''s bath?

 Chapter 207 - 206: Whispers In The Bath-I

    Li Lian gulped, she saw the light flickered over Li Jun Wei''s deep black eyes to notice how he was clearly taken by her offer and didn''t seem to be having a change to his mind. She hoped she could change her words maybe a little. She could have ask if he needed assistance not in bathing but massage, perhaps that was better as they were wearing clothes but bathing.


    Li Lian gulped, her lips moved in a way Li Jun Wei saw and the more she realized he had been downing at her appearance made her want to retract her words even more. She admit she had want to see Li Jun Wei bathing but not directly. She didn''t mean she would be helping him bath. Bathing shouldn''t be a bad occasion. They were husband and wife. She loved him the way he did. But her heart wasn''t prepared to help him bath. She wondered what does helping in term of bath do? How and what should she do? She never heard someone helping other''s bath unless it was about children.


    But this was different. Li Jun Wei is an a.d.u.l.t male and his body was very developed. His features was always sharp. A strong jaw and a high bone cheek, his nose bridge was high and there was the eyes he had which was gentle but powerful that if one had stared at his eyes for a long time, it would be hard not to leave an impression in their mind. His black hair was still combed back, letting his handsome face to stood out more and had her staring for a couple of second. Li Lian then wondered. If Li Jun Wei was already this handsome what about his body?


    Her cheeks blushes and her mind began to heat up when she thought more than necessary. She looked fl.u.s.tered, the expression that Li Jun Wei noticed which had him pulling his smile wider. He rarely smile and found things worth to see again but to see Li Lian blushes was an experience he hoped to see.


    "Are you going to help me?" came his question to confirm her words.


    Seeing there was an opportunity, Li Lian tried to hoodwink her way out, "I guess that''s a no? It''s fine then, we could just sleep and you can take your bath tomorrow."


    "Of course not, it''s a yes." Li Lian was quick to find her way out shut down. "Thank you, I feel better you are there to help me." said Li Jun Wei and before Li Lian could think her way out, he had stood from the chair. His body turned, eyes looking at her, she heard him ask, "You''re not coming? Or do you still want to sit here?"


    Li Lian pursed her lips, feeling the seam of her lips dry, she wet her lips and shook her head. Her throat gulped again, feeling as if her whole body parch for no reason, she stood up. "No. Let''s go." she replied with a determined voice despite the raise of her heartbeat that made her dizzy. Li Jun Wei could see how she was unnerved but despite it all, she still agreed even though he had left a very narrow path for her to say no and walk her way out. Like a bunny in front of a lion, Li Lian was too occupied by the term bathing and help that she missed the option to reject her.


    "But I have to ask you what should I help? Honestly I don''t know, It''s my first time to help anyone in bath." She had never know there was even a term help for bathing and had never done any.


    "Of course I know." he chuckled. Else like today Freuen''s company director, those who was helped by Li Lian would meet an even worse fate than the man did today. "I will take a bath on my own then," she heaved a relief breath but also a sign of disappointment showed up in her heart, "You can help me wash my hair."


    Li Lian looked at him. She didn''t know whether she should smile happily for having a lesser level of bathing or that she should be nervous again.


    "I will call you when it''s time." he said and she saw his back walking toward the bathroom leisurely. When the door was clicked, she exhale a mouthful of breath she didn''t know she had been holding tight earlier.


    Li Lian sat there with her mind going awry. The longer she waited, her feet tapping the floor gradually increases. In the silence her ears were adept to pick up every sign she could hear from the bathroom. The bathroom was closed tight but that doesn''t mean there was no sounds. Though little she could hear the sound of water and it only made her ruffled. She turned her head around.


    Washing his hair seemed to be a lighter work to do perhaps she wouldn''t faint after seeing him n.a.k.e.d as she could put her entire focus to wash his hair but in the bathroom she doubt he would be wearing anything.


    Just then a voice came to her ears, "I''m done." and a clicking noise of the door opening followed after his words which make her nerves erratic. She wiped her forehead where she thought there would be a streak of sweats covering it when it was not that hot in the room and began to walk toward the bathroom.


    In her mind, she was trying to be calm but when one try to be calmer they would become more fl.u.s.tered and the situation was no different for her now. What''s wrong bathing? she asked herself, trying to convince her inner heart from being too loud. He is her husband, nothing should go wrong with a simple bath. Even if something did goes wrong, it shouldn''t be a matter. Should it? Yet as much as she assured herself her heart was beating aloud. Out of nervousness and excitement she noticed to finally sink in to her.

 Chapter 208 - 207: Whispers In The Bath-II

    Li Lian''s feet stoped from walking when she reached to the door that was opened without a lock. Her hands turned sweaty and she wiped the sweats to her pajamas. She inhaled a breath in, and her lungs accepted the air only for a few seconds as it was quick for her lungs to depleted with her pounding heart chasing away her heartbeat.


    After some times, she finally placed her hand to the round knob, turning it very slowly, she felt like a person who was about to ride a roller coaster. The roller coaster she would be getting on this time, was a roller coaster of emotions. Pushing the door, Li Lian dragged her feet to enter the bathroom.


    Li Jun Wei finally seeing the feet he waited to come in, leaned his head to the bathtub he was leaning in and smiled with a slight mischief. "Come in." he said, and his words echoed in the bathroom, it was as if there were three Li Jun Wei talking to her which was not good as she wasn''t able to calm down or perhaps she would even die out of heart attack if there were three Li Jun Wei. His invitation sounded alluring to Li Lian''s ears. She didn''t know if it was because of the situation she hadn''t expected which she would be entering to or was it because of the wild thoughts she had put a stop on.


    By dawdling she hope she could prolong more time until Li Jun Wei changed his mind but it didn''t seem like it would happen even if morning come. There was also the thought that she couldn''t let him soak in the bed for hours and catch a cold. With that in mind, she entered, her hand was still holding the round knob that in case of something happen, she could escape... but she didn''t want to escape.


    Li Lian was getting weary and conflicted with her own thoughts.


    Li Jun Wei had his black eye staring for a long time at her face to see her looking down at the wet floors, avoiding to look at him. Mischief played a part to Li Jun Wei''s urge to push her a little more to the edges of her seat. If she falls, Li Lian didn''t have to worry because he promised he would sweep her off from her feet if she falls down.


    "Do you know which shampoo I use?" Asked Li Jun Wei, bringing her out of her thought that work as her eyes finally lifted up from the ground to him.


    Li Lian who had been staring at the floors held her hand in front of her waist. The bathroom in Li Jun Wei''s room was considerably large. By large Li Lian means, it was wide like a single room. That would almost wasn''t weird for a King sized bed to fit in the very room. From the door, there was a straight passage to the large bathtub. The level of the floor was higher for the bathtub to be made inside it, waters was filling the bathtub up to Li Jun Wei''s neck and a plane of his chest was showcased. His skin was flawlessly white, a little tanned andwas well-built. She didn''t stared at it for too long because she didn''t want to turn into a grisly mess from staring at him for too long.


    "I think I know..." Li Lian trailed. There was only two types of shampoo in the bathroom. One that was used by Li Jun Wei and her own shampoo. She had realized and studied the shampoo since she first borrowed Li Jun Wei''s bathroom just two days ago and known which shampoo was his. "The black one, isn''t it?"


    "It is." Li Jun Wei found it hard to resist from chuckling when he saw the flushed expression on her cheeks. The steam in the bathroom was unnecessary thought Li Jun Wei. It was covering Li Lian from his eyes to admire the view.


    To Li Lian, however, the steam was like a Godsend, saving her from the blood to fill her head.


    "I do think you should take off your clothe, Li Lian." and at his words, Li Lian''s eyes widened at him, she heard him adding, "You will be using the same clothe to sleep, I wouldn''t want to bother you by changing your clothe and also I''m worried if you catch a cold."


    "B-But if I change my clothe, what should I change it to?" Was there a clothe that is water resistant in this very room? If there was, it would be a great help, thought Li Lian.


    "There isn''t but you could just come in with your undergarments. It avoid some water which is a plus point." Hearing this was enough to stop Li Lian from coming closer to him, instead he saw her took her steps back until her hand find a wall. Her lashes fluttered. Was he asking her to be n.a.k.e.d?! Here? Right Now?


    It seemed that Li Jun Wei was trying to bully her today, pushing her to the cliff and pulls her back. And he had done it perfectly. His words were effecting her and he beet red cheeks told him what he had done to him soundingly.


    "I-I''m not ready to do that." Li Lian said in whisper but enough for her words to be heat because she wouldn''t want him to request her in a louder voice. "I will come in with my clothes on and try not to get wet."


    Li Jun Wei hummed with a nod of his head, "Okay. However, I''ve reminded you." Li Lian only heard him agreeing with her words, loosing the rest of his sentence to her loud heartbeat. Her steps quickened as she climbed over the stairs which was made for one to enter the bathtub. When she reached to the right end, on top of his head, she bent her legs and positioned it in her most comfortable seat. Taking the shower head, she turned the faucet and felt the temperature of the water against her hands. Seeing that it was a little cold, she asked him, "Do you like cold, hot, or warm water, Jun Wei?"

 Chapter 209 - 208: Night Activities-I

    At her innocent question, one side of Li Jun Wei''s lips quirked up, his mood was high on the clouds at the moment and he couldn''t stop himself from pulling Li Lian''s legs. "Warm." Li Jun Wei replied for Li Lian to take a note of his words. She felt her hands slightly trembling with how fast her heart was beating and her eyes that she kept down below for a very long time finally lifted up.


    Her eyes fall first on his back as she was standing right behind him. His back was broad and taut. She hadn''t felt his back but a part of her tell that it would be as soft as his skin looked. Fortunately Li Jun Wei''s eyes were closed, letting her to do her work without loosing her sanity. Seeing the feasty view in front of her eyes, Li Lian felt her sweats rolled from the side of her face and her throat gulped.


    Li Lian sucked her breaths that keep on slipping off from her lips, staring at the frame of his back, the muscular back made him look more manly. If every day he wasn''t manly enough, seeing his n.a.k.e.d back remind Li Lian that Li Jun Wei was her husband, the man who would sooner or later sleep with her.


    Feeling her throat parched, Li Lian wet her lips by running her tongue, her eyes continued stayed at how his chest was peeking out of the water, falling down to his waist lean waist. She tried not to think of how Li Jun Wei was completely n.a.k.e.d before her or how his body was like a perfectly sculpted bodies which she had only seen in museum.


    "Are you finish with the water?" his voice brought her eyes from his pecks to his face. Li Jun Wei had opened his eyes, and she stared back at it, feeling his gaze fiercer than ever but also seem as if he was hungry.


    Realizing that all she had been doing was testing the water to her hands from the shower head, she shook her head before nodding, giving him an ambiguous answer and she replied, "Ye...yes." Her eyes stopped moving. She scolded herself from ogling at his picturesque body as he dipped himself in the bathtub. The water was clear but not clear enough for Li Lian to see what was bellow his waist. She could only see his long legs appearing a little from the water.


    In hope not to lose herself from spiraling out of control with her thoughts, Li Lian brought any topic she could have in her mind, "I-I heard that you would be attending the international conference."


    "That conference," Li Jun Wei opened his raven eyes and Li Lian did not dare herself to look, "I think I will, grandfather would like to go there too."


    Then the silence came and her shaky hands reached out to his head. Directing the shower head to his hair, her fingers sank into his hair, brushing it between her fingers to feel the silky texture. She had always thought about how Li Jun Wei''s hair would feel smooth every day she watched him and thought to herself she was correct. The hair slipping between her fingers were smooth and soft, a texture that she could brush with her fingers all day.


    When she turned off the shower, all noise were gone, leaving only the sounds of her breaths and his breaths. The air inside the bathroom felt thin and delicate, as if a push was enough to destroy everything. She hope Li Jun Wei would say something in the silent room but he didn''t. He was there waiting for her and she thought she shouldn''t make him wait any longer. Even warm bath would get cold and if Li Jun Wei catch a cold, she wouldn''t like and worry about him.


    When she pressed the shampoo for the white liquid to come to her hand, she finally hear him speak with his eyes still closed, "Grandmother called me today, she wish to have more time to talk with you and ask if you could come to her house."


    "Madam Li, did?" she asked him. She remembered the old woman, kind and gentle to her despite seeing her for the first time. By a glance she know how the woman would be kind to her and to hear she invited her, Li Lian was happy to be a part in Li Jun Wei''s family as she was his wife.


    "I think she still suspect that I married you out of a contract. Maybe she would ask a few rude questions, you can ignore some of it and choose not to answer if you wish to. If you feel uncomfortable, tell me when you come back home." Li Lian always thought that his consideration was his perks. He was worried of her new life and want her to get use to it in the healthiest way possible.


    "I''m sure your grandmother wouldn''t ask me any rude question, she seems like a kind woman," Li Lian brought her hands together, moistening the shampoo to both her hands to create foams.


    "She maybe kind but it doesn''t mean at times she wouldn''t be comfortable. She may ask some intrusive questions you are not prepared for." He replied, eyes closed to feel her fingers arriving at his head.


    Li Lian rubbed her hand to his head, massaging his hair with the soft foam and her fingers work diligently to move in a soothing movement for his scalp, to chase away the tiredness that often accompany him.


    Curiously, with her eyes darting from his stomach to the back of his head, she asked, "What kind of question?"


    His lips twisted a little, his eyes languidly open and coolly he replied, "Some questions including night activities."


    N-Night activities?!


    Li Lian gulped, feeling that her eyes were shaking. Li Jun Wei could hardly contain his chuckle, "Which is why I am saying it is rude. Best to ignore such a question. I''ve told her not to, but she is stubborn. She thought that to ask such questions are important."

 Chapter 210 - 209: Night Activities-II

    Li Lian had heard from some older women regarding how their mother in laws were embarrassing at times. Some times they would ask regarding what was happening in their bed to know if there was problems. When their purpose was kind and considerate, it was unbearable for the newlywed couples to face such questions. She couldn''t understand it at first but now, Li Lian could. She felt her nerves jumbling in her and she wondered how would she be able to answer the question? Especially when she hadn''t sleep with Li Jun Wei yet.


    Li Lian continued the rest of her work in a complete silence. Not knowing what she should reply to him because she was in a lost cause now. Her mind was getting dizzy with all the thoughts she had in mind. When she had finished massaging his head, she turned on the water back and clean his head from the foams. Her lips were pursed when Li Jun Wei inclined his head back to help Li Lian clean his hair that were sticking on his forehead. She saw how the water was rolling supply to slide on his smooth stomach, moving down to stop with the water that had filled the bathtub.


    After a few minute, unable to keep her composure well as it keep slipping from her fingers like sands, she asked, "What if she asked me those questions?" What should she reply? Li Lian was at complete loss right now.


    Li Jun Wei was being particularly kind and gentle to her by taking his time with her because he knows how much it would be hard for her to get used to everything around her, to let everything sink into her. They were married while she was in a vegetative state and when usually woman dated a man, it takes time for them to come with a term before marriage but they had skipped the most important part, where her feeling should grow and be nurtured gently. She had come to China alone, and until now the closest family she have was him. He didn''t want to rush her with everything and let her take his time.


    But frankly, Li Jun Wei wasn''t patient either.


    "There are two ways." Replied Li Jun Wei, when Li Lian was brushing his hair which was now clean from any foams, she felt him raising his body. The water that stayed on his back, stick to him as he abruptly pushed himself from the bathtub and water dripped from his body. Taking a better view of his well defined back, Li Lian subconsciously took her steps back until she felt the wall reached her back.


    "First you could ignore her, words." He suggested.


    "But that would be rude." she replied to him, moving to the wall as if to tell her that this was reality happening before her eyes.


    "It would not, grandmother was the one who had asked the question she should know that it is rude for herself to ask question which are better kept between a husband and wife." Li Jun Wei brushed his hair, moving it to the back of his head. He had a strong point in his words that she was sure anyone including her wouldn''t refute or find fault to his words.


    With her eyes still following his movements, she question, "What about the second one?" On her question, she saw him turning his body half way to look at her who was facing his back, he then took a complete turn. Before Li Lian could take her eyes off him, she felt her hand was pulled, her body tilted forward. The bathtub was filled with water and the surrounding was wet and slippery which aid Li Jun Wei in pulling her inside the bathtub.


    Her hand swung to find anything she could hold on to in the split of being pulled in and her body was saved when she did find something to touch and hold her dear life to and Li Jun Wei''s hand hugging her waist close. As she abruptly dive in the bathtub, the pressure shakes the bathtub, the water which was filled added with her weight, was pushed up and splashed down to the stairs she used to climb to the bathtub.


    Li Lian''s pajamas were all drenched in water. Like a little rabbit brought to swim and the fur becoming heavy with water, she also felt her body became heavy as her clothes were soaked.


    She was still panicking over being pulled suddenly to the tub. The fright had her eyes turn wide, and her mouth sighed with the surprise expression. As if it wasn''t enough, Li Jun Wei had pulled her chin, angling it for his lips to touch. To pray open her lips, he moved his tongue in, coaxing her with the sweetest way possible that her lips were open at his tongue peeking into her moist mouth.


    Li Jun Wei''s tongue was smooth when it moved. His arm strongly pressed her body closed to her, her wet clothes touch his body and when she felt the temperature of his n.a.k.e.d body, she was reminded again that Li Jun Wei wasn''t wearing any single clothes on him. The thought sent shivers to her back right at the place where Li Jun Wei pressed his fingers on. Li Jun Wei rubbed the opening of her lips with his tongue, and pressing her waist, he loosened his arm on him and placed both hand to capture her waist.


    With one hand holding her waist now, he rounded his hand on the back of her head, tilting the head, his fingers pushed her hairs and held her there. Li Lian felt her breaths running out and when she did felt everything was going glassy, Li Jun Wei left her lips. Just one second. He turned her head from the other side, this time he nibbled her lower lips before entering sucking the part where he had bitten her lips, he slowly pulled away all reasonings from her mind.


    The only thing that Li Lian could feel was how good it was when Li Jun Wei kissed her. Her hands felt almost crushed as it stopped at his chest. She felt like a bird taken in a cage. The sweetest cage as possible with a fervent heat.


    When his lips leave, he said, "The second is to tell her everything in details."

 Chapter 211 - 210: Feeling Green-I

    His words were brimming with naughtiness, her fingers squeezed and her heart that had been flipping and turned somehow turned calm from the kiss. Li Kun Wei eyed how much her lips were shaking from the kiss and there was a red spot from where he had nibbled and suck. Bringing his thumb, he placed it on bellow her chin. The touch was enough for Li Lian who was feeling numb curved her h.i.p.s at him, pushing the two supple mounds to his chest. Her b.r.e.a.s.t felt soft and his hand moved from her waist to her back.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked her, his voice sending nothing but sparks to her ears. "Not enough?" Li Jun Wei was being unfair, he was the one who was feeling not enough but he also want to see if his wife was feeling the same either.


    Li Lian stared at him, his face despite the haziness she felt on her eyes, she could see well the expression he was making. She gulped, the expression was different then the usual smile he had which was gentle. This time, his smile was filled with wickedness, fierceness, and a fiery glare she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "N-No..." she sighed, her knees felt pushed down as Li Jun Wei moved forward, leaning his body. Li Lian moved back and eventually her body loose balance and she dipped into the bath, in the same position he was lying before.


    Li Jun Wei captured her lips again, his movement wasn''t rough but in a way not gentle either. It was a passionate kiss she could feel her whole body shivering at it. His fingers knows what to do. When she was feeling at the peak, she then feel him rubbing her waist, and her whole body curved. Her stomach deflated and she felt her muscles were all pulled in the intense situation. Her breathing roughed.


    "Jun Wei..." she sighed his name and Li Jun Wei was close to enter the most dangerous zone. Calling his name at this time was no-no, thought Li Jun Wei. It only make him want to pressed every button in her and leave her breathless.


    He continued. Sucking her lips, he didn''t forget to give her little pain to her lips by biting her lower and upper lips. He pulled her tongue playing with it and moved away from her lips to lean down at her neck. Li Jun Wei kissed her pale white skin gently, moving down as if caressing her skin with kisses, Li Lian felt that from bellow her b.r.e.a.s.t, his palms moved up and from above, his lips were moving down.


    Li Lian was on the verge of forgetting everything. She didn''t know what was happening and only know how it feels. It felt different and electrifying.


    Just as she felt his hand stopping at the curves of her b.r.e.a.s.t, his hand stopped, his body pulling away from her and he smiled at her. A hint of evil passed by his eyes. "I told you not to come with you clothes on didn''t I? Look now, you''re getting wet." and he stood up from his place, his body rising up from the bathtub, and Li Lian throw her eyes away. What she only caught from the corner of her eyes only made her want to enter the bathtub deeper, drowning her face that felt flushed and hot to it. Along with her body that felt uncontrollably feverish.


    Li Jun Wei who had dry himself with the towel, placed it aside in the cupboard placed inside the bathroom. With eyes and lips smiling, he looked at her to say, "I''ll go out first,"


    "Please," Li Lian replied with her eyes still on the water and until she heard the sound of click where the door was closed tight, she brought her knees closer. Her face in the reflection was red. Her back leaning straight on the air slide down and she dove inside the water. She didn''t plan to take another bath but she was feeling all soaked right now.


    Bringing her fingers, she touched her lips that felt the traces of Li Jun Wei''s teeth.


    That was too intense, thought Li Lian to herself.


    A sigh flew from her lips.


    Once Li Lian was done with her bath, that consists of kisses, water, and others she couldn''t pin point, she wrapped herself in a fluffy blanket right beside the culprit who had make her high and all low. Li Jun Wei was a master in everything she concluded. He claimed it was his first time with woman but somewhere with the head-shattering kisses technique he used to her, she was feeling doubt.


    Li Jun Wei could guess what was inside his sweet wife''s head. Li Lian thought everything need experience, thought Li Jun Wei and he laughed by the pure thought. With eyes in the book he was reading, he used a silver framed glasses on the bridge of his nose. Pushing the glasses by the frame, his lips Li Lian stared intently put in motion. Like a rabbit caught in action, Li Lian had her eyes fler away up the ceiling of their bed.


    "What''s wrong?" Was Li Jun Wei''s cool reply at her.


    Did he know she was staring? Surely it''s not thought Li Lian because she had been covering her side of her face with pillow, "What, what''s wrong?" she asked him back. After seconds, she realized how unnatural her reply was.


    "You''ve been staring at me, I thought you have questions." He was correct, thought Li Lian. "In case you don''t, it would mean you just want to admire me." and the second sentence was also correct.


    "Have you gone out with other women besides me? I mean not besides me but before me." She corrected herself. The lack of speech after the bathtub was still affecting her more than she thought.


    "I have never. To me, most relationsh.i.p.s are a waste of time. Not because I thought working was more profitable but because most women who came to approach me was for a reason. Even if they don''t in the beginning they will once they know who I am. I''ve seen many in the case. I also have seen many who acted differently to pull my attention. Fortunately I''m a good judge when it comes to finding another''s personality. Their expressions could be manipulated but their actions tell their own stories. It was the normal occurrence and I find myself more comfortable alone which what I''m doing," He replied, his fingers moved to flip the page and the sound come to her ears.


    Li Lian hummed at his reply. Being Li Jun Wei had his own positive and negative points but all people were like that, she thought. "There were no one accompanying you either?" she asked with a little hesitant. But she was his wife, it was question she needs to know for her own.


    Li Jun Wei finally took his eyes off his book, "Feeling green?" and at the question, Li Lian stared at him from her pillow over her head.


    "I was feeling curious." she corrected, stopping him from teasing her. She knows not to fall into his sugary traps and fell to his hands.

 Chapter 212 - 211: Feeling Green-II

    To be honest with herself, maybe Li Lian was feeling green, feeling jealous. She wasn''t the type to lie. Now that she think a out it, her heart did felt uncomfortable when she asked the question. It was as if she was being intrusive about his life when she had no right to do so. But she was his wife, she had the right and Li Lian who was coming to term what a wife meant, understood it. She also understand that what happened in the past was what make Li Jun Wei who he is now and that she shouldn''t feel jealous.


    But when one love someone too much their jealousy would often slipped from their fingers.


    "You mean if I ever sleep with anyone." came his question and the sound of a thud as he closed the book with one movement. Her eyes gathered at him and saw him turning his body away from her to take off the glasses he was wearing. Now his eyes on her, she pulled the pillow away from her face.


    With his change of the question, she felt her words were more intrusive but she didn''t stop from asking. She waited for his reply and saw him smiling.


    "What do you think?" he asked to her. Words stopped coming from his lips to show that he was indeed patiently waiting for her reply.


    What did she think? Li Lian repeated the question in her head. Curious. Or was it only curiosity. Jealous. There was also jealousy. Words that doesn''t suit her because she never felt jealous to anyone. But now she thinks about it. There were few times when He Chang Min and her was still in a relationship and she saw how Xie Hue Lin would hug him. She thought they were like siblings and didn''t care. But then now she understood how she never cared about who He Chang Min was with in the past. But she was greatly concern when it comes to Li Jun Wei.


    She sat up on her bed, pushing herself and place the pillow on her laps. Her clothes were a new one that was dried out and unlike before, Li Jun Wei kindly let her change her clothes inside the bathroom not behind the folding screen where seconds and minutes become hours and days.


    "I''m curious but also maybe jealous." She confessed, her hand touched the fluffiness of the pillow and felt around it to make her lips move without restrain. "But I know it is your pasts, it is something that we have moved on to. Just like how I have my own pasts and walk over it."


    Li Jun Wei smiled, delightful to hear she had walk over her pasts. He hope to also teach her not only to walk over her pasts but to trample her source of past-He Chang Min. That one doesn''t need any kindness. For choosing someone other than Li Lian, if He Chang Min wasn''t stupid or retarded then he was simply a mindless fool. Perhaps a clown who love to make fun of himself.


    Thinking about making fun, he remembered the birthday party of Madam Xie. His eyes twinkling in a different light.


    Reaching out his hands, Li Jun Wei took her hands to him, having her attention her stared at her and spoke clearly, "I don''t. As I said, I found no one for me. I found no interest in anything such as love or what follows with body contacts."


    "Not even a kiss?" She asked.


    "No." He chuckled, smiling and took the back of her hand for a kiss.


    She stared at how he could kiss her gently but at the same time making her fingers squeezed with his piercing eyes that felt as if it could enter her. "Then how was you able to kiss that...well?" she found it hard to find a word that suit her sentence. This one was purely curiosity. She had a feeling that out of the two a kiss should be work on together but since their first kiss, Li Lian had done little thing. Perhaps she did but she wasn''t sure if she had done it well. The only one who knows the answer to how good her kiss was Li Jun Wei.


    Li Jun Wei watch how her cheeks were getting red, "That''s a delightful praise I hear for this year." and her fingers in him squeezed, "What do you want to do with the answer?"


    Did he mean what will she do if she knows how to kiss well? Well... that was only one answer. "To improve, of course." A sigh slipped at the end of her words. Was it really herself who said that she wouldn''t fall into the same trick twice? Because now she was sure it was herself who dug her final rest.


    Li Jun Wei found her answer to be adorable, at the same time naive but not the naive that will turn him off but turn him on. "Then you could study with me, when I kiss you take it as a lesson. You''ll know how to do it better by the time."


    In their conversation, this reminded Li Lian when the time she had pulled Li Jun Wei''s necktie calling him teacher and student. Which only work to make her blushed fervently.


    "I..." Her eyes looked down on her pillow, her last escape. "I met Jin Nu Yan in the hospital this afternoon and another woman, she called herself Ren Linliu, your friend."


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed, "That was a strange coincident meeting." He tsked, for the first time, Li Lian heard him clicking his tongue in disdain. His fingers slipped from hers and he began to massage her fingers, "What did you take from meeting her?"


    Li Lian doesn''t know why he asked for her opinion but since he asked, she filled him in, "Linliu is a beautiful woman." she replied recalling the woman''s face, "She also looked confident as your friend, claiming that she knows almost all your friends."


    "Because I have none." replied Li Jun Wei with a smile. His fingers stopped letting her hands to fall down to her legs.

 Chapter 213 - 212: Rain Of Curiosity-I

    "She knows nothing." Li Jun Wei makes it clear, clearing the air from pollution which he thought was good.


    But that wasn''t what Ren Linliu claimed. Her eyes were clear to shout of how she knows everything about Li Jun Wei, thought Li Lian. Out of the two it was clear who Li Lian believes in more.


    "But she acts like she do." He continued, his eyes going down as if in thinking, "What I didn''t know is that Nu Yuan and Linliu is now on a good term."


    Li Lian turned her eyes, her interest piqued, "Do they have a bad term on each other?" she asked because from how they were it didn''t seem like so. They look like a close set of friends, holding hands and even going to visit the same person.


    "They did, what were they doing there again?" He asked her, not that he cared but informations which are small was usually the components of a larger picture.


    "They were visiting someone together, Linliu say she would be my friend." Li Lian replied, and the offer she doubt was without intention.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes moves as he smile, "You would not want to be her friend." he said and she felt him pulling the quilt and smoothened the edge.


    Li Lian rose her brows curiously, eyes questioning as she watch him move, "Why not?"


    "There is a reason why Linliu and Nu Yuan doesn''t get along. As you could see they are together could never be a good partners. Both of them having their own wants and need, using each other for their own interest." He replied to her, and she stared at him still.


    Having the opportunity she asked, "I didn''t want to ask you because before, do you think Nu Yuan is..." she trailed not knowing how to fill her words as the words she found was not good to be heard.


    "Awful?" He asked her then he clicked his tongue before bringing his finger to his chin, "Or perhaps unwelcoming, egoistic, or selfish, it should fall on either of those categories. She had played with me since little, most memories I don''t really remember because of the accident, but I guess the a.d.u.l.ts around her often whispers her something they shouldn''t, swaying them to be in that personality. Because the last time I remembered she was a cousin with a better heart than now." Li Lian thought that she was correct, her judgement wasn''t wrong.


    Li Jun Wei then lifted his chin, and her eyes that strayed away from his face found his smile, "Even if she is the way she is now, Nu Yuan wouldn''t do anything to you, she knows not to. You''re her family too now."


    She smiled, "People changes, some times to better or worse."


    "It is unpredictable," he agreed to her words, moving from the bed, he stood and went to take a jar of water. Li Lian watch him moving, her eyes were staring at the glass of water he picked for a long time. By the time he came toward Li Lian who was still staring off the space, he was holding the glass of water, looking cold as a dribbled of water slide from outside the glass. "Thirsty?" He asked and she nod, after the bathtub journey she was more than parch and Li Jun Wei having his collars unbutton only make her feel more parch as if she had been running without drinking. Raising the glass to her lips, she drank the glass and bringing it down.


    "When will I go to visit grandmother?" he asked him.


    He took the glass from her fingers, "Every time you are ready."


    Next day came fast, and it was time for Li Lian to come to attend Mrs. Sun''s tea party. After what happened to the stage she was supposed to dance at and Million Entertainment, her schedule was considerable free. She came alone, with Violet who stood beside her like any other guests.


    Entering the house, she noted that the house was big but compared to Li Family''s it would be smaller, but nevertheless big for a normal person. The tea party was a term Li Lian wasn''t familiar with, their conversation, or their behavior, she was yet to know everything.


    When she came inside, the woman who first greeted her was Mrs. Sun. She was the same as Li Lian remembered, smiling at her with the sweet look. But Li Lian didn''t know if she could believe to other''s sweet-looking smile. She had seen many and still was going to see more people like Xie Hue Lin.


    "Mrs. Li, welcome to my humble house, I hope you could make yourself home although there are not many amus.e.m.e.nt for you, I hope the time you spend here will be precious." Mrs. Sun'' words confirm Li Lian that the woman have often hold parties or perhaps greeted people the way she did now. When she flashed a smile, Li Lian returned. The woman continued to show her inside, it seemed that the party had started but Mrs. Sun had personally come to usher her inside, "How was your trip to here?"


    "It went well, there was no traffic on my way to here." replied Li Lian, her gaze moving around the house.


    "That''s great to hear, there will be many people coming here, it will take time to get use to this but I''m sure you will be alright."


    Li Lian looked at the woman. With the way she was talking, she felt that the woman was considerate to her and found that she noticed the woman knows that she was trying to become use with her surrounding.


    "Thank you." Li Lian smiled at the woman''s words.


    Mrs. Sun looked away, "You don''t have to thank me, actually Mr. Li was the one who requested me to take care of you." He did? Li Lian looked at her, so was he the one arranged their meeting too? "He is a good husband, talking care of you with the way he did." praised Mrs. Sun.


    "He is very patient, I couldn''t ask more from him." Li Lian smiled and the woman laughed as if agreeing,


    "It''s great to see you young couples are having a great marriage life." The woman held her hand in front of her waist, "There is rarely happy marriage couples in this place, to see you, as an elder woman, I feel more peaceful."

 Chapter 214 - 213: Rain Of Curiosity-II

    Li Lian wondered why, her brows raising and she found the answer when Mrs. Sun continued, "You may think arrange marriage is rare nowadays but truthfully it is still happening here, most parents want the best for their child like no others but people from us, they want their child to be married to a better house, of course money."


    Li Lian frowned at the idea but this was a world different from outside. The socialites. Li Family was one of the highest socialites family around their environment. They were admired but for Li Lian who came as an outsider it was clear how she would be frowned at. The woman, Mrs. Sun was a respectable person. It could be because of Li Jun Wei''s request but also because the woman was a kind one.


    "We''ve arrived, come here." Mrs. Sun entered to a room where most women were sitting in groups, they were talking to each other happily but by the time the door was open and they found Li Lian sitting in front of the door, the room was pin drop silent.


    The silence continued until Li Lian entered and found an empty seat, Mrs. Sun smiled at her, "I will have to leave now." The woman gave her a sorry expression. As the host she had more job, and Li Lian understand to give her nod.


    After she sat down, finally voices came again women trying to voice out their conversation as if they were not talking about Li Lian who was at the center of attractions but she know how they have been staring at her. If no one come, she didn''t, she doesn''t know anyone and coming to talk with them didn''t seem will go well either when she was like a hot potato in winter.


    "Ms. Li," came a voice sweet like the smile she offered, "Would you like to try a drink?" Li Lian turned her face to return the smile toward the woman who was being respectful toward her with the offer she shared. On both of the woman''s hands were a cold beverage, perfect for the hot air in the room.


    "Thank you." Li Lian returned the smile toward the woman, taking the drink she saw the woman sat beside her. "May I know you name miss?" she asked the woman who was taking a sip of her drink.


    "My name is In Meilen. Nice to meet you." the woman greeted her.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too." Li Lian replied her smile.


    "It''s a quiet party isn''t it?" Asked In Meilen when Li Lian glanced at her back the woman laugh and add, "If you ignore those gazes. It isn''t rare for people to stare. I hope you are not offended by the gaze."


    "They are free to gaze, I''m not something that would break if the gaze for a long time." Li Lian''s reply had the woman to stare at her and smiled, "In any case, I''m worried if they would dry their eyes from staring too long without blinking."


    "Don''t worry about them, I''m sure they''ll have their own eye drops." In Meilen continued and she watched Li Lian drinking the cold beverage she gave her. "You are more silent than I expected. I''ve heard you only from rumors."


    Li Lian places the drink drown, slightly curios by the rumors as they have seen her for perhaps only once. What could they have rumor from her? "Was I told to be talkative?" she asked and the woman shook her head.


    "Oh they didn''t, they only say that you have wonders with words. I''m not sure what they meant by that." The woman crinkled a smile at her, then glance at the drink, "How does it taste?"


    "It is refreshing." Li Lian offered her a smile back. She could see that In Meilen was lying when she told her she didn''t know what the rumors meant. A lie in their first meeting wasn''t a good sign, thought Li Lian to herself.


    "Excuse me," three women came from behind gathering at Li Lian with a wide smile, "Welcome, Mrs. Li, it is your first time here isn''t it?" asked the eldest woman, on her hand she was holding the same drink that Mrs. In offered her earlier.


    "It is." she replied concisely, to reply was good but Li Lian didn''t like to tell more of her informations to others.


    When the women take seats around her they spoke at each other''s happily with bright eyes. Minutes have passed but none of them lost their conversation when one talk arrive, another one followed.


    One of the curios woman who was wearing a white dress, drank her drink and curiously look at Li Lian, "Mrs. Li could I ask if that bracelet is from Prestige?"


    Li Lian looked down on her bracelet and gave a nod, "I think it is."


    "I heard that the bracelet worth a million dollar, it is very expensive." the second woman who came with them spoke.


    "We can expect that much from Mrs. Li, of course." the first woman who spoke chided, "Do you often shop, Mrs. Li? If you do when there are times, we should go together and have some times as friends."


    "If we do have time." replied Li Lian''s neither agreeing nor dismissing the woman.


    After some time had passed, In Meilen who had been watching Li Lian commented, "You should talk more, Mrs. Li, I encourage you to do so. It is our husband''s job to work but it is also our job to assist them with connections. No one would come to you if you decide to stay here and stare at the walls." After her words, laughter came together from the women. They seem to take jabs at other women as amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Li Lian chuckled toward her words, "Some times words are better said less. I came to enjoy myself not to form assistance, Jun Wei didn''t ask me to do so and I also see it as pointless. Walls are better than you think, Mrs. In. If you stared at it for seconds like a meditation. Once you are done, you would found your head clearer and your judgement better. You should try in your free time." The women around the place quickly smile, laughing at a snap of finger as it was their specialty. If Li Lian want married to Li Jun Wei, she could imagine the reply would be much more than a glare.

 Chapter 215 - 214: Their Appearance-I

    It was after some times did the door was opened again and this time two ladies entered the room. They walk in and everyone immediately smiled at them which Li Lian noticed. Looking to the door, she found Jin Nu Yuan and Ren Linliu. The two women who entered greeted others with smiles as they gathered upon the two girls.


    Ren Linliu looked across the room, then her eyes saw Li Lian sitting on her seat with a drink and the smile crept to her lips. She walked toward her followed by Jin Nu Yuan who also noticed her and called, "Ms. Li."


    Li Lian turned her face greeted by a smile she returned with a smile, "Ms. Ren and Nu Yuan, good afternoon, I didn''t know you would be here too." she greeted and saw how Ren Linliu smiled at her.


    In this room, most women had known by now Li Lian was married to Li Jun Wei. Jin Nu Yuan had long known about it as Li Jun Wei''s cousin but not Ren Linliu. The smile on Ren Linliu was obviously wasn''t from her heart. It was a smile Ren Linliu controlled to make and after seeing endless of fake smiles, Li Lian know which was a smile from heart and which wasn''t. The smile on Jin Nu Yuan wasn''t a good one either.


    "Yes, it was a sudden change of mind. I heard Li Lian would be hear from cousin Xiao Chen and came to find you. I wish to know you better." said Jin Nu Yuan and when the girl come to take a seat as if on cue, the rest of the women sitting near Li Lian stood up and one after another begin to make up excuses.


    "How is your trip to here?" asked Ren Linliu as she sat down on the chair to be offered a drink by the servant in the house.


    The quick shift of conversation showed how Ren Linliu was often in the situation. There was still sweetness and politeness in her words. They maybe kind to her now but she knows how the world moves between women. The kinder they were, the deeper their hatred was against another.


    It made Li Lian wondered if Ren Linliu knows she had been married to Li Jun Wei. Because if her guess were correct that Ren Linliu love Li Jun Wei more than a friend, she wouldn''t be as kind as she was now. It could have been because when Li Lian introduces herself the day they met before, she had introduced her name with the surname Li. If Jin Nu Yuan hadn''t corrected the woman, she wouldn''t know. Li Lian also find there was no need for her to correct her. When times come, the woman would know.


    "It was a smooth road, there was no traffic in this area which help." replied Li Lian. Knowing how they would took control of the conversation, she led to speak, "What about you two? Did you come together?"


    "We did, we decided to go yesterday. I didn''t know you would be here either if you do, I would have contacted you." said Jin Nu Yuan who then remembered something and ask, "Could I have your phone number? We could exchange contact for the future in case something arrives."


    "That''s fine with me." agreed Li Lian and they exchange their phone numbers at the same time, Mrs. Sun came to Li Lian''s seat, greeting her as she was the host of the party.


    "The garden is opened today as the weather is good, do you want to take a walk there, Mrs. Li? You could go together there and enjoy the flowers." the older woman suggested. Li Lian could tell that the woman only asked her so she could have a breath of the air compared to the stuffy room and felt grateful for the woman''s considerations. But now she was with two ladies who were also interested when the garden was mentioned.


    "I heard there would be a fountain in your garden, Mrs. Sun have it been built?" asked Ren Linliu who seemed to be familiar with the news across the socialites which was correct.


    "It was done by last month." replied the woman.


    "We should see it together, I heard the sculpture is the same person who had participated in the last sponsorsh.i.p.s museum. He had won a few competition overseas. I can''t wait to see how it would be build." Jin Nu Yuan praises had some effect that had Mrs. Sun to be happy and proud that the woman knows, "Will you come, Li Lian?"


    Li Lian looked up and smiled, "Let''s go."


    The three girls stepped out of the room while the rest of the guests preferred to stay inside as the weather was slightly gloom outside. They went and a servant helped them by offering umbrellas that they took. Li Lian opened one for herself and stepped outside to see the garden. There was smells of fragrantly flowers which smelled sweet and relaxing. She could also feel the dewdrops making the view better.


    As they walked, Ren Linliu spoke, "I remembered that the garden in Li Family is similar to this, but a larger." the woman chimed, "Have you went there, Li Lian?"


    "I haven''t." Li Lian looked away from the flowers to the tree without looking at Ren Linliu that had the woman to frown. Jin Nu Yuan wasn''t pleased either with the way Li Lian spoke briefly and eyed her behavior with an askance expression.


    Jin Nu Yuan was fast to smile and her voice brightened, "You should come next time, Li Lian. Grandmother would be delighted to meet you too. It''s not often for young people to come to the house and grandmother is always happy whenever I come to visit. I know every room in the house, if there are time, I could show you around." said Jin Nu Yuan like a person who had lived their entire life in Li Family''s house.

 Chapter 216 - 215: Their Appearance-II

    There was a sense of superiority to Jin Nu Yuan for knowing everything more than the woman. When Jin Nu Yuan first know about Li Jun Wei''s sudden marriage she had nothing but objections to it and so was her family and her mother. They found it odd with how Li Jun Wei suddenly took a bride but the girl was no where to be seen until the birthday party.


    Without delay, the family search for Li Lian''s background, and there they only found of how Li Lian was brought up in countryside as an orphan before being taken by her family which was Xie Family to then relinquish herself from Xie Family and be adopted by a single woman as her daughter. Many questions came to Jin Nu Yuan, she want to know why Li Lian was disowned by her own family and there was her thought that it could be a reason for them to use. She especially use today''s time to dig more information from Li Lian. However, the woman talk very less.


    "Jun Wei asked me if I would like to come, grandmother wish to meet me and I planned to come soon. Thank you Nu Yuan for your offer but Li Jun Wei had asked before you and I promised to go with him." Li Lian replied for them to narrow and frown.


    Ren Linliu who was curious asked, "Grandmother Li asked you to come to Li Family''s house? Have you met each other before?" The ladies walked to the garden without knowing where they were going to, resulting to their walk being more distance from the fountain where they had wanted to go.


    "Yes, we met in Li Ye Hua''s birthday, grandmother Li had been kind to me and I wish to reply to her kindness." replied Li Lian, to then ask, "I will be going to give her present, do you two might know any present that seems good?" Li Lian wouldn''t let the girls go take control of the conversation. She knows that their walk was only an excuse for them to dig her secrets and she wasn''t a fool to let them do so.


    "I don''t think I know, I''m sorry," replied Jin Nu Yuan quickly without even taking to consideration to what Li Lian has asked as it seemed useless to her. "You know, Cousin Wei rarely went out to have fun. Cousin Xiao Chen often goes to attend parties but it''s different from Cousin Wei. I''m curious to know where did you two meet each other?"


    Ren Linliu who seemed to also be having her interest piqued, turn her face at Li Lian to guess, "I heard you are a singer too, maybe you two met when you were in Xiao Chen''s company?"


    Li Lian shook her head. Replying to say they met after the coma would be the truth but one secret Li Lian wouldn''t tell to them. She took one step away, noticing the fountain was in the opposite path and stopped. When she stopped, the two also stopped moving, "We met around the time in college." she kept the information brief. Li Lian still couldn''t remember when or how she met Li Jun Wei but it was what he replied. She then wondered if the scars on her hands were because of the accident he said? Li Lian has heard that Li Jun Wei lost some of his memories due to the grave accident.


    "When Jun Wei was young, I heard he was in an accident. Do you know what could have happened?" asked Li Lian, wanting to confirm the story sequence with Jin Nu Yuan who was Li Jun Wei''s cousin.


    "You mean the accident that resulted to the wounds on his arm? So you''ve seen." said Jin Nu Yuan with a surprise in her face that was evident, "I''m sorry. Cousin Wei hated it very much when someone tried to see the wounds in his arm, so I was surprised that you know. He also rarely rolled his sleeve or wear short sleeve so most people doesn''t know this."


    To claim, Ren Linliu chided, "I know, I''ve seen it too. But I didn''t ask because it seems personal. What happened?"


    Jin Nu Yuan seemed happy now that she knows more than the two without knowing that Li Jun Wei had told Li Lian what happened. "Grandmother told me that it happened when a worker change mirror in our house. The worker was careless and made mistake which resulted to the glass window crashing down. Cousin Wei was there at the time and unluckily suffered from wounds there."


    It was the same story Li Lian had heard from Li Jun Wei thought Li Lian to herself. The story was similar but she still found doubts at the story because Jin Nu Yuan didn''t seem to see it on her own. "Were you there or visited Jun Wei after the accident?" she asked for confirmation that came late as Jin Nu Yuan was trying to jug memories from many years ago that happened when she was still little.


    "I remembered I wasn''t there. The accident came late to our ears so we visited Cousin Wei about two weeks after that, he was in the hospital for another month." replied Jin Nu Yuan to Li Lian''s disappointment.


    Ren Linliu stood beside Li Lian and frowned at the story, "Those worker should be prisoned. How could they make such a careless mistake? What happen to the workers now?"


    "I don''t know," Jin Nu Yuan shrugged her shoulders, "But I''m sure grandmother had punished the man for their mistakes. It was dangerous. If it wasn''t because Cousin Wei''s fortune, he could have been disabled or lost his arm. Grandfather wouldn''t let the people go with a simple apology." As they were telling the stories, Jin Nu Yuan almost forget for what they had come from. Ren Linliu was also absorbed with the story of Li Jun Wei. When they reached to the fountain, the two girls went to see the fountain happily while Li Lian mulled over the conversation they had.


    When she heard Li Jun Wei claimed he wasn''t the same boy who had saved her she still


    held her doubts because he didn''t remembered anything that happened. She wouldn''t say that Li Jun Wei''s grandparents lied but she found the story itself suspicious. Although she couldn''t point her finger what was suspicious, she knows that the fact Jin Nu Yuan belatedly know the news of the accident was strange in itself.

 Chapter 217 - 216: Broken Marriage-I

    As the two women were caught up in the talk that had no space for Li Lian to enter, she watched how the two girls were actually friendly with each other. It had Li Lian to wonder if they would clash against each other as what Li Jun Wei said? But Li Jun Wei had never been wrong and she believed in him.


    "Which do you think it''s better? I am telling that it must have been the second one, right Li Lian?" Ren Linliu asked and grabbed her hand by circling her hand to her arm. The touch had Li Lian to smile but not from happiness but surprise.


    "If we are talking about the fountain, I agree with Linliu." replied Li Lian with a smile, guessing what they were talking as she had been in her thought a moment ago.


    "After seeing the garden, this reminds me of the place that we should go again, I will ask if mother allow me and you should come too, Li Lian, it''s an open field for horse racing." said Jin Nu Yuan with a brimming happiness and joy. She didn''t know what could have set the girl happy but it was clear that the happiness was made up.


    "Horse racing?" That is some fancy hobbies there, thought Li Lian to herself.


    "Have you ever horse race before, Li Lian?" asked Jin Nu Yuan wanting to find Li Lian''s words.


    "I haven''t." replied Li Lian she had never horse raced before but she had tried riding a horse which went well and the best she could do was galloping. It was because Old Master Ryouma wished for them to have some games the children could play with and she had the chance to try riding it.


    Ren Linliu gave her a hearty smile, "Not many people could have the opportunity to try horse racing, but you should definitely come, Jun Wei often come to horse ride and you should see how handsome he was while strolling through the tracks." The words had Li Lian to subtly slide her eyes eyes at the woman who reigned cluelessness that she has called Li Jun Wei handsome. It was clear that the woman had feeling for Jun Wei, her husband more than only a friend.


    "Usually our family would gather for Autumn festival to celebrate and at times we went to play there, of course the plan changes with years but I would try and ask grandma to go there, you should come with us to. The place is great for a breather." said Jin Nu Yuan, her kindness was suspicious.


    "I will come if it happens," she replied and then slipped her hand from Ren Linliu. Li Lian continued to walk with them to exit the garden when from the corner of her eyes, she noticed someone. It was a woman and a man fighting at the garden. At first it wasn''t easy to see from her angle but as she passed by a bush, she saw the two was fighting. They exchange a few words at first until angrily the woman was slapped on her cheeks. Surprised, the woman stopped her words and her hand raised to slap the man''s face. This had the man to cover his cheeks which was slapped and angrily shouted before pushing the woman to the ground and raised his arm. The expression the man had was burning with anger.


    Li Lian went there, the fight wasn''t where she should interfere but the fight had gotten over the line and she couldn''t ignore to see the woman and man fight there. Ren Linliu was about to use the time to ask Li Lian how she could meet Li Jun Wei in college when she noticed how the woman dashed in an unladylike behavior.


    "Linliu?" frowned Jin Nu Yuan and when she saw how Li Lian climbed through a tree and pushed her body to slip into the place which was covered with walls of bushes, the girl gasped. "What is she doing?!" She couldn''t believe to see how a woman would jump with the help of a tree to climb over a the garden''s wall.


    Li Lian ran through the place when she saw the man who had pushed the woman to the ground raised his fists, her hand moved fast to catch his hand, with one of her leg pushed forward to bend the man''s knees and have the man fall to the ground. The man was surprised by who had pushed him to the ground and when he noticed it was a woman, he laughed and kicked his legs forward. Violet who had hidden herself behind the three women to not spoil the mood, noticed how Li Lian had went out from the garden and saw she was fighting stopped a moment from moving. She watched Li Lian fought with the man in surprise until it turn into awe. It wasn''t long until Li Lian apprehended the man''s arm and she sighed.


    The man in the ground couldn''t believe what was happening and shouted, "Why are you interfering with this matter! Let my hands go!"


    "I wouldn''t interfere with your matter with your partner but to raise a hand is crossing the line, sir." she said, then her eyes looked up to see the woman who was beyond frightened at her place, quivering with her hands hold together on her knees.


    "This isn''t any of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g problem even if I beat that s.l.u.t to death!" The man yelled at her, his eyes were raging to continue before being stopped by Li Lian. He then turned to glare at the woman and growled, "Come back here, Qiu! I''ve been searching you to your parents house and here you are. Where is he?! Where is the man who brought you away!"


    Li Lian could smell the stench of alcohol from the man, not to mention he was sluggish and turning her face, Li Lian good to Violet, "Please handle him." Violet didn''t have to be ask and went there to hold the man from running away, on the other hand from the opposite way, Mrs. Sun ran inside the garden and when she saw what happened, her hand came to touch her head.


    "Please, Mrs. Li, come inside, I will take care of this." after her words, Mrs. Sun went to the woman who was called Qiu, lending her an arm and bringing her inside and Li Lian followed.

 Chapter 218 - 217: Broken Marriage-II

    On the way, Li Lian met with Ren Linliu and Jin Nu Yuan. Before the two could give downgrade words to Li Lian, they saw Mrs. Sun and a woman entering to a room and as Li Lian entered the room, they followed to the room.


    "What happened?" Jin Nu Yuan questioned in cluelessness. She didn''t know what happened and it was best to ask first so she could elaborate more in badmouthing Li Lian''s rash behavior.


    Mrs. Sun who had placed the woman on the chair came and held her hand, "Thank you Mrs. Li, for saving my guest. It was part of my fault for not being able to stop him from entering inside."


    Li Lian smiled at the woman''s thanked and then asked, "Is she alright now?" The woman still seemed to be frightened and Li Lian couldn''t blame her. For a woman to be slapped in the cheek by a man with a larger frame than pushed to the ground must have shock the woman greatly.


    "I will be calling a doctor to help," Mrs. Sun''s eyes moved behind and closed the door behind her as she didn''t want the rumors to get awry when there were many women in the tea party who would love to have more rumors for them to enjoy at their table.


    Ren Linliu who still didn''t understand asked, "Did something happened?" and her question fall not to Li Lian but Mrs. Sun.


    The woman was troubled to reply but not replying would be rude and she kept her words short, "A guest of mine was attacked and fortunately, Mrs. Li came to help her." Mrs. Sun then bowed at Violet who came as she saw the woman helped by apprehending the man. "Thank you once again, if it wasn''t for your help, I can''t imagine what could have happen. It must be worse than this." and before Ren Linliu or Jin Nu Yuan stacked questions on her plate, Mrs. Sun reached out her hand and say, "Please continue and enjoy the tea party misses, it would be bad for me to have my guests wait over my fault." Seeing the two women didn''t budge, Mrs. Sun gave a troubled expression and pressed, "Please."


    After the second please did Ren Linliu and Jin Nu Yuan went from the place. They had thought it would be a great time for them to comment and drop remarks of Li Lian for their joy but to know that Li Lian had instead saved someone had their hope broken.


    When Ren Linliu and Jin Nu Yuan went, Li Lian turned her face at Mrs. Sun, "Would it be alright for me to ask what happen?" From what she could see it was a family affair and she had asked because of how the man had spoken to the woman.


    Mrs. Sun crossed her arm and sighed, "I suppose it should be alright to speak to you, Mrs. Li. I trust you wouldn''t speak about this to others," and by others she meant the women in the seating room who would love to receive a drop of gossips which they could twist and turn to their liking.


    "Thank you for your words," Li Lian replied. To be trusted in their first meeting was her honor for her as trust was hard for anyone to have in a first meeting. "I promise I wouldn''t, I know it is not for me to speak."


    Li Lian saw Mrs. Sun looked at the corridor which was empty as if to see whether people was there before she begin to speak, "The lady inside is Mrs. Shui Qiu and the man before was her husband Mrs. Shui." A husband and wife thought Li Lian and she shook her head when she thought a husband and wife had fought against each other in such a manner.


    Mrs. Sun continued, "They''ve been married for two years. The situation is similar to the issue I told you this afternoon."


    Li Lian remembered and spoke, "Mrs. Shui married out of her parent''s choice?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Sun gave her head a nod, "Like most of women including me, she is married out of her parent''s wishes. In the past, it was much worse when it comes to marriage now it had become better but Mrs. Shui''s parents were one of the people who believed in tradition of finding the best groom for their daughter. Mrs. Shui had no choice." Mrs. Sun looked down with a downhearted expression and added in a thin voice, "Like any others."


    When Li Lian went back alone, she couldn''t help but think of Mrs. Sun''s words. Marriage was harder it was something that couldn''t be forced, thought Li Lian to herself. Her marriage wasn''t out of her will but it was to protect her and soon she learn her love for Li Jun Wei. For Li Lian, she was lucky to have him as her husband.


    Li Lian continued to walk and when she did, she saw Ren Linliu had been waiting for her with a smile in front of the room. Jin Nu Yuan wasn''t with her and was possibly inside, "Was she alright?"


    "Yes she was," Li Lian replied while knowing that the woman wouldn''t stop there and she did.


    Ren Linliu seized the chance and spoke, "I did not get to speak at a length earlier, can you tell me where you meet Jun Wei? Just between us friends, I love to hear romantic stories but I''ve never heard from Jun Wei before. How did it happen?" she asked still curious with her eyes trying to read Li Lian''s expression.


    Li Lian wasn''t good at lying as her expression would give her away but she knows how to bend truth. "Like I''ve said earlier we met at collage and reunited again. He is a good man." she replied with a smile as an offer than spoke, "How about you Linliu? May I ask how old are you now?"


    "Twenty seven-"


    Li Lian rubbed Ren Linliu''s back, a smile was still on her lips that made her look welcoming and she replied, "You should find a good man to settle with and have a romantic story. Once you have, we can talk again and share of our stories. That seems like a great exciting day to be wait upon!" Then Li Lian opened the door feigning her oblivious face to how Ren Linliu gawking her expression with a frown and pushed the door opened, "Would you like to go first?" asked Li Lian.


    "No, I will be fine here." Ren Linliu mustered a smile until the door was closed and her hand was clenched.

 Chapter 219 - 218: Midnight Wishes-I

    By the time the tea party ended, Li Lian went home, she talked with Ren Linliu and Jin Nu Yuan for many times but their talks were on the surface and questions only came about the place and drinks as Jin Nu Yuan and Ren Linliu find no space for them to ask Li Lian about herself.


    Li Lian wondered if Ren Linliu was as she had expected like Jun Wei? She asked herself. There were many stories in the shelf of friends who like one another but kept quiet and wondered if it was the case. What about Jin Nu Yuan then? The cousin girl was still a cousin. She had heard most families wish to have their family close which was why they would marry their child to their third cousin. However, Li Jun Wei didn''t have the thought and now they were married.


    As she walk back to her room, she found Li Jun Wei was also at home. He stood in front of the window to his room and when she opened the room, she saw how the curtains were blowing against him and let the thin white shirt to be blown by the wind. One of his hand was on his pocket and another holding the phone against his ear. She saw how he was in the midst of conversation and decided to enter soundlessly. But it failed for Li Jun Wei not to notice. He had seen from how the curtain moved that Li Lian had entered.


    A quirk went to his lips, he continued to speak at the phone while Li Lian who thought she had successfully avoided to alarm Li Jun Wei tip toed her way to the bathroom. The faster she went to bath, the better she avoid to get change in front of Li Jun Wei. She may have accepted soon she would have to get used to it but she was trying her best on her own term now. She wouldn''t want to faint while changing her clothes that soon lead to her having her clothe changed by Li Jun Wei. If it was him, she could tell he would immediately agreed to help.


    By the time she had changed her clothes, she saw Li Jun Wei was still talking. It seemed that the phone call was taking a very long time. Taking a seat on the dressing table Li Jun Wei brought from her room, she brushed her wet hair and her eyes went to stare at Li Jun Wei. His face was as handsome as usual. Like any other day, he wore a long sleeve shirt that covered his right arm where the wounds was. She hadn''t took a good look at the wounds. Although she doubt that she would be able to differentiate wounds she knows that the injuries were created from glass wounds, like how the boy who had saved her. She had to check the wounds again. But Li Jun Wei dislike having his arm to be seen.


    If she requested him, she was sure Li Jun Wei would show his arm as much as she needed but she didn''t want to be inconsiderate, especially when it is Li Jun Wei who she would be talking with. Her husband.


    She continued to look at him, seeing his hair blown by the wind was soft, she remembered the texture of his hair... his arms were stronger than they look and so was the stomach he had where his muscle was carved in. When last night her waist was pulled, she felt her self stuck to his body and felt everything she could feel between the wet fabric. That was the first time she touch a man''s body, n.a.k.e.d to top. She couldn''t have her eyes bellow Li Jun Wei''s waist but it didn''t mean she hadn''t caught a little sneak peek at it. Then her eyes stopped at the lips... As if she was in a daze, her eyes that looked at his lips stayed there for a long time. Then her throat gulp. Li Lian stood from her seat, shaking her head and down a few glass of water to keep her mind clear.


    From afar, she heard the window was shut, Li Jun Wei had stopped his call and his face turn at her before he took long strides to arrive by her side. Now, Li Lian was on the side of the bed, sitting quietly with her hand on her laps as she thinks of other things that could come to her mind.


    "You came back early." Li Jun Wei stated as he placed the phone next to the glass she used to drink from. Reaching out his hand, out of a habit, he placed his hand over her head and caressed her head. "How was the tea party? It''s your first time there, was thee anyone who had given you a trouble?" He asked and in his second question there was a glint passing to his eyes.


    There was a few who had gave her problem but they were too scared to do anything that could be very offending as they know who was behind her. "It was normal, I went to the garden with Linliu and Nu Yuan."


    Li Jun Wei''s brows raised and she heard him asking, "They were also there?" He narrowed his eyes. He didn''t remember giving any invitation to those two people. Without Li Lian knowing, Li Jun Wei had prepared herself a tea party where she would be able to get use to the life of the socialites. He had done the screening on who could come. He had guessed there would be some people who could be rude as they thought Li Lian was just a girl with no background who would feel dispirited after receiving some jabs but this was his Li Lian he was talking about. Nothing could hold her down. He had asked the question to know if there was still people who dared to go against her but even when there was, Li Lian didn''t think it was something she had to stress herself from.


    "They were. It seemed they''ve planned to come together." Li Lian replied when Li Jun Wei took a sit beside her. Jin Nu Yuan and Ren Linliu was in a bad term buy from what Li Lian saw, they seemed to be close enough to lock each other''s hand in the garden and not to forget they kept covering each other and used their numbers to force Li Lian to answer a few question which eventually failed.


    Li Jun Wei watch her expression from the side. While Li Lian was thinking of many things while staring at him. Li Jun Wei also has many ideas running on his mind as he stared at her. Like how when her lips parted his tongue sneaked out from his lips, running into it as he wanted to taste her lips again. Once wasn''t enough for him nor was twice. Every time he kissed Li Lian, he felt he had fallen deeper with no going back. But he didn''t try to defy and let himself sink deeper to the want and need for her.

 Chapter 220 - 219: Midnight Wishes-II

    Li Jun Wei pushed his hair back, letting it fall as he saw the water droplets fell to the white bed. He picked her hair, taking one large lock and held it on his fingers, "It seems that they overheard you coming there, I didn''t remember Mrs. Sun ever inviting them in." which he knows because he was the one who had organized the guest, "There are many birds that love to chirp, gossips what they shouldn''t." Li Lian continued to heat him say and watch how his eyes narrowed when he looked up he had smiled.


    "Your hair is still wet where''s the towel?" He asked and without waiting for reply, he went to the bathroom. Coming out, he held a white towel on his hand which was dry and went to the dressing room to pat the desk for her to come.


    Obediently, Li Lian walked toward where he had told her, the concession had Li Jun Wei to smile. Their relationship was moving smooth like water, it wasn''t fast and Li Jun Wei could try to push the course faster just like yesterday but he also enjoyed the adequate amount of time and progression they shared. It let them to communicate better which was what relationship needed.


    When Li Lian had sat down, he took her hair to the towel, pressing it gently with his hand to wring the water from staying at her hair. There was only gentleness Li Lian felt and with his hand on her head, she felt peaceful like never before. Her head began to doze, and her stable body tilted right and left with her eyes sparks some little dizziness.


    Trying not to fall asleep, Li Lian pushed her lips and spoke, "Jun Wei, I will be going to college reunion this weekend, can I go?" she asked him.


    Li Jun Wei pulled a hair dryer from the drawer, turning it on, he turned to the softest pressure so the air wouldn''t bother them talk, "The college reunion."


    Li Lian lifted her drowsy eyes to see him through the mirror, "Did you receive the invitation too?" She tried to find answer through Li Jun Wei''s expression. Unexpectedly he looked back at her through the mirror, his smile appeared at her that flipped her heart.


    After a while the reply he said took time and his mouth finally let the reply, "I don''t." and this had Li Lian to have questions filled in her mind. Li Jun Wei stated he met her in college but when and how could she not remembered it. If he wasn''t in the same college than her, what could have happened?


    Li Jun Wei as if noticing her expression continued, "Curious about me now?" he hummed with a smile. Picking the brush, he went to her hair and brush her hair carefully with attention that had never went away from her. "You should go, everything you want to do, everyone wouldn''t have a say or objection to you. Including me." his eyes stared back at her through the mirror and the impact he said had her eyes slightly widened, "You could decide everything you want to do and I will be here to support every steps you take."


    She smiled, the words he said was precious to her even if he had said the words mindlessly. But this was Li Jun We she was talking to. Li Lian was sure every words he said came from his deepest thought for her.


    When she felt the sleepiness attacking her again, before her eyes closed she whispered, "I want to know everything... about you."


    "What is it you want to know?" He asked and his eyes fell on her through the mirror where he gouge the expression from her, and his finger felt how her head was moving forward.


    "Everything..." whispered Li Lian. As soon as the words left her lips, her head went forward. Li Jun Wei swiftly covered her forehead and brought her head to his other hand. Seeing how his lovely wife was sleeping on his hand peacefully, chuckle found and floated from his lips. But the chuckle he had disappeared when the button her clothe was open, showcasing the supple cleavage of her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    When it was correct for Li Lian not to be hesitant of hold herself back in front of him. She shouldn''t be too careless. His patient he was proud of now was about to run thin when he saw how his hand could enter through the opening of the cloth on her neck. His fingers moved from the brush he had placed down to her shoulders. One finger after another, he took very slow time to slide his finger to her collarbone. He saw how Li Lian''s eyes seemed to move a little under her eyelids.


    When his fingers moved closer to her neck, a gasp escape from her lips involuntarily. Once Li Lian was asleep, Li Jin Wei knows that unless there was an earthquake she wouldn''t woke up. There his fingers slide to her chin and spread his palm to the plane bellow her neck to continue descending down. When his fingers entered her collar, slipping to the fabric, Li Lian''s neck moved on his hand.


    He pulled his hand from her and brought his hand to touch his lower lips. His tongue moved over his lips with eyes still on her he went down and kissed her lips lightly. His hand then moved swift to carry her on his arm and brought her to the bed. Placing her down, he pulled the quilt and turn off the lights except for the yellow light beside her. He sat on the side of the bed and his fingers slipped to pull her palm to his lips. Giving a kiss on her knuckle, he look at her and whispered, "You are always defenseless." A chuckle slipped from his mouth as he tried not to wake her up.


    Turning off the light he wished her, "Good night, my love."

 Chapter 221 - 220: Forcing In-I

    When the next morning appear, like usual Li Lian woke up early. Today she was excited for finally finish her recording and the shooting of the MV video. Xie Family had gotten quiet or to be exact it was Xie Hue Lin who had been quiet for days which was good. Once Li Lian arrived at Spirit Entertainment along with Violet and Wei Mo Ran, they went to the elevator and Wei Mo Ran took the opportunity to explain her schedule, "Do you think you could dance today?"


    "Yes, I''ve prepared the dance." replied Li Lian with a smile. Most artists used the help of professionals however, Li Lian chose to choreographed the dance herself. Wei Mo Ran also didn''t questioned and believe in her ability. The manager had asked her days before if she needed help but Li Lian refused and assured she could dance herself.


    As they were in the elevator, Li Lian saw how Wei Mo Ran''s forehead had been creasing to a frown. She seemed distress and somewhat worried from Li Lian''s eyes. Curiously, Li Lian ask, "Are you alright?" Wei Mo Ran raised her brow and she asserted, "You''ve been sighing, did something happen?"


    Violet was unbothered by the question and while leaning on the wall, she heard the conversation lightly. Turning her eyes to the corner, she did find the manager looked troubled by something and wondered why Li Lian had to ask. But then Li Lian was much different then the people that had used her service. Unlike others, she was quieter and gentler. This was maybe the reason why she didn''t feel the work to be bad and not to mention Li Jun Wei had his way with money and her salary was largest she could ever have. Although his condition was odd when he requested for a bodyguard. It had to be a female; no male allowed.


    Wei Mo Ran brought a hand to the bridge of her nose, "Was I sighing that much?" she asked and Li Lian honestly nod, "It must have been because my son had been sick this week. I left him under a caretaker but as a mother I''m worried of leaving her alone."


    A child? Li Lian couldn''t believe it. Seeing Wei Mo Ran, she couldn''t even guess that the woman had been married much less have a son. Then Li Lian recall who the husband was, Jen Qiling. From their last interaction, it didn''t seem that their separation was a good one and the son, must have been from her previous marriage with him.


    Although curious, Li Lian knows the line not to cross. She didn''t pressed her question to ask or inquire what she wasn''t supposed to have her nose poke to. "Was it a bad illness? Is he alright now?" asked Li Lian with concern on her face.


    Wei Mo Ran offered her a smile, as a single mother she expected people ask the father first but Li Lian didn''t touch the subject and she knows it was because Li Lian was being considerate. "It was a slight fever attack with the summer flu going around the schools, he caught the illness from his friend. He is alright now, the fever had been reduced but the doctor advise for him to stay longer at home for rest."


    At the same time, the elevator door opened, Li Lian who was about to speak the heard her name called from behind, "Ms. Yue." Turning her face, Li Lian found it was the three women. The same woman who was known to be the mistress of a person who work in Li Corporation, Han Xiu Nan walked toward her, making large steps with her shoulders raised proudly.


    "Senior Han." Li Lian greeted back with a smile adorning her lips. The woman also replied to her smile, not allowing the envy she had after hearing how Li Lian had secured lists of works when she hadn''t debuted yet. The rumors had snowballed. Although the correct news was that Li Lian received the position to sing for the Movie OST, it had become to the point where she had secured an album, work offers, and even stage tours when she had only one song.


    Li Lian was unaware of this but the three women believed at the rumors and find it displeasing to know how Li Lian had climbed her way up in a short amount of time. Most people believed that she used her womanly charm to allure the higher-ups and despite being the person who had done the deed, Han Xiu Nan found Li Lian disgusting. She didn''t let the firing emotions to show to her face and instead gave her a wide smile of politeness.


    "Where are you going?" Her eyes then trailed at Wei Mo Ran, the famous manager who was told to her the smartest manager who could secure works for artists. In the beginning Han Xiu Nan wanted to have Wei Mo Ran as her manager but she couldn''t as the woman refused her request without thinking twice. She glared at Wei Mo Ran internally thinking that the woman was pointed by Li Lian''s sponsor. "Ah, I remember that you are going to record a music, I must be holding you up, my apologies." She said trying to be polite.


    By now, the person she talked against would say no. But the case was different when it comes to Li Lian. She smiled at the woman, surprising Han Xiu Nan by the smile she gave, "Thank you for your consideration, Senior Han. You helped me a great deal, I am busy as you said earlier and will have to go now, thank you for greeting me today." and with the words, Li Lian turned to leave the three women dumbfounded by her action.


    In truth Han Xiu Nan and her two friends have been waiting all morning in the eleventh floor waiting for Li Lian to appear and pressured her. Yet in a simple greeting, before Han Xiu Nan could go through anything else, she had been dismissed. Han Xiu Nan clenched her hand, anger raising to the tip of her brows, "That woman! How could she ignore me?" she was shocked and surprised, at this point she doubt Li Lian didn''t know who was her sponsor as the rumors about her had been running through Spirit Entertainment. Most people would be trying to sweeten their words to be in a good term with her and not offend her yet Li Lian had taken her words in literal meaning and ignored her like the fly.


    She had never been treated this way before! Since she debuted people wouldn''t ignore her but now all news were filled with Li Lian everywhere on the tabloids. There was no place for her to squeeze in. Although Han Xiu Nan doubt this would stay for too long, she couldn''t accept the fact they her junior had gotten popular after barely three weeks entering the company.


    Her two friends also had the same thought although most of the time they ride Han Xiu Nan''s coattails, they also couldn''t accept someone unknown becoming famous and not to mention trampling over them. "Xiu Nan." said Bai Hua on her right with a wide grin on her face, "Can''t you ask him to take her away?" she mentioned the man who had sponsored Han Xiu Nan and had taken her as a mistress.


    "I tried but I couldn''t!" replied Han Xiu Nan angrily. She also questioned why she couldn''t but the man only shrug his shoulder and say no. As he was her sponsor she had to take care of his mood and be careful not to spoil his happiness which was why she didn''t push the matter but Li Lian turned to be a great eyesore for her. Each day, she became famous and her pictures were posted in all media''s in China who want her to soon debut.


    To see the face of Li Lian in her phone had angered her and she planned to destroy Li Lian''s image no matter what was the cost. Then she suddenly stopped her expression as of she found a great idea, the vile expression went on her lips, "I have an idea, the sponsorship gathering will be hold three weeks after this. We could use that to create scandals." The two women behind laughed, agreeing to her idea.

 Chapter 222 - 221: Forcing In-II

    On the other hand, Li Jun Wei work in his company for hours. When he was done with a meeting and walk out of the corridor of his compartment he went to his office and spends his time alone there for a light break. Like most of the time, he would spend his time taking nap for twenty to thirty minutes before continuing to work.


    Pushing a button to his chair, the chair moved to create a comfortable bed. Taking a glass of alcohol, he decide to take a few glass to relax and enjoy himself a time while remembering Li Lian or there was the option he could call her. But Li Lian was at work now he thought then dropped the thought of being considerate. She had time and so was he; if he stayed with his considerations, more time will be lost while their relationship was still on the start line which wasn''t to his liking. Relationsh.i.p.s take time but not moving was futile to his eyes.


    He pulled his necktie that had become a hindrance to him and opened two button of his shirt when the door of his office was knocked. Before he could tell to enter or dismiss the person behind the door, the door burst open and Jin Nu Yuan came with a smile on her lips, making herself prettier with the smile. She then bend her neck to greet as if imitating the secretary who looked troubled at how his cousin had come in without her being able to notify Li Jun Wei. The male secretary bowed in apology, throughly sorry for letting the girl enter but Jin Nu Yuan was stubborn and went inside by bursting in.


    Although the secretary could use the help of the securities Jin Nu Yuan was Li Jun Wei''s cousin. There was a line for them not to harm the girl. When Li Jun Wei waved his hand to dismiss the secretary the man went hurriedly without forgetting to close the door. He didn''t want to stay at the room any longer.


    "Don''t you have school to do, Nu Yuan? What are you doing here?" asked Li Jun Wei, walking to take drink from the cupboard next to the bed he had without looking at Jin Nu Yuan.


    The cousin girl knows that Li Jun Wei rarely took interest to talk, however, if he still talks it was still a good sign for her and she didn''t felt disheartened with the curt question he gave.


    "I was on my way when I realized I will pass by your company and thought I should come and visit you for a moment," replied Jin Nu Yuan with a smile, her smile didn''t fail to reach her lips despite Li Jun Wei wasn''t watching her now.


    "You should go home now, your mother would be upset to know you are skipping school." Li Jun Wei continued, his hand pouring the drink and swirled the glass lightly for the golden brown liquid to dance around the glass.


    Jin Nu Yuan took the liberty to walk to the couch, taking seat without any permission as if it was her own room. "I don''t have school today, the university have been closed as I''m about to graduate soon and mother knows that I will be here. I told her I was going to visit you."


    Li Jun Wei placed the glass down as his arm leaned at the cupboard. "That sounds like you''ve planned to come despite not knowing you would come."


    Realizing how her words sounded contradicting which in truth was, Jin Nu Yuan didn''t panic and spoke quickly, "I told her before I entered your company. Any way, before I was about to say that since I will be graduating soon, father said that I could take the position in the hospital." she trailed with her eyes looking at the room with excitement when in truth she had often come to the room. But in many of her attempts, this was had only been her fourth time to be in the office with Li Jun Wei present in the room.


    Jin Nu Yuan was clever to use her spoiled nature to others and get what she wants. Such as today when she had come to visit Li Jun Wei, she made sure she received access by force entering the office while knowing the secretary and most people in the company wouldn''t be able to stop her. She had used the same tactic many times and had worked every time. Although in the third time before when Jin Nu Yuan was able to force her way in and meet Li Jun Wei, it ended quite badly as she wasn''t able to talk more than five minutes as Li Jun Wei had to take off from the company.


    But today, lady luck had come to her and let her spend an hour or maybe more for her to talk with Li Jun Wei. She didn''t waste her time to raise her favorability.


    Li Jun Wei smiles at the words Jin Nu Yuan uttered. Not a smile she used for Li Lian but a colder and sharper one, "You should do that then. Your father''s hospital is renown, your skill will improve there." He spoke and brought the glass to his lips, raising it to drink.


    "But I found a hospital I wish to work on. I''ve been studying for many years to become a doctor and had been dreaming to work there," her eyes went at Li Jun Wei with hesitation written so Li Jun Wei could see and he did noticed it but he didn''t ask like what Jin Nu Yuan wanted. The girl learned to be stubborn to push and sway others to her need and believe that everything would come to her as long as she followed her rules and the words her mother said, "It is a good hospital too, but I don''t know if father would let me work there. Can you help me and persuade father? If it is from your words, I''m sure father would let me enter the hospital." The girl asked, a sweet honey tone was used for her to have his help.

 Chapter 223 - 222: Splitting Headache

    Li Jun Wei could tell what was happening. Jin Nu Yuan''s mother, his aunt must have been the one who had fed her daughter with nonsense. Today she came for a request but what was hidden beneath the request was clear to see before his eyes. He placed his drink down, the clinking sound made it hard for people not to notice and Jin Nu Yuan was no exception.


    "Your father''s hospital is famous for a reason. I believe working there would be easier for you and have a better understanding about the responsibilities that come with your work as a doctor." He then look at Nu Yuan who still stubbornly on her seat feeling happy for no reason, while staring at him. "Also, if your father deny your request he must have his own thought. Go back home and speak to him yourself. An outsider like me to your family have no say." Li Jun Wei ruled his words.


    "But I, really want to be in that hospital." Jin Nu Yuan insisted, "Father doesn''t know what I wish for and it isn''t as if I hadn''t asked him. I did. But he didn''t want to give in. I''m sure father will hear your words, after all, father likes you." she offered a smile.


    "It is your dream to go there Yu Nuan not mine, you dream is something only you could take not others for you. If your father reject your wish then try and find solution." Said Li Jun Wei without taking a thought for her that had Jin Nu Yuan to sulk which she shown in her face. "Go home and talk to him." dismissed Li Jun Wei and he took a sip of his drink to the chair which had turn to a bed.


    Jin Nu Yuan learned to be persistent, despite being shooed off, she still held to her seat, "This is the solution I find, I wish to work in your hospital, the imperial hospital. Father said I''m too young to be there but I want to work there! Please, brother Wei." she spoke with a pleading look she knew not many could turned their face away from to.


    "That is even more so." Li Jun Wei clicked the glass from his hand to the table again, this time the sound increases, surprising Jin Nu Yuan. "That hospital inquire doctors who could be the best at their job. Only the best out of the best doctors could work there and no mistake is allowed. Your father is correct, it is not the place for you to be."


    Jin Nu Yuan clenched her hand, and frown played on her forehead. This was odd, she thought to herself. In the past, Jin Nu Yuan would have done the same tactic to Li Jun Wei and ask him for things which in the end he gave. But the girl didn''t know why Li Jun Wei had given what she wanted. It wasn''t because he cared for the girl or fall to her ploy like what the girl thought but out of his unwanting to hear the cousin girl to beg stubbornly like what she was doing today.


    "I''m sure I can do it," Jin Nu Yuan said as she stood from her seat making her way to close the distance between her and Li Jun Wei, "I have always been the best when it comes to exams and everything I''ve put my mind into. Mother said that too," the words thought Li Jun Wei, the girl carelessly dropped words that he could extend the meaning to different articles, "Despite my hard work, can I still not work there? I''m sure I could work harder and give my best in that hospital. Since long ago, I''ve been wanting to be in the hospital."


    "Why does it have to be that hospital?" asked Li Jun Wei sharply, unbothered to see Jin Nu Yuan''s pleading expression but the girl wasn''t disheartened.


    "You remember how you''ve also been treated there, remember?" Jin Nu Yuan spoke and Li Jun Wei rose his brows, the girl caught his expression and quickly explained, "It was the time after the accident that happened in Li Family house. I''ve seen the doctors there and how they''ve work there and was astonished by their knowledge, since then I''ve been wanting to work there."


    As the girl speaks, Li Jun Wei frowned his forehead, his head feeling ache and he held his head with his left hand while feeling the biting pain on the back of his head. Jin Nu Yuan was excited to tell her own reason that she hadn''t noticed the pained expression Li Jun Wei managed not to grunt despite the painful feeling.


    "Brother Wei, will you help me?" asked Jin Nu Yuan again. In truth, she didn''t care about the hospital, she had only come to share her time with Li Jun Wei. She knows it wouldn''t be easy but her mother told her to be stubborn which was what she was doing. When it come to using her childish nature, Jin Nu Yuan was clever to know what she should do. She paused and then narrowed her eyes at Li Jun Wei''s right hand, remembering Li Lian''s words about the wounds. Since her childhood, she had only heard about the wound but didn''t have the chance to see. To think that Li Lian was able to see, she felt unfair.


    "Brother Wei could, I see your wounds?" and before Li Jun Wei could say anything out of the ringing pain in his head, Jin Nu Yuan reached out her hand to touch his hand. Her fingers slipped to the sleeve of his white shirt, trying to roll the sleeve up when her hand was swatted. A loud whip sound came and Jin Nu Yuan held her hand in surprise. She frowned and her face turned with a confused expression when her ears rang with a scowl from Li Jun Wei,


    "Leave." Li Jun Wei said, his eyes had no light and grew dull with inky blackness. There was deep void that had Jin Nu Yuan startled by the scowling expression he had.

 Chapter 224 - 223: Little Brother’s Anger-I

    It was Jin Nu Yuan''s first time to meet Li Jun Wei''s angered expression and the girl was frightened when she saw the expression. This has never happened, she thought to herself. Even at the angriest Li Jun Wei was, he had never swatted her hand as harshly as he did just now.


    Jin Nu Yuan could hear in clarity what Li Jin Wei had instructed her to do but the girl, stood there with her eyes froze, and for a good moment she could only think about the hand that was swatted. It didn''t hurt as much but to know Li Jun Wei had pushed her hand away made her heart burn. "Did I upset you? I only wanted to see, I guess I shouldn''t, I''m sorry."


    Li Jun Wei narrowed his eyes on her, the fit of anger was still at his eyes, "Did you not hear me, cousin sister? Leave." He demanded, Li Jun Wei''s mood had plummeted and as the person who had been told to be careful at any changes in Li Jun Wei''s expression, Jin Nu Yuan could tell that if she didn''t go now, she wouldn''t leave unscathed. Her feet became unstable with the anger she had never felt.


    Jin Nu Yuan pursed her lips, "I- I''ll leave," and she hoped somewhere Li Jun Wei would tell her not to but as she left the room, Li Jun Wei didn''t do what she expected him to do.


    Once Jin Nu Yuan had left, Li Jun Wei moved one step behind to feel his back on the bed and his hand went to touch his head, the place where it had hurt earlier. It felt as if his head split into two suddenly. He had never felt such an intense pain in his head before. Unless he was ill but he was never ill to the point his ears would ring. Was the headache pain happened because his health deteriorated?


    Pushing one number on his desk phone, he connected the call to the secretary, "What can I help, sir?" asked the same secretary who had come earlier and when he asked, he saw Jin Nu Yuan storming out of the door with her heels screeching on the floor screams of the anger she felt and the shame. The secretary moved back to the wall, not wanting to be seen and fortunately didn''t.


    "Contact the hospital." Li Jun Wei instructed through the phone.


    The secretary wondered what was going on or whether it had anything to do with Jin Nu Yuan become angered but his words stuck on his throat, "Would you like to set up an appointment, sir?"


    "Yes, for me." Li Jun Wei then ended the call. He went to his bed after turning off all the lights present in his room to create a darkness which was perfect for him to rest but in the darkness he felt his head still aching. What could be wrong with him? Then he remembered how his hand was touched by Jin Nu Yuan before and his forehead frowned as he pulled the sleeve to cover the wounds.


    Jin Nu Yuan rode back immediately to her house. Eyes in distress, she was on verge of screaming or crying. She had been brought up spoiled to the core and never once did she ever been told by Li Jun Wei to get out of the room no matter how noisy she knew she was being.


    Jin Nu Yuan was angry and she bursted into the room where her mother was with her feet stomping on the floor. Seeing who it was, Mrs. Jin smiled wide at her daughter which doesn''t stay long when she saw her daughter''s red eyes. "What''s wrong, Nu Yuan?" asked Mrs. Jin, telling her child to come to her side by patting the empty seat.


    "Mom!" she cried to her mother, running to hug her mother. Other than using her spoiled nature, Jin Nu Yuan was excellent when it comes to fake her tears.


    Mrs. Jin rubbed her daughter''s back, "What happened, why are you crying, dear?" The older woman remembered that she had told her daughter to visit Li Jun Wei and had good time there after learning that he would spend more time in the company today. Now her daughter had cried that made no sense to her.


    "Brother Wei," sobbed Jin Nu Yuan, "I came like usual and ask if he could persuade dad but then I was curious. He then swatted my hand when I tried to touch his wound."


    The older woman frowned first at Li Jun Wei but then to her daughter, "Nu Yuan, haven''t I told you yet not to touch his wound?" Mrs. Jin asked, "You know how Jun Wei despise people touching his wounds the most."


    Jin Nu Yuan felt bad. Not only did she received Jun Wei''s anger but now she had received her mother''s scolding that had her to sulk in boiling anger, "It wasn''t my fault! It was because Li Lian! She said she could touch and see his wound but why not me?!" She pulled herself from her mother, with eyes angry, "I thought he married her only for convenience. You said that too, mom. So why is she any different from me?"


    Mrs. Jin laughed, "That''s not possible. You just have heard it wrong, Nu Yuan. There had been no one able to put their hands on his right hand, not even your grandparents could." Even Mrs. Jin find it hard to believe the elders, her, and all uncles and aunts weren''t able to touch his right arm since little as how angry he would be when anyone put a finger on the wound. Yet to hear the wife they thought he married for charade to do the impossible had Mrs. Jin to think her daughter must have misheard things.


    "I''m not! I heard it with my own ears!" insisted Jin Nu Yuan which was correct.


    Mrs. Jin seated her hands on her daughter''s shoulders, calming her down, "She must have bragged it with lies, I''ve heard everything from Xie Family about all her misdeed. She is known best for being a liar, Nu Yuan. You don''t have to believe her words."


    Jin Nu Yuan stopped crying, her eyes looked at her mother, "What do you mean?"


    "She had done many bad things, and was disowned because her parents couldn''t bear with her any longer. There are many other things that lead to her embarrassing her entire family and I''ve heard it all. Jun Wei must have been seduced by her without knowing who she really is." Mrs. Jin said with a confident smile.


    "What?" Jin Nu Yuan whispered, not out of surprise but delight and smile finally find its place to her lips again. "Brother Wei have been fooled by that woman the entire time! She must have hide her past from him and he must have trusted her, I will go and talk to him now!" Said Jin Ju Yuan as she stood up hurriedly when her mother sighed and held her wrist.


    Mrs. Jin shook her head, "Where do you think you are going? Telling him now after he had gotten angry with you and would Jun Wei would believe you?" But Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t help but rejoice when she knows she had a chance to show Jun Wei how Li Lian wasn''t what he thought she was.


    Mrs. Jin continued when she saw her daughter had gotten calmer, "Everything have to be plan my dear and like today you didn''t go through your plan which was why you had lost. Do not let your emotion ran better than you. I will teach you how to not only reveal her past but secure what you wish for." Mrs. Jin smiled and her malicious thoughts filled her mind that sync with her daughter''s mind.

 Chapter 225 - 224: Little Brother’s Anger-II

    Back in the recording room of Spirit Entertainment, Li Lian went through her schedule to finish her song. It was late in evening by the time she ended the recording. Her schedule was tight. Before the Movie of the Handmaiden would be aired, she had to complete her debut song and following the schedule, her song should be finish by the end of the week along with the music video.


    "We still have time until seven o''clock." said Wei Mo Ran walking out of the recording room and bid goodbyes with Du Zhen who had helped them greatly today.


    Li Lian walked beside her and in her mind she thought she could work for a longer time but she had concern of Wei Mo Ran''s son who was sick. They entered the elevator, the three women had went fortunately because Li Lian didn''t want to see them. To Li Lian''s view, the three women reminded her of Xie Hue Lin, type of people who would ready to plan and push other to the cliff. As Li Lian had fallen to the cliff before she knew how it felt and know what to do to be the one who pushed now.


    "Mo Ran, can I come to your house?" Li Lian asked with her eyes turned. Her question had Wei Mo Ran to look at her surprised, and Li Lian further replied, "I want to see your son, how old is he?"


    "He is five," replied Wei Mo Ran and a motherly smile set on her lips, "You are welcome to my home but, my home is rather small and dirty."


    They then walked out of the elevator. Li Lian entered another studio and pushed the door to be greeted with a cold wind and a darkroom. There were lights where the stage was but the rest of the place was dark with the lack of light. Li Lian looked down on her phone for a few minutes to see that there was no call from Li Jun Wei for some reason, she felt that she would receive his call or be the one to call; But she still had work to do like Li Jun Wei had and she didn''t want to bother him now and chose to call him later.


    When Li Lian was finally dressed, she went to talk, discussing the scenes with the director who would be taking care of her video. Then come the time where she should dance. As Li Lian had practiced few days ago without the song, they only had the melody and the video would only be taken with her dancing. She raised her body lightly and began to dance with her emotions poured.


    When Li Lian danced, the crew had a hard time focusing on her works without having their eyes wondering on her. The dance routine was simple, a dance with a light fan which gave a feeling of the butterfly she needed. As she danced, the artificial snow fell on her and Wei Mo Ran seeing the dance was in awe herself. She knows Li Lian was talented which was why Li Xiao Chen had proudly told her he had been the one scouted her but she didn''t know Li Lian would be this talented where her eyes couldn''t keep away from her. Li Lian told her it would be a simple dance moved that could be fit in a short three minutes video. But the dance were impactful that would be a waste to cut the scene.


    On another hand, Li Xiao Chen exited a restaurant after a brief meeting with people on the line of his work. With his phone on his ears, he sighed, "I said, I didn''t jump from the window, believe me, grandma. It''s dangerous there, how could I jump from there?" Li Jun Wei was confused how his grandmother knows her method to escape from home when he hadn''t told anyone? On a second thought, he had told someone, his brother. It must be him, thought Li Xiao Chen to himself and he frowned.


    "I will not give you your car." Elder Li said and Li Xiao Chen felt his head dizzy. He went to the nearest wall and leaned his head there, overdramatizing his shock.


    "What?! Grandma, don''t be difficult. I''ll find my bride when time let me to do so. I want to search for my destiny, like brother! Look at them. They always hug each other, not to forget kiss, and I''ve never seen them fight at all! This is what destiny do, making perfect couples and with time I will be able to find one." Li Xiao Chen who had preached his speech in one breath huffed his breaths. "My point is, give me back my car. Please!"


    "Okay." His grandmother replied to his relief. Finally thanks to studying how to persuade his grandmother, his efforts seemed to have worked out. But his smile faded when his grandmother''s next words come to his ears. "That is once you''ve met destiny, bring a bride home or a proper girlfriend, I''ll give you back your car."


    When the call ended, Li Xiao Chen in panicked tried to call but was rejected a few time and slumped to the wall. "My baby car." sighed Li Xiao Chen. "What is the problem in finding girlfriend anyway? I could find one now!" He said proudly and his words were correct, compared to many men he could be said as the most handsome. Li Xiao Chen had been in many relationsh.i.p.s but this few months he had stopped having girlfriends after Li Lian woke up from a coma. It wasn''t because he didn''t have time. But seeing his brother changing to a better person with the woman he loved, it had Li Xiao Chen to wish to have the same relationship.


    When he recall of how his brother''s relationship, he thought he should find a person he could stay with like his brother did. Giving himself his own needed shoulder pats, he heard the sound of the door wheering to open beside him and he turned his head to see Jen Qiling. When the two men had their eyes met, a frown appeared on their forehead.

 Chapter 226 - 225: Little Brother’s Anger-III

    Li Xiao Chen in his entire life never hated anyone as much as he hated Jen Qiling. Not only because Wei Mo Ran''s situation which he knows about very well but also the man himself. With their line of work, it wasn''t their first time meeting each other. However their first time meeting each other was on the day when Wei Mo Ran found out about her husband''s affair. Li Xiao Chen may be known as a man who would find new girlfriend by the end of the week but he wasn''t someone who would take another relationship while he was in one. Many girls have done it to him but he would never.


    He found that a virtue as a man was not to betray their partner and he had stayed true to it. To know that Jen Qiling took a woman when he had a child with Wei Mo Ran made him view Jen Qiling as the worse sc.u.m in his entire life.


    The two men''s gazes clashed. As much as Li Xiao Chen hated the man, Jen Qiling also hated Li Xiao Chen.


    "Fancy to meet you here." Li Xiao Chen greeted with a light smile which was void. "A meeting?" trailed Li Xiao Chen until his eyes narrowed at the woman who was dressed fancily holding a little child on her hand. Seeing the child and the woman, Li Xiao Chen greeted them with a smile when Jen Qiling took a step to cover his family.


    Li Xiao Chen smiled, "Why you think I would eat them?" He laughed and pushed Jen Qiling aside to them greet the second wife of Jen Qiling, "Hello."


    "Go to the car." Jen Qiling instructed his wife who was still staring at Li Xiao Chen. "Now." added Jen Qiling until his wife walk away to enter the car. Once his wife and son had entered the car, he frowned at Li Xiao Chen, "What are you doing?"


    "Exactly. What am I doing?" Li Xiao Chen wouldn''t lose when it come to taunting people. He learned it from his brother, the best person he knows when it come to push a person back and it did work. "Mind elaborating what I have done other than saying hello? I should say Mr. Jen you are so afraid if I got closer to them? Is this guilt that I sensed from you?" he smiled at Jen Qiling with an empty smile when the man pushed him.


    "Don''t you touch my family like you did last time." Jen Qiling glared at him, pushing Li Xiao Chen back.


    Li Xiao Chen let his shoulder pushed back and the grin he had widened, "Or what?" he asked. His eyes stared down on the man without an intention to back down. It wasn''t that Li Xiao Chen had not gotten over his past but he find Jen Qiling as an eyesore. It would be his greatest embarrassment to back down after seeing the man having fun with his new life while Wei Mo Ran was working day and night to provide money for his son.


    "I don''t think you understand this yet Mr. Li. You are the reason for my marriage to be destroyed and I will not let you do it the second time. Mark my word if you do what you did before, I will see you in the court." Jen Qiling lowly glared at Li Xiao Chen as the young man continued to grin against him while watching how the pathetic man accused him for being the person who had ruined his marriage.


    Li Xiao Chen sighed first, he then took Jen Qiling''s shoulder, pushing it to the side so the car wouldn''t see before his hand went to Jen Qiling''s neck and with all his power, he pressed the man to the wall. The smile he had earlier had disappeared from his face, The childish expression also went away with anger that came to his eyes and he returned the glare gave by Jen Qiling. "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g trash." Li Xiao Chen cursed and he didn''t mince his words.


    Like his brother, Li Xiao Chen was prone to anger. There had been times when he clashed with people but as he become a.d.u.l.t he learned that being angry all the time wasn''t good which was why he kept his smile. But today seeing how Jen Qiling still blamed him which also meant he still blamed Wei Mo Ran for the crack on their marriage which lead to their divorce while knowing well how he had tainted their perfect marriage life had his anger boiling.


    There was time when Wei Mo Ran was Li Xiao Chen''s secretary and he knows the woman well. She was loyal, strict, but a person with a soft heart. When Wei Mo Ran came with tears on her face which she had never done before with her swollen stomach as the date of her labor was near, Li Xiao Chen snapped.


    Li Xiao Chen''s hand squeezed the man''s collar, and Jen Qiling struggled to let go but there was a gap between their age and Li Xiao Chen had it easy with how the man wasn''t good when it come to brawl. "It seems that your head is still no different from before. There must be crack in your ears or brain that you couldn''t learn your past mistake. I was the one who had broke your marriage?" a grin creeped on the corner of his lips. "What about you? Sleeping with a woman outside your marriage, making her pregnant and did you expect Mo Ran to stay with you? Don''t put me into the same page of a man who don''t have the balls to defy his own parents."


    Jen Qiling ground his teeth, Li Xiao Chen''s squeeze on his neck made it hard for him to breathe, "W-what do you know..."


    "I know everything. I have my ways. You are the one who doesn''t know everything, Mr. Jen. You can bring me to the court, charge me with whatever charges you have but it will never work." He then took one step forward, his arm pressed close to the wall, "You still haven''t understand how we are different. I''m Li Xiao Chen. If you ask a fight, I''ll make your life a hell."


    Li Xiao Chen finally let go of Jen Qiling''s neck when the man couldn''t breathe and took a step back, watching how Jen Qiling miserably fall to the ground. Jen Qiling cough for air, he was almost smothered to death and couldn''t believe who he lost to the violence Li Xiao Chen showed again.

 Chapter 227 - 226: Missing Piece-I

    Li Xiao Chen looked down at the man and he thought he could kick in the distance but violence wouldn''t be getting anywhere with the man in front of him. He turned his body leaving the place as the female worker looked at him with a surprise and he replied with a smile to calm himself too.


    "W-Who is the new man Mo Ran is with?" asked Jen Qiling as he climbed himself l. the wall to stand up. His eyes were still red. The question he posed made the smile Li Xiao Chen had just pulled to be dropped from his mouth. He clicked his tongue turning his head at the man with his hand ruffling his hair.


    "You must have not seen him yet." smiled Li Xiao Chen, then took the chance to create his own story out of nothing. "He is a billionaire, a friend of mine as I was the one who introduced him. When he heard of her story regarding her ex-husband, he felt sorry for her and promise to take her well. When Mo Ran is getting married I promise to give you the wedding invitation you need, just like the way you''ve given her your wedding invitation."


    Jen Qiling''s eye glared at him, he couldn''t believe Li Xiao Chen and thought his words were a lie which in truth was a lie Li Xiao Chen made up on the spot to spite the man but Jen Qiling thought it was the truth and he couldn''t accept it with his ego.


    Not wanting to waste more time, Li Xiao Chen entered his car the he sped up to Spirit Entertainment to meet Li Lian as he had planned before meeting Jen Qiling and had his mood ruined after his conversation with the cheater.


    Entering the studio where Li Lian was, he then witness the moment Li Lian danced and found Wei Mo Ran immersed in her dance which soon he also did after taking a seat beside Violet. Li Lian had to take the video for four times. Although she had danced for practice at home daylily, it was her first time to dance in front of the camera and there was a few mistakes she did that had been taken twice.


    When she was done, Li Lian stepped down from the stage and walked toward Wei Mo Ran to also find Li Xiao Chen. "You''re here. I thought you were busy." Li Lian said, the few days, Li Xiao Chen rarely stayed long at the house.


    "Just a few matter to take up with," Li Xiao Chen smiled, a goofy expression had on his face that helped Li Lian to laugh, "Are you done?" he asked and his eyes went to Wei Mo Ran, "If you could can I borrow Mo Ran for a moment?"


    Wei Mo Ran looked at Li Xiao Chen while Li Lian first look at him before turning at Wei Mo Ran, "That''s fine with me." said Li Lian for Li Xiao Chen to stand up.


    "Oh! And that was a very beautiful dance just now, I''ve sent brother the video he must be happy now." Li Xiao Chen bring his thumbs up and Li Lian smiled at him.


    Once Li Xiao Chen and Wei Mo Ran had left, she pulled her phone out and scrolled to find Li Jun Wei''s chat that didn''t come. Pressing her fingers to the skin, she type and asked if she could call now. Usually the message would be reply without fail but for long minutes Li Jun Wei didn''t reply to him.


    "He must be busy now." Li Lian murmured to herself, remembering the international conference of Li Corporation which would be held soon.


    "Will you be going home, mistress?" asked Violet, she walked to follow Li Lian who went to change her stage dress that was white and pure in fabric, with a flowy skirt. Violet had heard that they would be leaving to Wei Mon Ran''s house but the man earlier who was slightly handsome had brought her out.


    Li Lian changed her clothes behind a curtain and walked out when she had went back to her clothes she had wore earlier. "Let''s wait for Wei Mo Ran to come, I think we should by some fruits on the way and what a little boy would like." hummed Li Lian thinking what she should bring to a child who had just gotten better after sick.


    Li Lian pushed the door of the studio opened and took a left turn to the seat to wait for Wei Mo Ran when by chance she heard a voice scream, "He isn''t my husband anymore. I am tired of this, being pushed around to marriage and I''ve followed all your words mother, but here I am now! Last time he came and slapped me, almost beating me to death if it wasn''t for someone helping me!" The woman slumped to wall as she screamed. With a hand on her forehead she held it close and sighed, "I will come back when I''m ready to go back home. For now, I will not." and Li Lian saw the woman turned off the call to storm out of the place.


    Li Lian who didn''t had the chance to move back, met her face to face and she felt bad for overheard the woman''s conversation earlier. Li Lian bend her neck and walked only for her hand to be pulled by the same woman earlier. But before her hand was pulled, Violet had brought her hand before Li Lian''s as she was her bodyguard.


    "Oh I''m sorry." the woman said, and she walked closer to Li Lian, "We''ve met last time but I was unsure if it was you, do you remember me, miss?" asked the woman and she placed one hand on her chest.


    Li Lian at first didn''t notice the woman''s face well but now that her eyes had took the woman''s feature, she recalled who the woman was. Violet did too. It was the same woman who had been slapped in the garden when she came to visit Mrs. Sun''s tea party. "The garden." Li Lian said the keywords and the woman softly smiled to her with a small smile.

 Chapter 228 - 227: Missing Piece-II

    "Yes, me met in the garden I didn''t get the chance to say anything before," said Ms. Qin, then her body bowed to show her gratefulness, "Thank you for the other day. If it wasn''t for your help, I would have ended up badly than a bruise on my cheek." When she said the words, Li Lian saw that her cheeks were indeed swollen but was skillfully hide under her makeup. Ms. Qin continued, "It was a problem of mine that I thought I should end by myself, but I didn''t expect he would do that." Her eyes turned sullen as she remembered her husband who she was about to divorce now.


    "It''s great to see they you are alright," Li Lian replied, returning the woman''s thanks with a soft smile.


    "May I ask if you have time now? It would be great if we could eat together." said the woman trying to show her thanks by offering Li Lian time to eat.


    "My apologies, but I am on my way to visit a son of my manager who is sick." said Li Lian for the woman to nod with an unsatisfied expression. Then Li Lian saw the woman pulled a small note and pen to write numbers and took her hand to pushed the paper in.


    "If there are time, please call me." Ms. Qin smiled at her and add, "I wish we can talk again when the time comes." and when the woman left, Li Lian opened the paper and placed it inside her bag. She recalled Mrs. Sun''s words regarding how most people don''t get married to the people they wish to be and had to marry the choice of the parents, She wondered if Li Family was different than the rest. Grandmother Li and grandfather Li were people with warmth heart who had greeted her kindly regardless of her past. But then she wondered how much of her past do grandparents Li know?


    At the same time, Li Xiao Chen came from the opposite path where Li Lian was standing at. Beside him was Wei Mo Ran, she crossed her arm in against her chest, her expression was sullen with a frown but by the time she arrived next to Li Lian, there was a smile on her lips.


    "Is there a problem?" Li Lian took the chance to ask, seeing how Li Xiao Chen had come only to bring Wei Mo Ran and the air before they came to her was taut.


    "A small trouble, but it had been solved. The cause of the problem resurfaced but it should be okay now." replied Wei Mo Ran and she looked at Li Xiao Chen who was quiet.


    Li Xiao Chen sighed and gave a nod, "Sist-Ms. Yue, where will you be going now?" asked Li Xiao Chen curiously.


    "I heard Mo Ran''s son is sick and I plan to go there to visit, do you want to come too?" Li Lian replied to his question and Li Xiao Chen didn''t think to agree but heard his phone rang and pulling his phone he sulked.


    Raising his phone he shook his head, "I will have to go," he replied and turn to dash to the elevator. Li Lian wondered who had called him that he had to go in a hurry, not knowing the call came from Li Jun Wei.


    A few hours ago, right after Jin Nu Yuan left his office, Li Jun Wei exited his office to Imperial Hospital. After going through checkup as he felt it was needed to know whether his body had a problem before it was too late, he waited in the office where the doctor come after a few minute.


    The doctor took a seat in front of Li Jun Wei and his sigh passed his mouth when he sat down as his old back ache when he sat. Pushing the glass that slides on his nose bridge, the doctor took his time to read the paper before he turned at Li Jun Wei with politeness, "I don''t find anything wrong, Mr. Li. Other than your right hand which had shown a complete improvement from before, your head fortunately didn''t have any illness. The headache that you mentioned, could you tell me from the scale one to ten how painful it is?"


    The old doctor Li Jun Wei talked with in the room at the moment was the same doctor who had treated his family since he was a child. Being Li Family''s doctor, it was easier for them to know if they had caught illness as the doctor know them well. As knowing Li Jun Wei have a high pain tolerance, the doctor knows the scale work different to other when it comes with Li Jun Wei.


    Yet Li Jun Wei who never felt intense pain, unexpectedly spoke, "Eight." This was high to the doctor and the man looked at him with a wide eye. No wonder Li Jun Wei had called him. He had never felt pain at most his pain would always fall to three or bellow and eight was a high number which mean the pain was high either.


    He continued to see the brain scans of Li Jun Wei but oddly enough he found nothing was wrong, "It could be the pain came from intense lack of sleep or insomnia, there are other few reasons that could lead this but I found little that could possibly be the reason to your painful headache. Was it only once or did it happen several times?"


    Li Jun Wei shook his head, his concern fall to the other few reason the doctor said, "I slept well for the last few months, even better than ever and had no insomnia. I don''t think it is either of those that could be the reason for the headache." He replied. When he tried to find reason or trigger that could have happened to make his head ache, he found nothing, "It only happened once this afternoon."


    The doctor who couldn''t find the solution or cause also wondered what could be the reason say, "If it happen again, Mr. Li please do come to the hospital, as for now, I will consult with a neurologist who I know could help." Before Li Jun Wei left, then the doctor ask, "Do you find any problem with your right hand? As you are here now, would you like to have a small check up?"


    There was no harm for checkup as Li Jun Wei''s right arm had been well either. He placed his hand on the desk as the doctor touched and felt how the part where his arm had been horribly wounded. It was hard to be able to find a clean spot on Li Jun Wei''s arm which hadn''t been covered by scars that happened roughly one decade ago. Before the wounds were even worse than present time. For a teenager to suffer from the wounds were surprising and the trauma the wound brought affected part of Li Jun Wei''s memories.


    The doctor could still remember how the arm was heavily filled with statures and bandaged as if his hand missed one stature, he would have lost the arm for good. "Can you squeeze?" The doctor asked and Li Jun Wei did as instructed. When the doctor saw how his arm had properly been healed, the man gave him pass. "Have there been any problems regarding your arm? The touch or feel, please do not forget to tell if you lost the touch in your hand."


    "There had been no more problem since before, it itch some times but only when I exerted too much pressure on one hand." Which was normal as the glass that pierced his hand in the past was only a thin hair away from his nerves and not to mention most os his nerves were on the condition of pierced by it. As he was about to leave with the coat hanging on his hand, Li Jun Wei remembered Jin Nu Yuan''s words and asked, "In the past was it you who attended my wounds after the accident in this hospital?"


    Li Jun Wei didn''t remembered much of what happened after he went through the accident. Most memories stayed well inside his mind while some didn''t. Like what happened on the day of his accident he don''t remember any of it and the doctor claimed it was normal for people to forget the memories which happened on the day of their accident out of the great shock the body experience. He knew he woke up in Imperial hospital and was told by his grandparents he went through a horrible accident and hadn''t woke up for a full three weeks almost falling to the fourth week.


    If his memories didn''t fail him, the doctor who was there at that day was the same doctor with him now. He only asked the question lightly, to confirm his memory and his grandparents'' words when the doctor looked at him surprised. The surprise was short and the doctor was quick to smile and gave a nod by his head, "Yes, Mr. Li. I was there. Is there a problem?"


    Li Jun Wei didn''t miss the chance in the expression he received when his question took the man off guard, "I thought to say a few words to the person who had stature my hand. The doctor did a very well job and I remembered I didn''t thank the person for what they did. Do you know who it was that perform the surgery?"


    "I don''t remember, I think it was Dr. Ye but he left the hospital years ago." the doctor replied quickly.


    *


    A/N: To avoid burnout, I write some times one chapters but that one chapter will have a longer word count. Please be understanding as I have to write three books^^

 Chapter 229 - 228: Missing Pieces-III

    Li Jun Wei found it odd for the doctor to be surprised when he was asked and found it even more abnormal for the doctor to reply in a snap of second in his second question. The quickness of his reply almost felt as if the doctor had planned his was before without thinking. Exiting the hospital, he drew his brows. His memory wasn''t complete. It could be possible that something went wrong that day. Something that had his grandparents to hide the truth. Trying to remember what happened one decade ago didn''t help as he didn''t remember the memory in the first place.


    Pulling his phone, he messaged his brother to come and read Li Lian''s message at the same time. A smile appeared on his lips and he entered his car while calling her. Li Lian saw Li Xiao Chen went and walk when she received call at the same time. Wei Mo Ran noticing the call then say, "I still have to fix a few thing, you can wait in the lobby and I will come after."


    Seeing Wei Mo Ran left, Li Lian walked as she replied to the call, "Hello?" she greeted, soft smile relaxing the corner of her lips.


    "Where are you?" Li Jun Wei asked softly, curious to know where she was as at the time, Li Lian would be back at home but from the sound of the elevator that rang when it arrived and came to the phone, he noticed she wasn''t home yet.


    "I''m about to visit Mo Ran''s house, her son is sick." Li Lian''s eyes were on the number of the floor that continued to descend down, "I heard about Mo Ran''s situation."


    "About her divorce with Jen Qiling." Li Jun Wei asserted and he asked, "Have you heard everything about them yet?"


    "Not yet, I don''t feel I suppose to stick my hand to it. Where are you?" Li Lian asked, repeating the word Li Jun Wei asked to her lightly when his reply came a few second in silence before it arrive,


    "I''m on my way back to the company. Be careful and come back fast, I''ll wait for you if you come late."


    "You should sleep," Li Lian chuckled, happy that he said he would wait as she had never felt anyone waiting her back home and to know made her heart danced.


    "I don''t think I could without you now." Li Jun Wei replied and there was other reason why he think he couldn''t sleep straight as he arrived on his bed. He had doubt in his heart and the doubts had just grow larger which he had to find out what was wrong. To know that a part of his memory had gone and the chain of event his grandparents told him didn''t add up. He knows there was something fishy after his accident. "Come back fast." He breathed the words softly to her ears.


    "I will." Li Lian replied and ended the call. When she waited for Wei Mo Ran to arrive they went together to visit her house and Li Lian had the chance to play with Wei Mo Ran''s son who was still young in age. It was hard to think that Jen Qiling who looked strict and stern was the father of the child as the boy was sweet and adorable. His face was similar in look to Wei Mo Ran compared to his father which could be a blessing so Wei Mo Ran wouldn''t remember Jen Qiling face when looking at her son. But Li Lian know regardless if her son had the similar feature of Jen Qiling, she would love her son no matter what like the mother she was.


    At night, Li Lian returned back home with Violet. There she saw Bo Shiao, walking out of the entrance with a hand on his forehead before he sighed. He then waved his hand to the three maids in front of him and spoke, "Keep them in the room, do not let them walk from the place."


    "We tried but-" The maid stopped talking when she noticed Li Lian had walked from the car to the staircase and the four servants bowed to show their respect.


    "Welcome back, madam." greeted the three maids and Bo Shiao at the same time. They were professionals servants who had gone through several study and lessons to work in potential houses of wealthy people and thus was the reason for their strict greeting.


    "Thank you," Li Lian replied back, she was not used to the servants'' stiff greeting but slowly she accepted it was only a matter of speech. "Is there any problem? why are you all outside?" It was not often for Li Lian to see the servants outside of the house, standing near the doors.


    Bo Shiao looked troubled and looked behind before he spoke, "Mrs. Jin is here with her daughter, young miss Jin. They have waited for two hours to meet the master but he is still yet to come."


    Li Lian understood why the servants were worried and unsettled. The house was empty now without Li Jun Wei, Li Xiao Chen, of her. Having Li Jun Wei''s aunt and cousin to be in the same room for hours must have made them not knowing what to do at their sudden arrival. This was also why when she arrived, the maids and Bo Shiao exhaled breaths in relief.


    "Where are they?" asked Li Lian, stepping out, she continued to walk toward the foyer.


    Before the maids or Bo Shiao could reply, the woman who had been sitting at the living room for two hours straight with her daughter stood up from her seat. She held her purse on her waist and settled her hand above, "Li Lian, good evening, we''ve been waiting for you and Jun Wei to come home. How are you?" The woman smiled sweetly at her. Li Lian didn''t know why the woman would be here with Jin Nu Yuan who she had met just a day ago. But her gut feeling know that they came not for a simple greeting.

 Chapter 230 - 229: Sudden Guests-I

    The woman walked toward her and to her surprise, spread her arm to pull Li Lian for a hug. Li Lian felt Mrs. Jin rubbed her back with gentle movement and saw how Jin Nu Yuan had only passively watch her mother hugging Li Lian. It surprised Li Lian for the woman to quickly hug her.


    When Mrs. Jin pulled her from her shoulders, she then looked at Li Lian with a smile which Li Lian returned, "Good evening, Mrs. Jin you must have waited late. Jun Wei and Xiao Chen will come a little late. I hope that your stay in the house is hospitable, is there anything you need?"


    Mrs. Jin took Li Lian to the seat where Jin Nu Yuan was standing at and held her hand, "You can call me as aunt, using missus make me feel like we are unacquainted when we are now a family." the woman spoke with a happy tone, "If you ask whether we need anything more, then we don''t, the tea is good and the servants are very well to keep the drink warm the entire time," by walking back and forward to attend Mrs. Jin and her daughter as they were afraid to make mistake when Li Jun Wei was out.


    Li Lian did ask if she need anything but her question tends more to the second meaning that ask why would the woman and her daughter would be in Jun Wei''s house. Did they often come here? She wondered and as if in the same time, Mrs. Jin, "We came after a little trip when we realize we hadn''t yet spoke with you much. It would be odd for a family not to talk much, right? You are our new family members and I hope to know you better."


    It wasn''t odd but their way was odd, Li Lian replied in her mind. "Of course." Li Lian took a seat where Jin Nu Yuan was behind her mother. Seeing the girl she smiled but the girl refused to return her smile. Until Mrs. Jin notice Li Lian''s expression did she turned her face to scold her daughter with eyes who was yet to understand how to pull herself a better face and to tampered their emotions on their face.


    Jin Nu Yuan mustered a smile she wasn''t in the mood to and her mother turned when she raised a hand for one maid to come and refill the drink. Seeing how Mrs. Jin accustomed to ordering the maid tells Li Lian that there was indeed a gap between them. Taking the handle of the cup lightly, on one hand, Mrs. Jin spoke after blowing the steam from her tea. "Nu Yuan had said me a lot about you but I realize that I know little as you came rather..." the woman drawled while seeing Li Lian''s expression, "I''m sorry if this offends you but a little too sudden. There was no marriage, you see. We only heard from my aunt that Jun Wei was married. Of course the news shock us, not that we unwelcome you but rather we are happy to find out there was a new family members. You do understand what I meant don''t you?" the woman checked for confirmations.


    "I understand," replied Li Lian and she offered the woman a smile. She kept her words short as talking too much would not be good. She then lifted her head up, to see the few servants were still there at the spot and as if noticing, Mrs. Jin also turn her head to the servants.


    "They are still here," she raised her hand and dismissed the servants by waving her hand yet the servants didn''t move nor make a shift to their position. "What''s wrong? Why are you all still here?" Mrs. Jin then turn her face at Li Lian which resulted in one of the maid flinching and Li Lian didn''t missed the maid''s fretful expression.


    "I see that there are still no change even when Jun Wei had dismissed all the servants, they don''t learned from mistakes and fix what the previous servants did." Mrs. Jin looked behind at the servants who didn''t moved.


    "Jun Wei dismissed the servants?" asked Li Lian for the woman to show a smug smile Li Lian didn''t missed and so did Jin Nu Yuan who had her mood brightened up at Li Lian''s lack of knowledge and was happy to remember how in the end, Li Lian was just someone who came for Li Jun Wei''s money by hiding her past, she seduced Li Jun Wei to fall for her using her tricks. Jin Nu Yuan was sure of it and her hand she placed on the cushioned chair, tightened.


    "Yes he did. It was a mistake like this with a slight difference. Last time I came here, the servants didn''t open the door for me, leading to Nu Yuan, my beloved daughter to soak in the cold rain and catch a horrible fever." explained Mrs. Jin some servant seemed to know which was why they had been uneasy and edgy to know it was Mrs. Jin who had come with her daughter. As they didn''t want to repeat the same mistake, this time they had let the woman and her daughter to enter without their master''s permission.


    "Jun Wei have fired the maids, he told me that." continued Mrs. Jin then her eyes curved as her smile widened while her eyes stopped at Li Lian. "This time, I think it should be you to fire the servants. As the mistress of the house, one have to show their differences with the servants. They may come from a better family, but they are still in the end of the time, a servant. People from lower class have to know their place."


    At the woman''s smile, Li Lian smiled back and the woman believed the girl agree to her words. After all, she was the elder here. Mrs. Jin know what kind of woman Li Lian was. She had come for Li Jun Wei''s money and for people like her, she would love to abuse her power she had now.

 Chapter 231 - 230: Sudden Guests-II

    Li Lian thought it was weird how Jin Nu Yuan could catch a fever after drenching in the rain. Unless and until the girl stood under the rain for hours, it make sense that she would be sick, but there was a large roofed terrace in front of the house where her car would have stopped there and take shelter under the car. It also did t make sense how they still insisted to stay in the house until Li Jun Wei came back home when they could have ride their car and went back home? The stubbornness made it felt strange to Li Lian.


    "Bo Shiao." called Li Lian and in surprise, Bo Shiao came by her side and she asked, "Why do you not move from your place when Mrs. Jin asked?" Bo Shiao looked at Li Lian with his eyes startled. Should they had moved? Then Li Lian added, "I need your reason."


    Bo Shiao''s lips turn to O and he spoke without looking at the guests, "It is because they are not the owner of the house or the mistress of the house, miss. The master has kept words to me not to do what is instructed by others unless we received your permission."


    Li Lian then turned at Mrs. Jin and her hand moved from the woman''s hand, "I don''t think that is something I have to punish them for. I see that they understand how to obey by instructions that are given, Mrs. Jin."


    Mrs. Jin''s brows furrowed, Jin Nu Yuan who couldn''t heard Li Lian''s words acting as if she was the head of the house wang to speak but stopped. Mrs. Jin could see how her daughter was triggered by the words and her hand went to stop her. She then look at Li Lian, her smile flawless, "I see, so they are good at following words and I was worried for nothing." and at the end of her word, Mrs. Jin glared at the servants. She had words to say to Li Lian but the words had to be spoken privately in the absence of the servants who she knows often act as Li Jun Wei''s arm and ears.


    Li Jun Wei, her nephew was no different than her mother, Mrs. Jin''s sister in law. Not only did his face resemble much to the woman, his personality which was sharp that often rendered them useless which she disliked. When Li Jun Wei''s mother married to the family, she gained control to many things which made Mrs. Jin and her husband to have a hard time gaining their position in Li Corporation. When the woman had died, it became easier for them but Li Jun Wei in a count of years had gained control over the company and strengthened the guard better than ever. Some times, having a nephew who was too smart was troubling, thought Mrs. Jin to herself.


    Taking a sip of  her drink, Mrs. Jin''s eyes fell on Li Lian. She didn''t know what kind of woman Li Lian was but from the rumors it was easy to know that she was a woman who loved money. "How was your shopping?" asked Mrs. Jin, placing the cup in the plate with a clink.


    "Shopping?" Li Lian wondered what he meant by that, as she wasn''t shopping.


    Mrs. Jin raise her thin drawn brows, "I thought you were out since afternoon to late in evening for shopping? There not much for a woman to do other than shopping so I guessed that could be the case." she stated her eyes watching Li Lian.


    Li Lian knows that Mrs. Jin also know she didn''t went out for shopping and had asked the question to find answer as to where Li Lian went, "I was at work before visiting my friend''s son who was sick." she replied to see how Mrs. Jin hummed as if not believing her words.


    Mrs. Jin could form to calculation seeing the sudden marriage of Li Lian and Li Jun Wei. The first being Li Lian had seduced Li Jun Wei and had married for money which she had also told to her daughter, Jin Nu Yuan. The second she could think that Li Jun Wei had took the girl with a contract they formed. For Li Jun Wei marriage was unneeded. She had seen how her nephew dislike having women around and was sure that in the end he wouldn''t have any children for the fortune to fall on Li Xiao Chen. To take the fortune from Li Xiao Chen would be a million times easier than taking it directly from Li Jun Wei, thought Mrs. Jin.


    "I hope he is doing alright now." Mrs. Jin added her sympathetic expression to veil over her calculating eyes. "Which reminds me, you work as a singer Li Lian, there isn''t necessary to work and I think it is easier for you to stay home and manage things inside home rather than to work. My nephew will sure,y heed to your words if you request him," she hinted.


    Li Lian smiles at the woman, "It is my passion to work, I do work not only because it was easy but as it is my dream to do." Li Lian placed down the tea cup and turned her face, "May I ask why did you come for, Mrs. Jin? It is already late and if you want to meet Jun Wei, I advise to come again later." She spoke softly and Jin Nu Yuan who felt as if she had been chased out of the house which belonged to Li Jun Wei knit her brows tighter. Her face was angry and if it wasn''t hidden by her mother''s back, Li Lian would have been able to see clear the glare the girl was sending to her.


    It wasn''t that Mrs. Jin liked to spend her time with Li Lian either. She had wanted to ask Li Lian neither of the questions she had asked earlier. She want to bring the question and offer she had to Li Lian but the servants were keen to stay by Li Lian''s side that she had no choice to do anything. "No, we are not here to do that I need to ask a private matter but..." Mrs. Jin looked around at the servants, "There are too many people here and the talk is a little too uncomfortable for you with people around."


    Li Lian also wondered what the woman meant by uncomfortable to her if people are around. She looked at Bo Shiao and gave her head a nod for the man to moved with the rest of the maids to leave the room. Meanwhile Violet chose to stand right beside the door which was far but not too far for her for be able and protect Li Lian in case the old woman try to do anything foolish.


    Once every servants had left, Mrs. Jin spoke, "Some times rumors get to the ears of servants. Then their mouth would continue to speak to the second person before to third until the rumors are spread like wildfire. Rumors have to be taken from the root which are them." The old woman commented. Jin Nu Yuan who had stayed beside her mother for a long time until this opportunity arrived had her lips finally pulled up to a wide smile, waiting for her mother to continue her words.


    "Most people have the privilege to stay and see the life of the socialites and crave for it, no matter the price, the contract they had to sign." Mrs. Jin looked at her and smile, "I want to be forward with you Li Lian, what did you do to Jun Wei?"


    "What I did?" Li Lian pulled her brows in question.


    "Or perhaps not did. I mean the contract for your marriage. I am sure you have signed one before your marriage, didn''t you?" Mrs. Jin showed the clueless expression from Li Lian and chuckled, "Let''s drop the facade here, Li Lian. I know that you don''t know Jun Wei in college as what you have said to my daughter. At that time Jun Wei must be abroad, studying in a different country and I doubt you could meet him at that time."


    The woman knows a lot, Li Lian thought. Mrs. Jin must have keep her tabs on Li Jun Wei, eyeing his moves and the people he came in contact with. It made her wondered if this was how Li Family work? But she was yet to know how the family work, seeing that the first thing she was greeted with was Mrs. Jin revelation.


    It was often said that the wealthier a family is, the deeper their secret was and to go deep would mean to dive.


    "I did meet him only for a brief while until we met again." It wasn''t a lie although Li Lian doesn''t remember it. "And I don''t have a facade to drop Mrs. Jin. What I''ve said and what I''ve done is the real me. I don''t understand where you are going to."


    At her reply, Mrs. Jin placed a checkbook on the desk near Li Lian''s teacup. She pushed the checkbook and raised her chin as if to tell Li Lian to look at the desk which she did to find the ivory white checkbook. "You are married to Jun Wei through a contract am I right? A marriage contract for mutual benefits." Mrs. Jin started and Li Lian narrowed her eyes at the kind smile the woman offered.


    "I''ve seen many girls like you who are asked to marry under a contract. How much longer is it until divorce? Two or three years? That the maximum from what I''ve heard around. But I''m sure what you need is the money for the contract. Rather than waiting passively, you can write the amount you need in the checkbook. All we want is for you to leave Li Family and Li Jun Wei''s side." and Mrs. Jin pushed the checkbook this time directly to Li Lian''s hands.

 Chapter 232 - 231: Whose House-I

    Li Lian looked down at the checkbook which Jin Nu Yuan pushed to her hands. Her eyes looked at the checkbook and her smile appeared which encourage Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan''s thought that Li Lian would agree to their words to leave Li Family for good and divorce Li Jun Wei.


    Mrs. Jin took her hand and sweetly smiled at her and Li Lian know how the smile was not from her heart but had been perfected to look like one, "I know you must have your reason to agree with the marriage contract, I''ve heard everything about you. You are in trouble from what I''ve heard but who am I to judge? Money is different in purpose when it comes to people on your case, you have your reason."


    Li Lian''s brows raised, "You have heard everything about me?" asked Li Lian. What did the woman knows about her? Even her secret that she was raised by Yakuzas were kept secret to the point only little knows about it. Li Lian doubt that Mrs. Jin knows she was raised by Yakuza. Or else the woman wouldn''t be here asking her to leave the way she did out of fear in what she could have done to the woman. What secret did the woman knows? She asked herself.


    "Of course I did. It is normal for anyone to find out about a new family member, isn''t it?" No, thought Li Lian but Li Family is different than others, "Your family, you are the daughter of Xie Family, aren''t you? I have heard that you had been kicked out, I mean... disowned from the family and you agreed to Jun Wei''s contract for money to live alone. Or possibly to have him help you with your work? I could do that too if you want. In one snap of a finger and your words, I can ask someone to make you famous." Although the method wouldn''t be smooth, Mrs. Jin added in her mind.


    She stared at Li Lian who seemed to be surprise by her words and the silence she took it as Li Lian trying to weigh her choice. The smile of the mother and daughter was high up to their cheeks that faltered when they heard Li Lian laughed at them.


    Li Lian covered her lips, seeing Mrs. Jin''s thin brows she had pulled up was brought higher, "I should say, that was funny Mrs. Jin. A marriage contract?" Li Lian questioned with her brows pulled, "This is the first time I''ve ever heard of contract marriage. Jun Wei and I are married by love, we love each other and I''ve never signed anything before my marriage. I don''t know what make you think of that Mrs. Jin."


    For a good one minute Mrs. Jin looked at her with a blank expression that turn to a frown, "You don''t have to worry if Jun Wei bring you to court, Li Lian. I can also help in that matter. All you need is a simple divorce and we can keep this matter only between us."


    "Are you threatening me?" Li Lian questioned and she pushed Mrs. Jin''s hand and the checkbook to drop it to the floor. The sound of the checkbook was light but Li Lian''s expression had turned to a stern one, "I thought you''ve come to greet. I never expect you will ask me to divorce my husband with money. My family, Mrs. Jin. They had treated me wrong which was the reason I disowned myself from the family. My parents were not the one to disown me and it was all done by my own choice. Also, I don''t need your money, Mrs. Jin. I am not lacking with money compared to you and Jun Wei could provide me much more than everything you have to offer."


    Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan still believes that Li Lian was trying to feign her anger until Li Lian raised from the seat and outstretched her hand to the door which was near them, "Please leave."


    Mrs. Jin glared at Li Lian, "Do you think you could tell us to leave and we''ll leave? This isn''t your house girl. Learn your place!"


    Jin Nu Yuan who couldn''t keep quiet also chided, "You are not needed in this house and when brother Wei knows about how you demand us to leave, he will definitely kicked you out of this house!"


    Li Lian sighed, "Mrs. Jin and Nu Yuan, I could see you still do not understand anything yet. This have become my house and Jun Wei''s house. If you mention who are needed in this house, I am sure it is clear that except me are only you two who are not needed in this house where it doesn''t belong to you. If you do not leave now Mrs. Jin while I am still speaking kindly, my guards will be happy to show you the way out." Li Lian pushed her hand again and notified Violet to open the door for them.


    After two minutes, the two women stuck themselves to the chair, refusing to leave and thought Li Lian had just spoke empty threats. Seeing they are not leaving Li Lian called, "Bo Shiao."


    Bo Shiao, the male servant who had been waiting for Li Lian''s call immediately come by her side, bowing to receive Li Lian''s order, "Please call the securities to show Mrs. Jin and her daughter the way out of this house. Their legs seem to be hurting."


    Unable to hold herself from Li Lian''s words, Mrs. Jin stood up from the seat and stomped her feet. She pushed Li Lian''s shoulder but failed as Li Lian nimbly avoided her shoulder and the woman glared at her, "I will make sure Jun Wei knows what happen today."


    "You don''t need to do so, Mrs. Jin. I will be the one to tell Jun Wei of how his aunt asked me to divorce him with money." At Li Lian''s reply, like a storm, their shoes clinked at the floor harshly to leave the place on their defeat.

 Chapter 233 - 232: Whose House-II

    Once Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan had left, Li Lian asked the maids to clean the teacups and not long, the door of the house was opened again. This time, Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen was the one to enter the house. While Li Jun Wei walked toward Li Lian after taking his coat, Li Xiao Chen turned his head back at the door which hadn''t yet closed.


    "I think I saw aunt''s car. Did aunt came here, sister?" asked Li Xiao Chen, turning his face at Li Lian.


    "Yes she did." replied Li Lian and she added, "It was chaotic a moment ago, the just left by the time you two come."


    "Did she do anything?" asked Li Jun Wei, getting straight to the point and his hand went to touch her cheeks. It was warm and not hot. If either Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan had slapped Li Lian which he doubt they would be able to, he would have left to bring his aunt back and teach her to use her hand to a better use.


    Li Lian wasn''t sure about telling his family but what had happened was something she had to tell, like what she had always did to him. "They came and said that we married through a contract, a marriage contract for mutual benefits. Mrs. Jin then offered me a checkbook and said that I could write any amounts I would like to divorce you and leave Li Family."


    "What?!" Li Xiao Chen exclaimed, not believing that his aunt would be daring. "I know that auntie is always trying to make her way up to gain more exposure to the company but she asked you to divorce?"


    "What else did she tells you?" asked Li Jun Wei, his hand that held her cheeks slowly rubbed the skin as his eyes narrowed in a thought. Anger had reached his eyes that he managed to kept down as he was with Li Lian.


    "She said she knows about Xie Family. The rumors are available anywhere so I think it must have stemmed from the past." Before Li Lian was famous amongst the people in Xie Family for reasons of being an unladylike girl who always play pranks and embarks embarrassment to her family. It had been a year, rumors should have died down by now, but it didn''t.


    Li Jun Wei''s retract his hand from her cheeks, he gave her a smile but his eyes stopped smiling when he said, "I will talk with her tomorrow. She must have come because of what happened this afternoon."


    "What happened in this afternoon?" she asked, her neck craning to look up at his expression as he had stopped leaning forward.


    "Nu Yuan came to my office." replied Li Jun Wei, "She had become bolder to request me positions to become doctor in Imperial Hospital which I rejected. Aunt Jin heard the news earlier from Nu Yuan and came to confront you. They are worried that I would not be able to controlled anymore, seeing that I don''t agree with Nu Yuan''s request." Li Jun Wei turned his head to Li Xiao Chen and tipped his chin. Li Xiao Chen was curious but seeing his brother''s indication he nod to show that he knows and went to walk.


    While Li Xiao Chen went, Li Lian felt Li Jun Wei wrapping his hand smoothly on her back and lead her to ascend the stairs.


    "Were they always like that?" asked Li Lian, raising her legs she trotted her way up to the stairs.


    "You mean my aunt and cousin sister." Li Lian gave her head a nod for him to see, "I also wonder why?" Li Lian''s eyes fall at him and they stared at each other after his reply. "The corporation had come from generations to generations and more than you thought I have a lot of families, from my uncles'' side or aunts'' side. My father is the first born. The corporation was given to the first born when the time was chosen by their parents. For example my grandfather, he had retired early for my father to take the company and that include the shares, wealth, and the authority. Remember the wealth I mentioned you before? Everyone wish that could be theirs. As you know when the money came, desired grow and it overthrows the family ties between people, turning them to carve for the wealth no matter what the price."


    Li Lian pursed her lips at this. Families were people who thoughts one another with love and care at least that was what she wanted to believe when she was young. She knows how much love between family is needed and to hear Li Jun Wei''s words she felt lonely for him who is always targeted by his own family.


    "When my father died, the company fall temporarily to my second uncle until I came of age. They were happy of course, but it didn''t last long until I grew older and the company came to me. They craved for more, and even tried to set me up many times for their use. They did say once someone taste a little sugar, they would want more and the craving turn to greediness." A glint Li Lian recognized passed by Li Jun Wei''s eyes, "Aunt Jin and Nu Yuan is no exception. They believe I would do everything as they requested me to because they took care of me a little when I was still young. After the accident with my hand." added Li Jun Wei and Li Lian''s eyes trailed down to his right arm. The same right arm, Li Lian believe was the same as the wound the boy who saved her had.


    "When did you parents died?" asked Li Lian, her words were said softly as she touched the sensitive subject of Li Jun Wei.


    "It had passed twenty years now, I think, a little less." Li Jun Wei didn''t mind the question with time passed, he couldn''t remember much of his parents either.


    As Li Jun Wei had replied most of her question, she took the liberty to ask more about him, "How did they die?"

 Chapter 234 - 234: Knowing More

    Li Jun Wei arrived before Li Lian at the end of the stairs, his hand reached out for Li Lian which she took. As they stood side by side, her curious eyes stared at Li Jun Wei and the attention was something he welcomed very much.


    "It was a car accident. The day was raining like now," He spoke and Li Lian looked at the window she was able to find near the corridor and when she tried to see closely, she indeed saw how the sky was raining with light shower. "My parents went out like any other day when they try to avoid a car that came toward them which lead to the car speeding up to the edge of a sharp turn and crashed down."


    Li Lian''s brows furrowed at this. She had heard of how Li Jun Wei was still young when his parents had died. At that time, he was probably still in elementary school. Li Xiao Chen was even smaller than that and she doubt he remembered his parents death as Li Jun Wei said how Li Xiao Chen had been brought up by him since young age.


    "Anything else you want to know?" asked Li Jun Wei with a smile toward her as the two walked to their bedroom.


    Li Lian stared at his eyes then her mind recall Mrs. Jin''s words. "Did you fired the maids because Nu Yuan caught a cold from soaking under the rain?" she asked to then add, "Mrs. Jin told me before about it."


    "It is up to them to believe that." Li Jun Wei chuckled with a sense of mischief that was rare. "They told me to fire the servants regardless their own stubbornness of not wanting to go home. I didn''t agree but they thought I did. Since before they often forgot other''s face easily except for people who they believe they have to remember with. They couldn''t differentiate the servants'' face they met before and now, believing in their own accord that I have fired them."


    "So that was it." Li Lian murmured.


    "Did you think I fired them?" Li Jun Wei smiled at her and she shook her head replying back,


    "I know you wouldn''t fire anyone unjustly. I believe that you have reasons to do whatever is right." she replied. She had seen how Li Jun Wei was not only considerate to her, taking everything slow because Li Jun Wei know how she was worth of all the time he spend for her.


    Li Lian was as humble as Li Jun Wei had thought when he first met her. She was beautiful with a different soulless beauty that most women around him had with a pure heart. She act based on her believes and the eyes she used to talk or confront people had always shone brightly defeating the stars if they came to stay beside her.


    Li Jun Wei felt a silver of thought passing to his mind and when they arrived, he pushed the door and when Li Lian entered, she felt her body tilted and pushed against the wooden door. Li Jun Wei leaned his face closer beside her with his hand one stayed above her shoulder, near the side of her face, "You trust me well."


    When Li Jun Wei had spoken the way he did now, Li Lian felt as if she had been played to his tune. Losing the volume of his voice made it harder for Li Lian to focus on her words and questions she thought she should ask. She quickly spoke before Li Jun Wei went deeper to tease her like how he always did, "If I don''t trust you, I wouldn''t be here..." she drawled, her eyes moved across the room to tell him what she meant by here, "I wouldn''t be in your room." she whispered her words out of embarrassment but instead, it ignited Li Jun Wei to go deeper to his teasing.


    She realized how Li Jun Wei hadn''t talk and her neck lifted up for her eyes to meet his black ones that bore a peering gaze which had Li Lian wondered if he needed something as his expression was somewhat rattling to her now.


    "You shouldn''t trust me in that then." at the same time he spoke, his hand slipped to her waist, her eyes flinched, closing for a moment to open and found how the corner of his lips had been pulled to a broad smile now. His black hair fell before his forehead, the straight lock slightly curled as it stayed on her forehead. "You wouldn''t know what do I want to do to you know." He whispered, his voice falling to her ears and slide down to her shoulders as his lips stopped at the skin.


    "W-What?" Her voice filled to a whisper. Red color splashed on her cheeks and ears.


    "You''re asking what I''m thinking?" Li Jun Wei chuckled, asking her despite knowing that the words she had said slipped out of surprise, pushing his body to tilt forward, he supported his body by his elbow and his face stopped close to her face.


    "That''s not what I-"


    Li Lian felt his lips over her lips, covering it softly and pressing his face closer. Their lips part for a second as he turn his face to the other side and pushed her closer against the door. The door rattled softly with Li Lian''s back pressing it close.


    Li Jun Wei''s lips were soft and wet when it kissed her lips lightly. When his mouth was opened, she felt the kid turning warmer and hotter, and her mind felt fuzzy at the movement of his tongue. Li Lian didn''t know how Li Jun Wei was able to do his magic but when he kissed her- she felt as if her whole body could only felt him which slowly turn numb, leaving her with only the sense of his skin.


    Her eyes which was closed slowly opened to meet his eyes and she realize how he had kissed her the entire time with his eyes subtly opened.


    He kissed the sole of her lips again with his and left to speak, "I could do more than a kiss. Pushing you to the bed and do what you have never done before." He whispered against her face and placed the word to come out in a thin volume, "The night activities."


    Li Lian felt her body shivered at his words. While one of his hand was beside her face, his other hand which was idle slipped to her waist, curving his arm, he pressed her stomach, ruffling the soft fabric of the dress she wore. Regardless of the fabric between them, she felt his hand had touched her skin directly and her hand she held before her chest fidget to feel the tingling feeling on her shoulders.


    "A-are we going to do it now?" questioned Li Lian with her voice coming smaller and smaller than whisper. She stared at his smile, the red lips... the same red lips that had kissed and pushed her tongue before. Meeting his eyes, Li Lian''s finger squeezed tighter.


    It was then when she felt Li Jun Wei''s teeth on her shoulder. Surprised Li Lian jolted her eyes at him and he looked back at her eyes that were wet from the tears created from the pleasure of his kiss. He pulled a smile that widened, "I know you are not ready yet which what I am doing now, taking it slow... But every slow steps end in a destination." He gave her a sweet and gentle smile yet his words sound too hot for her wars to receive. "You know what I meant, don''t you?" He tested her knowledge, that his advances was not empty without a meaning and Li Lian knows it.


    "I know." whispered Li Lian in reply and she nod her head after her words. She heard him whisper,


    "Good." like a praise, he had said the words for her ears to be coaxed.


    Li Jun Wei let his hand down, taking one step back and gently brought up the hand she placed against her chest. Taking it he kissed her finger with a dainty one, treating her like the Queen she was to him. "We can take everything slowly, one at a step. When you are ready..." he trailed and looked at her face which was still red from the kiss, her plump lips also glittered and he saw a tempting sight of her red tongue peeking out of her lips to run at her lower lips. "We can go to the next stage."


    It wasn''t that Li Lian didn''t want to go to the next stage. If she was pushed she would tilt, the coercion Li Jun Wei gave would be easy to have her consent. But what Li Jun Wei want was different. He didn''t want to push her to him but he want her to come to him. Li Lian herself still didn''t know this yet. But she had felt the light spark which would be easily ignited by time...

 Chapter 235 - 235: A Step Or Half-I

    When Li Jun Wei took his steps away from her and walked to pour a glass of water, Li Lian''s feet walked back aimlessly and she touched her cheeks that felt like coal to her sweaty palms. She knew that everything was moving slow but it took Li Lian''s his words to understand that he was not as patient as he seemed when he had told her he would wait for her.


    She saw a glass passed to her hand, Li Jun Wei gave her the glass as if knowing how thirsty she felt and she downed the glass in a go. She then passed the glass for him to take and when she saw him taking off his suits, she then watch him taking off the rest of his shirt. The smooth skin peeked out of the shirt as he pulled the fabric away from his shoulders- to his arm, placing it aside, he then turn his face at Li Lian who had been watching him strip from his back and grin.


    In a condition reflex that their eyes met, Li Lian threw her gaze away to anything behind her, feeling another thirst had come to her mouth.


    "Your grandmother''s birthday would be near, do you want to search for a present together?" asked Li Jun Wei as he turned his face up to see his wife turning his back so not to stare at his skin too intently.


    "I would like to, I don''t know if there any shops which would be good to buy present." Li Lian replied, and she looked down at her shoes. Kneeling to the floor, she began to take off her shoes and placed it aside not to dirty the floor more than it needed to be.


    "Last time, we were disturb by them before we are able to go to the shop, but the place is near for us to go." Li Lian remembered the hitmen sent to kill her. It had her wonder is Akasaka had truly killed the person who hired the hitmen? For the Tokyo Yakuza, the head of all Yakuzas it almost seemed impossible.


    As if on time, Li Jun Wei then said, "The police have found the body that belonged to the person who had tried to kill you that day, before your coma."


    Li Lian''s attention went on him, and she turned her head to see that Li Jun Wei had changed his trouser, leaving only his torso n.a.k.e.d with clothes on bellow his h.i.p.s. His hair was falling back to his neck, leaving all skin glowing with the light that fell from above him.


    It was hard for Li Lian to gather her focus and she didn''t know if Li JunWei had done this in purpose, sending her mind to a muddled state where it was hard for her to gather her thought and focus on her ears rather than her eyes.


    Only when she felt Li Jun Wei''s body move did her face flipped behind. Li Jun Wei saw his wife kneeling on the floor with one shoes placed beside her to show that she was taking off her shoes. He then heard her words reacted, "H-How did the police find them?"


    "It was a missing body, a nameless one found two months after your accident." Replied Li Jun Wei, "The place where the body was found was half a kilometer away from the place where you crashed. At first the body was brought to the mortuary before being buried to the local cemetery." He buttoned the clothes he wore and Li Lian took her time to process and kept her thought at the information.


    "It had been a year since then by now the body buried under the soil will turn to skeleton," she turned her head and saw him had dressed in a fresh clothes, "How will we be able to identify if the body is the same as who had tried to kill me?" She asked curiously, it was impossible to bring the body in the same state. And Li Lian wondered if they only had one body to check as at that time the people who tried to kill her, she suspected they would be in a group.


    "The body was find buried there too, possibly abandoned and by the estimated time of death, it is possible that the person had died at the same day when your car crashed. After searching for possible death bodies that could correspond with the specifications I gave, the particular body comes up."


    "But that''s only one." added Li Lian for she sees Li Jun Wei taking long strides with his long legs toward her. Bending his knees down, he places his hand on her shoulder and another behind her knees to bring her up. Li Lian who was still trying to loosen her shoelaces felt the shoe on her left legs slide but caught by her toes and when her feet dangled, the shoe swung and fell down to the floor with a thud sound, the same sound she could hear her heart racing like.


    In midst of her pounding her heart, her ears heard his voice stable as he spoke, "Yes only one. I expect to have none to surface with how clean these people work and fortunately we are able to find one."


    He did have a clear word there. It was to be expected how there would be less to no body they could be able to find seeing how the person who had been trying to kill her will send another hitmen to the people he hired to kill. It was as if plan A wasn''t enough for the killer and he needed more plan to avoid everything work differently than what he had planned.


    Li Jun Wei places her to the small couch before the bed and bend down to take off her socks, "I can do that myself," Li Lian said and saw him smiled at her, saying,


    "I want to do this a little longer." and with the words, he slide her socks with his hand.

 Chapter 236 - 236: A Step Or Half-II

    Li Jun Wei slipped his finger to her sock, pulling it down gently for her silky smooth leg to appear bellow her skirt. As he took it off, Li Lian felt her body ticklish but at the same time feverish. She felt something knotting in her stomach and when the corner of her eyes caught the sight of the door, she recalled the kiss he did to her. Her finger rubbed at her own lips, feeling how she wondered the texture of his lips would be.


    Li Lian has countless time felt his lips on her and it was smooth but she didn''t know how it would feel to touch his lips directly with her fingers, sliding it to the red colored lips which always whispered to her gently.


    "The body had turned to skeleton now as you said," He spoke, surprising her by moving his lips she didn''t thought it would move before realizing how they were still in the middle of their conversation. "But before the body was buried, the forensic doctor who stayed at the mortuary had a thorough assessment of the body situation when it was found."


    "What did it say?" she asked, and her face moved closer with the word traveling from her lips.


    Shifting her eyes from his lips, she heard him reply, "I don''t know yet. When will you be arriving back home tomorrow?" asked Li Jun Wei and his hand stopped at her knees. The place where he touched was dangerously close to her thighs that when his hand fell on the surface of her skin, Li Lian''s goes curled and her calf''s pushed back to the hollow part of the couch.


    "I don''t know," she reply, her schedule was in a mess as the recording time would vary according to the situation which Li Jun Wei understood. "But it''s shouldn''t be later than five o''clock." and after her reply, Li Jun Wei sat up from the ground and his hand reached out for her to take.


    Li Lian placed her hand on top of his opened palm, wondering what he would do and heard him say, "You should change your clothes now."


    "Here?"


    "Where else would you change your clothes if not here?" Unexpectedly asked by his question, Li Lian pulled her surrendering smile then turn her face to find the folding screen. As her eyes looked at the closet where usually the folding screen would be, she found the wooden compartment had disappeared.


    As the room was wide, Li Lian thought that perhaps someone had moved the folding screen and her eyes roamed around the room, trying to find one but even as she searched with her eyes from the couch she sat on, she found nothing. When her eyes moved to stop at the man who had been watching her, she noticed his smile and her brows were drawn.


    Li Jun Wei enjoyed the troubled expression she gave. His eyes stared at how she turned her head around, all over the place to search for the folding screen which was of course to no avail as late this morning, before he had left, Li Jun Wei ordered the maid who cleaned his room to throw the folding screen as it wasn''t needed anymore.


    "There is no folding screen in here."


    Li Lian knew from his expression that the disappearance of the folding screen was not out of magic or coincidence but what he had done. A simple smile came on his lips, gracing his charming face, "It''s only the folding screen that disappeared, not the clothing, you are perfectly fine, Li Lian."


    Li Lian gulped, her eyes met his now and she bite her inner cheeks, "You mean, I have to change here, in this room, without anything protecting me?"


    "The folding screen''s use is not to protect you, that is my job and I will be lesser than a folding screen if a folding screen took up my job," Li Jun Wei leaned forward and reached his hand to the side of her face, surprising her, "It work to give space, but we need no space anymore, aren''t we? One steps," he reminded her, "It all comes from courage to take one steps."


    He did he his strong point there, thought Li Lian. But she still can''t bring the thought to be n.a.k.e.d in front of him. The thought that she had to take off slowly every layer of her clothing while Li Jun Wei watch her with the intense eyes he had while peering her down earlier had her body shuddered.


    "Need a help?" and by his one question, the courage she needed as he had said, gathered to her toes.


    "No," She refused, taking her clothes off was embarrassing but being helped would surely kills her, "I am perfectly capable and well enough to change my own clothes."


    Seeing her standing up, Li Jun Wei bend his legs and sat at the couch where she sat earlier and with a hand gesture as if telling her to go on, he replied, "Okay."


    Li Lian thought he would stop her. Maybe not completely but halt her a little but the man didn''t. She padded her steps to the cold floor and her steps made a slight sound barely audible. When she was far enough and had taken the new set of her clothes, Li Lian turned her head back and watched Li Jun Wei still looking at her with a smile, "Can you turn around?"


    "The one step would be half if I do that." he replied and having no way to bargain her way out, her body turned around.


    Li Lian pulled the zipper on the back of her dress, her front body faced forward to the floor as Li Jun Wei stared at her body from behind. He watch her slender hands slipping the dress from her skin before it slowly moved down to her legs and lower top her ankle. As Li Jun Wei had said nothing, her heart pound as if it was about to burst.


    Li Jun Wei saw her slender back, the curvy waist that widen to her h.i.p.s and fortunately for Li Lian, she was wearing inner pants before her undergarment that helped her from revealing herself in undergarment. The light was bright, making the view more feasible for Li Jun Wei to watch. The four minutes time for her to change felt like hours. She brushed her hair aside, revealing the shoulder that felt too white for Li Jun Wei wanting to sink his teeth again to the skin.


    Once Li Lian dressed herself in her pajama, her hand went to rub her forehead that felt watery from sweats. She turned her eyes, meeting his black ones that curved in delight and saw him walk to the side of the bed before patting the empty side as if to call her nonverbal to sleep. Li Lian took her walk very slowly, her eyes looking at him with a thought and she spoke, "You''re mean."


    "Only for you." chuckled Li Jun Wei, and once she had pulled her self in and tuck herself under the blanket he wished her, "Good night."


    Li Lian turned the side of her face to him, "You too." she whispered, closing her eyes while feeling her heartbeat with her hand above her beating chest.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Fake and Genuine-I

    In the dark Li Lian turned her body away from facing him, she made more space as her heartbeat was getting out of hands. Li Jun Wei noticed this and seeing her body rolled to the rights slowly, he pushed his body closer to the right, pushing Li Lian to the edge. When Li Lian noticed she was on the edge of her bed, her body turned to the left where her hand fall to touch Li Jun Wei''s taut muscles and her hand flail. Why was he here now?


    "Jun Wei," she whispered, hoping he wasn''t asleep. In the dark with her eyes still wasn''t used to the lack of light, it was hard to know what Li Jun Wei was thinking or doing. Or if he was awake. So the best she could was to call his name which in return, he didn''t replied to her. "Jun Wei." she called again and Li Jun Wei loved to her hear sweet voice calling his name over and over again.


    With no reply, and if she back her back any more she would fall, Li Lian decided not to move back and stayed there stiff at her spot. Thinking that Li Jun Wei was sleeping, she recalled his words that said to her one steps. A step wouldn''t be take if she stayed stiff. She knew and her stiffness came from her body and her heart that wasn''t ready but Li Jun Wei who had placed many concern to her and he was willing to give for her with his precious time, she know she had to pushed herself forward. Which she did. She brought her hand to raise it up and stopped at his waist, slowly creeping it close to curl at his waist.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes looking at her in the dark flitted with a surprise before delightedness came to grace him. His wife must have put much thought to his words and it did quite an effect.


    When a few minutes passed, Li Jun Wei felt her hand on his waist slowly looses it energy, turning slack. As his wife had fallen asleep, Li Jun Wei carefully brought her hand away from his waist, placing it over a pillow and his legs went down from the bed. Walking out of his room, he closed the door softly and went to meet Li Xiao Chen taking a light nap after playing games in his computer. With a light push on his shoulder, Li Xiao Chen''s eyes open wide in a snap.


    He first look at his brother, dressed in a light sleeping pajama like he was except Li Jun Wei was wearing a navy blue pajama while he was wearing a pizza pajama which stood out amongst the rest.


    "What did you find?" Li Jun Wei asked and Li Xiao Chen straightened his back and his posture on the chair.


    "Nothing, now that I think about it, the accident was weird." Li Xiao Chen clicked his mouse and showed the screen for Li Jun Wei to be able to share and see, "The only service for the windows our family used is this company before you accident and it change to this company now." he explained, "The company had bankrupt, a month after the accident and usually by now, I will be able to find the director of the company but I found none, not even the worker''s who once worked there."


    Li Jun Wei narrowed his eyes, he believe in his little brother''s skill and knew if he couldn''t find the company traces it would also mean no once could. While scrolling through the mouse, Li Xiao Chen saw his brother staring at the screen as if in a silent forming his thoughts and asked, "Why didn''t you ask your usual informant?" seeing his brother''s eyes on him, Li Xiao Chen added, "I mean they could do more than me. I could maybe missed and informations."


    Li Jun Wei smiled at him and his eyes turned away, "Who do you think could deter my memories? Changing the company or telling me the story of the accident?"


    Questioned by Li Jun Wei, Li Xiao Chen looked at his brother then to the computer in front of him, "Grandma and grandpa." he replied. The story was told by them and the only people who had the authority around the house when they were young was also them. "But why?" he asked, "You were in an accident, some accident that could possibly be different from the ones they have told you, but there is no reason for them to tell you lies. It could be the truth." Li Xiao Chen was brought up by his brother and his grandparents. It was hard for him to believe they would lie over an accident.


    Li Xiao Chen felt a hand on his head and he looked at his brother who had patted his head, "Yes, it may not be them. We have many other relatives and it could be our aunts or uncles or maybe others. While the question in how or why is unknown we couldn''t put our finger to anyone. We have to find how before to why." Li Xiao Chen have a nod and Li Jun Wei smiled, "To find out I need your help. Using my usual informant isn''t trustful enough seeing at what I''m searching for could be tell to other''s ears. You''re the only one I could trust this on."


    Hearing his hearty words, Li Xiao Chen pulled his smile. Since little he was used to be spoiled but she wish his brother would ask him for help which was why whenever Li Jun Wei asked him to do things, he would go in the speed of light to help. It made him jolly to know that his brother counted him, "But we are running out of clues," added Li Xiao Chen, he had searched everything he could but only found the pieces of informations.


    "I''m thinking of taking a wider search in the hospital. Find the person who had operate my hand." Li Xiao Chen cracked his fingers and gave his thumbs up.


    "Okay!"


    *Please add my other''s book to collection while waiting for the updates:


    *He''s My fiancee


    *The Demon''s Bride


    *I''m The boss''s secretary

 Chapter 238 - 238: Fake Or Genuine-II

    While Li Xiao Chen was tapping his keyboard to search for the doctor Li Jun Wei mentioned, Li Jun Wei stood from his seat to go back to sleep, before he left, he heard his little brother spoke, "Did sister say anything about aunt Jin?"


    "They came and asked her to leave that''s all. They claim to know Li Lian''s past in Xie Family." He replied.


    Regardless Li Jun Wei saying that''s all, Li Xiao Chen could see how his brother wasn''t feeling pleased by their aunt''s sudden arrival. Then as if remembering something, Li Xiao Chen''s eyes met his brother quickly, "Wouldn''t that mean Aunt Jin will come to grandma and tell her all those bullshits?"


    Li Jun Wei stood up from the seat beside Li Xiao Chen and went to the door. With his smile appearing wicked, he replied, "Let her do what she wish to do." On his words, Li Xiao Chen rose his brows together.


    That morning when the dew had just passed, Mrs. Jin didn''t wait and woke up early to arrive at Li House faster that the sun. Once she arrived, the servants scattered and opened the gate and the door for her to enter, seeming in fear to Mrs. Jin arrival. One maid went to Madam Li who was pruning the garden as her new hobby, with polite bow, the maid spoke, "Mrs. Jin is here, madam. She is waiting in the dining room."


    Madam Li looked surprise and she placed the scissor on the wooden plank the servant hold beside her, "Jin is here?" she asked to confirm the maid''s words. "Why did she came here?" It was sudden. After Mrs. Jin marrying to Mr. Jin, the woman often came to drop but for her to come early in the morning had Madam Li asking what could have happened.


    Reaching to the dining room, Mrs. Jin sat down and waited for her aunt to come. When she remembered what happened last night, she couldn''t believe the shame she had to go through after being kicked out of the house. Knowing that the girl who married her nephew was someone who dared to use her position to throw her out from the house she didn''t belonged to angered her. Like Jin Nu Yuan, Mrs. Jin was someone who couldn''t control her temperament. Today she had come early to tell Madam Li, Li Lian''s last she found and request her to put a stop in the marriage.


    As Madam Li doted on Li Jun Wei very much and to Mrs. Jin''s calculation, she was sure her aunt would support her to go against Li Lian after knowing her ugly past in Xie Family.


    When she heard the door was opened, Mrs. Jin arose on her seat, and greeted Madam Li with a bright smile, "Good morning auntie, I hope I didn''t come too early." She went and placed her hand to hug Madam Li in her greeting.


    Madam Li pulled herself away from Mrs. Jin and her smile greeted her niece, "Of course you didn''t. The house have been quiet after Xiao Chen going back to Jun Wei''s house. I worry that he would stay there even when Jun Wei and Li Lian have their own children. It would not be appropriate for him to stay there for too long, don''t you agree?"


    Mrs. Jin truthfully could not care much if Li Xiao Chen stayed at the house for too long, instead it would be better, thought Mrs. Jin. If Li Lian is the hussy Mrs. Jin think she was, the next target after Li Jun Wei would be Li Xiao Chen. If their marriage broke, the happier Mrs. Jin would be as she could push her way to set Li Jun Wei with a woman of her favor.


    "You know Xiao Chen, auntie, he sees Jun Wei like his own father figure. He must be lonely if he stays alone." replied Mrs. Jin that had Madam Li to sigh.


    "You are right, their parents died when they were in young age. Xiao Chen have all the money he needed to buy his own house but instead he chose to buy the house behind Jun Wei only to put it into no use and sleep over at Jun Wei''s house. If only he could find a good woman..." drawled Madam Li before exhaling a sigh. "I hope Li Lian wouldn''t be too bothered by Xiao Chen staying at the house the entire time, you know that boy, he could be meddling at times."


    Finding the opportunity Mrs. Jin held Madam Li''s hand who sat in front of her and spoke, "Auntie, I came today to speak about that."


    "Speak about that? What do you mean?" asked Madam Li and she saw Mrs. Jin looking away with a troubled expression to say,


    "It''s Li Lian." Mrs. Jin sighed. "few days ago, I heard about some words but I''m not sure what I should tell you. I''ve seen her by my own eyes and Nu Yuan had also took a great liking towards her and I have faith that she wasn''t such a woman but the rumors I heard weren''t good about her."


    Madam Li saw the maids that came to place the tea cups and with one indication from her, the maids quickly took down the teapot and placed it aside to then leave the room without forgetting to close the door tight, "What kind of rumors?" There were concern in Madam Li''s words when Li Lian was mentioned and finding the concern, Mrs. Jin smiled.


    "That''s not much that we knows about her. I heard that her surname was Yue but truthfully, I found later that her surname was Xie, she came from Xie Family. Since young she had disappeared and once Xie couple find their daughter, it was already years passed, and their daughter is Li Lian." Mrs. Jin started carefully, "She was brought up by her parents with love and care and she also had one younger sister who was told to be close with her. But when she was in Xie Family... rumors became bad about her."


    Mrs. Jin saw Madam Li didn''t spoke anything and took it as a green light for her to continue, "Those rumors involve in how she had always behaved badly and put her family in shame until the point where she was disowned from the family. There was also more words that she married Jun Wei to help herself in music industry. I''m afraid that Jun Wei fell to the wrong hands, auntie."

 Chapter 239 - 239: Confronting The Past-I

    Madam Li squeezed back Mrs. Jin''s hand after staring at the face of her niece for a good two minutes. With a gentle smile, Madam Li spoke, "That''s only the rumors, a wrong one without base. It is not what happened."


    Mrs. Jin drew her brows. It seemed that Madam Li believed in the girl more than her which put her off, "I also wish to believe that but I have seen it on my own, last night when I came to speak about her regarding her past, she..." Mrs. Jin left the word hanging and her head shook with a distress, just by thinking about what happened.


    It wasn''t what happened but Mrs. Jin who believe she had more trust than Li Lian had uttered lies she didn''t care if Li Jun Wei heard it. Once Madam Li was on her side, her mistake would be forgotten and even pardoned.


    To Mrs. Jin''s correct deduction, Madam Li drew her brows in a frown, "What happened? Did you two meet?"


    "I feel unsettled after the rumors, I know I should believe Li Lian but this words, they came from my own friends whom I trusted. I believe if there is a smoke there must be fire." Mrs. Jin replied, "Last night she dismissed me off, I wouldn''t want to say it but the way she demanded me to get out was rude and offensive. Nu Yuan was also surprised." said Mrs. Jin, bringing her daughter to vouch for her words despite the truth that Jin Nu Yuan had supported her mother to condemn Li Lian.


    Madam Li furrowed her brows, the frown form to pull the old wrinkle on her forehead. Mrs. Jin was sure Madam Li''s frown creased at Li Lian''s rude behavior to her, who was her niece and a smile appeared which she pulled away from showing to her face. But then Madam Li shook Mrs. Jin''s hand and placed it on her own laps.


    While holding her forehead, Madam Li sighed, "You shouldn''t have done that. It isn''t a question why Li Lian would be angry with you bringing her past. It was the past she is trying to overcome with time and yet you brought it up again with the false one."


    Mrs. Jin''s brows which was drawn thin was pulled high, "What?" she asked the rhetorical question out of surprise.


    Madam Li turned her face away from Mrs. Jin, her hand took the teacup in front of her and she began to speak, "Li Lian is indeed born from Xie Family. Before you came to me, Jun Wei had told me this before. The truth. When Li Lian was adopted, her family rejoiced but her little sister didn''t like her. Li Lian was alone in the house, at first her parents who believed her began to turn their back on her after knowing that Li Lian was uneducated and because her little sister had been putting her in the worst spot."


    Madam Li then turned her face at Mrs. Jin who was startled and stared at her expression, "Most rumors started because of her sister. I don''t know how could a sister did that to her but the girl is utterly the worse. She didn''t love Li Lian as she did but despite everything her sister had done, she still love her little sister. I can''t help but admire Li Lian''s strength of heart and her kindness."


    "Do you mean that the rumors were all false?" asked Mrs. Jin. How could that be? The rumors were everywhere!


    Madam Li gave her a nod, "You see, Jun Wei have proofed everything even though he shouldn''t too because I believe in Li Lian. When I saw her, I could see how she was kind to be put through with sister like that, I know why she would be angry when you bring her the wrong news."


    Mrs. Jin was beyond surprised that her rumors were wrong but her heart fell lower when Madam Li''s next words came to her ears, "Next time, when the autumn festival come, don''t forget to apologize to her. She had been through a lot, I do not want her to feel more unwelcome than she already did."


    Apologize to Li Lian? She could never, thought Mrs. Jin to herself. To apologize to Li Lian would mean swelling thorns to her throat.


    Madam Li turned her eyes at Mrs. Jin who hadn''t replied to her words and rose her brows, "Please." added her aunt.


    As Mrs. Jin couldn''t retract all her words back to her tongue or put Madam Li to a bad mood because she wouldn''t apologize she had to agree. But she didn''t want. Mrs. Jin bite her lips. Being older, she knew that there are times where she had to apologize to someone lower than her for the sake of her aim. She had done wrong today and it taught her a lesson that Li Lian wasn''t as stupid as she seemed to be in their first meeting.


    "I will." Mrs. Jin''s reply came at a long time. As soon as Mrs. Jin talked with Madam Li for a little longer to put her aunt in a better mood and not to have her put an eye on her, Mrs. Jin left the room, her shoes clinked to the floor but the sound was calm with Madam Li beside her. Turning her head, they stopped at a particular window.


    "Isn''t this the same window that resulted in Jun Wei''s accident?" asked Mrs. Jin, with curiosity after she recalled her daughter''s words regarding Li Lian who could casually touch Li Jun Wei''s right arm which he had never allowed anyone to do it before.


    Madam Li looked at the glass and frowned, "Yes." was her brief reply and her head was turn, "Will Nu Yuan finish the university at the end of this month?" asked Madam Li and Mrs. Jin''s eyes from the window stayed a little longer before she shifted her head to the passage.


    "Yes she will, she is trying to get into the hospital of her dream but it seems it would take time. She wish to go to Imperial Hospital but it isn''t as easy as she expected." replied Mrs. Jin for Madam Li to agree with her.


    "Only the best is chosen in the hospital." Truthfully Mrs. Jin hoped Madam Li would say anything in the line of she would persuade Li Jun Wei his nephew to hire Jin Nu Yuan as a doctor in the Imperial hospital. But Madam Li didn''t spoke the words. "Is Nu Yuan could, I''m sure she have the capability to enter the hospital like any other doctors there. And even if she doesn''t, tell her not to be discouraged, the hospital needs people with enough experience who have taken many cases as their deciding factor but Nu Yuan is a fresh graduate."


    "Is that so? I remembered there are plenty of fresh graduate doctors there." replied Mrs. Jin.


    "That is because they have entered the university again to take up a course but before they have use their license to work." As Madam Li replied, the two went out of the house until Mrs. Jin left the house. Madam Li went back to her room and upon returning, she stared at the window and threw her eyes from it.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Confronting The Past-II

    Li Lian wiped her forehead and she sat herself in a comfy chair outside the studio once her music video had been wrapped up, it took two days for her to finish her three minutes video and with the help of the crews who were quick to work, it ended faster than she thought.


    Wei Mo Ran came by her side with a drink on her hand and giving one to Li Lian, she drank it down to hear her manager spoke, "Congratulation for finishing the song." a smile accompanied Wei Mo Ran''s congratulation that had Li Lian to smile wide. "You''ve been working hard. I''m sure we could reach the fifty top charts by the end of the first week."


    "Thank you, everyone have worked hard, you too and I''m sure we will." Li Lian added and she stood from her seat for the two to walk, "When will the video be finished?"


    Wei Mo Ran drew her brows to think and replied, "The fastest two days after today, the latest would be at the end of this week."


    "That''s great, we are ahead of the schedule." replied Li Lian and her feet stopped that had Wei Mo Ran to stop and turned her head down. Seeing Li Lian crouching down to hold her ankle, she asked,


    "Does your feet hurt?" asked Wei Mo Ran with her brows drawn in worry.


    Li Lian shook her head but in truth her legs hurt. She remembered that it was only the fifth months she had woken up from her coma and by now she had used her body carelessly when it had just finished the rehabilitation a month ago. It was no wonder did her ankle and parts of her limb would ache by now. She felt her muscles being pulled and crouch a little before standing up again with Violet''s help.


    Seeing that Li Lian seemed to be fine, they continued to walk down to the lobby. Wei Mo Ran took a call and when it ended, Li Lian''s eyes moved at her, "Is it a call from your son?"


    "It is, he is back to school now, just now the caretaker called me and say that he is more energetic than before. I suppose he was sick because his lack of rest."


    Hearing the good news, Li Lian''s lips were stretched wide in a smile. To hear that Wei Mo Ran''s son is back to health, make her to feel happy for her. Although Li Lian is yet to be a mother, she knows that as a mother their children'' health is the most important for them. While walking Li Lian who felt that her leg felt slightly better now shifted her eyes up to see there was a man standing in front of the entrance. Taking a stop first while Wei Mo Ran spoke to the receptionist, Li Lian furrowed her brows.


    It was Jen Qiling, Wei Mo Ran''s ex-husband standing in front of the company as if waiting for someone and that someone must be Wei Mo Ran, thought Li Lian to herself and she frowned. "Violet." Li Lian called and the female bodyguard walked by her side.


    Violet first look at where Li Lian was staring and she recalled it was the man who was married Li Lian''s manager. "Should I dispose him?"


    Li Lian looked at her in wonder, "Dispose how?" The word dispose in her term was to kill and leave the body untraceable under the dirt. It was what she learned in Ryouma Family when one spoke about disposing others and she wasn''t sure if the term would be use the same by Violet.


    Violet smiled at her, "I will only have a small talk with him, bringing him to the back door. If he disagree, we have some other methods to bring him there. Once he has come, we can force him to swear not to come back again. That''s it."


    So the term was different thought Li Lian. She looked at Wei Mo Ran to then shook her head, "I don''t think we should meddle to their business. Just take care and if he do anything stop him."


    "That''s my job, mistress you shouldn''t worry." replied Violet and she obliged. When Wei Mo Ran turned her head she went to Li Lian''s side a smile on her lips.


    "It seems that there would be a small party by the end of this week for artists, and we receive and invitation there." Wei Mo Ran brought the news happily, "It is a day after we will schedule our music release, I will schedule your time." and as soon as she ended her words and Li Lian agreeing with her words, she saw Wei Mo Ran''s eyes that moved from the glass door went to her before turning back again at the glass door.


    To see Jen Qiling standing in midst of other people, Wei Mo Ran''s mood which had been high a moment ago in a quick one second was brought to the lowest when he saw Jen Qiling. Call it the power or perhaps due to their past, Wei Mo Ran''s eyes were quick to find Jen Qiling despite how far he was and she hated the fact.


    "Li Lian, will you be going home now?" asked Wei Mo Ran for Li Lian to look at Jen Qiling then to her.


    "I will."


    At Li Lian reply, Wei Mo Ran''s hand folded to a fist, without looking at Li Lian and stare deeply at Jen Qiling with evident anger Li Lian noticed, she spoke, "There is something I haven''t told you yet, but I have to go now-"


    Li Lian placed a hand on Wei Mo Ran that had the woman stopped to talk and looked at her, "Let''s go together. It wouldn''t be save to go alone." Wei Mo Ran understood what she meant. She didn''t want to bother Li Lian with her problem but then again, alone with Jen Qiling wasn''t safe for her. There was one day she remembered well after she suggested him a divorce that the man had raise his hand on her cheeks. The pain had fade but the anger didn''t.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Confronting The Past-III

    Jen Qiling held the cigarette between his fingers, his fingers moved to the trash bin beside him as he watch the end of the cigarette turn to ashes. Waiting in the place with the cigarette had him think in silence and when he recalled the words Li Xiao Chen said to him the other day, his tongue clicked. Letting the cigarette fall on the ground, his feet stomped on the cigarette to extinguish the flame.


    At the same time, the door whirled opened beside him and he turned his eyes to see Wei Mo Ran had walked out of the building with a woman beside her which he remembered to be the same singer he had seen in Million Entertainment. He could tell that day the singer had some hiccup with He Chang Min''s fianc¨¦e, Xie Hue Lin. As in fact the studio where Xie Hue Lin had to use never had an issue for her to change studio into a small one.


    Wei Mo Ran stared at him while at the same intense gaze, Jen Qiling looked down at her. His eyes then moved at Li Lian with a frowning, "We will have a personal talk alone." he stated at Li Lian.


    "She will be here." Wei Mo Ran took one step closer to Li Lian, "We don''t need to hide anywhere, what''s the problem?"


    Jen Qiling gritted his jaw, anger flitted at his eyes that Li Lian noticed and her eyes narrowed subtly at the man''s behavior. He stood poise, with eyes brimming with pride while looking at Wei Mo Ran with a certain hatred that Li Lian couldn''t help but ask why would the man hate Wei Mo Ran? She didn''t pry to their problem and she was yet to here the history between them but it was clear that Wei Mo Ran wasn''t the one who should have been hated.


    "You look great." Jen Qiling remarked with a smile that wasn''t out of a greeting but spite.


    "Well I am but you''re not here to greet me aren''t you? State your business, I don''t think you would like to be watch here with everyone around." Wei Mo Ran the huffed and added, "Considering your pride that is."


    Jen Qiling clenched his fist, "If you want me to be straight then let''s get this all now. Who is your new boyfriend?" His question had Li Lian to hitch in startle, she turn her eyes subtly at Wei Mo Ran who was smiling.


    "You must have heard it from Xiao Chen before." Wei Mo Ran stated for Li Lian to be startled again. "He is Xiao Chen''s friend, a good man who helped me a lot in term emotions and mental support." Looking up at Jen Qiling''s angered face, Wei Mo Ran thought that Li Xiao Chen''s lies was worth it. She wasn''t one to enjoy revenging but when it was done, it was satisfying to see him brimming with anger.


    It made her remember the day when she heard from her own mother-in-law on how their expecting a child from Jen Qiling''s mistress who is now his wife. They were rejoicing on her heartbreak, happy that they finally receive the wife they want their son to have. While it was painful for her to forget it by time, she had forgot the pain and slowly the memory eases from her mind. Yet seeing Jen Qiling now bring her all the memories she didn''t want.


    Fortunately yesterday, Li Xiao Chen was quick to come to her and report the talk her had earlier with Jen Qiling, notifying her that he had lied to Jen Qiling on how she had a new lover. Now she could use his lie to her heart content.


    "Sian also like him a lot, they often played together." At each of her word, Jen Qiling''s face twisted in anger that worsened by time. "Which remind me now after seeing your face that I have to meet him soon."


    "Who is he? What is his name?" Jen Qiling pressed his tone as he questioned her.


    "You don''t have to know him-" but Jen Qiling interjected.


    "I should because Sian is also my son." Wei Mo Ran frowned at this, "I need to know who is this man who would soon become his father figure whether he is suitable to be my son''s father and if he could ever make Sian happier than I did."


    Wei Mo Ran''s smile faltered from her lips only anger rose in her eyes she didn''t hide, "Sian is never your son and anyone is better than you to be his father. Better than a man who cheats on his own wife, who until now still couldn''t let the past to go, believing they are not at fault. As long as that man doesn''t repeat your mistake even a goat is far better father for Sian than you. You don''t have to be the father you''ve never been."


    Li Lian at last filled the pieces, understanding what was going on and whose side she would be on now. Jen Qiling had the audacity to come and confront Wei Mo Ran of her new boyfriend regardless the fact they have been divorced and the man cheated on her first.


    Jen Qiling wasn''t a man who talked much, hearing the words from Wei Mo Ran that a goat was better than him, his anger raised his hand, "You!"


    "Would you stop?" Violet interfered by standing before Wei Mo Ran, he hand swiftly stopped a few centimeters away before it was about to chop Jen Qiling''s wrist.


    Wei Mo Ran took a right step beside Violet, "Sian is never in your custody Mr. Jen. No matter who I end up with, he is my son and I will make him now not to ever repeat his father''s mistake. Excuse us." Wei Mo Ran took Li Lian''s hand and they began to walk. Violet glared at Jen Qiling who went to chase for Wei Mo Ran which was stopped in time by her.


    Right at the moment Jen Qiling made a hasty move, a black car stopped in time in front of Li Lian and Wei Mo Ran. One look at the car, Li Lian knew who was inside the car. The window on the back seat rolled down and Li Lian''s eyes stopped to meet Li Jun Wei''s black ones. He first look at her and his eyes softened with a smile then turn to look at Wei Mo Ran before his eyes falling cold and void at Jen Qiling.


    Like Li Xiao Chen, Li Jun Wei didn''t like the man either. He didn''t have much to say about the man''s position as He Chang Min''s subordinate but the matter was his deposition and his issues with Wei Mo Ran. Not that it was his place to step in as it wasn''t his problem but he didn''t see anything loyal from the man.


    Jen Qiling stopped when he saw Li Jun Wei stopped his car. As if someone had slapped him awake, the man stood there in disbelief to see who was standing there. Most people had a hard time to meet Li Jun Wei and as one who work in the company, he knows how hard it was to meet the man who was said and proved to be the highest amongst all, the modern Emperor in industrial.


    "Are you done?" At his question, Jen Qiling could have taken the words to be said at him but instead it was said to Li Lian who was also rattled to see him here and a smile appeared on her face.


    Her head gave a nod and seeing it, Li Jun Wei raised his hand to tell the chauffeur to open the other side of the car to open and his eyes moved back at Li Lian, "Come in." His words were sang softly, like a melody that could melt anyone''s heart including Li Lian herself. Her feet went to take one step before it stopped and she looked at Wei Mo Ran.


    As if knowing what she was thinking, she heard Li Jun Wei spoke, "Mo Ran, you should go home with Violet. Staying alone would be dangerous," and his eyes look at Jen Qiling who without fear pushed Violet away without holding any of his power back which Violet was thankful for so she could pushed the man''s back with the same intensity.


    Jen Qiling clicked his tongue when he was pushed back by Violet but he still had words to say before Wei Mo Ran could go, "Mr. Li this is a problem between us and we are still in the middle of our conversation." His tone was rigid with anger and Li Jun Wei could see how the man had been clenching his fist as if wanting to move his hand powerfully across Wei Mo Ran''s face like he did before.


    Without looking at the loose sc.u.mbag, Li Jun Wei''s eyes moved at Wei Mo Ran, "Do you still have anything to say?"


    It was clear that there were differences in tone Li Jun Wei used as he talked. He first talk with Li Lian gently and with Wei Mo Ran in an arm''s length but to Jen Qiling a cold tone that could put one to feel the pressure. Jen Qiling was in anger that he could talk back at Li Jun Wei but if he wasn''t, he would have been no different than the rest of people who would turn stiff in front of him especially when they know the power and authority Li Jun Wei had in him.

 Chapter 242 - 242: To The Mortuary-I

    Li Lian looked at Wei Mo Ran who looked first at Jen Qiling with one short glance before her eyes moved at Li Jun Wei, "No, Mister Li." Her reply was clear, clear enough for Jen Qiling''s fave to become more distorted with time. Anger fumed across his expression and he took a step forward. This time, he pushed Violet aside with a powerful push which Violet in exchange brought her hand to the man''s shoulder and brought a powerful push to the end of her fingers. Jen Qiling in a second lost his power and slumped back on the glass door which quivered with the weight that came and push the glass.


    The loud sound made all heads snapped at them in worry. With the gathering of attentions and whispers, Jen Qiling frowned and stood up to Violet but he couldn''t let his image be harm in front of many people for raising his hand at the female bodyguard.


    "What are you doing?" Li Lian''s head turned around at Li Jun Wei''s sweet voice speaking and saw him looking at her before going to Wei Mo Ran and dropped an order, "You can go with Violet. Violet." called Li Jun Wei and the woman moved from her spot to Wei Mo Ran''s side, heeding the order.


    Without sparing anymore look, Li Jun Wei pushed the door on his side open and Li Lian hurried to get inside the car. Once the door was closed, the car went. Jen Qiling saw Wei Mo Ran went and with gritted teeth, he seethed, "Don''t think this is the end!" Letting him yelled on his own, Wei Mo Ran clenched her hand and walked away from the place.


    Inside the car, Li Jun Wei crossed his arm with his eyes busy looking at her side profile, admiring her features. "I slept well last night." He announced and her eyes shifted at him in question before her smile appeared.


    "That''s great." And after her words she saw him staring at her intently, "Is it not?" she asked unsure.


    "No, it is great. I should sleep well like how you sleep well." Li Lian wasn''t sure about that. Last night she could barely sleep with her mind hanging in a thread''s width before her heart would burst. Not to mention last night Li Jun Wei had hugged her until sun arrive his hand didn''t move from her. She was unaware that once she had fallen asleep, Li Jun Wei had stepped out of the room briefly.


    Li Lian''s thoughts were sweet until Li Jim Wei added, "I should hug you a lot more before I sleep," his eyes stopped at her with a smile, "Your hands are brimming with sleeping magic that once you hug me, sleepiness just came to me. Thank you." He said.


    Li Lian watched how his smile and his eyes moving from her shifted away. He was awake? "You were awake?" asked Li Lian and Li Jun Wei looked at her before giving himself a nod.


    "You went too far from the bed almost rolling, so I thought I should hug you close. Who knows," he drawled playfully, "that you will hug me. That''s a great one step, or maybe two steps."


    Li Lian was left speechless. "I thought you were asleep." She called his name but he didn''t reply and she believed he had sleep.


    "I couldn''t sleep well without holding anything." He reasoned.


    "But I call your name twice." and he should have replied to her.


    His eyes went back at her and an oblivious expression stayed at his face, "I thought you were having fun calling my name. Was I wrong?" He was replied Li Lian in her mind, keeping herself a quiet stance. "Did you know who the man earlier? I see that you told Violet to protect Mo Ran."


    "I heard pieces and just heard the rest just now," remembering Wei Mo Ran, she felt sad for her sake. She then remembered Sian, Wei Mo Ran''s son who was still young. The boy grew up to be a lively one which was rare or perhaps not with the way Wei Mo Ran had brought him up with care and attention. "Jen Qiling made a mistake to leave Mo Ran and her son. They were people anyone would want to have as wife and son."


    "Men like him always made mistake but they realize it late and even now they are still yet to know their mistake." Li Jun Wei replied, "I take that you haven''t heard the complete story yet?"


    Li Lian replied by shaking her head and she quietly listened Li Jun Wei spoke, "Jen Qiling''s parents disagree with his marriage but at the time, he and Mo Ran are in deep love and eloped away from his parent." It was a romantic story thought Li Lian, "The happiness stopped until Mo Ran was pregnant and Jen Qiling''s parents finally found him. They forced him to divorce many days to months. Out of the pressure pushed to him, Jen Qiling also lost everything from his work because of his parent''s interference and in the end he took the woman his parents forced him to. He said it was a one-night mistake which continued to forever as the woman he slept with became pregnant."


    Li Lian''s brows that had been furrowed was pulled tighter. She recalled Sian''s face and her heart felt more pain to them. "If they were in love why would he cheat on her?" asked Li Lian and her lighthearted question had Li Jun Wei to smile.


    "Not everyone hold interest in only one person in their live. Many times people couldn''t differentiate between love and l.u.s.t." He explained to her, "The term are far different but it was hard for people to understand the difference."


    "Do you think Jen Qiling still love Mo Ran?" she asked, knowing that Li Jun Wei knows most of things, she thought he would be able to reply her question too.

 Chapter 243 - 243: To The Mortuary-II

    "It is not love anymore, it had turned to obsession. He can''t let her go but also can''t let her close. He just want her to be there waiting for him for his pride." The truth hurts but Li Jun Wei''s words was right at the spot. His words expressed everything between them and Li Lian who stared at Li Jun Wei looked away to the window car beside her.


    "He is a sc.u.mbag." she remarked a quite soft remark as Li Lian wasn''t someone who love to curse at others.


    "Worse than that." He added and she smiled at him who agreed at her words.


    Then Li Lian''s eyes widely opened and this time glitter filtered her eyes, "Good news is Mo Ran have found someone for her now. I heard her conversation with Jen Qiling. She has a high opinion for him."


    Li Jun Wei hate to break her happiness and glitters at her eyes but he spoke, "That one is a lie. Xiao Chen added the remark to spite Jen Qiling in anger which work very well. Mo Ran also seem to be taken by the idea for her emotional reimburs.e.m.e.nt."


    "So she doesn''t have a boyfriend?" Li Lian asked for his confirmation which came with him shaking his head. "That''s a pity." she whispered. She thought it would be a good news to know that Wei Mo Ran have found a better person for herself but who knew that it was a lie. But a worth one of lie as Wei Mo Ran seemed to be quite happy to see Jen Qiling''s fuming anger and jealousy.


    "We are going to the police station?" she asked him, her eyes looking at the road they took.


    "The mortuary is not in the police station, we are going to the local police mortuary." and with the information, the car went to the destination in a normal pace which wasn''t fast nor slow but the distance was far. Once they have arrived it was already late evening where the sky had turned dark, Li Lian stood outside the car and her eyes looked at the large entrance of the building. The place was small compared to a police station it was almost as small as a local police station, not too small but small, thought Li Lian. She had never went to mortuary before and wondered if it would be fine to go inside where corpses are most kept at.


    Li Jun Wei held her hand, beckoning her, "Let''s go." Li Lian followed him as they made their way inside the building. As anyone expected, the mortuary had less people, almost like a hounded house in an amus.e.m.e.nt park with only one person waiting in front of the building.


    The male receptionist looked haggard as if he had not slept well and standing up from his seat, he greeted, "May I know if you come to check your family''s corpse or to find your lost family''s body?"


    The greeting is odd thought Li Lian with a queasy smile. "Is that what all mortuary attendant will ask when a visitor come?" she whispered her words so the male receptionist who was also a nurse not to hear her words so it wouldn''t come off as offensive,


    "Maybe." Li Jun Wei replied, "Most bodies transported in this place belong to body that had no proper identification. That''s the origin of their question, I guess."


    Which is possible seeing that the question the nurse gave was only two. She saw Li Jun Wei spoke with the nurse who then quickly brought the desk phone to make a call and his voice appeared, "The doctor is inside, please follow me."


    "Would it be alright if you leave this place?" asked Li Lian with concern. There was no security except the man wouldn''t it be dangerous if someone broke in?


    "That will be fine. This place is a mortuary unless the person come to steal corpse, nothing should go wrong." There was a certain positiveness the juries express on his words and Li Lian didn''t know how she should respond to the words.


    When Li Lian caught up by his pace, Li Jun Wei spoke, "In the worse case, my bodyguards are outside."


    Li Lian''s head tilted back, "I didn''t see them." she didn''t remember there was any other cars following them but then she didn''t put her concern to the car which is possible that there was cars following behind them.


    "It''s their job not to be seen much. I wouldn''t like to walk or goes anywhere with them either but it is what needed for protection." Li Jun Wei would still be fine if he was alone but Li Lian whose life was hunted by countless of people, more protection are needed. Li Lian also knew this and she felt happy with how concern he put with her. Although she felt it was her own burden but Li Jun Wei had said that all her burden would be his and vise versa; she accept everything of him.


    As they entered, a certain shadow lurk behind them. The person waited for Li Lian and Li Jun Wei to follow the passage with the male nurse as he appeared from the corridor they have passed. The person''s face was covered with masked and seeing them go, he stepped forward with fresh blood dripping from the end of the knife he held. When seeing the two figure entering deeper to the building cluelessly, his smile was stretched wider on his lips.


    "On place." The man''s voice came to the radio he hold on his hand for statistic sound to come and reports came to follow after his words. "The target had entered."


    Li Lian continued to walk inside the building. As they entered in the middle of the building she saw the circular part in the building was made for a showcase garden. aid it was morning the view would have been good thought Li Lian. She felt that the entire time she had walked inside, her feeling was mixed with bad premonition. Was it because of the darkness? She wondered her eyes then fell to the garden she was unable to see as the lack of light her eyes needed to be able to see.

 Chapter 244 - 244: A Single Clue-I

    Li Lian continued to walk, the silence impending and it seemed that the only one unbothered by the silence was Li Jun Wei. The male nurse was also rattled by the silence and he spoke, "May I ask if you two come to find a corpse?" His pace was slow so they would be able to talk side-by-side.


    "It is similar like that." replied Li Lian, voicing her words as the nurse talked to her with his eyes on her despite subjecting the two of them. Li Jun Wei had the tension that kept people away from her and like others, it made the nurse hard to talk with him or start a conversation. "Does people rarely come here?" Li Lian asked and the man nod his head.


    "Oh not really, it''s according to the time at night people avoid to come," the male nurse replied, "Not to the point of bustling. People often come here and by often I mean, in a sad occasions. But since our mortuary is for unidentifcated bodies, only a few people comes by." Li Lian nodded, thinking that Li Jun Wei''s words were right as it is. "Are you two a marriage couple, miss?" asked the man and this time not Li Lian who replied but Li Jun Wei.


    Pulling Li Lian''s finger to him, he replied, "Yes."


    The male nurse turned his head and laughed, "I am correct. I just see that between you two there are this feeling of closeness like a marriage couple who had passed their tenth anniversary!"


    Li Jun Wei smiled while looking at Li Lian, a certain poking smile that Li Lian noticed. "Tenth anniversary." He hummed, "Not too bad." Li Lian didn''t know what he was judging by not bad.


    That had Li Lian to think and ask him, "When is our anniversary? The date of our marriage." she added and Li Jun Wei looked at her in a thoughtful look. Noticing it she turned her eyes at him, she pulled her smile, "I''m curious."


    "What date do you want?" She looked at him with her eyes slightly wide and his lips moved to say, "It may be our marriage but at that date you were yet to meet me, I was yet to be in your heart. More than marriage, without any of our feelings is replied, I think it would only be a paper we''ve wrote with our name."


    To find Li Jun Wei had thought it the way he did, Li Lian felt happy but also


    disappointed in herself for not being able to find Li Jun Wei sooner. If instead of He Chang Min she had met him, he wouldn''t care about her past and support her. He would have stayed by her side the moment her family disinherited her and he wouldn''t choose Xie Hue Lin apart from her. He would be there by her side anywhere at any time she needed just like now. However ifs are what she wished, the past cannot be changed.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked her, although Li Lian''s eyes was at him, he know her mind was somewhere else. He could decipher to every gaze she had and to who, it was directed at.


    "I just thought I should have met you. If I do, maybe everything is different now." She replied to have Li Jun Wei walked closer to her and slipped his hand to her waist. Taking it closer, he used his other hand to lift her chin and kissed her lips lightly. Surprised by his quick moved, Li Lian''s eyes widened but she didn''t move back or take her steps away from him and let her waist to be pulled.


    "That''s probably the ever best compliment I''ve ever heard for the last decade." He smiled, in the close proximities his head met her forehead and gently snuggled at it for a second before he pulled away. "What had been done is done. Also if you didn''t meet He Chang Min perhaps you would not meet him. I should thank him when the time comes." The thank he said was far from using appreciation words but a tone of evil thoughts.


    "You''re right." responded Li Lian when the nurse finally stopped in front of the door.


    Once they arrived, the nursed knocked on the door thrice before he turned his head back and his eyes met Li Lian who looked back at him before clearing her throat. "We''ve arrived." announced the nurse. "Please enter." He said.


    With Li Jun Wei matching her pace, it made Li Lian to arrived at the door at the same time and he opened the door for her to enter. Inside was a place where there was a metallic bed, many cup boards and a large blackboard. Li Lian didn''t want to think what room this was but she spoke, "Is this the place where autopsy are performed?"


    Li Jun Wei looked at the plate written near the door and replied, "It is." and in a hurry, Li Lian slowed her past to hide behind Li Jun Wei.


    As if to make herself comfortable, she spoke, "I am not really good with corpse."


    Li Jun Wei turned his face to make sure she was alright behind of him, "There are no corpse here."


    "But they''ve been here." replied Li Lian. When she thought of how there were corpses that had been brought to the place and dissect there, a sense of shivering chill fall on her spine. As she inched back, she felt him pulling her hand and brought her in front of him.


    She saw his gentle smile at her. "Just hold my hand if you feel uncomfortable." he offered and Li Lian did what he told her to. She gave him a nod when her body flinched at the sound of a door rattling.


    She looked at the door placed on the back side of the room. The wooden door rattled for a few time, making Li Lian to hold his hand tighter. "What''s that?" she asked, gulping down her nervousness. Li Lian doesn''t believe in ghost nor did she believe in them. While Shun and Shin afraid of ghost, she was afraid of zombie and the thought that it could be corpse that went back to live, scared the living out of her.

 Chapter 245 - 245: A Single Clue-II

    Clutching to Li Jun Wei''s suit, she stepped forward and bravely took another steps toward the door which rattle. Li Jun Wei watch his wife taking confident steps toward the door despite holding to him earlier out of fear. The vulnerable side that only Li Lian showed to him made the sense of his possessiveness to be happy at the thought.


    When Li Lian reached to the rattling door, she brought her hand forward to the round knob. Li Jun Wei only watched her from behind without an intention to go to her as he knew there would be danger. As he thought, before Li Lian''s hand reached out, the door bursted open. Li Lian''s hand was stopped and she retracted her hand on her sides successfully.


    She looked at the man who had come out of the door who stared back at her with eyes wide like her. The doctor pushed his glasses, "Anything wrong?" he asked.


    "No." Li Lian replied, "Is there anything wrong?"


    The doctor looked at the her before to the door, "You mean the door, yes. It''s getting old and rusty that opening the door is becoming hard for me." Then the doctor squinted his eyes at Li Lian as if finally noticing the stranger in his room, "Who are you?"


    Li Jun Wei brought Li Lian closer to his side and his eyes went to the doctor whose eyes staring at Li Lian, "We came for the missing body, doctor. The one who had just been appointed earlier."


    "Oh! You mean the body number a hundred and twenty one. Come here." The doctor walked from the room and curiously Li Lian''s eyes observed inside the room where the doctor had just exited from. In once instance, Li Lian regretted what she sees. It was a small room with metals cupboards stuck to the wall where there were many handles. Possibly inside was...


    "There must be the place where the corpses are kept at." whispered Li Jun Wei for his hand to shot toward her waist to guard her as Li Lian flinched in surprise. Meeting her startled eyes he used his leg to close the door at the same time without her noticing it. "I did not know you were afraid of ghosts. I remembered you''ve never scream whenever you entered hunted ghost."


    Li Lian''s head tilted at him, "Did I say that?" She never remember telling that to Li Jun Wei before. It was something which was true and correct but she didn''t remember sharing that to him. Did she forget it?


    Li Jun Wei stared at her eyes, a solemn look stopped on his eyes as he slowly replied, "You did. Before." He added.


    "Do you mean in college?" She then saw Li Jun Wei gave her a soft nod. "W-"


    She was cut by the doctor who had took off his gloves to the trash bin and called the two, "Come inside." Li Jun Wei''s hand went from her waist and he went toward the doctor after some seconds staring at the back of his head, she followed him.


    They entered a different room at the opposite end of the room. When the door was opened and closed, Li Lian''s eyes went to see that''s this was by far the normal room she had seen in the building. Li Jun Wei stood up and bend his neck slightly as the ceiling was comparably low for him at the room. "Ah, please take a seat."


    "We wouldn''t be long." replied Li Jun Wei and the man gave him an unsettled look. No one can blame him though. Li Jun Wei with his indifferent expression only made the doctor walking on the tight rope.


    After once again seeing Li Jun Wei''s neck bending in an uncomfortable way, "I will search for it fast." the doctor notified before he quickly went to search the doc.u.ments amongst the cupboards filled with horizontal stacked files.


    While the doctor went, Li Lian took his hand, bringing his attention to fall at her, "Before I haven''t completed my question yet."


    "Yes." He replied to her, his lips smiling gently at her. "But I don''t want to tell you the details when you don''t remember yet."


    Which was reasonable but her curiosity was almost smothering her slowly. It had her thinking of him the entire time as if before wasn''t enough yet. She wish to know how did he met her and what did she do to make him fall for her? Li Jun Wei didn''t seem to be wanting to tell her. "Why?" she asked.


    He reached out his finger, his thumb stopped from her cheeks to bellow her lips. He pushed her lower lips almost as if he was playing with her lips by pushing and rubbing. Li Lian''s eyes closed at his pushed, playing with her lips as if he wish to eat her lips. "Because I want to hear from your own lips what you said to me that day." He replied to her with a lingering smile.


    Li Jun Wei felt her lips began to move and her voice followed, "Please give me a clue."


    "A clue?" He asked, with a fascination to how she tried to bargain her memory. He hummed and his eyes looking away at her lips before it went to her eyes. "We met around that time, the Summer season."


    "Summer season? That''s too vague." She replied his words and he chuckled at her.


    "I haven''t finished yet. At the summer season of your college, did you forget the largest celebration hold in the place?" Li Lian pulled her brows, trying to remember his words when her eyes lightened.


    "The sophomore''s festival." She replied, testing is her reply was correct and she was when Li Jun Wei nod her head.


    "That''s all." he said, pulling his hand away from her lips, he gave her the space she needed to think. Li Lian stared at Li Jun Wei, her mind pulling all memories she had in her college, thinking she should have remembered seeing his face even if it was for once but oddly enough she can''t remember his face. In the first place did she ever see his face? Asked Li Lian to herself, finding a new light on her question.


    While on the other hand, the men lurking in the building began to make their moves.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Down On Attack-I

    In the same building the nurse who had shown both Li Lian and Li Jun Wei the way to the doctor''s room went out of the corridor, his steps grew longer when he took a turn of his path to turn off the lights which was uselessly turned on without noticing the shadow lurking behind them. When he had passed by one corner to walk straight, suddenly a hand pulled his mouth and face behind. The man struggled to let go when his jaw was held and twisted. A swift crack sounded from the man''s neck and in one snap, the man''s body turned slack before the man threw the lifeless body aside.


    "Which room?" asked the man to his subordinate.


    "The one on the far left corner. Two blocks from here." the man''s voice came behind him and the rest of people who followed from the moved when the man gave one indication for the rest to go.


    Back where Li Lian was, she wondered if her guess was correct. Li Jun Wei said they met but it''s hard to forget Li Jun Wei''s face as he was someone who would leave a very deep impression to others. Which left her to conclude there could be one idea she missed where she didn''t saw Li Jun Wei''s face. But could it be possible? She frowned to think, like a web in her mind, she pulled any possibility events in the festival but leads to nothing.


    While Li Lian was staring at Li Jim Wei who could feel her passionate gaze without looking back, the doctor finally found the doc.u.ment, pulling it on his hand, he raised the doc.u.ment high. "This! Finally I found it, apologies for the delay."


    Li Jun Wei said nothing and his hand stretched out to take the doc.u.ment as the doctor passed it to his hand. While realizing the doctor have found what they needed, Li Lian went closer toward them to hear Li Jun Wei ask, "Is the body is this person buried here?"


    "Yes, just behind this building, but the body have rot as it have been a year passed since then." The doctor confirmed and his hand went to squeezed the other one while watching Li Lian and Li Jun Wei sharing the doc.u.ments to read together.


    Reading it carefully, Li Lian first found it was hard to read the doc.u.ments as the informations were stacked very close at each other. But she managed to find some strange notes on the file. Li Jun Wei who had found the oddness also spoke at the doctor, "There is no DNA match that could help to identify the person?"


    "No there is, we couldn''t find any teeth from the person''s body but we are able to find their hair which was used to find any possible matching DNA from the police''s base but we found none." Explained the doctor who noticed Li Jun Wei''s change in expression. "But we do find possibilities that this body cams not from China but another country. Japan. This person is a Japanese." added the doctor in case they don''t understand.


    "This person is a Japanese?" Li Lian raised her brows at the doctor who nodded again to confirm. Li Lian''s eyes moved from the paper to Li Jun Wei''s eyes, "Hue Lin didn''t hire a Chinese group but Japanese. That''s odd. It''s too coincidental for her to hire Japanese people with the sequence of the date. This date follows the negotiations grandfather had with Akasaka." It would never be a coincidence when there were yakuzas out there who were chasing and hunting for her life and her sister method to kill her was to hire Japanese hitmen, thought Li Lian.


    Li Jun Wei'' eyes staring at the paper and the words also narrowed, "She knows more than we thought." His eyes then went up to the doctor who began to look around the ceiling of his room in a thought and spoke, "Will we be able to take this doc.u.ment?"


    "It would not be easy, you could take the copy but as for the the valid doc.u.ment would take permission-"


    "We''ll take the copy." replied Li Lian in a hurry and the doctor took his hand out to take the doc.u.ment when Li Jun Wei''s expression began to change. Li Lian looked up at him as the doctor also look at his face with a confuse expression.


    "There''s a burnt smell." said Li Jun Wei and the doctor gasped.


    "A burnt smell?" The doctor rushed to leave the room, bursting to push the door open when by a hair thread, a bullet when across his head, grazing his cheeks and blood dripped down. He looked behind heart still thundering to see Li Jun Wei had pulled him by the collar before he was about to die.


    Li Jun Wei clicked his tongue, his hand quickly brought up his earpiece to his ears and stated, "Enemies." Once he had notified the people guarding outside the building, his legs closed the door with a loud thud as gunshot followed.


    Li Lian moves her steps quick beside Li Jun Wei, "Gunshots. Someone is planning to kill us again. What are you doing?" She asked seeing Li Jun Wei throwing the doctor under the table and pulling out his gun.


    "The place must be burned down. They are either waiting for us to get out and die by their hands or die inside being burned." Li Lian also had the same thought and her nod was quick.


    "Well have to fight."


    "Yes." He replied and pulled another one to place it on her hand. Holding the gun, she heard him spoke, "You can shoot on your choice. Stick behind me."


    In concern, Li Lian looked down at the doctor who had sheltered himself under the wooden table shaking with fear. "What about the doctor?" She doubt the poor doctor would be able to save himself in his frightened state. She could let the doctor to die but the situation occur because she was the target. It wasn''t something Li Lian could do to watch others die before her.


    Li Jun Wei turned his face slightly at the doctor who flinched when seeing the gun. "Do you know the fastest way to go outside? Or the windows near this place that could let to the exit?"


    "T-T-There i-is two rooms from h-here once we e-exit the second o-one on the right." The doctors stammered and his hand clutched to the desk as if it was his life line.


    "You have two choices follow or stay here to burn and die. Which do you want?" asked Li Jun Wei and the doctor blinked at him. Of course there was only one answer which is the first one! But could he go outside where people are waiting to kill him?


    "I will try to guard you." Li Lian gently suggested the man and her voice almost brought the man to tears and as he was about to agree, Li Jun Wei spoke,


    "No." His eyes went to Li Lian''s inky one, "You''ll protect yourself as your priority and I''ll guard you two. We don''t have time. Once you walk don''t move back." reminded Li Jun Wei before the group raced outside. Li Jun Wei was used to the fight, he handle his gun and the bullets number inside his gun efficiently that almost had Li Lian no chance to help him. Their priority was to leave the building as now, the one with upper hand was the attackers.


    Meanwhile, Li Jun Wei''s bodyguard who was outside also began to burst inside by pushing their large number and pushed down the locked door. Li Lian and Li Jun Wei quickly arrived at the room which the doctor had notified them. But the doctor who was in fear fell multiple times. Picking the doctor''s collar, Li Lian helped to drag the man while staying at the same peace behind Wang Li Lei and stayed close to the wall.


    Once they arrived, Li Lian tried to open the door to find it was locked. "I-I-I have the k-key." and the doctor went to take the large amount of key on his pocket that by seeing it Li Lian could feel stressed. Thankfully the doctor know the key, thought Li Lian yet the doctor pushed any random key to open the door and mistook the key for a few times.


    Her eyes went to see how Li Jun Wei began to take more people as they grouped at one spot. "Do you know which is the key to the room?" She hurried the doctor.


    "Actually, I rarely use other keys so I don''t know most of it." replied the doctor. At the reply, Li Lian could feel the stress from the man to come to her head. As the doctor was trembling badly which make it hard for him to pick the key, Li Lian draw the key from the man and helped him to pick the keys.


    In the hurry, Li Lian used any key she found and after her fifth try the door finally clicked open. Li Jun Wei who was pushed by the number also heard the sound to turn their heads when he heard from the doctor who entered the room first to scream aloud to what he had seen.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Down On Attack-II

    Li Lian and the doctor watch a person hanged on the table. A look from the body that sprawled on the table was enough to tell that the man was lifeless. Taking a better look at the man, Li Lian knew it was the same nurse who had shown her the way. Seeing the body, her brows furrowed, she felt her guilt raising from her heart. The man died because of her, she thought but she didn''t dwell on the death for too long. Because she couldn''t let anyone to die again. Pushing the doctor who was frightened to the point he almost faint on the place, Li Lian followed to enter, "Jun Wei!" She called and Li Jun Wei took a couple of shot before he went inside and kicked the door close. Li Lian took any desks, chair, and large compartments to obstruct the door.


    "Great." Li Lian sighed after pushing the heavy weight objects and turn her head to the doctor, "Where''s the window?"


    The doctor point his shaking hands up and Li Lian frowned at the height of the window. Pulling one empty chair she hadn''t use, she placed it bellow the window and pushed the doctor, "Climb first." she instructed and as the doctor try to get out, Li Lian glanced at the dead man and Li Jun Wei who was refilling the cartridges noticed the look on her eyes.


    "Go on, Li Lian." Li Jun Wei stated, bringing her eyes away from the dead man and she rushed outside with a jump. At the same time, the door rattled, some people began to rushed inside the door, planning to kill them all at one place.


    With the door pushed slowly, Li Lian who was outside yelled in alarm, "Come here! Quickly!" Li Juj Wei jumped forward, his hand taking the rim of the window and his body slide to go outside. Yet before his body could completely went out from the window, the door bursted from outside, the men with intent killing them saw Li Jun Wei near the window and in haste, Li Lian raised her leg and lunged it high to the glass, breaking it to pieces before she took out her gun to aim at the people entering the room. She was able to injure some but wasn''t able to aim properly to kill.


    Once Li Juj Wei was outside, his hand went on the doctor''s collar, "Go on, to the entrance, we''ll be save there." and she nod as the three began to run from the chase.


    By the time they arrived at the entrance, Li Lian saw the group of people had gathered in front of the building. When she arrived near, Li Jun Wei finished the last people who had chased them. One man came toward them who was Li Jun Wei''s subordinate. After the brief salute, Li Jun Wei asked the man, "Catch one of them alive and drag them to the car." The subordinate obliged and heed to his order fast.


    He then made his way to Li Lian and faintly glance at the frightened doctor. "We''ll leave from here, the faster the better. It''s possible our assailant is hiring one more group to erase their trace."


    "Okay." Li Lian replied and she went inside the car to have a seat beside him in the back seat while the doctor had been moved behind. Li Lian turned her head, seeing the doctor was stammering and mumbling words which was inaudible out of fear, her brows furrowed and she turn to look at the window. Her mind went away to be more alarmed in case if their car would be next to be targeted without knowing Li Jun Wei had been watching her silently the entire time.


    "What''s on your mind?" He asked and receiving his attention along with her questioning gaze, his lips parted to move, "Is it about the attack?"


    "They came for us." Li Lian responded to his question.


    "They came this." Li Jun Wei raised his hand and placed the doc.u.ment on her. Turning the paper, she read to see the autopsy paper of the man who had tried to kill her a year ago. But there wasn''t only one paper but another one. Opening the second one, she read the autopsy paper slowly. The body was burnt just like the first body. There was almost no part of the body''s they could use to find DNA match. No hair, no teeth, nor blood drop. The body was classified as lost. "Unlike the first body, the second one is found further away from the place where the accident occurred. Just four months different from when the first body was found."


    "Is this the same person in the group?" She asked Li Jun Wei who nod at the reply, "But what did make this important from the first one?"


    "There''s a DNA match for this body. The doctor could explain," Li Jun Wei turned his face behind at the doctor whose mental state was in an ice brink and continued, "But he''s not in the position to. After some searching there was two odd hair strands. Like the first body, one of the hair was proofed to match those of a Japanese person while the others came from a Chinese person." Li Lian listened quietly with her ears keen, "The first hair strand the lab couldn''t find any match to the lost people but the second one we found a match here in China. This is him." Li Jun Wei pulled another paper of a picture which looked blurry but enough for Li Lian to make up the features the man had.


    "Who''s this?" She asked.


    "A person from belonged to the Chinese mafia. He had been said missing for one year after your accident and was unable to be find by anyone but recently there was a visitor that came to the same building with his face, naming himself as Ze Yiyang." Replied Li Jun Wei.

 Chapter 248 - 248: Down On Attack-III

    Receiving the informations, Li Lian was quiet for a brief time until she spoke, "He is our lead. But why would the people hunt him?" She asked, still finding something doesn''t add up.


    "It could be possible that he is the only one out of the group who had escaped alive. The information must be still with him. The date of his disappearance correspond to your accident, this is a proof that he is trying to get away from people who is trying to kill you after failing."


    It made sense, thought Li Lian. "Now we can conclude there are two groups which could belong under one person. The first group is ordered to kill me and if they made mistake, the second group would come and hunt the people on the first group to keep them silenced."


    "Ze Yiyang is on the chase because he knows who our mastermind is." Li Jun Wei completed the information she needed to see her eyes shifted to look at him, "We need to know who Hue Lin works with." She concluded.


    It was almost impossible for her to believe that Xie Hue Lin had worked in hand with someone from Japan. It could be her hasty conclusion but Li Lian believe the timing was too coincidental for it to be one. Could she have worked with someone who targeted her life? That''s possible, thought Li Lian to herself, a hundred percent possibility with the hatred sprouted from Xie Hue Lin''s heart to her which cake as a surprise to Li Lian in the past but a normality now. It would be weird for Xie Hue Lin not to hate her, She thought it was twisted. How Xie Hue Lin could hate her just because she had attain more care from her parents when in truth the care was only in the surface.


    "The best opportunity to find out would be in grandmother''s birthday." Li Lian added and she drew her brows to think. What could she do to find out Xie Hue Lin working with someone to kill her? She didn''t have the lead or clues to find the evidence.


    Seeing that Li Lian was in a deep thought, Li Jun Wei placed his hand which was holding the gun down. His eyes went to Li Lian, "It''s not your fault." He spoke up, the words wasn''t something Li Lian expected and her eyes moved at him to settle for a long time.


    Her first question was what. Then by staring at his eyes, she understood his words. He meant if the nurse who died because of the attack. A sigh escaped from her lips, her eyes looked down sullenly, "How could that be? I came there for informations. The informations which also people who wish to kill me want to have. If I didn''t come, he wouldn''t have died." Li Lian whispered her last words.


    She knew how well death could be painful to others. Ryouma Clan forbid killing without proper reason and there had only been finger count time when she had seen her brothers, the Ryouma Clan members, or grandfather killed anyone. She was taught of how life is precious and agreed at the thoughts she grew up with. It was hard to accept deaths in front of her which reasoned from her without feeling the guilt. The nurse hadn''t done anything but met her, thought Li Lian and her hand on her skirt clenched tighter. She felt guilty of the death but she knew it was not her time to dwell in the deaths to proceed forward because she still have her precious people she treasured.


    Li Jun Wei took her hand, bringing it softly to his laps and his smile light up on his charming face to her, "If you can''t forget the guilt, we can divide it." He said to her, words gently whispered from his lips as he stared at her wonderful gaze, "Your guilt, your mistakes, and your sins. You can divide it all so half would stay on my shoulders. I can carry even more than that for you." He rubbed her head as Li Lian felt overwhelmed by his words.


    She saw his eyes and heard his words which were pure with sincerity. Her heart thudded, it was loud but the loudness was different this time. "I can''t." she whispered, finding his eyes questioning her, she belatedly continued, "It is something I could never let you to have on you shoulder."


    Li Jun Wei chuckled and pressed his forehead over hers. "I''m your husband, Li Lian. Silly you, I''ve never been pure, you don''t have to fear me having anything from you. Whatever you''ve given me all down to the dirtiest part, I accept it. It is my vow to you." He rubbed her eyes that went slightly red and kiss her eyelids, "Also, I was careless this time. I should have guessed that they would come but who knew they would wait inside the building before we arrive. We were sitting ducks before and we can''t avoid death but we managed to save one." He tipped his chin to the doctor behind them, reminding of the one life she managed to safe.


    "He will have to stay sane though." added Li Jun Wei before facing her smile. Li Lian hadn''t noticed this the moment they spoke with how their foreheads were so close to the point their forehead could bump which it did. It made her heart began to pound louder at her eyes that went lower from his eyes, nose, to stop at his deep red-colored lips.


    When Li Jun Wei pulled himself from her and leaned back to the chair, she still kept her eyes on him. "We arrived." Li Jun Wei said, bringing her back to reality and she snapped her eyes to her surrounding, searching to find they had arrived in a place she doesn''t know. There was a large gate and when they entered the gate, she saw the emblem used by the police. They were at a police station.

 Chapter 250 - 250: One To Ten-II

    On the news, Li Lian''s head turned at Li Jun Wei who seemed to be in a deep thought before his eyes went to meet Li Lian, "The second group." replied Li Jun Wei which Li Lian thought of the same.


    Li Jun Wei then turned to ask Ruen, "Is there anything else which you found out of place?"


    At the question, Ruen took his time to ponder, bringing his hand to rub his chin. "If there is something that I find would be weird is that the room where the fire starts is from two room in the building. The first room which was burned is where the camera records of the CCTVs and the second one is where the autopsy records are held."


    "The room where we were before..." Li Lian muttered. After they had left the building, the room where they were before was instantly burnt in fire. "They want to erase this evidence."


    "And possibly Ze Yiyang next." Li Jun Wei helped her to end her conclusion


    Ruen raised his hand, as if telling them to stop, "Wait. Should I be hearing this or should I step out?" He asked. Some times there are cases and matters Ruen would keep his ears away despite his work and it was to protect the clients and more people by hearing less. If he knows too much, he would be either the next target or worsen the possibility the secret would be out and had by others.


    "You can hear it, I want to request you to find someone called Ze Yiyang, he could be listed as dead now, but he is possibly still in China." Li Jun Wei said before giving the man the picture which was taken. "He was found here in Beijing three days ago. He must be not too far yet."


    Ruen took the picture to scan the face of the man, and flip the picture to his hand, "I''ll be taking this. Now that we are talking, I remember there is one more oddness that I find in the building. There was a few graveyard that had been freshly buried again behind the cemetery. When I came there it seemed the place was too fresh yet the gravestone had been there for a long time, when we dug what was inside, we found the casket empty." Ruen then looked at Li Jun Wei, "Someone had brought the skeleton out."


    "Is there more than one empty casket?" asked Li Lian and Ruen looked surprised at her words.


    "Yes, you''re right. Out of the few graves that had been dug again, there is two missing body from the coffin. To whom it belonged I don''t know because the graveyard have no names carved on the tombstone, It''s kind of eerie that these people come to kill you and steal nameless bodies." Ruen recalled what he saw. When the coffin was pulled up, he watched how the coffin was empty. "There was sigh that the coffin was forcefully opened by someone. The nails and the lock had been bolted out."


    But it isn''t nameless, thought Li Lian to herself. She could guess the empty coffin belonged to the two people who were hired to kill her.


    "They planned to erase everything from that day." Li Lian whispered when they had finished their conversation with Ruen and left the police station, they went back to enter the car. "Could they be working together? This two teams of killing and erasing the trace, who could hire the two groups?" Li Lian frowned as she thought about it as for Li Jun Wei he kept the informations silently to brainstorm.


    By the time they arrived at their house, Li Jun Wei left Li Lian to complete most of matters he still had to handle. On the same time, Li Xiao Chen who had been working on his computer, rubbed his eyes after waking up from his deep nap that took longer than her thought it would. When he passed by the corridor to go straight, his feet halted as he caught the sight of Li Lian from afar.


    Like a thunder, the little brother made a dash toward Li Lian, "Sister!" called Li Xiao Chen and Li Lian turned her face to find him wearing pajama which had a pattern of spinach. "You''ve come back. I have good news for you!" Li Xiao Chen beamed happily.


    While Li Lian looked down on his pajama before she could questioned his words, "Where do you buy this pajamas?"


    Li Xiao Chen looked on his pajamas and giggled, "Online."


    "Are you not sleeping enough? You look rather sleepy." Li Lian asked her next question. She saw how Li Xiao Chen''s eyebag was dark and heavy, and although he was still peachy, there was the drowsiness accompanying him.


    "Brother just ask me to search for the-many things so I stayed up a little not too much. I slept properly eight hours." replied Li Xiao Chen at her question.


    "Jun Wei asked you?" Li Lian questioned, she thought Li Jun Wei had his own way to find things, "I didn''t know you were the one who inform Jun Wei of his needs." she drawled.


    "Oh, no. I wouldn''t my skill is just slightly good, not too much but well enough to be used. Brother just feel that this information is better if I am the one to search for this."


    "What is the information he is searching?" asked Li Lian again.


    "Just about hospital-" Li Xiao Chen replied quickly and his eyes snapped wide open above Li Lian''s questioning gaze, "I meant, no it''s about doctor- no, not doctor just a simple-"


    "Xiao Chen?" asked Li Lian, noticing there was something out of place. Like her, Li Xiao Chen wasn''t good at lying nor hiding the lie he said. The moment he tried to fix and support his lie, it instead only became worse. Seeing Li Lian''s stern gaze of curiosity, Li Xiao Chen felt as if his sweats began to drip down.

 Chapter 251 - 251: One To Ten-III

    Last night, his brother had told him and remind him many time not to tell anyone about the case they are searching for. And when Li Xiao Chen doesn''t know if he the rule also falls to Li Lian. As he doesn''t know, he thought it would be better if his brother was the one to tell the matter himself.


    When Li Xiao Chen recalled something he then quickly spoke, "I was searching for the hospital. These days there are blooming rumors about how there are some doctors who pushed their way to Imperial Hospital using underhanded trick and forcing their way with bribe. Since this is internal matter, brother told that he could only trust me who wouldn''t tell the matters to others." He talked long and far, remembering what he recalled to have seen. Fortunately for him, Li Lian seemed to be taken by his explanation.


    Li Lian hummed in recognition, "That sounds like a terrible rumors. What about the good news?"


    "Your video editing is finally complete! As soon as the song is completed, the video is also complete, the one thing left is the d-day! If your debut goes well and your name raised in chart, you would be able to focus on making your album." Li Xiao Chen looked as eager as Li Lian felt. Her dream to be a singer was finally near her reach and it made her to rejoiced at the news. "Also, I heard that sister''s grandmother is going to have a birthday, right? Come here!" Li Xiao Chen lead her to come and Li Lian tilted her head, she didn''t think she had told Li Xiao Chen this, how did he know?


    "Sister!" Li Xiao Chen called, already arriving at the far end of the corridor with his hand waving cheerfully.


    "I''ll come." Li Lian said and went to follow the happy spinach. The maids and male servants who met Li Lian and Li Xiao Chen on the way bowed before walking, making a slight stop when they meet Li Lian which she couldn''t get used at. She looked at how Li Xiao Chen was quick to raise his hand and waved away as if he was used at this and there come the thought Li Lian didn''t think before.


    "Xiao Chen, how much do you know about Jun Wei?" she asked, her steps growing slower so they could have a longer talk.


    Li Xiao Chen raises his hand bellow his chin, "I know a lot, I guess. There is no one closer than me who knows about brother! But with sister now, you must know him better than I do."


    On his words, Li Lian raised her shoulders. In term of feelings, Li Lian felt close to him maybe closer than she could ever thought she would to another person in her life. But it fell slightly when it comes to knowing about Li Jun Wei. She felt she know less than she should. She had learned his birthday date, his dislike and liking in food, his favorite color, and his kindness that always accompanied with gentleness when he was by her side. But she felt that their first time which remain unknown to her made her felt there was still many things she doesn''t know about him.


    "Sister?" called Li Xiao Chen, finding Li Lian had stopped talking and walking at the same time.


    "What was Jun Wei like in university?" Li Lian casually asked, thinking she would be able to find clues that could help her remember Li Jun Wei on that day when they first met.


    Li Xiao Chen turned his face at her as his walk, "Brother? In university he is less sharper, I think." His words had the uncertainty which Li Lian could tell. "In the past, brother was far sharper than now. He was more unapproachable that at times I also find him hard to speak with. But by the time in university, he was better. Less sharper and a little more approachable. We look close, don''t we? But actually around high school, I can get close to him at all. I rarely talk to him either if there was something I have to say, I will tell him but the conversation didn''t last for five minutes."


    "That happened?" She found it hard to believe seeing how the brothers were very close to each other that had her think they had been close since they were young either.


    "Yes. I think I have brother''s picture in high school somewhere. If you see that picture you''ll definitely understand what I mean."


    Li Lian''s eyes brightened at his words, curious to see how Li Jun Wei look in the past. She wondered if she would also remember anything by seeing the pictures? "Where is it?" she asked.


    "I don''t have it now, it''s in my home." Li Xiao Chen replied at her question and at the same time, they arrived at the room where Li Xiao Chen had want to bring her to.


    Walking to the room, Li Xiao Chen rush toward one of the shelves and brought out a wooden box to the table. Before Li Lian arrived and could see what was inside the box, he opened and brought out a jade vase to the table. "Look at this! I thought that rather than searching for gifts, this would be better. This is a vase that I bought by mistake."


    Li Lian went closer to the jade vase, raising her hand, she felt the jade which felt cold as if she was touching ice and seeing Li Lian had placed her hand there, Li Xiao Chen grinned at her, "It''s cold right? This come from one mountain I don''t know specifically. But I heard that this jade would always feel cold even if you placed it bellow the sun for hours."


    Which perhaps be true. Li Lian had brought her hand away from the vase and placed her hand just a little near to the vase to feel that the cold air emitted, the cold sensation was almost similar to touching ice. "But what do you mean by mistake?"


    As if embarrassed, Li Xiao Chen began to rubbed the top of his head, "Well, I just made a slight wrong click when trying to accompany grandpa bidding for a jade case. When they were talking, I raised my hand by mistake and they thought I participated in the bidding which lead this into my hand now."

 Chapter 252 - 252: Friction-I

    Li Lian''s eyes fell to see the vase with impression. It was beautifully carved and she could see that just by a glance with the material used that the jade vase was expensive, and she felt hesitant to take something that was bought by Li Xiao Chen. "It''s beautiful but this is yours, you should keep it." she looked up and Li Xiao Chen shook his head.


    "The vase would be put to a waste of I kept it continuously in the wooden case. It would be better if someone use it. Just take it sister, it isn''t too expensive either," Li Xiao Chen pushed the jade vase to her hand. "It''s better to use resource we have near us, right?"


    Li Lian did find the vase beautiful she and she wondered if her grandmother would be happy receiving it. As her grandmother often keep herself at home and gardening, it would be a perfect present for her. "Thank you, Xiao Chen."


    "It''s fine." Li Xiao Chen widely grin. "Just tell me what you see when your grandmother receive the present." When they left the room, Li Lian thought she should notify Li Jun Wei that they wouldn''t need to go out and search for present when Li Xiao Chen had given her one. She waited in her room but the man didn''t came back. Before it was ten, Li Jun Wei sent her a message that he would come home late. Li Lian wondered if there was an urgent problem?


    As much as she planned to wait, the medicine the doctor gave her after treating her leg made her felt drowsy and before she knew, she fell asleep. That morning when Li Lian had woken up, she went to Million Entertainment where her following recording would be held. Wei Mo Ran who had ride the same car as her looked not in the best mood and Li Lian couldn''t blame her knowing that they would be going to the place where her ex-husband was and she had heard from Li Jun Wei of the problem happening between the two.


    She could tell with her eyes clear or even covered with dirt that Jen Qiling has been the one who had ruined their marriage. As Li Lian didn''t know what she should say to her or whether it was appropriate with her consideration, she said, "You could take rest, Mo Ran in the car if you want to."


    Wei Mo Ran turned her head to her and shook her head. She could see how Li Lian genuinely care about her like how she had took care of her son when the girl had visited her house. However, she had decide to live alone and strong, the worry was unnecessary to her, "I will be alright. He wouldn''t do anything that could do his image." But yesterday Jen Qiling looked as if he was about to slap Wei Mo Ran, thought Li Lian in the silence.


    As they stepped out from the car, Li Lian went to Violet side and lower her voice, "Take care of Mo Ran too. I''m afraid Jen Qiling would do anything stupid." But again, Violet prioritized Li Lian''s first safety.


    "You are in more danger." said Violet lightly, her meaning was clear that Li Lian could also understand.


    When they entered the lobby and went by the elevator, not afar from the place where she had passed, the man sitting on the chair, tilted his head down, letting the sun glass he wore to slide down from the bridge of his nose. "Tsui Lan, we only have one more hour, why are you still here?" asked Wei Tsui Lan manager from behind the chair he sat on. Wei Tsui Lan raised his finger and pulled the sunglasses from his head.


    "I still have an hour that''s enough." Wei Tsui Lan replied and standing up from his seat, he began to walk to the elevator.


    "It is not fine. You should use your time with efficiency and now it is your time to rest." His manager continued and his eyes went to the elevator to pull Wei Tsui Lan from entering the elevator. "If you want to meet Singer Yue, there would be a chance. In the end of this week, there would be a small party held and I received information that Singer Yue would be there too. You could take your time there and talk with her."


    Wei Tsui Lan turned his head, bringing one hand to his chin, he gave a thoughtful nod. "End of this week. Isn''t that the same day when the international conference would be held at?" At that time Li Jun Wei wouldn''t be there either, thought the actor to himself and his smile appeared. "Let''s go." said Wei Tsui Lan, stopping himself from turning to the elevator when at the same time, his face met with He Chang Min.


    "Good morning, director." greeted Wei Tsui Lan pleasantly.


    He Chang Min look at the man, he recalled the words Xie Hue Lin said of how the man had ignored her. "Good morning." he replied, "I remembered that you are suppose to be having a life program?"


    Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes went from his manager who whispered to him to be polite and went back to He Chang Min, "I am very honored that you remember my schedule, I didn''t know I was treasured very much."


    "You are our best actor and it is my work to remember most thing that happen inside my company." He Chang Min added, bringing Wei Tsui Lan to drop his smile before picking it again and stretched the smile wide.


    "Of course." said Wei Tsui Lan. "I came to visit a certain singer. As I was astonished by her song, I thought I should meet her even if it was only for once and hear her song." He Chang Min furrowed his brows. Based on his memory, there were a few singer in recording now and out of all including Li Lian.


    Crossing his arm, his smiling eyes had also turned calm, "Who is it?" He asked directly, facing the cunning smile which stayed on Wei Tsui Lan''s lips.

 Chapter 253 - 253: Friction-II

    The air between the two turn taut. Most people hadn''t realized what happened as their lips were smiling and drop only at times for only a split of second without others knowing. Wei Tsui Lan whose height was a centimeter taller than He Chang Min gave his smile a rest, "I don''t think you need to know, it is only a singer who come to record. She is not from Million Entertainment. Although I wish she would be in Million Entertainment she didn''t seem to be comfortable enough to be here." replied Wei Tsui Lan and seeing He Chang Min frown he bowed, "I will be going now, excuse me."


    "Wait." called He Chang Min that stopped Wei Tsui Lan from walking and his grin fell slightly as he turned his face.


    "What is it?" asked Wei Tsui Lan, his eyes giving a clueless look.


    "Is it-" He Chang Min started when from his back a pair of hand had hugged him, interrupting his words. He Chang Min''s eyes fell on the nailart and quickly his hand took the pair of hands that had hugged him and pushed it away. Turning his face, his black eyes that seemed to be angered met Xie Hue Lin''s oblivious ones.


    "B-Brother Min?" Xie Hue Lin asked, surprised by the rough action and He Chang Min''s angered eyes which appeared to reach on his brows. The oblivious expression Xie Hue Lin were also disappeared out of the shock she receive.


    "Hue Lin." He Chang Min called her name with a cold tone before he sighed, "Don''t surprise me, I thought it was someone else."


    Xie Hue Lin pulled her naive smile, pushing all her shock away and looked at him with a coquettish smile, "I just want to try and surprise you. Were you surprised?" she asked to see how He Chang Min had pulled himself a smile that was gentle over them.


    "It was very surprising." Xie Hue Lin then shifted her eyes at Wei Tsui Lan who seemed to be chuckling and she raised her brows at the actor''s small laughter.


    "I didn''t notice you would be here too, Tsui Lan." said Xie Hue Lin, walking to the side of He Chang Min, she greeted, "Good morning."


    "Likewise." Wei Tsui Lan replied, "You two are a very gorgeous couple. I rarely see people greeting each other with a lovely hug. But please don''t do it too often, it will make other envious. When someone is envious, they would want to rob the happiness, and I would be sad to see you two walking on your own ways." Wei Tsui Lan saw how He Chang Min''s face when he praised them as a gorgeous couple and saw how he had also done the same effect to Xie Hue Lin when he had spoken his second sentence.


    "You are joking." Xie Hue Lin laughed, to not make a scene in front of where many eyes were watching them as her image was important for her to keep.


    "I''m not." replied Wei Tsui Lan lightly, dropping the smile from Xie Hue Lin''s lips into a shock before he laughed, "I''m sorry, I was joking. Pardon me for my poor jokes." He then shifted his gaze at He Chang Min who was glaring subtly at him. But unlike He Chang Min, Wei Tsui Lan didn''t hide his mockingly smug smile he showed to him. "I will be late if I don''t go now, good bye."


    When turning his body, Wei Tsui Lan dropped his smile, a void expression came by his face and he left the building while He Chang Min clicked his tongue at the younger man. Although He Chang Min had kept his anger low, Xie Hue Lin who had glued herself close to keenly detect any changes in He Chang Min''s face, found there was indeed a change she didn''t miss.


    "Did Tsui Lan angered you?" She asked casually and her brows sloped in worry, "He did it before to me too but I didn''t think he would be rude to you either," with her eyes on Wei Tsui Lan who entered the car, Xie Hue Lin gritted her hand, "He must think he could be famous even without the company help." She recalled how many times Wei Tsui Lan had offended her. This time, he had said something similar to what she had heard before. The words made her to recall Li Lian''s words and her eyes flared up with anger. The good mood she had was ruined instantly at the thought of her older sister.


    Instead of supporting, He Chang Min replied, "No. He didn''t do anything." Seeing how He Chang Min was smiling, Xie Hue Lin took the quick chance to hold his arm, hugging it to her chest as they went from the place where she was.


    "Where will you be going now?" Xie Hue Lin asked and took the opportunity to add, "I will be going to perform today. Are you free? I am a little nervous."


    "It''s your fifth time appearing in the stage, how could you still be nervous?" He Chang Min asked with his tone gentle at her.


    In truth, Xie Hue Lin couldn''t care much about her stage, she couldn''t be arsed with job that wasn''t her. All she need to do was hitting a few notes, wearing pretty clothes that suits her, and do what she likes. If she were ever to make mistakes, there would be many other people behind her whose work was to make her look perfect and pretty the entire time. She felt like a princess she believe she was.


    Whatever she wish would be granted and all her needed would be tended. Her life was filled with flawless ill.u.s.tration with only one of her ugliest stain which was her older sister Li Lian and one other secret she could never have her family, parents, or He Chang Min to know. That secret, she swore to bring it to her death.

 Chapter 254 - 254: Old Violin-I

    Xie Hue Lin turned her head at him and made a small smile with a reluctance, "I want to be there with you. I''ve worked hard and if you are there I''m sure I could do better." Then her eyes slowly moved up at him, "Can''t I?" she carefully asked as if afraid to be rejected.


    "Of course not, let''s go together." He Chang Min reached out his hand and moved it from Xie Hue Lin to place his arm on Xie Hue Lin''s waist.


    As they were about to stepped out of the building, Xie Hue Lin remembered something and spoke, "That''s right, I thought the studio that I often use would be free today but I heard from my manager that the studio is on use. Is Fe Cherry, singing? I should drop and greet her later when I came back."


    He Chang Min turned his head and looked at Xie Hue Lin for a couple of second in silence, "No, she will be back in half an hour, you wouldn''t have time to greet her,"


    "Then I should go now."


    "To be late? Don''t worry, I''ve sent your greeting when I met her earlier." He then pulled Xie Hue Lin''s waist closer to go inside the car. Xie Hue Lin unaware of the expression which appeared when her back faced He Chang Min.


    At the same time, as the commotion happened on the lower floor, Li Lian went inside the studio and she stood there for a minute before opening the door to see that she had assigned into a larger studio than before. There seated both Qing Jiang Mei and Du Shen who had waited for her. After exchanging greeting, Li Lian who didn''t want to waste any more time in Million Entertainment did her best to finish recording every part she needed. Her eyes were closed and regulating her breaths. For six hours straight, Li Lian sang and came out of the studio when the sky had turned dark.


    "This is excellent!" Qing Jiang Mei praised her as he did since earlier when she had started the recording. The man was kind and light with his praise and as someone who had been a fan of his songs, Li Lian couldn''t be more flattered with his praise.


    "I hope we could work together again, Li Lian. This had been one of the best time I shared with a singer." The man extended his hand and Li Lian took his hand to return the handshake. "I''m sure we will work again." added Qing Jiang Mei before Li Lian went out of the room.


    Although Li Lian had stayed inside studio which felt cold, she moved a lot which made her feel hot now. While waving her hand across her face, she then passed by crews who were talking and when their eyes met, Li Lian smiled but the two women quickly fl.u.s.tered and made a run. She raised her brows wondering what was wrong and heard them talking,


    "I told you she had entered Ms. Xie''s studio even though it had always been booked for her." said the first woman.


    The second one quickly covered her mouth and spoke, "Rumors had it that Spirit Entertainment director, Li Xiao Chen spoke to Mr. He of how this company lack of good studios because one of their singer had to share one small studio with Ms. Xie." Then she lowered her voice so no one could hear despite forgetting how they were talking in the middle of a corridor. "The singer that had just come put earlier is from Spirit Entertainment, Mr. He must want to show that their words are wrong."


    It would seems like Li Jun Wei''s action had hurt He Chang Min''s pride greatly, thought Li Lian and she felt her lips raise to a smile. She couldn''t wait to go and meet Li Jun Wei when she came back home.


    On the good note, it seemed that Jen Qiling was busy today which was good as Wei Mo Ran didn''t have to meet her ex-husband who had ditched her for someone else. At the thought Li Lian felt pain, like Wei Mo Ran she knew the pain of being betrayed but her heartbreak wasn''t too painful as soon after, she met Li Jun Wei who healed her pain. If she didn''t would she felt ache? But at the time she met He Chang Min for the first time after her one year coma, she didn''t feel any pain.


    Once she had finished her works, Li Lian went back home. Reaching to her room, she didn''t find Li Jun Wei. As it was the hour where he would usually arrived back home, she wondered if he hadn''t come home yet. When finding a maid passing by, she called the girl, "Have Jun Wei came back home?" she asked.


    The maid was too surprised that Li Lian had called her. Most of time, Li Lian never forget to greet any people she met as she was unlike Li Xiao Chen used to live without presence of maids. The maid had also often been greeted by Li Lian but they had never talk and to talk made the maid to be surprised. Bringing her hand in front of her waist the maid quickly spoke, "Y-yes, the master have came back home."


    Then why isn''t he here? Li Lian wondered, "Where is he now?" she asked.


    "In the separating room, mistress." The maid replied and Li Lian rose her brows higher. What was separating room? She had took the liberty of going to many of the rooms inside the house but most of the room look similar which was why she didn''t continue looking around the room. She never heard of a proper term for each rooms and questioned herself what kind of room the separating room was?


    "I don''t know where it is, please show me the way." and at her words, the maid placed down the water bucket and left to escort Li Lian the way.

 Chapter 255 - 255: Old Violin-II

    Li Lian followed the maid who showed her the way to the separating room. In wonder, Li Lian questioned if the separating room is deprived from the words itself? She could tell that they were going further. Looking up to the high ceiling, it took her to remember the house is bigger than she could ever think. The Maple House is comparably smaller than Li Jun Wei despite the fact that the house was big enough for fifty people to stay.


    When they took a turn, Li Lian found the tall long window built on her right. She saw the flowers blooming and an untend flower bed. When they reached a little far away from the window where Li Lian was admiring the view from, the maid stopped walking, "The master is here, mistress." and with a bow, the maid left to trace the steps she took earlier.


    When the maid left she found how the large house felt empty. There were only lights to show the way but there was almost no presence of people there. Li Lian wondered why Li Jun Wei would buy such a magnanimous house when she think how lonely it would feel to walk in the house alone. Perhaps that was why Li Jun Wei enjoy the company of his younger brother. She could see that with Li Xiao Chen, Li Jun Wei became a brighter person; and with her, he become the smiling version of him that she liked.


    Bringing her hand to knock the door, she wondered why there were no reply and pushed the knob down. Li Lian entered to see Li Jun Wei facing her with his back. She didn''t notice it from outside as the separating room seemed to be sound proof but as she entered through the door, the soft yet sharp sound of strings being played greeted her ears.


    At the door closing, Li Lian watched Li Jun Wei holding a violin on his right hand with the bowstring on his left. Even though song was played loud to muffle the sound of the door knob opening, Li Jun Wei notice she entered and placed the violin to rest on his side. Li Lian who was fond of music wanted to hear him to play more of the beautiful notes he strummed with his long fingers.


    Hearing him stopped, Li Lian spoke, "I''ve been searching for you." Li Jun Wei turned his body, slowly turning his heels for his eyes to meet hers. His hand then placed the violin in the black case which settled on the table on his right side.


    "You did." He replied, and his bowstring placed it down for him to watch her looking around the room, finding many instruments inside the room before her eyes fell at the violin he played.


    "It was beautiful. I didn''t know you could play violin." Li Lian praised and he chuckled, leaning his back and hand to the table behind him. When Li Jun Wei raised his hand, Li Lian felt her instinct ran off to reach her hand to him.


    She saw how Li Jun Wei traces his finger on the string, his hand stopping at one string and came his voice to her ears, "I played it only to waste some of my time. When I find feee time, I would play it."


    "Did you learn how to play it from someone?" she asked, curiosity stayed to her eyes as she watched him carefully placing the violin as if it was a treasure.


    Li Jun Wei pulled one corner of his lips, "My father. But that happened years ago, he only played the instrument in front of me and I would watch him play. Since then, I tried to play it on my own." Which tell her the reason for his careful behavior when storing the violin to its place. "It didn''t work for years though, I should have known studying an instrument alone would take more time."


    "It was beautiful." Li Lian said, she had heard it only for a short while and although there were mistake, the way Li Jun Wei had played the violin was gentle in his way that she found to be endearing and melancholic. Li Jun Wei smiled, finding her praise worthwhile. Li Lian''s steps made its way toward Li Jun Wei and she went to see the violin, "Can I touch it?" she asked carefully. When she was still little she recalled how Shun and Shin treasured their parent''s momento, not wanting anyone to touch them as it was what remind them of their late parents.


    "Go on," he offered before his hand made its way to take her hand and tug it gently. Bringing her hand to the violin, he let her feel the smooth wooden surface, coursing her finger to glide smoothly. It was smooth to touch, Li Lian felt how the wooden violin was made in perfection, there was carving she felt by her fingers when she reached the edge of the violin.


    Her fingers raised slightly for her to read the writings on the violin, "Li Liong." She spoke the name aloud, "Is this your father''s name?"


    Li Jun Wei''s head slowly moved up and down, "I heard from Xiao Chen you''ve found the present."


    "He gave me the vase, it was gorgeous and I think I will go with it." She replied, her eyes still curious at the violin and he watched her studying at it. She then whispered slowly with her eyes looking as if she was dozing off, "I wanted to go out with you though."


    Li Jun Wei chuckled, bringing his hand, he lifted her chin gently, "We have much time inside the house what''s the need to go outside when we could enjoy our time inside?" His words were mature yet teasing. He enjoyed seeing how Li Lian first look at him with a clueless expression before turning his eyes down to the violin, "I heard you wish to see my pictures in high school." Li Lian''s eyes met his in surprise to hear him add, "Xiao Chen told me this too."

 Chapter 256 - 256: Old Violin-III

    Li Lian thought she should have known the words would travel quick to Li Jun Wei but she wondered how Li Xiao Chen was quick to tell Li Jun Wei? They must have often talk at each other. Li Jun Wei could tell what she was thinking. Last night soon as he came back home, he pulled some informations from his little brother and the talk they shared.


    Li Lian stared at Li Jun Wei''s face, she watch how his features under the light became sharper. With the shadow away, she could see the shadow formed bellow his cheekbones and she began to find herself wondering what he was thinking. With his expression, she could never tell what he was thinking.


    Then her fingers on the violin felt his large hand placed on top of her, slowly wrapping it over her palm, and she felt her heart flipped, "I was only wondering how you would look when you are young. In high school." She added her words and heard him humming.


    "You are trying to find out how do I look in university to remember me." As his words were right on the money, Li Lian''s breath hitch. She felt his hand tighten over her.


    She ran her tongue on her lips, "I can''t?" she asked.


    "Technically you can, this wasn''t on the promise." Promise? Li Lian questioned herself on his words, "And I''m delighted to hear that you are trying to know more about me. Xiao Chen will bring the album next time, you could see. But for a warning, I don''t look like how I am now, you''ll find it surprising."


    Li Lian saw how he tried to make her draw her wish but she shook her head, "I want to see how you look when you are young." she replied and her eyes went to his fingers. It was two times larger than her hand, almost the size of her face, holding the quiet strength beneath his touch.


    "You did say you want to know more about me." He sang a hum and raised her hand, picking it up from the violin. "Is there anything else you wish to know from me? You could ask." He offered a kind encouragement and in impending silence waited for her to speak.


    "Xiao Chen said you were sharper in high school." she started and her eyes shifted from the violin to his eyes. "How were you at that time?"


    Li Jun Wei never had anyone asking the question she did. They never ask him of how he felt partly because no one was close to him to ask his feeling or keep his emotions on tab; and that he wasn''t someone who would openly announce his emotions except when anger brew in him.


    "I was like any other high schooler, a little unapproachable, and quiet. There isn''t much to say. People find me to be hard to talk with, be it a person of my age or someone older than me. But at that time, I see no need to tell what I was feeling." He pushed his finger and tug the string of the violin lightly, when his finger let the string goes the reverberating sound came muffled.


    "Were you lonely?" Li Lian asked him. She saw how Li Jun Wei''s house was large and when she wonder if he had stayed there at the empty house for a long time. As someone who live with a merry family, Li Lian couldn''t think of how lonely it would feel for him to be alone in the house.


    To her two was always better than one. Being with someone was always better than alone. But she saw how Li Jun Wei bought a large house instead of a small one, and she wondered if he had felt used to the loneliness? If she was correct, she could imagine how deep the sea of solicitude he had on his heart now since he was young.


    Li Jun Wei tilted his chin down, his eyes took its time to slide from the violin string to her eyes. His hair went down to where he had tilted his hair which he pushed back between his finger. It was clear that Li Lian felt sympathy to him as she has asked the question. She was one who like to believe family should be together.


    "When I was young, yes I did." He replied, the words coming out as anyone would expected. "My family was a simple one. My mother is like any mother out there, she love to smile and my father always smiled too. My father looked more like Xiao Chen in both his appearance and personality. He was someone who would do something at a drop of a hat without thinking properly but magically nothing wrong happened when he did that." There were respect as he spoke about his father and love when it comes to his mother that was evidently hinted in his tone.


    His eyes that were staring at the brown violin then looked at her with a smile pulled which disappeared a moment ago, and he spoke, "Loneliness is something we get used for. Slowly the hollowness going wider in heart like a burnt paper which start from the middle before it became wider and turn everything to ashes. When it become ashes, even the loneliness would become numb and you''ll get use to it. That''s the only way."


    Li Lian who watched him spoke lightly as if it wasn''t business didn''t know what she should tell him. She felt her heart pained at his words. Holding his hand, she tugged it lightly to derive his attention. Li Lian didn''t want to see him sad or feel the loneliness alone, "I''m here." she said her words fell to a whisper as she tried to stop herself from feeling emotional to his words that came from the past but she couldn''t. To know that he had to go through the experience made her heart ache for him.


    Li Jun Wei pulled out his hand to her waist and bring her close to stay by his side, his lips appearing wide with smile and seeing the smile, Li Lian found herself smile in relief. "Your right, you are here now." He agreed with her words and spoke, "I may experience the loneliness but the loneliness is what make me meet you now, I don''t feel bad at it and you should not either."


    When he saw her head slowly moving up and down to nod he moved forward, his face leaning forward and Li Lian felt how his shadow enlarge above her, Li Lian thought he was about to kiss her but the kiss didn''t come as his face moved beside her face, stopping at her ears, he took the violin to his hand and the bowstring with another once he had let her waist go for a moment. Bringing the violin, he raised it to her, "Have you every play a violin?" he asked her.


    "I have never," replied Li Lian, feeling slightly loss that she had thought wrong by thinking that he was about to kiss her and sank down on her own embarrassment. "But I''ve tried playing playing piano and guitar."


    "You know the basics of music, it shouldn''t be too hard to play, do you want to try? I could teach you if you don''t mind the small mistakes." saying this, he took her finger and pushed himself from the desk to stand behind her. His one hand which was holding the violin slipped to her finger, holding the violin beneath her hand and took her other hand which was free to place the bowstring. Then he took one step close, before taking another one for Li Lian to feel how his chest pressed on her.


    Li Lian felt her back slowly rubbed to his chiseled body and came the image of his n.a.k.e.d body she recalled from the bath the other time. He had been n.a.k.e.d at that time. With nothing covering him from his top to bottom and despite Li Lian''s effort not to stare or glance at his body it was hard for her not to with the charm he held. It was as if a mice had seen a delicious looking yellow cheese placed half centimeters away from them. She wondered if there would be someone or a time when she would be able to look at him?


    "Place your hand here." He whispered across her ears, the breaths falling slight and her heart snapped to run a few beats, drumming aloud in her head that she couldn''t focus in holding the violin placed on her hand and shoulder. Li Jun Wei covered her hand with him, holding it again and found how her fingers had turned slack and unmoving, "Tighter," he added the whisper and a shuddered breath escaped from Li Lian. The tension she felt made her face hit and everything inside her blowing like a tea brewed before fire.

 Chapter 257 - 257: Possibilities Of Lies-I

    His whisper falling to her ears telling he to hold the violin and the bowstring tighter only make her nerves thrown to haywire. And as if it wasn''t enough, she could feel his taut muscle arm taking her hand. Noticing his arm, she saw how that looking closer his arm that were covered by the sleeve looking larger and firmer with the muscle he had.


    Being hugged from behind, Li Lian for the first time thought that her body was smaller compared to him which indeed was but she had never been more aware than she was now. Li Jun Wei from behind saw how her eyes bellow him looking at his hand and his eyes narrowed.


    His mind recalled last night when Li Xiao Chen came to his room. Knocking twice, Li Xiao Chen pushed the door as his brother seemed to be in all focus with the papers on his hand. The little brother noticed how the paper were not those from works but names and phones number he was checking carefully as if he was in search of someone.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Li Jun Wei without his eyes moving to his brother to read the last few tables and memorized the informations with all the details.


    Li Xiao Chen closed the door behind him and went nearer, "I searched for the hospital and the surgical record but..." he drawled and Li Jun Wei put the doc.u.ments down to turn his face at his brother.


    "But what?" He urged his little brother who had frowned while bringing the case up.


    "A year after the surgery, the doc.u.ments the hospital had was burned in the computer. The reason was a slight mistake created by the IT. Most of the informations were saved but the doc.u.ments about brother''s surgical record and another ten people was erased." After his report, Li Xiao Chen saw how his brother who leaned on the table pushed his body forward with his leg, his eyes finding the informations to be fishy.


    "The imperial hospital would never have this careless mistake. What excuse did they use?" As it happened years ago, at the time Li Jun Wei was not the one to supervise the hospital. His grandparents had been the one to control the run of Li corporate including Imperial hospital.


    "A simple lack of supervision. The person who had been fired unfortunately died years ago for natural death of illness." and seeing Li Jun Wei''s eyes fell on his thought, he spoke, "Brother do you think that there is something hide under your accident? Or maybe this was only what we thought."


    "There are too much indefinite coincidence here," Li Jun Wei rolled his sleeve, seeing his own wounds and he wondered what could be the reason for his grandparents to hide the accident and what was truly happening on the day of his accident? "We could only think of possibilities."


    "Shouldn''t we ask grandmother? Maybe she could reply to us." Li Xiao Chen responded. He couldn''t see any reason to why their grandparents had to lie over the accident.


    Li Jun Wei took another set of clipped papers and curtly replied, "I doubt that. Grandfather couldn''t be the only one who had a hand in this. For anyone of our family not to ask about my accident, he would need grandmother to help him bring up the accident." and placing down the doc.u.ment, he looked at Li Xiao Chen to say, "Li Lian told me about a story. Of one that happened in Japan years ago when she was still in her junior year."


    Li Xiao Chen who thought they would still discuss about their grandparents found his brother changing the topic and curiously question the story, "What happened?"


    "A few years ago, she was kidnapped by someone, a person who held grudge against Ryouma Family. But at that time, there was another boy a little older in age than her who was also involved in the kidnapping. While saving her, the boy was badly wounded on his right hand, by glasses piercing to his hand." He paused and add, "What do you think of the story?"


    Li Xiao Chen blinked at his older brother. His mind went to process the story before his eyes stopped to look at Li Jun Wei''s right hand. "And very strange coincidence." He then asked, "Do you think it was you that time who was kidnapped and saved sister?"


    "Probably." replied Li Jun Wei and if it was true, he wondered how could he not know of this all of the accident? He believed his grandmother''s words, the story she told him of how he was wounded due to a careless accident but if there was any hole on the stories, he should be able to spot it. Yet he couldn''t because he believed there would be no reason for his grandparents to lie.


    "But I don''t remember anything." Li Xiao Chen said and slowly he moved back to the seat, taking the information to be overloaded.


    "You were still young at that time, it is normal for you to forget it." When he was still in middle school, Li Xiao Chen was still in his elementary school, he was still young and small which explained why he couldn''t remember. "I need you to help me again."


    Li Xiao Chen quickly agreed with a nod, and took a guess, "To find the trace if we went to Japan?"


    "That and one more, I need you to find about Xie Hue Lin. All about her for the past few years since Li Lian came back to the family." His eyes narrowed down. "The little sister knows too much possible more than we think she does. It is time to push her down to her place."


    "I thought you will wait for sister to hand down her revenge?" asked Li Xiao Chen, curious as his brother wasn''t someone who would change his mind suddenly.


    "That I still will but now there is a change in the situation. If time needed I''ll be the one to avenge her." His voice dropped low. Since the first time he learned about Xie Hue Lin and Xie Family, there had been no second when he didn''t feel to erase the family from his sight.

 Chapter 258 - 258: Possibilities Of Lies-II

    Back to the present, Li Jun Wei found how Li Lian continued to stare at his hand and he spoke, "Do you want to touch it?" Li Lian gave her a quizzical expression and he cleared, "Do you want to see and touch my wound?"


    Li Lian felt that after his question, his hand and back that held her released. Li Jun Wei placed the violin aside to the case on his right and his hand rested on his laps. Li Lian stared at his hand, the same right hand she thought could be the same as the boy who had saved her life years ago. The fact that Li Jun Wei had lost his memories tell her that there was more to his accident than what he knows.


    She raised her hand lightly, "Can I?" asked Li Lian carefully.


    "Why can''t you?" He asked back and his hand reached out to her cheeks, holding her chin, he glide down to her chin, raising it for their eyes to meet.


    "I heard you don''t like your wound to be touched," it was what she heard and Li Lian know how there are many things people like others not to touch. The wound was one of it.


    She noticed how Li Jun Wei''s brows began to form in one concentration with his eyes gouging her expression and heard him ask, "Who did you heard that from?" and before her lips moved, he replied to his own question, "Jin Nu Yuan. Was it her?" Li Jun Wei asked for her to nod.


    For a moment Li Jun Wei''s eyes fell to a deep slumber of thoughts. The colorful expression he had in front of Li Lian turn to indifference which Li Lian missed as it flitted only for a split of a second. He pulled her waist, turning and his hand made its way to caress her thighs, smoothly gliding his palm on her smooth surface of skin.  When his large hand squeezed on the two pair of his thigh, Li Lian felt a heat her heart beating a loud. The hand that caressed her legs brought tingling sense to her skin one that made her breaths uneven at the sudden turn of event.


    Li Jun Wei raised her up, bringing her to have her hand flail and rounded to his shoulder. He heard her voice fall deep to a whisper, "What are you doing?" In the position where her legs wrapped on his waist made many thoughts flying in her mind and her face burned from the heat.


    Li Jun Wei delayed his time and his steps, bringing her slowly to hear all the breaths that escaped from her lips when his fingers went deeper to her skin. "Jun Wei." she called her name with her vocal lowering.


    The touch Li Jun Wei had on her thigh by all mean didn''t felt hurt yet it felt too hot for her. When her body slightly tilted down and her hand held his shoulders firmer, she felt his hand moving further up bellow her bottom. When Li Jun Wei''s fingertips brushed what she had never thought he would, her breaths turned shaky and her heart turned louder under her chest.


    "I''m bringing you to a better place," he replied, the words said in breathy voice so her neck felt the air kept on brushing and blowing. Li Lian shuddered. In her entire life, there had been no one touching her body the way Li Jun Wei did as she had never become intimate with anyone.


    Feeling how Li Lian''s hand shakes on his shoulder, a smile fell on Li Jun Wei''s lips. He pressed his fingers tighter and the effect turned to make Li Lian''s breaths turned shallower against his ears. When he pushed his hand forward, Li Lian pulled herself away from him, her face wanting to meet him but Li Jun Wei out of purpose, slide his hand back from her thighs to let Li Lian''s body to tilted back as if she was about to fall.


    Li Lian reached out her hand quickly, gripping tight on the shirt that covered his body, almost yelling out of surprise like how her heart did against his chest. Her body pushed closer then ever. With her front body touching him, Li Lian felt as if she was about to melt with the body heat he shared. And in instinct, her back arched toward him. She felt how his fingers brushed her bottom just barely but enough for her face to bury in his shoulder in the shivers she felt.


    By the time Li Jun Wei had placed her on the high desk, Li Lian felt as if she had just finished making a run. Her chest heaved up and down for breaths, some reason of her breaths to labor was the fall she nearly felt but mostly was the touch of his finger touching and rubbing her skin in a slow manner.


    Li Lian could still feel the traces of how his breaths brushing to her neck and shoulder while his finger squeezed her bottom slightly when she was about to fall and her lips quivered. And Li Lian''s legs squeezed together. She felt as if she had been thrown into a boiling pot of water. Her body felt heating from his touches and her eyes stared at his large hand that had gripped on her earlier.


    Li Jun Wei knew what he did, also studying at the same time of how her legs were sensitive to her. He took one step closer and out of reflex, Li Lian moved back. An expectation could be seen from her eyes that he noticed. Somewhere, Li Lian felt that tonight wouldn''t end with touch of kissed. That something more would happened to night.


    Li Jun Wei saw how her legs were on each other but her body had leaned back on the table as if to save herself or make a space. She looked nervous like the rest of the days she was with him and her went forward, his hand reached out toward her...

 Chapter 259 - 259: Fever Beggining

    Li Lian couldn''t understand what she was experiencing. She knew that his kisses and touched could turn her on as if he had pushed the perfect button to make her feel ruffled but she still couldn''t wrap her mind on how the caress on her thighs were able to make her mind thrown into a dizzying stupor. When she saw Li Jun Wei taking one step further to close the distance between them, she felt her body flinched and went in reflex. Her legs curved back under the table, as if wanting to run away so they wouldn''t be a prey to his hands again.


    Li Lian was at lost, thrown into the upheaval not knowing what to do. She wanted to run away! Not out of fear but embarrassment and the unsettling feeling that kept on questioning what would happen next to her. Yet as much as she wish to run away, she couldn''t bring her legs to move. Her body felt paralyzed or in wait for Li Jun Wei to come.


    At the delicious looking view, Li Jun Wei could never stop himself from doing anything. He saw how when he reached his hand and raised it toward her, Li Lian flinched on her place, her eyes watching his hand with her deep concentration in it, "You are different." Li Jun Wei said that had Li Lian''s eyes to snap from the trance and look at him.


    Li Lian blinked a few time, wondering what he was talking of until she recalled how they were still in the middle of their conversation. She felt her hand slightly relaxed. Just a moment ago she felt as if her body was electrified and by time it slowly turned calm... or so was what she thought. Instead of feeling calmer, she felt her body continuously heating. Li Lian''s eyes that look at his hand wondered how it felt when he slide the back of his palm to her skin more than before.


    It was hard for Li Lian to focus back on her thought. When she felt the rationality coming to her palm, it loosens and slipped away from her hand, pushing her again away to understand what he was talking of or what they were discussing in the middle.


    "W-what do you mean?" She asked, the lips she use to speak shakes. Her eyes he watched turned wet with tears that didn''t come from sadness but heat.


    He placed his hand on her laps, the cold touch of his button on his cuff pulled another shiver, her body straightened at the touch and her breaths hitch. "You can touched me because you are different than the rest." He continued watching her. Now he could pull her to his room. He wasn''t a saint to wait for long until her emotions were on check but she was too precious to him that he want to handle her with care. If Li Lian asked him, he would but Li Lian didn''t know what she should ask for yet.


    She then heard him say, "I want to hear about the story," Li Lian who had been trying to snap herself from what she was feeling gulped and ran her tongue on her lips to moisten her lips as she felt herself loosing water and moisture.


    "What story?" Li Lian asked, not knowing what he meant.


    Li Jun Wei moved his hand from her laps slightly, positioning it to where he felt better, "The story of the boy that saved you. What was he like?"


    With Li Lian placed on the table, a little higher than him, she brought her head down to see the expression he made and as usual, she could t read the expression he made. At times, she felt she could understand him but then come the time when she couldn''t. She wondered what was he thinking now? When Li Lian had told him the story because deep down, somewhere in her heart she believed that the boy who saved her that day was Li Jun Wei. There was something about him that make her felt close. It was a feeling she never felt to others before but him.


    "Are you jealous?" her innocent question received a smile from him. Taking his other hand which was idle, he raised his hand to hold her wrist. His thumb ran across it while his eyes stared back at her which was smiling in delight.


    Li Jun Wei hummed, "If I say I am?" He asked her, leaving the words hanging so Li Lian could continue to ask and she did what he expected.


    Li Lian moved her legs, sitting properly she composed her mind so it won''t wonder to focus on her words. Her eyes looked at him closely, "I did loved him." Li Lian stare d by her confession. She had promised not to hide anything as their relationship couldn''t start with a lie. "The boy who saved me, I felt grateful to him but that is not all. I fell in love for him and it was the reason why I searched for him in China. But that is not all reason why I want to live in China. I want to meet my biological families, just for once I wish to meet them until grandpa said that I could stay with them forever. At that same time, I met He Chang Min."


    She paused and breathed in the breaths she need to continue, "Like you, he has wounds on his right hand but I didn''t love him for that, maybe most of it because I believe he was the same person that I have been searching but soon I learn that his wounds came from a different reason."


    "And me?" Li Jun Wei asked her, his eyes trained on her look at how her lips pulled to a smile.


    "I love you for who you are." she replied and her words were quick from her lips for his smile to turn wider. His hand moved from her lips went to the back of her head, tilting her head down to place his lips over her. Li Lian parted her lips, receiving the kiss and she accept his tongue going to her mouth with her mind on him. Li Jun Wei weaved his fingers through her hair, pulling it slightly when his hand moved down from her head.


    Li Lian could never understand what her mind went through when she felt his tongue inside her mouth. The thought of having a part of Li Jun Wei entering her make a heat to fall and settle at the pit of her stomach. She squeezed her fingers placing it on top of her laps as if to settle herself from the burning feeling that stayed somewhere near where she set her hand on.


    When their lips moved away, Li Jun Wei nibbled at her lower lips before he left. "Did you find him?" He asked her, wanting to know more as the boy in question could have been him or maybe not. He needed to know and confirm the doubt he had on him.


    To Li Jun Wei''s expectation, Li Lian shook her head slowly. After the kiss it was hard to regain the composure she had and she wondered how could Li Jun Wei continue with the discussion when she had to bite on the place where Li Jun Wei had bite her on to speak, "No. I tried to search for him but I find nothing, I can''t find him. It should have been easy with grandfather''s help but he... didn''t want to help me."


    Li Jun Wei raised his brows higher, "He didn''t?" It came as a surprise to Li Jun Wei to know how the Old Master would reject Li Lian''s simple wish to find a person when they should lose nothing and had the resource to search for one single boy. With how Old Master Ryouma doted on Li Lian, without a proper reason, Li Jun Wei doubt the man would say no to Li Lian.


    Slowly, Li Lian brought her head up and down, confirming his words. And she heard him questioned, "What was the reason?"


    "It wasn''t that grandpa didn''t want to help me, the reason was he wasn''t able to. After the accident, the boy was rushed to a different hospital. By the time Ryouma group came to explain what happened to the boy, the boy had left the hospital, moving to a different hospital and we had no clues left as to where he was moved. The hospital didn''t know where the patient was moved, making it harder for me to find him." Li Lian stared at his hand and she continued, "Of course, after that I tried many ways to find him and when I found out the boy was moved to China, I asked grandpa if he could help to find out more but he denied this time, saying that I should forget what happened in the past."


    "That''s all what he said?" questioned Li Jun Wei again, he knew that wasn''t all it was and Li Lian find it surprising on how he seems to be omniscient.


    "He thinks that I''m searching out of gratefulness and he didn''t agree with my choice to search for someone only to repay their kindness." Li Lian remember the expression her grandfather used. Often at most of the times, Old Master would agree with her but only at this he didn''t.


    Li Jun Wei on the other hand find it odd and thought that something was fishy. It wasn''t Li Lian who had made the story seemed fishy but something about her grandfather''s reason hooked his mind to questions.


    *


    A/N: My wrists had been feeling not well and aching for the few days. I will try to write more than one chapter possible but you will find days when I will not be able to, T~T

 Chapter 260 - 260: Nervous Sleep

    Li Jun Wei let her have her time while he took the time to think. Li Lian''s eyes settled at her hand gifted towards him but as she wasn''t too stable to look at his eyes properly, her black eyes stopped at his neck before moving down to see at the black shirt he wore. The three button from the top of his collar had been left unbutton, letting his firm muscle to show and from the place where she was now, she could see the shadow peeking out to show his chiseled his body was.


    Staring at his neck she had been watching, she remembered the time where she had ran her lips there, sucking the skin and biting some of it with enough pressure to let the skin turned red and bruised. Like her, Li Jun Wei had done the same thing to her with his... lips. Li Lian''s eyes went from the broad plane of his chest to his neck, jaw, before ending at his red lower lips. The shape and the texture, when she was kissed by the same lips, she couldn''t feel it but she knew how warm it was inside his mouth and how it felt when his lips pressed on hers.


    Li Lian squeezed her hand. At that time when she had been bold, she was under the alcohol and another time was because she had been acting brave and all knowing when in truth there was less that she knew.


    Li Jun Wei picked her hair, pulling it and playing with the texture to push it from her shoulder, "Tell me about him, the boy. His appearance or anything you remember from him."


    Li Lian knew Li Jun Wei seemed to be slightly jealous. But he seemed to be very curious about the boy who saved her which make her feel somewhere happy that he was jealous. Li Lian began to pull her memories and pressed her humming tone subtly, "He was slightly older than me, tall but not too much apart from me."


    Li Jun Wei noted down what she had said, "What of his appearance?" and on it he saw how Li Lian frowned.


    "I can''t really remember." She replied, pausing and having his attention she gulped from watching at his eyes. "My eyes were temporarily blinded that day because of the hit I received from the back of my head. I remember I could see but barely as everything felt blurry to my eyes. So I don''t know his appearance. I remember his voice but much time had passed since than, his voice must have changed." explained Li Lian, remembering everything she could think of.


    Not too much to note on, thought Li Jun Wei. There was too little of clues he had now to conclude he could be the one Li Lian had been searching for. Not to mention he don''t remember anything on that day and the accident had also affected his memory of a year or two before.


    Li Jun Wei''s hand then moved on her finger, taking it he pulled her, and a smile came gently over his lips, "Three days after today, the Autumn Festival would be hold. Grandmother want to see you, come with me." He requested.


    Li Lian thought that at that day it would correspond to the small party held at the end of this week. "I think I would have to attend by a party."


    "No problem," He replied her, "The autumn festival would be held the day after that and we will be there to stay at grandparent''s house. Once you are done with the party, we could go at night and stay there. What do you say?"


    "I will go." Li Lian replied and he rubbed her cheeks by the back of his palm to say,


    "Let''s get you some sleep." On the word, Li Lian felt something was missing. She pushed her body by her left hand to moved down on the floor and her feet watched down to the floor to walk. Li Jun Wei looked calm to Li Lian as she couldn''t see his expression but his back that was wide to cover all view from her. She was happy to see that Li Jun Wei seemed to be fine but after the short kiss, she felt like someone who had just run a mile only to be stopped before reaching the goal. There was a lost feeling for her elevated emotions to be sufficed.


    When they reached the bedroom and Li Lian laid her body on the bed, she took one pillow and covered her face with it. Not to wake Li Jun Wei up, she sighed as many time as she could behind the cover without knowing how Li Jun Wei had watched and hear all the sighs she breathed out without missing any since she started.


    Under the dark, Li Jun Wei smiled, pulling his lips wide at the struggle she showed to calm down and forget what she wished she could. He knew what effect he had done to her but Li Jun Wei didn''t expect Li Lian would felt not enough by what he had done to the point where she couldn''t sleep at all now.


    Reaching out his hand, Li Jun Wei turned his body to hug her and the pillow she had placed over her face. Li Lian felt her little heart jumped, her eyes she tried so hard to close and fall to the dream land snapped open and she turned her face at Li Jun Wei who had hugged her.


    "I thought you were asleep." she whispered, speaking each words very slowly as she wasn''t sure if Li Jun Wei was asleep. While waiting she noticed how he didn''t reply to her and she called again with her voice slightly raised, "I thought you were asleep." she hoped this time her words would reached to his ears but then he didn''t reply at her.


    Li Lian could tell this could be one of his teasing technique which he had done to her. She wondered if the term push and pull suit to what Li Jun Wei had been doing to her. This time she raised her voice louder with the intent to wake him up, "Jun Wei, I can''t breathe." This should done the trick for Li Jun Wei to move his hand but instead, it became tighter. Li Jun Wei knew Li Lian tried to gain his sympathy to make him stopped and as a little punishment, he pressed his hand tighter on her waist.


    "Jun Wei!" Li Lian called her again yet he didn''t reply and she became more suspicious. Was it only her doubt that Li Jun Wei is sleeping because if he isn''t, he would have removed his hand instead of tightening his hug. Nonetheless, Li Lian felt stuffier with the pillow on her face and hoped that by soon Li Jun Wei would release his hand from her.


    Three days after that, Li Lian consequently spend her day to finalize the recording of her debut song. She wish to produce the best outcome and song, not wanting to make any mistake but out of all, she wish to enjoy her song. In the morning, Li Lian sat down on the couch and her hand nervously clasped before her chest while watching how her MV was uploaded and at the same time, her song was spread to the whole Country. Staying beside her was Wei Mo Ran and Li Xiao Chen as they grouped up inside Li Xiao Chen''s office.


    With the weather outside that was slightly covered with light rain, Li Lian felt her heart rate increases while watching how each minute, the number of people listening to her music raised by a single number.


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine, sister." Li Xiao Chen said, encouraging with his words. Li Lian felt thankful with his encouragement but she could tell with her eyes that watch how his feet that nervously stepped on the floor in rhythm showed that he was more nervous than her. To see someone feeling more anxious had her jumbling nerves to feel calmer.


    Deep down, Li Xiao Chen thought that he and his older brother could pull many strings behind to make Li Lian famous in a snap of second. Such as the view of the music and video, he was sure Li Jun Wei could push the number to much more if Li Lian requested it. But they didn''t. Li Xiao Chen and Li Jun Wei know how much concentration, training, and wish Li Lian put in her song. By pulling strings to make her famous would only disappoint and betray the hard work she poured.


    "There would be nothing good coming by watching the counts," said Wei Mo Ran yet her hand was holding the tablet with her eyes continuously keeping tab on the news circulating in Weibo.


    In most of the news, Wei Mo Ran could see Li Lian''s name blooming everywhere and her lips were set to a smile. The competition Li Lian entered had been good to boost her career along with the video of hers that were popular in the social media. "Let''s get some free air." Li Lian heard Wei Mo Ran suggestion and also followed to stand by her, agreeing at the idea.

 Chapter 261 - 261: Bad News-I

    Walking out from the office, Li Lian was left alone as Wei Mo Ran proposed to buy a drink bellow the company where the small cafe was while Li Xiao Chen who had worked to do left the office to complete his job outside the company. Staying alone, Li Lian walked to the floor and she stopped near the large window. Her eyes went to see the cars in the street which looked small from the place where she was. There she saw how there were some people standing in front of the building.


    "Mrs. Li." Li Lian''s eyes snapped at the voice that someone had called her and she turned her head, seeing that it was someone she know. It was the same woman who had she had saved by the time in the garden and there was the polite smile she gave to greet her which Li Lian returned politely.


    "Good morning. I''ve been thinking to find an opportunity to talk with you. It is fortunate that I know your work here." Ms. Qin said with a happy smile. "Do you mind if we talk a little more?" It was their third time meeting each other if the first one where they had only meet for a split of second was counted. The second time they had met in the company but a different floor. Li Lian found the smile Ms. Qin had was slightly hesitant as is she was afraid Li Lian would reject her request.


    Li Lian had nothing to do at the moment until evening when the party would be held for her to create a wider connection as now she had less acquaintance, and at night when she and Li Jun Wei would be packing their trunks to leave and stay at Li Family''s house.


    "Of course, my manager will come late and I have nothing in a hurry, it would be my pleasure." On Li Lian''s words, Ms. Qin beamed to a smile. Then the two women moved to a better sitting room. The floor where Li Xiao Chen''s office was located at the highest floor in the building. As it was the place for the director and CEO''s office less people come to the floor with their lack of access.


    Li Lian seated at the waiting room where there was almost no one along with the woman who had stood from the seat, asking, "Would you want to drink, Mrs. Li?"


    "Ah, no, I would be fine." replied Li Lian for the woman to nod and go. Wei Mo Raj had went to buy her a drink and she didn''t want to be too full with drinks and unable to drink the one Wei Mo Ran had brought for her.


    When Ms. Qin came back, she took a sit and in the silence Li Lian break the ice first, "May I know your work, Ms. Qin?" she asked and the woman smiled at her.


    "Of course. You must think it is slightly weird how I often came here, right?" Li Lian smiled as her reply. She did wondered how the woman was involved with the company as this was the second time they met. "I have a cosmetic company. This past days I came to meet with the models who will be working for a commercial shoot for my cosmetic."


    "Oh." Li Lian sang with a surprise, not expecting the woman to be a CEO of a cosmetic company as the woman was dressed simply not too fancy like others would do and with the young age she was, Li Lian found her to be admirable. "That''s amazing." praised Li Lian meaning her words and the woman who had her smile turned her eyes at the paper cup which was filled with a warm coffee.


    "It is not too much. I thought by working I could be who I am but not all could be defined by working." states Ms. Qin and her finger pressed the cup lightly. Li Lian could tell by her tone how there was disappointment and bitterness she felt. The woman turned her head toward Li Lian, smiling, "Instead I find you to be more admirable, Mrs. Li. You could protect yourself, brave, and courageous. I don''t think at that time there would be anyone who would helped me in that situation."


    Her husband, Mr. Shui whom she is now divorced with was a man with a large frame. Once anger was in his head, he wouldn''t care about anything and would raised his hand. As a woman, Ms. Qin also understood how frightening the situation was and rather to jump at the scene to help, most people would choose to scream or asked help to others. Or worse, stay silent out of fear. But Li Lian went down to stop Mr. Shui and that side of her Ms. Qin found it to be admirable. That was something she thought she could never be.


    Taking a sip from the paper cup, Ms. Qin held the cup again, "I think you must have heard my situation?"


    Li Lian knew it would be rude to say yes as it wasn''t her business to pride on to but she wasn''t one to lie, "I''ve heard. Are you alright now, Ms. Qin?" she asked and Ms. Qin could tell her words came with a genuine concern.


    "I am fortunately the divorce is running smoothly." Ms. Qin replied and Li Lian shook her head.


    "I mean, if you are feeling alright. Now must be a rough time for you."


    Ms. Qin had a face that was not too far from surprise that slowly turned to a smile. She felt touched for Li Lian to care about her and she slowly nod. "My family believes that for me to live a life for a woman, I should get married to the person they chose which is my husband who I am divorced with now. I didn''t like him and he didn''t like me either. We had a terrible marriage but had to go through with it as we were not able to oppose our family''s instructions." Li Lian quietly headed the woman talk as now she seemed to need an ear to hear her words.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Bad News-II

    The room fell quiet with Li Lian who didn''t comment on anything yet, "He wasn''t exactly the gentlest person as you''ve seen." The woman laughed to give herself a lighter conversation, "That day, I had enough with his rough attitude also the marriage my parents forced me with and asked Mrs. Sun if I could stay at her house for a little while. She agreed and that happened." drawled Ms. Qin before placing the empty paper cup elsewhere.


    Somewhere Li Lian was sure that wasn''t the first time Mr. Shui had raised his hand on Ms. Qin but for a reason the woman didn''t explained the sequence thoroughly and Li Lian thought it could be because the woman didn''t want to dig the old wound she received. "Did you file charges at him?" Li Lian asked that was the only thing that man should receive or not a break of hand or two for the sc.u.m.


    "As you see, he is someone with a wealth. Compared to him, I could do less charges at him. I did file the charge however, it wouldn''t work much for me or did any effect." replied Ms. Qin and Li Lian could feel the unfairness for her. The woman had been forced to marry into situation with a man she didn''t love in a loveless marriage.


    If the Old Master had agreed with the terms Akasaka son proposed, she would perhaps be somewhat similar to Ms. Qin. Things had worked differently for her because her family was on her side unlike Ms. Qin who has to went through it all alone. Li Lian couldn''t tell what Ms. Qin had went through to arrived here at the point where she was now. The path must have been rough and she had went through it all alone which Li Lian found it more admirable than her. Li Lian raised her hand and took Ms. Qin''s hand she rested on her laps.


    With her hand pulled, Ms. Qin looked at Li Lian who had smiled warmly at her, "I''m glad you are alright, that is what is the best. Now you can have your own life, a free one. You are a strong woman, Ms. Qin far more admirable than what I''ve did that day."


    Li Lian was how Ms. Qin looked at her before she looked down as if to hold something back, "You are a very kind person, Mrs. Li. I could see why Mr. Li has chosen you." Only a few knew about their marriage including a hand full of people in the socialites and !sl Qin was one of them who had learned the situation. "I had been thinking to properly thank you Mrs. Li for saving me that day but I didn''t find any way to repay your kindness and now too, your words are saving me again."


    "I''m glad if you think so." Li Lian replied, "Have you talked with your family?" she asked, hoping she wasn''t beefing nosey.


    "We are trying to reach to a proper conclusion," said the woman who then asked, "I would really like to talk again with you some days. Would you mind if I continue to talk to you whenever we meet?"


    Li Lian being someone who always helped people in need of help quickly gave her a nod and the woman beamed happily from her reply. When it come to the point where they talk had run to an end, Ms. Qin and Li Lian stepped out of the room and the first to leave was Ms. Qin after bowing her head, the woman left. Seeing the woman left, Li Lian finally recalled how she hadn''t yet learn Ms. Qin''s family name.


    "Li Lian, the cafe was too busy, was I too late?" asked Wei Mo Ran who came right after Ms. Qin had left the place.


    "No, you are not." replied Li Lian as she shifted her eyes from Ms. Qin to Wei Mo Ran for them to find a place to sit in the lower floor.


    When afternoon came, Li Jun Wei sat on his chair, doing his work he needed to complete by time as he would take a few days leave to be at Li Family''s house to celebrate the Autumn Festival. The days had passed after Li Jun Wei''s suspicion fell on his grandparents that the accident and everything that surrounded that day had been forged. With the help of Li Xiao Chen and himself, he managed to find many things which only ended up in a dead end. It was as if someone had deliberately erased any evidence that could happen.


    With the days passed, Li Jun Wei began to be more sure that there was the possibility he was the boy Li Lian searched for. He didn''t believe in destiny but if he was the same boy, he was sure that destiny was real. The fate had pulled them together after years.


    Which lead to him questioning who could sabotage with the accident. The first suspect was his grandparents but Li Jun Wei have many family members. From his grandmother''s side and his grandfather''s side. Anyone was ready to take his position as a heir. Although none of them was yet to show their hostility to kill, there had been some people who targeted Li Lian, wanting her to leave his side for them to use the position of his wife to their advantage. By the people, Li Jun Wei meant Mrs. Jin and his cousin sister Jin Nu Yuan.


    Last time, their action to force Li Lian to leave had failed as they never expected Li Lian would be daring to use the authority which was completely hers. Li Jun Wei found himself missing the opportunity to be a shame. He wanted to see how his wife in action and enjoy the expression of shock and surprise he was sure would derive from his aunt and cousin. Knowing the two of them, Li Jun Wei could guess that their next move was to turn Li Lian into puppet for them and he can''t wait to see his wife going in action again.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Bad News-III

    Li Jun Wei moved his chin from his hand he used to prop his face. A smile had appeared on his lips remembering Li Lian. For the past days he hadn''t touch her and he could sense how at time, Li Lian would be in a trance state while staring at him. The day when he had touched her leg in the separating room and his kiss had done something more than just affecting her emotions but her body. It was clear that she had felt aroused but he didn''t noticed it clearly at the time how his action had led her hot and bothered until morning.


    For the days came after that, it was hard not to tease her but he didn''t had the chance to do more. Li Jun Wei thought how good it would be to have her soon, forgetting reasons in his room and the day would come soon.


    At that time, a knock came to his room and the secretary went inside after receiving the permission to see how Li Jun Wei was smiling and gulped his saliva out of reflex. Even if he is a male, the secretary viewed Li Jun Wei as a very handsome man. Someone who would not talk or smile but people would run to chase for him. He had the ability to charm people with his cold shoulders and at first the secretary couldn''t understand why. But slowly, he found himself agreeing to the women who found Li Jun Wei''s quiet self to be charming.


    When the handsome face smile, people would think he would become more charming. Instead, the secretary felt himself shivering in chill at his smile. He could still remember the last time Li Jun Wei smiled was before a disaster come.


    "Are you here to daze?" Li Jun Wei asked, shifting his eyes at the secretary who was startled by the call. The man quickly shook his head, fumbling to remember what he was told to do.


    "No, sir. We received the proposal from Zihe, they want to form a joint contract." The secretary came and placed the brown envelope to the desk.


    Li Jun Wei took the envelope to his hand, raising it without opening, "They forget what they did and now they are in need of help and came to ask. How many sales they lost?" asked Li Jun Wei placing the brown envelope to the corner of the desk.


    "Almost fourth five percent compared to last year, sir." replied the secretary and Li Jun Wei hummed. The hum was long signaling Li Jun Wei was in a thought to consider something.


    He then said, "Reject the proposal and instead by the company." The secretary looked at him without surprise as it was what Li Jun Wei often did, "If the company goes bankrupt the one who would be most affected are those in the lower rank who work in their company. Bring all who are responsible in the company I suspect there must be more then ten people using the company''s money for themself." When he was about to look back at his work, Li Jun Wei found the secretary still standing there, "Do you need more work, Suan?"


    "No!" Realizing he had yelled the word, the secretary coughed to cover his tone and replied with a calmer voice, "No sir." and the secretary quickly close the door.


    Left alone in the room, Li Jun Wei then read the past record when he goes to Japan. There had been many times he went to Japan, partly for work, some for holiday, and a few he did for the past one year to meet Old Master Ryouma. His focus went on the year when his accident happen and that year there was no record of him leaving the country nor his grandparents.


    With the no record, it should have make Li Jun Wei rethought if everything was just a hasty thought he make but instead with no record of him leaving the country at all that year while the rest was packed with records; the irregularity add up.


    Rolling the sleeve of his shirt, Li Jun Wei stared at his right arm. He brought his other hand over it, pressing it slightly to remember the pain he received years ago. When he was young, there was a time he blamed the people involved in his accident as he almost lost his hand, the touch almost rendering it useless.


    He didn''t know why he had to received the wound but at the same time when he should feel disgusted at the horrible sight, somewhere in his heart he felt that the scar was needed. It was as if he felt proud of the wound which didn''t make sense. But if this wounds were the result of saving Li Lian, he could understand why he felt those emotions.


    Once again, a knock came to his office and the secretary entered quickly, "Sir..." drawled the secretary.


    "You don''t need permission to speak each time, Suan." Li Jun Wei stated and saw how there was an urgency expression from the secretary.


    "There is an emergency, in the Imperial Hospital, a fire had broke out!" At the word Li Jun Wei knitted his frown and stood from his seat, taking his suit he wore it to leave the room.


    "How is the situation?" He asked and the secretary continue to update the situation he received from the hospital. While the secretary urgently spoke, Li Jun Wei drew his brows tighter. Was this and accident or does this had to do with the accident involving him and Li Lian? For Imperial Hospital to be targeted soon after Li Xiao Chen had searched through the doc.u.ments was too suspicious for him.


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Hospital where the building was burned, the firefighter that rushed to the scene came when to save the people inside the fiery building. Flame burning everywhere and in one room where the fire had came and burned the ceiling, Li Xiao Chen fell on the ground with a broken wall collapse to his leg. He tried to crawl his way through to get out of the room but the concrete was too heavy for him to move his legs and even if he could wriggle his legs out, he wouldn''t be able to walk with his legs broken.


    "Anyone in here?" came a sound that felt like a bell to Li Xiao Chen''s ears.


    His eyes were closed and as he tried to make a sound from his lungs that were stuffed with smoke, nothing could leave from his lips. He felt how his eyes were getting drowsier each second times tick as if he needed to sleep at the moment. In the midst of his blurry eyes, he saw how the firefighter had left and slowly, his mind began to lose consciousness and fell to a dark view.

 Chapter 264 - 264: Suspicious and Taunting-I

    When came the time of late evening, Li Lian who was dressed for the evening party went out from the company to enter the car. On her ride Violet and Wei Mo Ran was with her. Li Lian didn''t continue to see the count or the news about her. It was better not to rather than feeling unsettled for the entire day. Today she felt excited. The thought that many people are hearing her music bring her a joy as a singer and she couldn''t help but smiling in glee the entire time.


    She looked outside of the car where she noticed a building, "That belongs to Mr. Li, the older one." Li Lian turned her face at Wei Mo Ran who had spoken.


    She turned her face to see the building they passed, "Is that so..." she muttered keeping her words less when Wei Mo Ran smiled at her.


    "You must like Mr. Li." Wei Mo Ran stated lightly like a person who had just exhaled a breezy breath, taking Li Lian off guard that her heart jumped inside her chest. A shock of expression stayed on her face which fortunately Wei Mo Ran wasn''t able to see as her face was facing the window car.


    If it was others who had spoken, Li Lian would be able to keep herself a poker face nothing less than a puzzling expression that no one could guess what she was thinking but Wei Mo Ran surprise her as she never thought Wei Mo Ran would guess it. But who was she kidding, last time when Jen Qiling came Li Jun Wei had arrived and fetched her. For Li Jun Wei to come personally for her was enough clue for Wei Mo Ran to pick up.


    Li Lian schooled her expression, turning her face, she smiled bashfully, "He is a very gentle person and handsome man, I doubt there would be no one who wouldn''t like him."


    Wei Mo Ran hummed at her words and continued, "I mean like as in love, romantically."


    Li Lian tilted her head. Deep down she felt it would be fine to keep their marriage open to Wei Mo Ran but the less people know the better. Li Lian didn''t plan to keep her marriage hidden for a long time either. Just a few years until she had make herself a name in the singing industry.


    Wei Mo Ran placed her hand she used for brushing her hair and smiled at her, "Don''t worry, many can''t help to like Mr. Li. He is perfect to many. I just want to tell you to be careful."


    "Be careful?" Li Lian asked, curious of Wei Mo Ran''s view of Li Jun Wei with her words.


    Wei Mo Ran flashed a smile at her and turned her eyes from the window at her, "Mr. Li, the elder one is a man of charms it''s hard for anyone to resist his charm but they all ended up fruitless. He is someone who doesn''t think of love at the moment."


    "Oh." Li Lian sang her response, keeping the truth to herself. She knew how different Li Jun Wei was with other and when it comes to her. Outside he would be someone who without passion in love but Li Lian knew how passionate he could be. Bringing a finger on her lips which was painted in an orange red color, Li Lian could still remember the traces of his kiss on her lips. "He does appear to be that kind of a person." Li Lian replied, bringing down her hand and looked at Wei Mo Ran.


    "You would think that too, don''t you?" Wei Mo Ran asked and Li Lian gave her a quizzical expression. "I thought you would know more than me because you seem to be close with him. Mr. Li rarely let anyone inside his car."


    "We were going to the same direction." Li Lian replied briefly and she could tell how Wei Mo Ran find an oddness at her words but didn''t vocal her question.


    "I just hope I''m not being noisy. I am fine with you dating anyone as long as it is discreet. In this industry they want to take control on who to be on idol''s life, many who were found dating had their career to meet an end. I don''t want that to happen to you." There was a concern on Wei Mo Ran which came with sincerity and Li Lian was grateful with her support.


    Wei Mo Ran then said, "Mr. Li he may look uninterested at love but actually I think it''s wrong."


    On her words, Li Lian''s eyes went to her, "You think it''s wrong?" and her manager nod in answer.


    "I could tell that it wasn''t that he doesn''t take interest at love but have someone he love." stated Wei Mo Ran and Li Lian''s eyes widened at her words, awed by how much Wei Mo Ran could read through Li Jun Wei impregnable indifferent expression. Although at many points Li Jun Wei smiled at her, she still found it hard for her to read what was on his mind but Wei Mo Ran was able to read Li Jun Wei despite his expression looking nothing less than a wall, "But maybe I am wrong. With Mr. Li''s expression it''s hard to understand what could be inside his mind."


    "Yes." Li Lian replied with little as in truth Wei Mo Ran had acquired the truth. It make Li Lian to wonder and she asked, "I''m sorry if I''m too forward, but will you be marrying again, Mo Ran?" It was up for Wei Mo Ran to answer and if she didn''t, Li Lian would be fine with her reply.


    "I think not for now." Wei Mo Ran turned with a small smile. She still felt pain and it was evident from the expression she made to Li Lian. "In the future, however, I don''t know." and at the word, Li Lian smiled.


    Turning her head, Li Lian noticed their car had stopped, "We''ve arrived." She said, announcing their arrival.

 Chapter 265 - 265: Suspicious and Taunting-II

    The place Li Lian arrived was far from the company. It took her two hours to arrive and by the time she came, there had been many other artist who had come. Violet didn''t parked the car and as if on cue, she had stopped her car right in front of the entrance like any other artists and let the chauffeur to take the car to the parking lot while she quickly stepped down to help Li Lian and open the car for Li Lian to walk down.


    Once Li Lian''s feet stayed on the ground and she began to walk out of the car at first people didn''t know her too much only the one who could instantly notice her was people who had seen her in Weibo. Walking down, some tabloids took pictures of her and she stopped to smile and pose before entering to the hotel.


    When she entered, Li Lian immediately caught many eyes on her. Most people who eyed her knew her after watching her debut music video that without Li Lian knowing had went viral for many reasons.


    Not too far from her, Xie Hue Lin stood with people who came to praise her beauty like everyday. With many people putting attention to her, Xie Hue Lin was over the moon, "I will be sure to come when I have the time to." she replied to the two women who stood in front of her.


    "Of course, I will be happy to receive you there, Ms. Xie." The woman replied and at the same time, Li Lian entered many went silenced after noticing the beautiful woman who had entered the party with her black dress that contrast to make her skin glowing. Xie Hue Lin who hadn''t took notice of her elder sister only turned her eyes when she found the woman who talked to her turned her head behind.


    "That''s the angel, right?" spoke one woman who was dressed in a white dress after taking notice of Li Lian who smiled at the people she met.


    Another woman beside the woman dressed in white to had a look of surprised at the woman who had come, "Yes, that must be her. She is even more beautiful than the videos. I''m guessing most people in this room have seen that video."


    "You mean the one where she saved Wei Tsui Lan? Of course I''ve seen it. It''s very astonishing how fast she moved to safe others. No wonder others have a high opinion of her." The woman replied and turned her head, "But I heard she hadn''t yet debuted. It''s a shame, she must have entered the wrong agency."


    "You are yet to see her music video? It just came out today, no wonder you''ve hadn''t heard it yet." replied the woman in white dress, encouraging her friend to hear the song.


    Xie Hue Lin drew her brows, finding happiness she had to be shattered down when Li Lian came to the words. Her eyes went to her elder sister, the same elder sister who she had killed but now standing with a wide smile over her lips.


    In that one instance, Xie Hue Lin felt as if the whole room was praising Li Lian. She watched how all eyes that was once on hers moved to Li Lian. The attention she once had slowly slipped from her hand like sands and she felt how her fingertips turn cold at the thought. She continued to stare at Li Lian with her hand clenched tight. To her eyes, Li Lian''s smile became a mocking smile.


    Not too far from her, a woman clicked her tongue, "Angel? From what I could see there is only one more person riding on Spirit Entertainment''s coattail, her face is nothing too much to be praised on or her voice." To hear that someone had antagonism toward Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin looked forward to see the woman who had talked about her.


    Beside the woman was another two women who also agreed at her words. "The video too, it''s too coincidental for her to be there, don''t you think it is strange?"


    The other singers who heard her shook their head. They could clearly hear how beautiful Li Lian song and the three woman was trying to defame her. Unlike others, Xie Hue Lin took pleasure at the woman who continued to berate Li Lian on whatever she could find. Although Xie Hue Lin found the woman to be lower than her, she felt a sense of delight to see someone hating Li Lian as much as her.


    Yet when Xie Hue Lin thought of joining this woman who could perhaps be her friend of the same interest, the woman scoffed, "She is nothing less than Xie Hue Lin, someone who doesn''t know their place when they are still newbie."


    Xie Hue Lin had been brought up spoiled with luxuries by Mr. and Mrs. Xie. Since her young age, there had been no one who could badmouth her but the woman had the audacity to belittle her in front of everyone! Xie Hue Kin didn''t like the woman at all. At first she thought they could be friend of like minds until Han Xiu Nian had belittle her. She wasn''t just anyone who she could looked down on! Xie Hue Lin stomped her heels angrily.


    Xie Hue Lin was fuming with anger as if her ire to see Li Lian wasn''t enough now there was the clown that spoke down about her. With her eyes glaring at the woman in the red dress, she asked the same woman who had invited her, "Who is that woman over there near the gallery?"


    The woman who was asked by Xie Hue Lin turned her head to find the woman who she talked a out and gingerly replied, "The lady is Han Xiu Nian, from Spirit Entertainment. Rumors had it that everyone had to be careful with her." and at this Xie Hue Lin raised her brows.


    There was no one she had to be careful with, "Why anyone have to be careful with her?"


    "The person who is said to be her sponsor is someone from Li corporation. The man whose name calls as Jin."


    There was reason for many people to avoid anyone acquainted or work with Li corporation and all happened because of the vast influence of the company. Xie Hue Lin didn''t hold herself from glaring anyway because she didn''t feel like smiling to a woman who was just kept as a mistress trying to get the fact over her head as if she had become some kind of queen when in this place she was the queen.


    When Han Xiu Nian had her delight to badmouth Li Lian outside with pride, she turned her eyes to meet Xie Hue Lin.


    The two women glared at each other. None seeing the need to smile as their gaze immediately clashed at each other.


    They didn''t need to speak to hate each other it was clear with how Xie Hue Lin stared back at Han Xiu Nian with a disgusted expression and seeing the disgusted expression, Han Xiu Nian angrily glared dagger at the woman.


    While the two women was having their fights, Li Lian continued her steps inside. Many people came toward her, greeting her and she greeted back. She found how most people know her from the video and whenever they greeted her, the first to come into topic was the video where she was. Li Lian felt happy with the people recognization, however she didn''t save Wei Tsui Lan to boost her fame which was why her words were brief on the matter.


    "I am so glad to be able to talk with you, Singer Yue. I''ve heard the song and played it many time. It''s one of the song that can''t get away off anyone''s mind. I can''t wait to hear more of it!" said the woman who was older than her. She was more famous and Li Lian had heard many songs of the woman and she smiled thankfully.


    "I am very happy to hear that." replied Li Lian and the woman continued to talk, giving her advises before she went. "She was a very kind person." Li Lian said when the woman went.


    "She is known for her gentle self which is slightly different than the songs she sang which are powerful." replied Wei Mo Ran as they went to the counter, taking a seat and Violet followed when the drink was offered, Violet once again took Li Lian''s glass like any other day to test the drink from any weird medicines before passing the glass to Li Lian again.


    Taking the glass, Li Lian drank a few sips and when she noticed how there was alcohol on the drink, she placed the drink aside. It was her promise she made to Li Jun Wei she wouldn''t drink and Li Lian stayed true to her promise. "It''s good you received advises from her, she is known for her perfect stages in live." Wei Mo Ran continued with her expression while far from her the man who had been waiting for her to arrive broadened his smile at her arrival.

 Chapter 266 - 266: Suspicious and Taunting-III

    Wei Tsui Lan watched Li Lian with his lips smiling, his body leaned to the counter that was built on the far right side of where Li Lian was. His manager was behind him, following his movements and came the time when he saw Wei Mo Ran stood from his seat for him to also stand up from his seat. When he was about walk, his manager from behind caught to his wrist. "Where are you going?" asked his manager and Wei Tsui Lan turned his head.


    "Where else? I came here to meet her." reminded Wei Tsui Lan, a tone of need was in his voice.


    His manger pressed his hand on his forehead. He couldn''t understand why Wei Tsui Lan insist to talk with Li Lian. If Wei Tsui Lan only wanted to thank her for saving his life it should be enough one time but the manager had a feeling that Wei Tsui Lan didn''t only want to thank Li Lian but another intention he had. Knowing he couldn''t stop Wei Tsui Lan, his manager spoke, "Please make it discrete. Or else people would think you two are in a relationship."


    "That sounds like a good idea. I''ll try to do it." Wei Tsui Lan flashed a smile and lef the manager who was left frustrated from his words.


    Li Lian enjoyed her colorless, tasteless, non alcoholic drink she had now which was water. It was a good drink to keep her mind clear while being careful in the place where her sister was. Not too far from her, Li Lian saw her younger sister. Xie Hue Lin stood with a smile, greeting everyone with her blameless expression. Li Lian acknowledge her younger sister''s act to pull a kind and sweet expression as it was the reason she also fell to trust her.


    Bringing the glass to her lips, she took a few sips to turn her eyes to see other actors and singers. It was often said that the best allies are people with good minds alike and amongst all singers she thought she should make a friend but a real one that wouldn''t stab her from behind.


    "She looks happy." a voice startled her from behind but Li Lian was able to pull her straight face and turned her head to Wei Tsui Lan. Seeing him, Li Lian drew her brows. She didn''t know since when the man had sat beside her and thought it was odd. There had been never the time when she missed to notice anyone coming behind her. If she did, she would die and Li Lian had been taught many times by Kei not to let anyone snuck up behind her yet Wei Tsui Lan had succeeded to come and stay at the seat soundlessly without her notice where even Li Jun Wei couldn''t do that to her.


    Internally, Li Lian was surprised but outward, she looked straightly plain at the man. When Li Lian saw Violet by her left side, she noticed the frown on Violet which tell Li Lian that her bodyguard didn''t notice the man sneaking either.


    "There is someone who sits there and she would come soon. I would appreciate it if you could move." Li Lian spoke with a tone that straight but her meaning was clear. If it was others, she would have greeted them first but since their second meeting, Wei Tsui Lan had proofed to be an insistent person with a rude personality and Li Lian didn''t want to tolerate the man''s action.


    "You are cold once again." Wei Tsui Lan asserted and a laughter followed at the end of his words that wasn''t taken well by Li Lian. "Your sister is there."


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes at him. To what point does Wei Tsui Lan knows about her? Li


    Lian asked herself. "What do you need?" asked Li Lian and her smile has disappeared. To her, Wei Tsui Lan had been put into the category of an enemy. "I don''t think you came only to greet."


    "But I did come to greet. Last time wasn''t enough for me to greet you." By last time, he meant the time in the studio.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have anything to say, Mr. Wei. Please move and continue with your life." Li Lian replied coldly but the cold shoulders she had given to Wei Tsui Lan had never worked since before and now it didn''t either.


    "I do have something to talk to you." Wei Tsui Lan continued and his hand raised to call the bartender who went toward them after he had raise his hand, "A drink, Li Lian? A water isn''t enough for a party, don''t you think?" His eyes went down on the glass of water on her hand which she held and didn''t let go for her own safety reasons.


    "No." Li Lian turned her face from him and Violet''s hand was on stance to take care of Wei Tsui Lan in case he tried to do anything funny.


    Wei Tsui Lan raised his hand, "Okay." his face turned to the bartender, "A light one." and the man went for him to turn his face and look at Li Lian''s side profile. "Why don''t you drink? You are older than me, you could possibly drink more."


    "I don''t think drinking have to do with age." Li Lian replied without looking at the man. He was young but fearless and the fearlessness made him strange. Li Lian didn''t want to talk to him as she felt the man was dangerous but there was something she could tell that he knew something she didn''t. "How do you know about me and Hue Lin?"


    Wei Tsui Lan had his smile widened when Li Lian asked him, "The rumors. It is quite a famous rumor back three years ago although the rumors began to fade away at one point that one year ago."


    "So you know me before the party." Li Lian looked at him slightly, finding the smile on his lips to be dubious.

 Chapter 267 - 267: Glee Over Fear-I

    It was hard to find a good light from Wei Tsui Lan with how he had kept himself secretive and Li Lian didn''t want to find his good light. He knew her, thought Li Lian but until how much?


    "I do." Wei Tsui Lan replied, "Not as acquaintance but someone who just heard rumors, words, and seen you once through picture. You are famous, Miss Li Lian." Not for a good reason added Li Lian in her mind at the man who took the drink and took a few gulps before looking back at her. "I forget to tell you, look over there." Wei Tsui Lan pointed his finger at one woman who had a long black straight hair in a light red dress.


    "Do you know who she is?" he asked and Li Lian narrowed her eyes carefully at him.


    "No." and she continued to ask, "How do you know-"


    "Miss, it''s been a long time since we met each other, do you remember me?" asked Wei Tsui Lan when he had made his quick way toward the same woman he pointed earlier. On his hand was a drink he had brought that was new.


    Li Lian saw how he had began to talk at the woman and reasserted her thought. Maybe she had thought it wrong. The man is just interested in what he wanted to know and intrigued him which is good if Li Lian was correct as she had too many questions surrounding him.


    "Next time, I should bring him away, Miss," said Violet calling her miss instead of mistress as they were out now.


    "Please." Li Lian encouraged yet as soon as she thought that he wouldn''t be back, Wei Tsui Lan had held hand with the woman he talked with earlier and bring her to the seat next to where he was sitting at before.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t understand please repeat it once again." said the woman in broken english to Wei Tsui Lan and he appeared to be in trouble.


    Li Lian stood from her seat about to go since Wei Tsui Lan didn''t seem to be wanting to leave but then the woman spoke in a language that was very familiar to Li Lian, Japanese. Her head turned at the sound. She was surprised to ever hear the language to be spoken suddenly beside her ears.


    "I lost something here... uh," The woman was in a trouble to speak and Li Lian carefully approach the woman.


    "What may you be searching for?" Li Lian asked in Japanese and the woman brighten a smile at her.


    "I''m looking for my pouch, I left it in the washroom but it disappeared by the time that I came." replied the woman with a nervous tone of loosing her pouch where all her important things are inside.


    "I think it would be better if you ask the reception or the cleaner, they should be able to help." and at her reply the woman still looked nervous at her. Li Lian could tell that because the woman isn''t able to speak Chinese of English, she was afraid that her words would fail to be understood. Standing from her seat, Li Lian went to find a person who work in the hotel and requested him to help the woman. When everything have been sorted out, she stood near a pillar and turned her body to meet Wei Tsui Lan''s smiling face.


    "This is your last chance." Li Lian frowned and crossed her hand above her chest. "Out with it. What do you want?"


    "Nothing." Wei Tsui Lan raised his hand as if showing his innocent. "I could tell you are good at Japanese."


    "I took the course in high school." Li Lian replied and she walked to the place where there were lesser people with Violet following near her and Wei Tsui Lan a few steps behind them.


    Wei Tsui Lan hummed at her words, "That is all how you learn Japanese? High school in the countryside is even better than here in town."


    "You know much about me." Li Lian didn''t beat the bush like how he did and spoke in Japanese. She knew something was fishy here and Wei Tsui Lan didn''t hide himself from being secretive. He was being secretive so Li Lian would be more interested with him but Li Lian had no time to waste and be interested in him. When he had brought the woman to her, she could tell that it was only his way to proof that she could speak Japanese.


    "You also know what I''m thinking." replied Wei Tsui Lan in Japanese and in a second, the atmosphere became heavy and taut in the corridor where they walked on. Wei Tsui Lan didn''t stop following Li Lian and she didn''t stop herself from walking to place where there were lesser people.


    When Li Lian took a left turn, Wei Tsui Lan followed, turning his feet to turn on the left turn when his eyes stopped to see Li Lian had stopped walking to wait for him to come. Li Lian who had waited for him, raised her hand to grab Wei Tsui Lan''s collar, she pulled and pushed the man''s back to the wall.


    "Do you think I didn''t know what you were planning by bringing the lady?" Li Lian glared at Wei Tsui Lan who as if he had voluntary to be pressed on the wall. There was no surprise on Wei Tsui Lan''s but rather glee.


    Wei Tsui Lan smiled, not even trying to release Li Lian''s hand from his collar, "I remember there was this one rumor about you on how you protected your sister by flipping a man''s body to the ground. This is the rumor that had least attention because people could never suspect a woman could push a man to the ground alone. No offense."


    "And you don''t believe it?"


    "And I believe it." Wei Tsui Lan corrected. "Seeing how you could push me here by one hand, I believe you could also do that."

 Chapter 268 - 268: Calling The Unknown-II

    The corridor where they were was a place restricted from others and Li Lian had walked in a distance so people didn''t think they would be together. For further protection, Violet was standing near her in case if the man screamed for help but Wei Tsui Lan didn''t. Instead of fear, he seemed to enjoy being pressed to the wall.


    Li Lian access what Wei Tsui Lan was thinking but with the smile, she could not see anything from him. "You believe the rumors but you are not afraid of what I could do?"


    "With the help of Li Jun Wei?" asked Wei Tsui Lan and Li Lian pushed him again to the floor, pressing his back closer to the wall for his a sound of thud to be heard.


    "With or without his help." replied Li Lian, her voice was rigid, loosing the kindness and so was the smile from her lips. "What else do you know about me?"


    "What else I-" started Wei Tsui Lan only to stop when Li Lian''s held on his collar tightened to make his breaths harder to take. Wei Tsui Lan''s hand held hers to stop but Li Lian didn''t loosen her hold.


    "I am not questioning you here Tsui Lan I''m ordering you to reply my words and my questions." Li Lian''s neck crane up to look at Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes which was still lively. "Yes. You say I could ask Jun Wei''s help and if you keep on persisting to keep the secrets you have, I wouldn''t hesitate to use my own way to force the words out from you."


    With people chasing for her life and Li Jun Wei''s, Li Lian couldn''t tolerate people that could possibly have harm against them. No matter how small it is. Li Lian l?st her patient when she realized how Wei Tsui Lan deliberately talk to the lady who couldn''t speak well in any language but Japanese while bringing the lady to the counter so Li Lian would have to speak in Japanese.


    It was only until a moment ago did Wei Tsui Lan spoke Japanese that only set her suspicion to the man to spike.


    Li Lian then spoke as Wei Tsui Lan couldn''t, "By the time I release my hand speak or else you''ll feel something worse than this." Wei Tsui Lan struggled to pull the corner of his lips as if to say okay and Li Lian releases her hand just faintly for him to breath but not completely so the man wouldn''t make a run from her.


    When Li Lian''s hand loosened on his collar, Wei Tsui Lan cough for air with his face that was red from having a hard time to breathe regularly, "You are stronger than I thought," said the man as he finally could breathe.


    Li Lian rolled her eyes and tightened the collar slightly, "Speak." she said.


    Wei Tsui Lan replied by raising his hand to tell her okay and placed it again in the wall, "It''s just the rumors I''ve heard and I''m curious to know what you are."


    Li Lian narrowed the words he uttered, "What do you mean by what I am?"


    "The rumors surrounding you they are all false but I found some that seems to be correct. How you are able to speak Japanese, your strength, and beauty." He smirked in glee.


    "You haven''t seen me yet how could you come in those conclusions?" She asked, still finding his words dubious but she could also tell that he wasn''t lying either.


    "We''ve met just a glance but I''ve met your sister more and there were more bullshits she tells that I believed you rather than her." Wei Tsui Lan chuckled, "She is very bad at lying but others believe her like... He Chang Min."


    Li Lian ignored his nonsenses that we''re trying to distract her mind from her questions at hum. "What do you know about my Japanese?"


    "That you are good at it? The rumors say that your only strength is that you could speak other language such as English and Japanese. I just find it a little weird when you came from the countryside." His eyes looking down at Li Lian glimmered, "But I learned today that no one should ever mess with people from countryside."


    Li Lian found it weird, she could tell from his words Wei Tsui Lan wasn''t lying at her. His words had no lies but it was empty from the truth. It was as if he was stating what he knew but with a twist of truth.


    "Last question." Li Lian stated and he gave her a rigid nod. "Do you plan to hurt me?"


    Wei Tsui Lan looked at her, his eyes staring back at her before his smile crooked to widen, "No." The reply was short but by far the most trustful words.


    Li Lian released her hand, letting the man to stumble to the floor while holding his neck to soothe the skin that had turned red but not enough for it to bruise. While Wei Tsui Lan was on the ground, Li Lian look at the man and took her phone to take a picture. When she was done, she placed her phone to her purse again.


    "Taking my picture?" asked Wei Tsui Lan with the c.o.c.ky smile.


    "Yes for evidence that there was someone stalking me." Li Lian didn''t stay long at the place. Once she had asked Wei Tsui Lan, she went back to the party. Before they went, Violet looked at the man. Like Li Lian, she found Wei Tsui Lan to be a thorn in her eyes. Without a word, she left the man from the place, following Li Lian and Wei Tsui Lan who leaned to the wall rubbed his skin before grinning from ear to ear.


    Once Li Lian was back at the party, on her way to enter, she stopped to see Xie Hue Lin blocking her path. The two sisters looked at each other.


    Li Lian wasn''t in the mood to meet her sister. She could tell that Xie Hue Lin had been watching her but didn''t know where she had gone. To see Xie Hue Lin now in front of her, she could guess she was searching for Li Lian and she was correct.


    For long when Xie Hue Lin in the party she noticed Li Lian sat with Wei Tsui Lan for a moment, talking. Xie Hue Lin couldn''t guess what was the relationship between Li Lian and Wei Tsui Lan but she was sure their relationship cross more than just a friend. Then came Xie Hue Lin''s thought of how they must known each other after rolling in the bed together.


    While Xie Hue Lin attend the people who came to step on her coattail and curry her favors, she lost Li Lian and Wei Tsui Lan who suddenly disappeared after the arrival of one woman. Curiously, Xie Hue Lin began to search for Li Lian in case if she stumble upon a juicy source where she could turn it into Li Lian''s scandal.


    In the showbiz once a singer had a love scandal, the effect would end their career. Especially when Li Lian''s partner was Wei Tsui Lan who is famous for his die hard female fans. If the news became popular, Wei Tsui Lan''s fans would never forgive Li Lian from taking Wei Tsui Lan and her bullying had been put to the stone.


    But with the wave of people, she soon lost where Li Lian was and only meet her now.


    Li Lian on the other hand, was curious about the men Xie Hue Lin sent to her that day and was curious to know the real truth hidden between her sister. When Xie Hue Lin smiled, Li Lian also smiled.


    "Li Lian, oh you were outside. How are you?" Xie Hue Lin asked, the pleasantry she exchange was for her own purpose.


    "I am fine. I just had someone to greet with." Li Lian smiled and her eyes went to Xie Hue Lin''s hand, "No drink?"


    "I like to be sober." replied Xie Hue Lin, feeling the eyes that slowly gathered toward them.


    "I see that you are sober now so why do you have to run?" asked Li Lian with her eyebrows raised.


    "I didn''t run." Xie Hue Lin countered. Truthfully, Xie Hue Lin had sweats running on her forehead because she had moved from one end of the hall to another in action to search for Li Lian and Wei Tsui Lan that ended up fruitless. But she wouldn''t admitted it when everyone was hearing their conversation.


    "That''s even more odd. You are sweating even though the hotel is cold, are your sweats glands ill?" asked Li Lian with a concern look to see Xie Hue Lin''s smile twitched.


    Xie Hue Lin clenched her hand at Li Lian''s remark but was able to stay her smile down after her years of practice. "I went out for a moment." replied Xie Hue Lin and before she could use her way to ask Li Lian hummed to say,


    "There is only one door outside and from what I see you are about to enter. Did you went out from the party hall using the window?" When Xie Hue Lin was about to retort again, Li Lian covered her lips and her hand stopped at Xie Hue Lin''s shoulder, touching the bare skin enough for the younger sister to flinch in surprise. "I''m joking, Hue Lin you looked in a hurry so I thought it''s good to relax you a little."


    Xie Hue Lin who was not given the chance to speak or fake her sad expression could only tighten the clench on her palm. Anger seething on her eyes with her lips set a contrasting expression. "What about you, Li Lian are you not going to drink?"


    "I want to be sober too. It''s frightening if you are drunk in the room where many people are at the same room, don''t you agree? In case if something unwanted to happen." replied Li Lian, and at the end she smiled.


    "If you want to answer which I know it''s not a must, who was it that you greeted?" Xie Hue Lin asked and by now, most people had stopped their eyes at Li Lian and Xie Hue Lin. The two singers were famous on their own reasons. While Li Lian was famous for her singing voice that had brought thousands to tears, Xie Hue Lin had made her fame for being the most famous singer when she had just debuted in less than a few weeks.


    "You are curious? It''s someone that I know." replied Li Lian, strumming close to Xie Hue Lin''s conversation.


    "I just hope to know. It must be a secret if you can''t tell me. I don''t mind, everyone have a secret or two they don''t want to tell." Li Lian agreed at Xie Hue Lin''s words. The one or two secret her younger sister mentioned hooked Li Lian to find out what Xie Hue Lin was hiding for her to be fearless.


    Now that she thought about it. Although Xie Hue Lin was less fearless in front of Li Jun Wei when they had met each other last time, she was still brave in front of him even though Xie Hue Lin should know better how influential Li Jun Wei was.


    It was as if Xie Hue Lin didn''t worry because she believe Li Jun Wei wouldn''t be able to do anything against her when Li Jun Wei could have done worse than Xie Hue Lin could ever think of.


    "It was an old friend I know who came from Japan." replied Li Lian, her words clear and Li Lian saw how Xie Hue Lin''s eyes snapped up at her as if in surprise and shock colored her face.


    "From Japan?" Xie Hue Lin repeated and Li Lian watched how Xie Hue Lin''s legs took two steps behind. The small action of fear and surprise had Li Lian to narrow her eyes. She was correct. Xie Hue Lin did know about her being the granddaughter of Ryouma Family.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Calling The Unknown-III

    With the smile from Xie Hue Lin disappeared, Li Lian notice how her sister had put down the farce she had been parading the entire time. Her face looked shock and fearful that had Li Lian''s eyes narrowing in thought. By a single mention of an old friend of hers that came from Japan, Xie Hue Lin''s face turned as dark as a the night sky and it wasn''t for a reason.


    Pushing the situation, Li Lian smiled and continued, "He had been staying in Japan for a long time and had just came back today to meet me, to see if I am healthy or in case if I am in a dangerous situation to help me." Li Lian stared down at Xie Hue Lin who was shorted than her and Xie Hue Lin''s face turn paler each time her mind process Li Lian''s words. "He also came to stay at this hotel. Do you want to meet him?" added Li Lian and Xie Hue Lin''s steps went further back.


    Xie Hue Lin apprehensively look at Li Lian although she didn''t completely show her fear but it was clear enough to see even by a blind person. "I think I will refuse."


    "Oh, why?" Li Lian gasped and covered her mouth, "I thought you were curious to know who I met with. Well I wouldn''t force you." Li Lian turned her eyes around from her sister to her nails as if checking if it''s alright and slowly added, "Since he would come here soon."


    Xie Hue Lin turned alarmed. Li Lian could see how her younger sister felt stressed by her words to the point that her face had not only lose blood but her hand began to shake. When Xie Hue Lin saw Li Lian raising her hand to touch her, the woman took even more steps back in fear.


    "I think I will be going home early today." said Xie Hue Lin when Li Lian''s words came to struck her like a thunder. Without waiting as if a grim reaper was in hurry to chase and hunt her life, Xie Hue Lin bolted out of the party hall and Li Lian watch how Xie Hue Lin had ran away as if seeing a ghost. The face Xie Hue Lin had where she was soaked with fear reminded Li Lian of when Xie Hue Lin first saw her again.


    Li Lian crosses her hand, her fingers tapped over her arm. Xie Hue Lin had tried to kill her with the help of someone in Japan who targeted her life. She clenched her hand, not only did Xie Hue Lin killed her, she worked with someone who wanted her life. Li Lian couldn''t understand why Xie Hue Lin hated her nor will she try to understand. But Li Lian still could not wrap her mind on how a blood sister could hate her own sister to the point of killing. Somewhere it made her doubt. Was Xie Hue Lin really her sister?


    Li Lian''s eyes faded whether Xie Hue Lin was her blood sister or not, she would complete her revenge that slowly had took wheel without Xie Hue Lin noticing. While Li Lian was in thought in how she should complete her plan her phone she held on her hand suddenly rang. Looking down, Li Lian read Li Jun Wei''s name and her smile widened.


    "Jun Wei?" asked Li Lian when she had answered the call. Her ears than slowly processed the words said by Li Jun Wei slowly with his tone that brought up sadness, Li Lian''s eyes widened.


    At the foyer of the hotel, Xie Hue Lin stormed out in a hurry. She entered the car prepared and toss her heels once she had entered the car. Her manager looked at her in a worry, wondering what was going on as Xie Hue Lin would never miss the chance where she could boost her popularity yet now before the party end, Xie Hue Lin had ran out.


    "What''s wrong, Hue Lin? We still have time-" Ku Chenxiang started only for Xie Hue


    Lin to glare and shout at her,


    "Shut your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth!" The gentle facade of Xie Hue Lin had shattered beyond repair. Her hand clasped against each other out of fear and her teeth sank to her lower lips as she remembered Li Lian''s words. Ku Chenxiang was shocked that her mouth was open in wide a gape.


    No way, thought Xie Hue Lin to herself. She didn''t want to believe it. Now that Li Lian is alive and escaped from the accident what would happen to her? They told her it would b alright but this was past alright! She couldn''t bear with the anxiety and stress to know that Li Lian could kill her soon.


    Once her car arrived at her house, Xie Hue Lin slammed the door of her room entering in a hurry and make sure the door was locked properly with keys. Walking around the side of her bed, Xie Hue Lin bend down and took the brown old box she stored beneath her bed so no one could find it. There was a small padlock to secure the box and Xie Hue Lin moved to take the key she hid behind a shelf.


    Bringing the two things together, Xie Hue Lin opened the lock and her eyes stared at the black phone that was old. A year ago, Xie Hue Lin had been warned not to use the phone unless necessary but she couldn''t bear with the stress and fear of death and left with no choice but to use the phone again.


    Once Xie Hue Lin had turned on the phone, she pressed the only person in her contact number B-180. Her throat gulped before she called the number. There was no other way she had to do this, Xie Hue Lin braced herself for the call to start. For many minutes the call didn''t start until at the last two minutes the voice appeared, "Speak."


    Xie Hue Lin gritted her teeth. The voice was still the same as she remembered as it had only been one year since their call passed. Knowing to what extent this man could kill others, Xie Hue Lin had to be careful. Last time she managed to have her life intact because they had the same interest while now although they have the same interest, she wasn''t sure if the person need her assistance.


    "H-Hello." Xie Hue Lin spoke with her lips stammered. She hoped the man wouldn''t kill her but her greed to kill her sister was larger than her fear.


    "No need for the pleasantries." The person replied, the voice cold and had been changed so Xie Hue Lin couldn''t guess if the person was a man or a woman. "You have something to request by calling me now. What is it."


    Xie Hue Lin apprehensively replied, "It''s about Li Lian. She is still alive and today someone from Japan came for her! She told me that the person is staying in China to help her!" With the person asking her, Xie Hue Lin believed it was better to tell the person everything. "Could it be they came to kill me now?" she asked and her teeth ground on her own words. She was afraid to die not when her sister was still alive.


    "How could that be?" The person spoke tonelessly. "There''s no one from Japan who came for her. She fooled you and you got fooled by her words." There was a mock tone on the person''s voice.


    "No!" Xie Hue Lin denied and her legs shot to stand on the ground. Anxiety filled her heart where the thought that soon she would die now stay at her mind. Remembering Li Lian''s smile only made her felt worse. "She is not lying! Every time, every time I met her, she was always touching my shoulder as if she is warning me that next time she would kill me! She had found out about everything and this is because that day your people failed to kill her!"


    "Are you saying that this is my fault?" The man asked her and his tone felt rigid, not liking how Xie Hue Lin had blamed him.


    Xie Hue Lin who had forget who she was talking to out of anxiety quickly faltered, "N-no! No! I only... it was a slip of tongue. I''m sorry," she apologized. She couldn''t afford getting on this person''s bad side as if she did, what would be lost was her life.


    "I thought you have forgotten who you had been talking to." The person spoke coldly and Xie Hue Lin could sense the still anger from his words. "In any case she wouldn''t do anything such as that. Not her or her family in Japan." The person continued to reply, "Don''t do anything too bold in front of her don''t act and hide what you know if you fear to die."


    Xie Hue Lin heard the apparent warning clear and felt her hands to sweats, "I-I will."


    The person continued, "You have still one secret you wouldn''t want either of your family or sister to know keep your head low and only think in how to avoid anyone knowing your secret. Next time you call me have your head clear or else this call will be over forever. No one would guarantee your life."


    Xie Hue Lin couldn''t reply anything but, "Yes." she was too afraid to die but afraid to offend the person either. Once the call ended, Xie Hue Lin''s hand she clenched into a fist tightened. Li Lian thought Xie Hue Lin. Since Li Lian came back to Xie Family, it felt like she had been pulled into a dark hole of bad luck where she couldn''t climb away from.


    When her room was knocked, Xie Hue Lin put everything aside to its place before stepping out to meet her family with her face smiling that without anyone placing their attention to her hands which were still trembling.

 Chapter 270 - 270: Worrying Her-I

    Li Lian felt her hands turned sweaty. Her ears felt numb when she heard Li Jun Wei''s voice that were with a hollow emotion as he stated the news, "Xiao Chen was sent to the hospital. He was involved in a fire accident in Imperial Hospital. Right now he is in Helun Hospital."


    "I''ll go there now." Li Lian said her, bringing herself from having a shock after hearing the news. She felt as if her heart had fallen down to her stomach and a stifling emotion came to her mind just like the time she received the news of her foster mother involved in a fire accident. Her fingertips felt cold as she ran out of the hotel to the car, driving in a hurry.


    Once she had arrived in the hospital, Li Lian made a dash to the reception with her heels, asking the nurse where Li Xiao Chen was and quickly went to the room once she received the information.


    When she reached by the room, Li Lian knocked on the door once and before the answer came, her hand pulled the door open. Li Jun Wei turned his back, his eyes falling to see Li Lian who was huffing for breaths that labored from the dash she made and Li Xiao Chen who sat on the bed, tilted his body from his brother to see Li Lian.


    "Ah! Sister!" Li Xiao Chen beamed happily, his smile was beaming with bright happiness while his head was wrapped with bandage.


    Li Lian went beside Li Jun Wei. She stared at Li Xiao Chen for a good two second and her brows drew close. "A-are you alright?"


    "I am..." Li Xiao Chen started for Li Lian''s body to tilt back and Li Jun Wei quickly caught a hold of her body, his hand holding her waist tight.


    "Li Lian!" called Li Jun Wei, his voice low with a concern passing down at his look.


    Li Lian brought her hand to her forehead, "No, I''m alright, I was just surprised." She sighed and her hand stayed on her chest that was loudly pounding. When Li Lian received the news, she had expected the worse. She had many people she treasured but not all could be protected just because of her wish. Li Lian had always thought that two hands were not enough to protect anyone.


    Li Jun Wei brought her to the chair and had her sit. He went to take a glass and bent down before the seat to pass the glass for her to drink. Li Lian who felt thirsty took the glass, raising to drink it quickly to leave no drop left on the bottom of the glass.


    While Li Lian was drinking, Li Jun Wei''s hand went on her cheeks and he said, "I''m sorry, I must have alarmed you. Xiao Chen had just woke up."


    Li Lian shook her head, "No it wasn''t your fault, I was, I just panicked." She replied to feel Li Jun Wei''s hand on her hand tightened.


    Li Xiao Chen, who had been quiet, pursed her lips and his eyes turned sullen, "I''m sorry." he replied, like a little boy who had been scolded, seeing Li Lian''s pale face made him felt cornered with guilt.


    Li Lian mustered a smile at him and said, "What are you apologizing for? This is just me being panic." and Li Lian knew the reason. Last time she heard the news like this, it had resulted her foster mother to be in the hospital, in the vegetative state for more than a year now. She didn''t want the same thing to happen to either Li Xiao Chen or Li Jun Wei.


    Li Jun Wei looked at his brother who was still feeling groggy by his expression and came his considerate words, "It isn''t your fault. The fire was. Not you. Don''t apologize or feel guilty for it." and Li Lian nod to agree with Li Jun Wei''s words.


    She first noticed the bandage wrapped around Li Xiao Chen''s forehead before her eyes moved down to see his leg that was both wrapped in bandage that looked larger than his leg size. "What happened?" asked Li Lian, her eyes going to Li Jun Wei to wait for his reply. "I thought Xiao Chen was going to do something else. Why were you in the hospital?" She asked and her eyes shifting from the older Li brother to the younger.


    Li Jun Wei was the one to respond her question, "I requested him to search for a doc.u.ment in the hospital but a fire accident happened." On his words, Li Lian could see Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed down on the word accident.


    "What doc.u.ment?" asked Li Lian carefully, her eyes went back from Li Xiao Chen to Li Lian.


    "On who had been the one responsible for the surgery of my hand." replied Li Jun Wei, his hand that were on her slowly moved to bring her hand to rest on his lap. "I find that something was wrong in the accident that happened to me. The accident that resulted to my right hand being wounded."


    Li Lian drew her brows closer. The wounds on Li Jun Wei''s right hand, thought Li Lian to herself, the same wound which she thought belonged to the same boy who had saved her years ago. Hearing her Li Jun Wei''s words, she felt an intangible idea passing on her mind.


    She stared back at his black eyes, feeling the nervousness lurked slowly inside her heart with eagerness to suffice the curiosity. "What do you mean by wrong?"


    Li Lian felt Li Jun Wei''s finger on her rubbed on the back of her palm, and he said, "There is a possibility that the accident didn''t happen. That day, what make me to receive the wound wasn''t the accident in Li Family but perhaps a different one." He replied to her in a normal ranger but Li Lian felt as if he was talking very slowly, "I suspect that the event my grandparents told me that happened that day could be incorrect."

 Chapter 271 - 271: Worrying Her-II

    Hearing the words, Li Lian who felt her heart had just turned calm now could feel it began to pound again. An overwhelming emotions she could point her finger at filled her heart. Eagerness reached her mind when she heard Li Jun Wei''s suspicion which made the possibility of the boy she searched for to be Li Jun Wei widened in her heart.


    Li Lian took a moment of silence before she questioned, "What do you think could have happened?" she asked.


    "We don''t know now what happened that day but as we try to search for what happened that day more dubious events began to occur." replied Li Jun Wei. He could tell the sense of excitement but hesitant came upon Li Lian''s face and he couldn''t blame her.


    The day where she was kidnapped it was possible that he was the same person she searched for. They don''t have any concrete evidence yet but the possibility was there and Li Lian wish to believe on it even if it was small. Li Lian had stopped searching for the person who saved her but she couldn''t help in herself wanting to know who the boy was and if it was the man in front of her now.


    Putting a rest on the case for now, Li Lian then casted her eyes at Li Xiao Chen, "What Xiao Chen searched for, did he found it?" she asked but not because she was curious of the content but the accidental fire. "How could a fire happen in a hospital?" Li Lian found it the most weird for a hospital to have an accidental large fire case when fire was rarely used in the hospital.


    "I didn''t found it." Li Xiao Chen replied trying hard to stay at his uncomfortable position when Li Jun Wei stood up by his side and helped him to have a better position by the help of a pillow on his back. "Brother and I thought that it was weird too. When I came there everything was fine. There wasn''t fire but on the half minutes when I have went through the doc.u.ments, suddenly the fire broke out and only the room where I was didn''t receive any fire alarm. By the time I realized the building was on fire, it was too late, the old part of the wall couldn''t hold the fire and broke over me."


    Li Lian wasn''t there but her eyes winced at Li Xiao Chen''s sequence of explanation. "Thankfully you are alright." Li Lian breathed out in relief. Li Xiao Chen wasn''t completely unscathed but it was better than loosing his life there.


    Li Jun Wei then continued from where Li Xiao Chen left, "The fire started at the store room where most medical medicines are kept. But that room had more medicine that could trigger fire to spread faster."


    "How did the fire start?" asked Li Lian. It was weird for a fire to suddenly pop up in the worse place possible and Li Xiao Chen''s timing could be said as bad luck or a deliberate planning.


    "The police are still on the matter. They don''t know what could be the reason yet." replied Li Jun Wei and as Li Xiao Chen and Li Lian sank in contemplation he spoke, "There are two chances. Either someone is targeting us to stop from revealing the past or it''s possible that they came from people who are targeting Li Lian." and Li Lian''s heart sank at it but not completely when Li Jun Wei''s hand took a hold of her and her head turned up to see Li Jun Wei who stood behind her. "The second one have less possibility. There would be no reason or benefit they would have to target Xiao Chen."


    Li Lian could tell this was Li Jun Wei''s way to encourage her and soothe her from her worries and guilt which work. Although Li Lian still worries that there was many people aiming for their lives, she felt better knowing Li Jun Wei is beside her.


    "What did the doctor say about your wounds, Xiao Chen?" asked Li Lian in concern. Her eyes first look at the bandage on his head before stopping at his leg that seemed to have been broken.


    "Not too much, my head just received a slight bump and I don''t understand why the have to wrap my head the way they did now. Also my legs, it isn''t a horrible one just a fracture." Li Xiao Chen then smiled, "Don''t you two agree that I have a good luck? Just when I thought the firefighter forget me, he actually noticed me."


    The little brother continued to speak merrily. If anyone came now without having hear the news that Li Xiao Chen had been caught in a fire accident, one would think that Li Xiao Chen was only sleeping on a bed, having a talk with his brother and sister in law.


    Seeing how Li Xiao Chen didn''t seem in pain, it had Li Lian to smile. "You are not pushing yourself, are you?" asked Li Lian. She could tell that Li Xiao Chen was more sensitive compared to others. He was a person who would rather make others happy even in the time he was sad but as his family now, Li Lian didn''t want him to force himself.


    Li Xiao Chen met Li Jun Wei''s eyes before his lips broke into a smile, "Why would I? I am someone who would cry when I am sad and laugh when I''m happy. I''m not forcing myself. Sister, it''s late already, don''t you two have to go home? Family visit time is over." Li Xiao Chen hurried and when Li Lian was outside of the hospital room, Li Jun Wei told her,


    "I will wait here. Grandmother and grandfather will come later, they just heard the news." Li Lian want to stay but if she stay, Wang elders wouldn''t be able to meet Li Xiao Chen and her head nodded. Li Jun Wei''s hand took a hold of her chin, lifting up, his lips pressed on her slightly that caught her by surprise. "Don''t wait for me." he said guessing what Li Lian was about to do. "Have a good night." he said a coaxing tone on his words as if Li Lian was about to sleep now and she smiled at him.

 Chapter 272 - 272: Pulling The Answers-I

    Once Li Lian had left, Li Jun Wei entered the room and closed the door behind his back. He went to take a seat on front of Li Xiao Chen and brought his legs one over another to cross with his elbows placed on his laps and brought his fingers to clasp. His face appearing to be in silence and thought while Li Xiao Chen who had took a hold of his phone turned his face at his brother.


    Seeing his brother in a thought, Li Xiao Chen pressed his finger to the pause button on the screen and from the phone a song began to play. At the voice Li Jun Wei was sure even if he was deaf he would still be able to recognize whose voice had sang to his ears now. His eyes fell on the phone and the smile that was hard to appear on his smile began to soften the corner of his lips.


    The two brothers enjoyed the song in silence, Li Xiao Chen in fact began to sniffle at the half second of the songs, feeling that both Li Lian''s voice and the lyric touched him. Li Xiao Chen tried not to react to the song with tears, to show that it was a very touching song but it was hard for him to resist to react.


    Li Jun Wei silently hear the song while his smile appeared on his lips was calm. Li Lian''s voice was as beautiful as ever. It made him to feel peace inside his heart. The song that reflected her as she encouraged others.


    When the song ended, Li Xiao Chen who had muffled his face with tissue to stop reacting felt his heart light, "This is a very refreshing song." He said while dabbing the tissue to his eyes.


    "I thought you''ve heard the song before others?" Li Jun Wei asked with his brows raised at his little brother.


    Li Xiao Chen was silent for a few moment, skimming Li Jun Wei''s face that was with no tears and wonder if his older could cry at all or if he was being sensitive today. He then replied, "It''s unfair if I hear the song by myself before you, right? Brother''s jealousy is frightening after all." Li Xiao Chen rubbed his forearm as if he was shivering out of coldness just by imagining it to happen.


    Li Jun Wei broke to a small laugh that had Li Xiao Chen to be taken aback and his chin stick close to his neck, wondering if he had heard and see it correct that his brother laughed just now. But he was correct. Li Xiao Chen then saw Li Jun Wei''s hand raised and stopped at his head, "I was worried if anything happen to you." said Li Jun Wei with a smile still on his lips. "I''m glad that you are alright."


    Li Xiao Chen pulled the muscle on the bottom of his lips as if to stop his tears but it didn''t help and brought the collection of the used tissues on his lap to cover his face. "That''s not fair. I''ve just cried and I''m still sensitive," Li Xiao Chen remarked as he continued to sob. Seeing Li Xiao Chen sob, Li Jun Wei raised his hand only to pat Li Xiao Chen''s shoulder.


    His little brother had passed the age of twenty, old enough to start his own family but to Li Jun Wei''s eyes he looked not much different than the past. In change for Li Jun Wei who had never showed much reaction or expression, Li Xiao Chen always did many thugs to force a reaction from his brother, to make him the human he was that perhaps at some times Li Jun Wei forgot and became nothing less than a robot.


    As Li Xiao Chen put away the tissues that was the evident of his tears which he felt embarrassed for, Li Jun Wei scrolled through Li Xiao Chen''s phone on the news regarding Li Lian and noticed how her song had gone wild through the entire Weibo. Most reviews and comments were good accept some which was understandable as out of ten people possibilities five would badmouth one person.


    Li Xiao Chen pushed away the tissue before he went by his brother side when the door to his room burst open. Madam Li entered with her face pale, not too much different expression like Li Lian and her feet quickly stepped toward Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Xiao Chen who was about to smile and ease his grandparent''s worry suddenly felt his cheeks pressed, his face being pulled by Madam Li and the old woman inspected all wounds on his face and body before she pulled him close to her, "Please Xiao Chen don''t surprise me like this! You and your brother is not far off from each other when it come to stopping my heart! I almost gave a heart failure-"


    Li Xiao Chen, who had returned his grandmother hug, patted her back, "Yes, yes, this is all my fault but you are glad to see me alright now, right?" He asked when he had pulled himself away from his grandmother.


    Madam Li had a frown on the forehead of her face, pulling the wrinkles, "How could it happen in Imperial Hospital. This had never happened before!" Madam Li stressed and her husband came behind her.


    "This must not be done by someone outside, Imperial Hospital''s guard are secure." said Master Li to Li Jun Wei. He was sure that the fire was started by accident as bot all could enter Imperial Hospital to their liking.


    "The police is still searching for the source and reason for now, there are no casualties or victims other than Xiao Chen." answered Li Jun Wei and Master Li give his grandson a nod. "This could be an accident or if someone had deliberately planned it."


    The words had Madam Li and Master Li''s eyes went to Li Jun Wei. "Do you mean that someone is attacking Xiao Chen in purpose?" asked Master Li. He couldn''t imagine anyone would want to kill his grandson but then there was a reason which was their wealth.


    "It could be." replied Li Jun Wei with his eyes staring at his grandparents. He couldn''t tell whether it was only his grandfather or it could be the two of them who was hiding something. If his grandparents were the one who had hidden the past about his accident, they have clear everything perfectly which had him question to what extent his grandparents could do. "I don''t have any clues yet but there is a possibility." Master Li gave a thought and agreed.


    Madam Li turned her head, she had accepted Li Jun Wei''s shortness of words that she didn''t mind her grandson to reply curtly. Her eyes stayed at the younger grandson. Just a few days ago she had insist in Li Xiao Chen getting a wife and now seeing Li Xiao Chen in the hospital had her thinking again if all this time she had been too forceful to him.


    "I will give you the car back." said Madam Li and Li Xiao Chen''s brows were raised high.


    "Don''t be like that grandma. If you become kind, I''m afraid grim reaper would come to snatch my soul now." Li Xiao Chen then shook his head, "I don''t want that to happen."


    Madam Li fumed at his words and brought her hand to slap Li Xiao Chen''s empty head, "You! You dare to say that inside a hospital? Come here!"


    Li Xiao Chen shot his hand over his head, covering it from Madam Li''s hand, "Wait! I''m hurt! I''m hurt!" Pulling Li Jun Wei unexpectedly his brother raised his hand to stop his grandmother and Li Xiao Chen smiled before it dropped when Li Jun Wei flicked his forehead.


    "Keep your words Xiao Chen." reminded Li Jun Wei and the Koi puckered his lips.


    Madam Li crosses her hands above her chest, "Why are you in hospital anyway? Before it was your brother and now you."


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed at his grandmother words, "Before?" He repeated the one word and Madam Li stopped talking with her lips opened in surprise.


    Master Li stepped to say, "Yesterday in my usual checkup the doctor told me about it, the splitting headache. I heard you had a horrible headache. Are you still experiencing the pain?" asked Master Li with concern.


    "I am. If not, I will make an appointment with the doctor." replied Li Jun Wei for Master Li to nod and walk toward the chair when they realized a hair pin falling on the floor. Madam Li being the first to notice took the hair pin and raised it up before Li Jun Wei for him to see.


    "Li Lian came earlier, when she heard the news she immediately came but I''ve told her to go back." Li Jun Wei asserted for his grandparents silently smile.


    "She is a very sensible person." Madam Li commented and taking the seat she sighed, "Yesterday Jin came to me, she asked about Li Lian''s past." The old woman brought her hand to her face, shaking her head with her face in concern.


    A small thin smile appeared on Li Jun Wei''s lips, "They came." He remarked to then asked, "What did Aunt Jin asked?"


    "It was about the false rumors. I''ve told her it was all a misunderstanding." replied Madam Li before her brows sloped in sympathy. "Li Lian must have suffered a lot in Xie Family. For a lovely girl like her to go through such horrible experience in her age, it makes me wonder if Mr. and Mrs. Xie are blood related with her. Especially her sister."

 Chapter 273 - 273: Pulling The Answers-II

    Li Jun Wei hadn''t put much attention at the blood relationship between Li Lian and Xie Hue Lin but now that his grandmother brought the matter, he did think that it was odd both Xie Hue Lin''s deep hatred to Li Lian that almost as if she can''t bear breathing the same air of his wife and how that the two girls didn''t share any much similarities in their personalities or looks.


    While Li Lian was humble and didn''t have too much she needed, Xie Hue Lin was greedy. It was often surprising to see the stark difference between Li Lian and her younger sister. Li Jun Wei didn''t care about the younger sister but if Xie Hue Lin work together with the people aiming for Li Lian''s life in Japan, he would have to take control.


    "Not all siblings look and have the same personality, right?" Li Xiao Chen chimed, "Sister is a blessing for Xie Family but they don''t know this." Madam Li who heard this also furrowed her brows as if agreeing to Li Xiao Chen words. Li Jun Wei didn''t have to speak and let his brother taking over, "Once Li Lian said that she could never believe what Hue Lin did to her. As sisters, Sister in law could never believe that her own blood sister would bully and demean her in front of people. For years sister had to suffer under her bullying." Li Xiao Chen didn''t stop pouring oil to the fire. He continued to show Madam and Master Li of Xie Hue Lin''s true nature. Without the need to exaggerate, Xie Hue Lin''s image had already seen as bad to Li Family.


    When it was time for the family to go, Li Jun Wei stepped out of the room, letting Li Xiao Chen to rest as he stepped out with his grandparents, "The doctors said Xiao Chen would be able to leave in a count of two days."


    "That''s great to hear, he could stay in our house once he have been discharge from the hospital." Madam Li said. It was better for married couple to live alone to build a proper home added herself in her mind. "The autumn festival would start tomorrow, but I guess we could postpone that until Xiao Chen is out from the hospital. Since young Xiao Chen had never been good alone. Right now he didn''t show it but he was always been the one most excited in the festival when our family gather together."


    "That''s reminded me, Li Lian''s song has been out right? I can''t wait to hear it." Master Li said.


    "You can hear it from here," Li Jun Wei said when he pulled his phone to his grandfather when the phone suddenly slipped from his hand and fell down to the ground. The loud crash sound made the old couple to be surprised and their eyes went immediately to Li Jun Wei who was frowning with his left hand covering his right and winced as if he was in pain.


    "Jun Wei!" Madam Li and Master Li came in alarm both looking at the right hand of Li Jun Wei that was wounded years ago.


    Li Jun Wei frowned tighter and brought his hands before raising his good hand, "It"s fine."


    "How could it be fine, what happened, does it still hurt?" asked Madam Li with panic. Since the accident, Li Jun Wei''s hand would often ache in pain and at times like how his phone had fallen from his grasp, he wouldn''t be able to control the touch of his hand.


    "We should contact the doctor, fortunately we are still here in the hospital." suggested Master Li who also couldn''t stand still seeing Li Jun Wei in pain.


    "No, I am fine. I''ve just met the doctor before and he told me not to put too much pressure I must have excessively used the right hand." He replied to see how his grandparents still frowned. "The wounds of that day wouldn''t reopen again, you don''t have to worry. It''s not any of your fault please don''t make a face of guilt." Although his words were vague, his meaning was subtle and he noticed how his grandparents seemed startled by the words Li Jun Wei had said.


    Li Jun Wei continued, "Carelessness is dangerous, if that day they had been more careful the accident wouldn''t have happened. To think it happened to a child that time, it was clear they didn''t supervise where they were or who was near there. Thankfully at that time I was there and not Xiao Chen."


    "You are right, they have forgotten their priority to be careful with their surrounding." Master Li replied quickly but Li Jun Wei didn''t miss the expression of fl.u.s.tered on both his grandparent'' faces.


    Li Jun Wei bent down, taking the phone that had been shattered but it was fine as he long as the memory card wasn''t damaged. When he had retrieved the phone and the three resumed their walk, he asked, "I was curious, what happened to them after that?"


    "Who do you mean by them?" asked Madam Li, her hands which before had went to help Li Jun Wei now was clasped near her waist.


    "The glass worker." replied Li Jun Wei, his eyes moved from the corridor to his grandmother who wasn''t as good as his grandfather when it come to pulling poker face.


    "They have been fired after the accident and their carelessness had their working certificate pulled. As it was a done by a mistake, we didn''t report them to the police." Master Li replied instead of his wife, his words were collected and calm that didn''t rose suspicions but Li Jun Wei had discovered much more things that he couldn''t believe his grandfather''s tone.


    "You are right it would be nefarious if we subjected them to the police for something that they had never did." As Li Jun Wei''s words became clearer this time even Master Li couldn''t hide his surprise and his eyes widened at Li Jun Wei''s words. It was hard for them to guess if there was a meaning alluded beneath Li Jun Wei''s words or if their grandson had said the words without any meaning.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Pulling The Answers-III

    Li Jun Wei''s hand in his pocket could feel the sharpness of the glass that came from the surface glass of his phone he had threw to the ground in purpose. Bringing his hand out from his pocket, his eyes shifted at his grandfather who had a look of shock and came his small smile to the end of his lips.


    "Are you saying that they didn''t do it in purpose?" asked Master Li who had stopped taken steps and Li Jun Wei still walked a few steps away from them until he came to a stop and turned his eyes at his grandfather who then added, "Have you remembered what took place that day, Jun Wei?"


    Outward Li Jun Wei didn''t show his narrowing expression but hearing the words his suspicion rate increased. He looked down and studied the expression his grandparents made, knowing well there was something they were trying to hide deliberately.


    "No I don''t." He started and tilted his head, "It would be good if I did. I just said that as it was all happened without anyone could ever guess to happen, no one should be blame. They may have been careless but I was also partly at fault for being there when it was dangerous."


    "It isn''t your fault, dear." Madam Li said holding Li Jun Wei''s hand. "The doctor said that your memory was affected because of the horrible blood loss, it is only a small chance that you would be able to remember it. Don''t force yourself to try and recall what took place that day. It could be a part of your mental trying to protect you from remembering the traumatic event."


    On his grandmother''s words he could sense concern that was out with kindness and care but also he could feel another meaning from the words Madam Li had spoken. It was as if his grandmother told him it was better not to remember the events that day that was not for his sake but theirs.


    "Of course." Li Jun Wei replied, eyes on his grandmother before moving to his grandfather to notice how the two were in like minds. If his suspicion was correct and his grandparents were hiding something, he could tell that not only one single of them who was working to hide things alone but together which make more sense.


    "I will not try to force myself and remember what had happened years ago. I believe in your words grandmother, why would I try to remember something that come with a cost when I could learn it from you two?" His words contain subtle meanings that if his grandparents were sensible enough to decipher and to his reply, the couple''s face turned somewhat solemn at his words.


    "I have faith that you two wouldn''t lie to me." He gave them a smile for Madam and Master Li replied with silence. Their expression was clear to Li Jun Wei that they were taking account on Li Jun Wei''s words. Since before Li Jun Wei had only speak necessarily and although his words were subtle he had never spoke with his words empty for meaning to help others to read between his lines.


    Li Jun Wei watched his grandparents went back home and his eyes fell to his broke phone he could call his secretary to buy him a new one but now his phone is completely broken. Turning his back, Li Jun Wei made his way again to his brother''s hospital room to make the call he needed.


    When Li Lian awake on her bed, she saw Li Jun Wei was not sleeping beside her bit there was a crumpling sigh in the fabric of the quilt to show that someone had slept beside her last night. Li Lian has woken up for the previous one week with Li Jun Wei beside her and without him beside her when she woke up, make her feel empty.


    Then Li Lian recall the kiss they had last night before she left the hospital was the first one she had for a while since the day they were in the separating room. Li Jun Wei hadn''t done much when it come to stir her physical feeling but his touch was a very bad one for her. The soft brush of his large hand on her bottom and the place between her legs made her felt her head turned red and whenever she remembered the time she straddled on him and the day in the bathtub where his body was n.a.k.e.d and water droplets rolled down from his body down from his waist; Li Lian felt heat she felt that night after the separating room return to her.


    Li Lian didn''t know what Li Jun Wei was waiting for but then again perhaps he was waiting for her words? All this time Li Jun Wei had been the one who talk, confess, and Li Lian knew that relationship starts not with only one of them talking but two.


    Bringing her hand bellow her chin, Li Lian made her mind and her feet rose to the ground. Making her way to the door, she opened the door to meet a maid who had been waiting for her to water up. Seeing the maid surprised Li Lian for a moment. From the look of it, the maid seemed to have waited for her the entire time.


    "Mistress, the chauffeur have been waiting for you. Do you need any help, we could attend you with?" asked the maid with politeness in her words and her posture straight.


    "Chauffeur?" Li Lian repeated the maid''s words in quizzical expression.


    The maid smiled, "The master have informed me that he had left a paper for you to read on the table beside the bed. As he is currently unavailable, he hope you would read the paper."


    Receiving the maid''s words, Li Lian went back to the room and took the paper for her eyes to slowly read the words written by Li Jun Wei. His letter was as warm as the person himself as his letter start with his greeting, ''Good Morning, Li Lian''.

 Chapter 275 - 275: Whose Lies Whose Truth-I

    Li Lian''s morning starting with Li Jun Wei''s letter make her day looking brighter, nothing less than waking up with him beside her bed. Curiously she read the letter and muttered what was written in the close silent, "Xiao Chen''s will be undergoing a scan today, the doctor hope nothing would happen or complication after yesterday. I will be with him for the day and grandmother sent a chauffeur from the main house to wait for you, but I''ve told her you will have to attend the school reunion this evening so it would be fine if you leave the house as you like."


    Li Lian''s eyes continued to move until it fell to the last word written and she smiled, at his last words in the letter. "Have a great day." With her smile, Li Lian also was reminded by the school reunion she would have to go in the evening. By the time Li Lian went out of the room, she requested the maid to bring the necessity as she went down to the car.


    It took Li Lian three hours to arrive at the main house and if Li Lian first thought there was no house larger than Li Jun Wei''s; she was wrong, the house was not only large but almost look like a castle. It had her wondered how even more lonely to be in the house larger than that when people who stayed there were mostly Madam Li and Master Li.


    The car stopped when it reached to the gate, the window opened for the guard to see the chauffeur''s face and Li Lian before he offered a greeting smile which Li Lian returned and let the car to continue to the track.


    The distance from the gate to the entrance was distant and by the time she arrived, Li Lian could see Madam Li standing with an eager smile on her lips while waiting for the car where Li Lian was to arrive. When it arrived, Madam Li clasped her hand tight with her smile gleaming. Li Lian prepared to greet the woman when she stepped out of the car when Madam Li stepped forward to put her hands on her shoulders for a hug before she pulled away, saying, "Oh welcome Li Lian, I''ve been waiting the entire morning for your arrival!"


    Li Lian couldn''t say she didn''t expect the woman to hug her but the warm greeting had her smile, "Thank you, Madam Li." replied Li Lian, "I''m glad to be here too."


    "Please don''t call me Madam Li, just call me as grandmother as now you are my granddaughter," The old woman said and cover her lips and her laughter, "I really could not believe at first I am having another granddaughter and a gorgeous woman like you." said the old woman happily before she turned her back looking at the two women standing behind her that at first Li Lian didn''t took much attention to.


    "I''m sure you''ve met them before, I heard they came to Jun Wei''s house last time to meet you and talked about your past." drawled Madam Li while looking at Mrs. Jin with a shake of her head, still disappointed that Mrs. Jin believed at the rumors when she should have known how rumors were never correct.


    Madam Li turned her face to Li Lian who was watching Mrs. Jin and her daughter who were standing there stiffly and the old woman said, "I''m sorry, this is because of my lack of words. I should have told them that the rumors were not true but they were..." Madam Li shook her head, "They must have offended you, can you please take their apologies, Li Lian?"


    On the words apologies, Mrs. Jin moved forward and her hand immediately took Li Lian''s with a sullen smile on her red lips, "I''m sorry, if I know it was just a false rumor, I would have try and find another way to talk things through, if I have hurt your feeling which I hope I don''t, please accept my apologies."


    Li Lian didn''t raise her brows outward but inwardly, she question the change of behavior coming from Mrs. Jin and her lips pulled a smile, "I can''t lie if I say I was not surprised and... sad but I am could understand not everyone would accept me with the rumors," said Li Lian with her brows furrowing as if to pull herself a smile that made Madam Li to rub her back and her eyes look back at Mrs. Jin who was smiling at her but she could tell clearly how the woman didn''t mean the smile she had at all.


    "Nu Yuan, what do you say?" Mrs. Jin turned her face to her daughter who stood there with her eyes objecting until she saw her mother''s eyes frowning at her behavior. Before Li Lian arrived, Mrs. Jin had reprimand her dead daughter not to be stupid or reckless. To show Li Lian, the woman who she saw to be lower respect and apologies but Jin Nu Yuan didn''t want to!


    Her eyes were angry with as she glared down at the blameless floor where her shoes stepped on. Mrs. Jin released Li Lian''s hand and held her daughter''s hand but the hold tightened at it. Seeing her mother''s eyes and the hold that tightened with a heavy step, Jin Nu Yuan walked to Li Lian, "I''m sorry." She said briefly with her eyes down on the ground, glaring at it.


    "Nu Yuan must be very sorry now. She had been thinking all night on how to apologize, and was afraid if she had offended you too much. It was never her intention to, you see." Mrs. Jin released her daughter after sending Jin Nu Yuan who was yet to understand a raise of eyebrow.


    Last time, Mrs. Jin had been too hasty wanting Li Lian to be completely out of sight but now that she knows how much Madam Li had her trust on Li Lian''s she could t be careless and repeat the same mistake. Her daughter was still young, unable to hide her anger which was why she reminded Jin Nu Yuan to have her eyes on the ground so she wouldn''t glare at Li Lian and make a larger mistake that could make Madam Li frown at them.

 Chapter 249 - 249: One To Ten-I

    Being inside the police station wasn''t Li Lian best forte. As a Yakuza''s granddaughter it was odd and weird for her to enter a police station even if she had done nothing to be feeling uncomfortable. She looked at how there were many patrol cars and other casual cars parked outside the building. Even though it was late, the building was filled with people who was busy to be in and out of the place.


    Exiting the car, she saw of how the place was larger than she she first look at. There was the gleaming letters written bellow the large police emblem and she watched how there was police member who was dressed casually stepping out from the building and looked at her for a moment. Li Lian first thought they were staring at her until she noticed it wasn''t her who they were looking at but the man behind her.


    Li Jun Wei looked composed in front of the police station some greeted at him as if they know him well and from behind, Li Lian sensed someone being helped to walk out of the car, to see it was the same doctor who was still too frightened to be able to see where they were being pulled by the bodyguard who had drove the car for them.


    "Do you often come here?" she asked as her eyes moved from the pitiful doctor who had began to crouch on the ground pleading in fear to see Li Jun Wei.


    "Some times, not often." Li Jun Wei said and explained, "I know many people from here, for protection and the rest are business purpose. I told you there were many coming for my lives, didn''t I? To make it easier, I worked with the police to rule the matter faster if we need to have a court." Which are rare because at most of the time people who came for his life ended died, added Li Jun Wei in his mind. As the information was useless he didn''t see the need to tell Li Lian.


    "Oh," Li Lian sang, recalling his words and when she saw him walk, she followed from behind, when her eyes squinted. A sharp pain came from her leg to her thigh almost paralyzing her and she fought herself that want crouched down on the ground.


    Li Jun Wei stopped his feet, his face turned when Li Lian quickly pull her smile. Li Lian thought he had something to say which he forgot earlier when his eyes turned passive and narrowed down at her legs, "Are you alright?" He asked, softness appeared on his voice. "You''re hurt." He asserted.


    "I''m not," she quickly replied and receive another stern look from him, "My leg just hurt a little because I pushed it too much right after my rehabilitation. But I''m fine how, I can managed this."


    Li Jun Wei''s head began to tilt and he walked close to her. It was the same leg that Li Lian had used to kick the glass open as her hands are comparably weaker to shatter the glass, Li Lian had used her leg to kick down the glass in the moment of pickle. She didn''t feel the pain nor did she felt herself pushing through the limits but Li Jun Wei knew that the reason for her leg to be pained now was to save him. As much as he is happy that what she did was for him, he didn''t like to see her getting pained or harm. Even if it was for his sake.


    "Come here." Li Jun Wei beckoned her and she walked forward wondering what he was doing when she saw Li Jun Wei bent down. At first she thought he had come to check her ankle but in one swift moment, her feet was swept off the ground. Li Jun Wei carried her on his arm carefully, bringing and fitting her to his arm.


    "We''re outside!" Li Lian felt fl.u.s.tered, people were curious on the police station and Li Jun Wei was the type of person who often attract eyes on him, and more spectators came at them, wondering what happened until they saw him carrying a woman boldly.


    "It would be weird if I do this inside our room." Li Jun Wei dismissed her worry and by the time the bodyguard came by their side, someone had also arrived to the police station. Violet went toward Li Jun Wei and when Li Lian saw her bodyguard, she thought she should pull something to her face other than covering it by her palm. "Violet call the doctor assigned for Li Lian." and soundlessly, Violet heeded by the words and went out as they entered the building.


    Li Lian could feel more eyes on her even the people who was placed in the small jail for breaking little rules stared at them, making her ears brighter in the color of red. She pulled herself away and her face looked at him, whispering, "I can walk, I can really walk."


    "Is this your first time having your leg ache?" Li Jun Wei asked. He knows everything, thought Li Lian. There was almost nothing he didn''t know from her which wasn''t too fair as she knows less when it comes to him.


    She sighed, "This afternoon, I felt pain, just a little but I thought it would get better soon." Li Jun Wei leaned toward her with his brows furrowed.


    "Not all can be fixed or treated by sleeping it off, Li Lian. When you feel pain, what should you do?" He raised his brow at her, waiting for her to complete his words.


    Li Lian felt slightly like a child being scolded. "I should tell you." she replied and his approval hum. When they reached by a place where there was a seat, she quickly pointed her finger at it, "Can I sit? I''ll not move, promise." she added her words, hoping she had persuaded him. Li Jun Wei went to the seat and placed her down. Before he went, he crouched down and bent down before the chair. He took off her shoes, carefully pulling the straps with his eyes collected on her leg.


    Placing the shoes elsewhere they could see, he then began to touch the sole of her feet, feeling the plum that had her laughed. Looking up, Li Lian replied, "I''m just ticklish, nothing much."


    "How painful did it feel?" He asked her like a doctor would.


    "Just a sting, like a mosquito bite," Li Lian then saw his dubious eyes and she added, "A slightly large mosquito in hungry of blood."


    "Li Lian." sighed Li Jun Wei and he massage her ankle carefully with enough pressure that felt good and relaxing. Li Lian felt her muscles that felt pulled slowly relaxed by his magical hands that always know what it was going to do and done it with perfection. She wondered if there is nothing Li Jun Wei can''t do?


    "From one to ten, how painful?" Jun Wei asked, using the same way the doctor had asked him. Gentleness came on his demeanor and Li Lian noticing it raised her hand to touch his hair that had fallen slick on the side of his face. "Li Lian?" He asked her and Li Lian realized how she had dozed off.


    "Three, I think." replied Li Lian to his question. Her eyes then shifted to the room where they were and she asked, "What are we doing here?" she asked and Li Jun Wei helped her wear the shoes again before standing up.


    "We''re waiting for the person you''ve seen before, Ruen. He will be in touch with this matter." and as if on time, the man appeared from the corridor that was on the far left corner from where they were.


    Ruen appeared in a hurry and Li Jun Wei saw him making his run to Li Jun Wei. "I''ve received the call from the firefighters. The place is clear for now and the fire had been put off. Some part of the building is burn but it isn''t too much burnt as only a single room was burnt along with the backyard." He placed his hand on his forehead and shook his head, "Anyway, everything is fine and only one causality have been reported. What about you and Mrs. Li? Are you two fine?" The man asked with concern as it was his responsibility as a police member to care and prioritize the citizen''s well being.


    "We are alright. Did you succeed in apprehending one people there?" asked Li Jun Wei for Ruen to sigh and pressed his temple.


    "This is the problem. By the time my people come to the site, they met your bodyguards who were able to apprehend one of them. The rest of the people killed themself and when we were a put to transport the suspect, one of my people killed him. He is a detective under a different section." Ruen explained.


    Li Lian drew her brows at the explanation, "Why did the detective killed them?" she asked finding the news to be far too surprising.


    "The reason is unclear." said Ruen and Li Lian''s already raised brow to raise higher. "I tried to find out and asked the man but, soon after he had killed the attackers, he killed himself in the scene." Ruen sighed again before he looked at Li Lian and Li Jun Wei, "My best guess is this detective worked to kill anyone who could possibly still alive. Just like last time when you were attacked, the second group which was sent to kill your attackers to leave the mastermind''s name a secret to death."

 Chapter 276 - 276: Whose Lies Whose Truth-II

    Li Lian watched the sudden different change of behavior from Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan to not be very surprising to her. She didn''t expect them to apologize to her like they did now but she also had a feeling that they couldn''t continue and show her antagonism toward her in the main house.


    Li Lian wondered how much did Madam Li knew and from the woman''s personality if she knew Mrs. Jin had offered her money, Madam Li wouldn''t take it too lightly and the apologies would have been more complex but they had only apologized for taking a belief to the rumors which meant they hadn''t told Madam Li yet about their money offering to get rid of her.


    It was fortunate that Madam Li knew the truth behind the rumors before she heard Mrs. Jin''s words but judging by Madam Li''s wiseness even if she heard the rumors from Mrs. Jin, she would ask Li Jun Wei for the truth first. Now that Mrs. Jin learned how Madam Li fancied Li Lian, it seemed to take effect for people to change their view and behavior to her.


    Li Lian smiled at Jin Nu Yuan who she could tell didn''t drooped her had low on the floor due to remorse but anger, "I understand," she replied for Mrs. Jin to smile before Li Lian''s eyes moved up, "It''s often that people believe rumors without knowing the truth because any words surrounding with bad comments are usually the first to be believed by others. I can''t blame anyone for believing the rumors as they were very easy to arouse people to believe what they''ve heard about me. So I accept the apologies." Li Lian could see how Mrs. Jin''s lips twitch at Li Lian who accepted the apologies like the saint she was.


    "I''m glad to hear that." answered Mrs. Jin, her lips still smiling without a sense of hostile that showed Li Lian how often the elder woman have faked her emotions.


    Li Lian then turned her head to Madam Li and her smile widened, "I''m glad that grandmother didn''t believe it. If you do, I would be very sad. It wasn''t easy for me to overcome the sadness, I tried to but it isn''t as easy as it was."


    Madam Li went closer to Li Lian''s holding her hand and rounding her hand at her with her hand rubbing her back, "In this house, there should be no one who hurt you Li Lian, I''m glad that you have walk over the past. If there are anyone outside the family or inside who offend you or hurt your feeling, tell me, dear. I will make sure to warn them never to do it again. You don''t have to hold back on your feeling in this house." Madam Li assured Li Lian but the words felt like a warning to Mrs. Jin.


    In the beginning Mrs. Jin thought it would be easy to send Li Lian off from the family but the girl keep betraying her expectation, even going far to attain Madam Li''s sympathy to protect herself.


    Li Lian''s eyes on Madam Li''s generous wide smiled, "Thank you, grandmother."


    "You don''t have to thank me, you are now a part of Li Family, my family too. It comes without a saying a family should protect each other." replied Madam Li as she rubbed Li Lian''s hand. There was warmth in Madam Li''s hand that she could tell the old woman treasured her like the words she said. It had been long since there was a person who could show her kindness as a family like Madam Li as most people surrounding her were similar to Mrs. Jin and her daughter.


    Li Lian then lifted her chin to meet Mrs. Jin who was been staring at her with the same smile at her lips, and Li Lian spoke, "Also, I have to apologize Mrs. Jin for refusing the money you offered me. I have been waiting for a timing to tell you that you forgot the checkbook in the living room. Fortunately, I found it before the maids threw it. They are all good servants in Jun Wei''s house, all of them are very honest and loyal which is why you don''t have to fear if you lost anything in the house. Please do tell me beforehand if you wish to come and take what you forgotten, if you come suddenly I fear Nu Yuan would catch a cold for the third time."


    Madam Li had many questions after hearing Li Lian''s words but out of all, her eyes narrowed at the first words Li Lian said as they entered the foyer, "Jin offered you money?" Madam Li looked at Li Lian who stood on her left and Li Lian gave a short nod with her eyes turning toward Mrs. Jin who stood on her left.


    Mrs. Jin clenched her hand, her eyes glaring at Li Lian which she managed to keep down to not raise suspicion. Mrs. Jin knew that sooner or later Li Lian would blabber her mouth about their little frenzy last time but to say it now right after she had apologized showed her that Li Lian was brave enough to use Madam Li to help her.


    If Li Lian was not Li Jun Wei''s wife, Madam Li would never forgive the woman and taught her a lesson with her hand. Under Madam Li''s gaze, Mrs. Jin wouldn''t make mistake and she was able to keep her anger into a smile. "It was just a simple money for gift that I want to give to Li Lian. As I don''t know what kind of present I should give, I thought I should give her money for her to use to her disposal." As she spoke, Mrs. Jin took a hold of Li Lian''s forearm, "Surely I wouldn''t do anything that would make Li Lian''s sad when we have just met. Don''t we have an agreement in this, Li Lian?" Mrs. Jin''s eyes went at Li Lian was with a glare she didn''t hide.

 Chapter 277 - 278: Whose Lies Whose Truth-III

    Jin Nu Yuan behind her mother didn''t bother to hide her anger. Because of Li Lian she had to lower her head and apologize for mistake she had never done and just the thought she had to say sorry to the woman who was the source of problem and lower than her had her anger boiling. This moronic hussy couldn''t even hold her mouth to herself, thought Jin Nu Yuan angrily.


    Li Lian looked down on the woman before she met Madam Li''s sloping brows at Li Lian. "It''s a very surprising method that I never expect. When you offered me the money while saying about my past, I should be honest to you that it did feel offensive but there is no need to apologize because I have accepted your apology before." Li Liaj gave the woman a smile she had which looked gentle and she swiftly swatted the woman''s hands from her.


    Mrs. Jin ground her teeth when her eyes met with Madam Li she managed a smile where Madam Li give her again a shake of her head in disappointment. With the constant words Li Lian gave, it was clear how Madam Li''s favor to Mrs. Jin slowly decreases. It''s all because of this woman! thought Mrs. Jin to herself. As a person who had been currying favors from Madam Li by pleasing the woman, this had Mrs. Jin cursing Li Lian for ruining her good image to Madam Li.


    "I am sure she didn''t mean wrong, Li Lian," Madam Li pacified. To her eyes, she could tell Li Lian was sincere with her words and found Li Lian as a woman with perseverance, able to calm her heart despite feeling sad which attain Madam Li''s admiration and sympathy to the young woman. "And Nu Yuan, how did you get sick for the third time, you rarely catch a cold."


    Li Lian noticed the hole from Mrs. Jin and her daughter''s words kept on getting larger that showed the family had been living from lies. All words the spout from their mouths weren''t meant to be trusted.


    Jin Nu Yuan, who was at silence since before finally found the opportunity to direct her anger. The spoiled cousin didn''t care who she had to patronize for her mistake as long as she could direct her anger she had from Li Lian now and spoke. "It happened because I was waiting for Brother Wei in his house but the servants didn''t let me enter and it happened twice."


    Madam Li''s brows furrowed at the reveal, "The servant''s didn''t let you enter? Did you tell Jun Wei about this?" As the spoiled child Jin Nu Yuan was good at gaining her grandmother''s and other''s sympathy toward her.


    Right at the moment Jin Nu Yuan was about to speak, Li Lian cut in between, interjecting the conversation, "Actually, Jun Wei had heard about it but there is a reason for it, I have heard it from him."


    Li Lian was not going to let Jin Nu Yuan pushing blame to others, "Since before when Jun Wei bought the house, there had been many time when there was women who would stalk in front of the house, claiming to be Jun Wei acquaintance or some times Xiao Chen''s acquaintance when truthfully, they were not. When Nu Yuan come first without telling Jun Wei, the guards thought she was one of the... stalkers which was why she had to soak under the rain twice." Li Lian''s eyes went toward Jin Nu Yuan whose eyes slowly by time widened. "Without Jun Wei''s permission it was not right for them to let her enter. They don''t know Nu Yuan is Jun Wei''s cousin but if they know, I am sure they would let her enter."


    Jin Nu Yuan''s mood elevated when she found the chance to vent her anger but now with Li Lian who had called her as a stalker and twist and turn the truth, made her seethe in anger, "What are you-"


    "It must be because Nu Yuan doesn''t look very much similar to Jun Wei but of course they have offered her a seat inside the small desperate building used by the guards. But Nu Yuan refused." Li Lian didn''t care if either Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan was glaring at her now. If they think they were the only one who could twist the truth they believed to be, Li Lian could do the same. She wouldn''t let herself be bullied in the house.


    Madam Li shifted her eyes from Li Lian to Jin Nu Yuan, "You should have prioritized your health and know better not to stay under the rain for a long time."


    Jin Nu Yuan felt her eyes went wide at her grandmother who instead believe in Li Lian''s words. Before she could point her outburst of anger at Li Lian, Mrs. Jin cut her daughter''s words, "It was because Nu Yuan had something very urgent to tell Jun Wei directly and she didn''t feel safe being in the house where the guard was. They maybe loyal but they are still men and Nu Yuan is beautiful, I''m afraid she would attract what we never want to happen. God forbid!"


    "Still she came with a car didn''t she?" Madam Li asked with her brows raised and Mrs, Jin who was good at weasel her way through smiled to reply,


    "The car isn''t a save place either." Would there even be a safe place then? Li Lian questioned in her mind. Then Mrs. Jin spoke to shift the topic, "Thank you for explaining Li Lian or else we would mistake the guard''s intention. But this make me question what about the second time? They should have known by the second time who Nu Yuan is but why won''t them let her enter?" Mrs. Jin look at Li Lian with challenging eyes.


    The elder woman knew there wouldn''t be anymore space for Li Lian to twist the truth this time and her smile crept to the corner. No matter how smart Li Lian was, soon she would show her mistake and that one mistake was what Mrs. Jin need to tear down Li Lian''s angelic image that was far from the truth.

 Chapter 278 - 279: Offering a Hand-I

    Li Lian''s lips twisted in a smile. Mrs. Jin must have been a simple person to think that she would spoke about it without thinking through, "Of course there are. As the first time when Nu Yan came there had been no confirmation about her, the guards became a little more suspicious to Nu Yuan that she is a stalker. But don''t worry, Jun Wei had make sure to tell the servants to remember your face, except that you still wouldn''t be able to enter if Jun Wei isn''t home. As the guards have been told strongly to never let a stranger to enter the house when Jun Wei or me isn''t present in the house."


    Once again Jin Nu Yuan was accused as stalker and her hand clenched tight. Who is the stalker! Jin Nu Yuan clenched her jaw in anger, her teeth pressing between each other to hold down herself from yelling at Li Lian. Through their meetings, Jin Nu Yuan''s anger became even clearer to see and Li Lian''s eyes fell at Mrs. Jin who was smiling at her although she could tell how the elder woman''s eyes became fiercer while gazing down at her.


    "Is that so, we will be sure to notify next time before we visit." Mrs. Jin replied, and when Madam Li''s eyes shifted from the three women, Li Lian saw how the woman''s smile dropped slightly, loosing the sparkle.


    Leaving the foyer, Madam Li being considerate to Li Lian then spoke, "I heard beforehand from Jun Wei that you would have to attend a reunion, you should take rest first." Madam Li then turn her face to the maid that had been following them in case if they need anything. "You, please show Li Lian the way," and the maid curtsied before showing the way when Jin Nu Yuan took a step forward.


    Looking at Madam Li with a smile, Jin Nu Yuan then turn her face at Li Lian, "There is no need for maids, I know the place better which room will Li Lian stayed at, grandma?"


    Madam Li saw Jin Nu Yuan''s action to take the initiative and perhaps mend their relationship that start by the wrong foot to agree, "The West wing, where Li Jun Wei''s room is. As a husband and wife, it''s fine for them to have one room rather than two, right, Li Lian?"


    "Of course, I will be glad to. Thank you grandmother," Li Lian replied, she could sense how Madam Li''s words as she asked her a moment ago was with suspicion that had her confirming Li Jun Wei''s words he told to her last time. Madam Li may had accepted and welcomed her warmly to the family but the elderly woman still held a few suspicion that Li Lian had married Li Jun Wei not out of a feeling.


    When Li Lian left Madam Li''s side and the woman went with Mrs. Jin, Jin Nu Yuan was by her side, walking in the silence as her mouth didn''t talk but her shoes was noisy as it cracked the marbled floor as hard as she could as if she was stomping her feet to kill an insect.


    "Did the floor angered you, Nu Yuan?" asked Li Lian, poking at the young woman who then turned her glaring eyes at Li Lian but for formality sake, Jin Nu Yuan didn''t glared at her outright.


    Jin Nu Yuan may be a spoilt girl, everything she needed and want was always replied and did as she was the only granddaughter in the family that now had changed as Li Lian entered the family. But at things like this, Jin Nu Yuan knew what to do. Seeing her grandmother''s interest and fondness at Li Lian, Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t possibly offen or press Li Lian inside the house only to be scolded and viewed negatively by Madam Li, Therefore she kept her demeanor aside but it wouldn''t mean she would stay low at Li Lian.


    With a smile on her lips, Jin Nu Yuan replied, "I was just thinking that I saw a reflection of someone I very much dislike." and that person is none other than the woman who was walking leisurely beside her now, thought Jin Nu Yuan when she stomped the floor again.


    "That must be sad." commented Li Lian for Jin Nu Yuan''s brows that was frowning to raise.


    "What?"


    Li Lian smiled at the girl, then her steps stopped for Jin Nu Yuan to follow. The girl glared at Li Lian, wondering what she was about to do when Li Lian leaned her head forward with her eyes looking down on the clear marble floor. "I am afraid you are not thinking you''ve seen anyone''s reflection but yourself because the floor is very clear."


    Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes looking down at the floor snapped at Li Lian, glaring at her, "Do you mean I was looking at my own face?"


    "Was I wrong? I thought you were saying that you are annoyed by your own face." replied Li Lian cluelessly with her brows furrowed.


    Jin Nu Yuan eyes then snapped away, "You must be a very simple person to make such a thought Li Lian."


    "Some times simple is the best answer." Li Lian replied her tone soft as if she was speaking of a light hearted topic and they resume their walk. "Wanting too much and being greedy would only make you ugly not only outside but inside. If one loses their beauty outside, but their heart as pure and strong as a diamond, I could say they are the most beautiful person but when it was the opposite, they became someone no one would ever want to have by their side."


    Jin Nu Yuan clenched her hand. She wasn''t stupid or deaf to not understand who Li Lian meant by the opposite. As much as she was angry, Jin Nu Yuan managed to calm down her anger by cursing Li Lian inside her heart. "You speak in a very vague manner, Li Lian I will advise you not to, not many could understand what you are pointing at if you keep one speaking the way you did."


    Li Lian''s brows raised and Jin Nu Yuan, "Was it too difficult to understand Nu Yuan? I''m sorry, I will take a note to speak in an easier words for you to understand next time."

 Chapter 279 - 280: Offering a Hand-II

    Jin Nu Yuan was once again rendered speechless by Li Lian''s words. Since they first met this morning on her arrival, Li Lian hadn''t stop calling and accusing her by words she was not. By calling her stalker, insane for hating herself and stomping on her own face''s reflection, and now stupid for not being able to understand her words.


    Li Lian was well aware of Jin Nu Yuan''s glare even without the need to see the expression she had now, she could tell how angry she was for unable to remark back to the words she said before. If anything, Li Lian had learned the art to twist and turn other''s words to her use be it from Jin Nu Yuan or Xie Hue Lin. They may think they are better when it come to giving remarks to others but Li Lian wouldn''t let them use words to their advantage.


    "You know, I say this only because I''m worried," started Jin Nu Yuan, her smile looking at Li Lian with a hint of pity, "Brother Wei doesn''t like women who talked back at others, making snappy comments. I think you should learn more not to talk what us unnecessary."


    Li Jun Wei brought her hand to her lips and smiled back at Jin Nu Yuan, "I never make snappy comments about others especially when it comes to Jun Wei, and talking back in a manner Nu Yuan, If you ignore a person it would affect badly to you." Li Lian replied as if she was clueless about what Jin Nu Yuan was saying even though they both understand what they were talking of. Jin Nu Yuan glared at Li Lian until they came to Li Jun Wei''s room he often used when staying at the main house.


    Seeing Li Lian entering, without ask, Jin Nu Yuan make herself a way inside, "It''s been long since I come to brother Wei''s room, he often come here and stay here at this seat at night to read books." and came the smug expression on the corner of Jin Nu Yuan''s lips.


    "I can imagine that, Jun Wei love to read books before he sleeps at night." said Li Lian for the smug smile to disappear from the girl''s smile. "Nu Yuan I am fine if you want to stay in the room but I will have to change my clothes unless you came to see?" Li Lian tilted her head at the girl whose eyes widened again.


    "What? No!" Jin Nu Yuan frowned at her, what was this woman saying?! Who would want to stay at one room with someone changing especially a stranger be it a woman or man.


    Seeing Jin Nu Yuan bolted out with her feet dashing like a thunder, Li Lian shook her head and kept a smile on her lips. She took her clothes from the closet. As the maids and workers in Li Family was quick and adept at her works, as soon as Li Lian arrived, they had placed her clothes neatly on the closet. Although truth to be said, Li Lian wasn''t used to have her clothes touched and placed by others and preferred to do it herself for personal reasons. But she appreciate the work of the servants.


    As Li Lian was told to rest, she didn''t know what she should do then laying down on the bed until time came when she had to prepare herself to the reunion. Madam Li''s careful consideration to let her rest was kind, when reaching the fluffy bed, Li Lian felt all her tire and went away as a bed was what she needed now after hours of sitting inside the car.


    Li Lian rolled on the bed to the opposite side with her socks, looking at the desk that was old, she noticed that looking closely it was a desk use to study and by the sight of how the wood had become old and slightly hollow, Li Lian stood up from the bed by pushing her elbow and her feet paced on the ground to the study desk. Placing her hand on it, she saw no dust on her hand as it was cleaned everyday by the servants in the main house.


    Li Lian began to pull one book that slightly stocked out than the rest as it was dark blue in color, bringing it to her hand, she read the title of the story book. "Le petit prince. The little prince."


    Li Lian could tell by seeing the table in the room that it was the same table Li Jun Wei used since he was young. The book was perhaps one he also read in his childhood. She opened the pages, her hand stopped at the bottom corner of the book to see how the paper was neatly straight even though the cover of the book had turned tattered by the years it passed.


    There was several others book she found that was story books for children while most was studying book for preschool students and Li Lian wondered where was the rest of books Li Jun Wei used to study in middle school and high school? When Li Lian had finished seeing most of the books, she kept the books back to its place without changing the position.


    Then Li Lian noticed there was only a single drawer that was wide under the surface of the desk. Placing her hand there, Li Lian tried to open the drawer by pulling the wood part when she noticed the drawer was locked. Her eyes then squinted at the small key hole on the drawer. What is inside? She wondered.


    Li Lian look around the room, finding the room wall was colored by pattern and saw some lights there placed on the wall for orange light to be used at night, a wide bed with canopy on top where the four corner of the bed had a wooden pillar that was small and perfect for her hand to hold. The curtain was tied to the wooden pillar. If one pull the curtain, it would cover the bed for, outside that felt somewhat secretive, thought Li Lian and she shook her head.


    Most of times bed rooms would hold albums or picture frame of the room owner''s family of the person himself but after surveying around the room, Li Lian couldn''t find anything. There was no picture frame she could use to see Li Jun Wei and there was also no families pictures. Li Lian who was curious about the young Li Jun Wei and his family couldn''t use anything to picture the family.


    While Li Lian wondered around Li Jun Wei''s room in the main house, Li Jun Wei at the same time, walked in to the police station to learn the newest reports from Ruen. The man had waited for Li Jun Wei''s arrival outside until Li Jun Wei arrived they entered Ruen''s office inside the station.


    Ruen opened the door to his office where Li Jun Wei had seated on and entered inside while holding two paper cups filled with coffee and tea. Placing the coffee for him, he passed the tea on the opposite side of the desk. His eyes then followed Li Jun Wei who was looking at the picture of Ruen and his family hanged very close to the ceiling.


    "She would be eleven this year if she survived." Ruen said lightheartedly but the matter he spoke of wasn''t something he should be able to speak lightly.


    "What about your ex-wife?" asked Li Jun Wei and the man took a sip of his coffee before his eyes stared back at the reflection of his own eyes from the muddled brown color liquid.


    "She is still trying to overcome her sadness in her family''s house, I don''t know about it well it had been years passed since I saw her," Ruen took a seat on the chair, his hand bringing the paper cup down. "It had been three years but not everyone could get rid of their sadness even by years passed. They said time would heal the wound but I find that time isn''t the medicine. Not everything could be forgotten by time passes."


    Li Jun Wei wasn''t one good with words and as he didn''t know what he should say to comfort the man she chose to stay silent, "I know." came his reply, "It had been more than two decades since my parent''s death but it''s not easy to forget. Even more for you as you lost your daughter."


    Ruen kept himself a smile without saying anything but his sadness could be seen clear as his once bright eyes turned gloom and solemn when he spoke about it. The man looked up at the picture of him, his wife that he had divorced with, and his daughter he lost three years ago in a terrible case.


    "Have you found the criminal that responsible for her death?" asked Li Jun Wei with his eyes shifting to see Ruen''s eyes loosing its light, darkness came to settle at his eyes and the cup crumpled upon his palm. "I haven''t. Some times- no, often times I think it''s better to be a criminal. It may sounds bad from the view of a police member, but if I was a criminal, writing one more name of a person to kill wouldn''t hurt me. If I could kill the perpetrator, I would have done it when I see the chance."


    "I can help you with it." Ruen''s brows raised at Li Jun Wei who had spoken, "I''m not a criminal, not a police member, but I do have my way. One day, you will find a news of a body found in a mountain, do you need a help?" asked Li Jun Wei and a smile came to his lips.

 Chapter 280 - 281: Offering a Hand-III

    Ruen looked at Li Jun Wei who had spoken the words lightly about a murder intention, inside a police station with his tone lightly as if they were not talking about killing a person. "If I could, I would not have work in this job." replied Ruen, an answer that Li Jun Wei expected which why Li Jun Wei had asked the man.


    "You love your job as much as you hate the person who killed your daughter." Li Jun Wei answered, the liquid in his cup was lighter in color compared to Ruen''s.


    "That''s a very odd way to measure things but I guess you are right." Ruen chuckled, his lips pulling to a pity grin he directed for himself. "I some times wonder why do I work here when if I caught the killer of my daughter, the person would only serve a seven year sentence at most." sighed the man who turned his eyes away from the picture of his family that he took when everything was still peaceful at that time.


    "Yet I can hate my job and I can''t kill him no matter how many times I have stimulated in my mind." Then Ruen stood up, "You didn''t come here for a chit chat with me. This is what I found from the mortuary." said Ruen as he passed the brown file.


    Li Jun Wei took the brown file to his hand, opening the page for his eyes to read the words, "The two bodies found is the same bodies we expected to be stolen."


    Ruen gave him a nod and sat down across him, "The nurse who were caught in the heist had been buried by their family. There are no more causality and from the fire and we found that they used school methods, fire on paper, burning the rest with the help of alcohol for the fire to burn faster and the flame ablaze."


    Li Jun Wei quietly took the informations that was not too much different from the information he had with Li Lian. "Did you found the man I requested you to?"


    Ruen sighed, "Not yet. Do you know how he had been hunted by everyone in mafia but was still yet to be found by them? It would be expected to be longer before we could find him."


    "I could search for him on my own but I need evidence and the police to protect him. He could be a witness to what I need to solve for now," replied Li Jun Wei and his eyes looked up, "I ask for your help, Ruen."


    "I know." Ruen smiled at him and he then continued, "The fire where your little brother was caught up with, I heard the case was taken by a different section of the police member."


    "It isn''t the case where your group could take by your superior." remarked Li Jun Wei, he may not be affiliated with police but he knew how everything work mostly in the place and their dynamics.


    "Yes. But I find my own way to snuggle this," Ruen placed another doc.u.ments where this time Imperial Hospital was written. "They are going to release this to you I guess tomorrow but since you are here, it''s better if you read it first." pushing the doc.u.ment he then smiled, "You know, it''s a privilege to be my friend."


    Li Jun Wei chuckled, "I guess it is. What did they find?"


    "Careless management." replied Ruen dropping the doc.u.ment that was unneeded to the box placed down on the ground. "They are pushing the blame on your side for reckless storing of burnable objects and liquids that could set the fire larger."


    Li Jun Wei hummed, he can''t say he didn''t expect this. "I will use a way to counter that, if they dragging down Imperial Hospital''s name and peg them as carelessness, I would have to bring them to court."


    "When a police member mentioned the same thing you said, you know what action they took after that?" Ruen smiled, "The superiors tell them to a find a better reason not to offend you. They seem to be afraid of pushing the blame on you."


    "It is because the mistake wasn''t with careless management. It was a storing room what would they expect hospital members to store there?" Closing the doc.u.ment, Li Jun Wei narrowed his eyes at all the informations he had, "Why is there nothing written about the reason for fire? Whether someone had planned it or it was accidental?"


    "They can''t find anything." sighed Ruen to see Li Jun Wei closing the doc.u.ment with the same sigh.


    "I know they were useless but to this extent." tched Li Jun Wei. His brother had been wounded and he couldn''t catch the perpetrator; that wasn''t what he like to happen. "Did you find anything?" asked Li Jun Wei and Ruen smiled, saying,


    "Of course I do. I wouldn''t bring this case here if I don''t. We catch a silhouette of a doctor who went to the storage room before the fire broke out." as he spoke, he placed a picture taken from the CCTV to the desk, "A man, tall, age is still unable to be guess, wearing white coat that must be only for a disguise. When we search for any doctors who came by the storing room and used their key, we found someone but the person had been absent that day and his card was stolen. There is the end of our search for the perpetrator and as for the reason for fire we knew it isn''t accidental."


    "Someone is targeting Xiao Chen but maybe it isn''t him who they are aiming for. They wouldn''t know when Xiao Chen would come." said Li Jun Wei. At first he thought that someone was trying to stop Li Xiao Chen from finding the truth of his accident but it was not. Li Xiao Chen was unfortunate, having his timing wrong when there were people who were about to burn the informations and records in Imperial Hospital.


    Finding his answer, Li Jun Wei stood from his seat, "Thank you, Ruen." and Ruen smiled back at him before Li Jun Wei left the room.


    "You''re very much welcome."

 Chapter 281 - 282: Reunion Of The Past-I

    In the afternoon, Li Lian got ready to go out for the reunion. Before she left, she thought it was a good idea to tell Madam Li she would be leaving the house. After asking a single maid, the same maid who had been told to lead her the way to her room until Jin Nu Yuan interfere.


    While they made they way to Madam Li, Li Lian''s eyes and legs stopped at one particular large painting, realizing it was a family portrait that was not painted but taken by a camera. Her eyes stopped at the two little boy. One old enough to stand and another one still young held by a woman''s hand. There was Madam Li and Master Li standing beside the couple who was holding the baby and behind, she saw Li Jun Wei''s relatives. Mrs. Jin, her husband, and the rest she had seen before in the party with some who weren''t present as in the timeline they were born yet like Jin Nu Yuan but she took note of how there was an older boy who was holding Mrs. Jin''s hand.


    The maid as if noticing Li Lian had stopped walking turned her back and stood behind Li Lian, waiting for Li Lian to watch the portrait. From what Li Lian could see, everyone was smiling, a wide smile on their lips but there was a gut feeling that told her only a few had smiled from the bottom of their heart.


    "When was this painting taken?" asked Li Lian to the maid behind her.


    The maid was younger compared to the painting and with a slight frown to remember, the maid spoke, "I believe it is about twenty years ago."


    Twenty years, repeated Li Lian in her mind. She quietly see the portrait and heard the maid spoke, "The portrait should have been taken down but due to Madam and Master''s order we haven''t brought the portrait down."


    "Why should it be taken down?" asked Li Lian, finding the information surprising. Wasn''t this the only picture left with Jun Wei''s father and mother together? There should be no reason to take this down then, she added in her thoughts.


    "The relatives, mistress. Each decades the painting should be renewed but as it is the picture that had the late father of master Jun Wei, Madam dismissed the idea of getting a new portrait." Then the maid felt surprise and she bowed her head, "My apologies if I talk too much." Usually, she would keep silent but something about Li Lian made the maid to speak her thought out.


    "No instead, I like to hear more. What''s your name?" Li Lian asked with a smile, for the maid to reply,


    "I am often called as Wen, mistress." There was unchanging politeness in the maid''s words even as she had notice how Li Lian was different than most members of the family. It was because Li Lian didn''t come from the inner family but that was what make her by far the most comfortable person to talk to in the very house.


    "Wen. How long have you''ve been here?" she asked and her eyes went to see Li Jun Wei''s late parents. A few minutes ago, she wondered how they were look and now she was able to see them.


    As Li Lian had expected when she wondered and imagine how they would look, Li Jun Wei''s parents was a gorgeous couple. From the way Li Jun Wei''s father held his wife''s shoulder, it was clear that their relationship was great. There was Li Jun Wei, thought Li Lian.


    Unexpectedly than other''s would think, Li Jun Wei''s childhood picture was adorable and there was the wide childish smile he had on his face that she never thought she would be able to see. His face has changed much but there was still a hint of him she could see from the little Li Jun Wei in the picture.


    The maid who heard Li Lian''s question replied, "About eight this year." and Li Lian hummed.


    She turned her face to walk from the spot she had been standing from, and continued to speak, "Are you the eldest maid that works here?"


    "No, there are a few maids who are older than me, who stayed even before the young masters'' late parents death." replied Wen for Li Lian to reply with a hum.


    "Before you apologized for talking too much, is it wrong for a maid to speak to much?" curiously Li Lian asked and her steps slowed down so she could speak with the maid side by side and not with the maid behind her.


    "It isn''t, however, most family members in the house like us to speak less." The maid replied and Li Lian could see there was the hesitation the maid showed as she replied.


    Li Lian''s eyes move before her face turn to see the maid, "Most family members?" It doesn''t seem like she were talking about Li Jun Wei because people wouldn''t be afraid of talking to him but feel hesitant with the cold shoulders Li Jun Wei often gave to others.


    "Mrs. Jin and her daughter, also her son." replied the maid that had Li Lian to raise her eyebrows at the informations.


    "Son? Mrs. Jin has a son?" asked Li Lian for confirmation the maid gave by a nod.


    "Jin young master is already married and is living in a separate house in Hangzhou," the maid replied, knowing that Li Lian didn''t know it yet.


    Li Lian didn''t expect Mrs. Jin to have a son. She walked to a room and had the maid to open the door for her to enter. When going inside, she met eyes with Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan.


    "Are you not going to the reunion, Li Lian?" asked Mrs. Jin who spotted her first. The older woman still hold grudge against Li Lian who had twist the truth but she knows not to show her anger with Madam Li around.


    "I am," Li Lian smiled at the woman. "But I thought I should say my goodbye before I leave first," she turned her head at Madam Li, "I will be going grandmother."


    "Oh dear, you don''t have to do that." Madam Li said but the smile she had was wide with happiness, "I am are very happy to have such a kind granddaughter like you. Please take care on you way." said Madam Li before Li Lian received a hug from the older woman and left the house.

 Chapter 282 - 283: Reunion Of The Past-II

    Mrs. Jin placed the teacup to the saucer lightly when Madam Li has went out of the room to take care of the garden which was her new hobby to tend nowadays. Jin Nu Yuan sat in front of her mother and her smiley face had now turn to a sulking expression. She looked at her mother, eyes with anger, "She was making things up and grandma likes her too much."


    "We chose wrong things to do last time." Mrs. Jin replied, looking at her daughter frown she then spoke, "No matter what she do from now on, Nu Yuan you are not to make a move or show your anger."


    "Do you mean I should be kind to her?!" Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t believe her mother was siding on Li Lian, the woman who is from a low family. She had also heard the rumors that tell Li Lian was from a countryside and that was enough embarrassment for Jin Nu Yuan.


    "Yes. That is what I''m telling you to until we could find someone who could take Li Lian''s position." Mrs. Jin''s eyes went on her daughter who was still in a brimming anger and she sighed, "Would you want to have her around all the time, Nu Yuan? If you don''t then follow my words. Once we found a woman who could be on Jun Wei''s fancy, the woman he is searching for, proving Li Lian''s lies, and expose her dirty secrets, we then shall secure Jun Wei''s good side."


    Jin Nu Yuan was still with a frown, "And how long would it take? I requested brother Wei to help me to get to Imperial Hospital but he rejected even though he had never before. It is all because of her! I am sure she was the one who told brother Wei not to help us anymore!"


    Mrs. Jin who had picked the teacup now placed it to the saucer with a loud clinic stopping her daughter''s words. "Stop raising your voice, Nu Yuan do you want everyone in this house to hear what you are saying of?" Her mother scolded her for Jin Nu Yuan to bite her lips in order to stop speaking but her anger was still clear in her eyes.


    "But-"


    "No matter how long it will take once we have Li Lian out of the picture we could replace the position with someone we could handle, someone who would follow our words and persuade Jun Wei to grant all our wishes and request. Would you not want that, dear? We have plenty of time, we can let Li Lian to enjoy what she like and watch her suffer later." Mrs. Jin coaxed.


    Although her words were true not all was without lies. Mrs. Jin didn''t only plan to have Li Lian removed. If she could, she would not only have the wife removed but also the husband to have complete control to the family. It was better to keep Jin Nu Yuan in the dark because even though her daughter was clever, she was still green and unable to hide her thought that could ruin their plan.


    For once after hearing the plan her mother had, Jin Nu Yuan fell in silence. She didn''t agree to the plan yet as she had to wait which was something she wasn''t able to but when her mother mention Li Lian would be gone and suffer, she felt somewhat satisfied. Even if the plan hadn''t yet happened, there was a chance and Jin Nu Yuan believe her mother would be able to put the plan she had to action.


    "Do you mean Ren Linliu?" asked Jin Nu Yuan, compared to before her voice lowered and she sat closer to her where her mother was, with curiosity in her eyes.


    "Not Linliu, she is too clever for her own good and ambitious. We need someone who wish to repay our kindness and will forever heed to our words and instructions." smiled Mrs. Jin and slowly, her eyes narrowed down on the grin she had on her lips.


    Jin Nu Yuan didn''t know who her mother was talking of, but hearing that her mother had already found a person she could use, she couldn''t help but break to a smile of happiness like her mother.


    Li Lian meanwhile, left the house and arrived at the place where the reunion was held alone. Once she arrived, she could see there was a few groups of people waiting for the rest to come which could possibly be the reunion group.


    When her legs stepped out of the car many eyes were on her, starting from the hotel worker who had opened the door for Li Lian to come out. Seeing Li Lian, the man first narrowed his eyes at her face, thinking her had seen her somewhere when his mind suddenly remember who it is, "Singer Yue Li Lian!" The man gasped, attaining Li Lian''s eyes at him and she smiled in return for the person who had recognize her.


    How could they not? The song was famous right after the first day it was released. With the song melody and lyric that stays over others, it was hard for people to not hear the song twice and thrice.


    A single man who had been leaning on the pillar inside the hotel lobby had crossed his arm with his footsteps tapping down on the ground lightly. When he bend down his head, feeling the sunglasses he wore slipped down, the man pushed back the frame and waited for Li Lian to arrive when someone came beside her.


    "Zhuang Xuan," The woman called his name with a coquettish tone, "You''ve been standing the entire time, let''s take a seat together." she said and her eyes fell to Zhuang Xuan''s large and muscular arm that was in the color of golden honey, "Or is there someone you are waiting for?"


    Zhuang Xuan bend his neck down to let sunglasses fall to his nose, and his eyes went to see Li Lian who had walked down of the car. "There is." replied Zhuang Xuan to the woman, before leaving to go where Li Lian was.


    Li Lian thanked the person who opened her door, the group of people then shifted their eyes at Li Lian, some was her classmates who attend the same college as her and she could remember that a few had become a singer like her. She smiled at the people, her eyes crinkling to greet them, "I''m Li Lian, is this the college reunion?"


    The person who was asked by Li Lian looked at her first, without answer until he gave her a very quick nod, "Yes. This is the college reunion. Li Lian, do you remember us?" asked the person, seeming still surprised that she was here now, in front of their eyes. Although some of them had become professional singers, there was difference between them after Li Lian had become more famous than some of them.


    "Of course I do, I am glad to be able to meet you all again," said Li Lian with a polite smile.


    The same person who had asked her now, thought Li Lian to herself, she was the same woman who didn''t want to speak to Li Lian years ago because she believe the rumors Fu Wanxi spread where she slept with professors for her perfect marks. Li Lian may not hold grudge to the woman but it didn''t mean she forgot what they did in the past. And by her experience talking, it would be better to avoid people like her as they wouldn''t blink when betraying or badmouthing one behind their back.


    "Can we-"


    "Well, well, I see that the grudge years ago is finally resolved?" the voice came by between Li Lian and the woman. Li Lian turned to see her friends Zhuang Xuan smiling at both her and the woman, "I remember in the past you really dislike Li Lian." added Zhuang Xuan, his hand pulled the sunglasses he wore from his face and placed it to the trouser pocket.


    The woman stared at Zhuang Xuan, pursing her lips to set and awkward laughter, "I don''t think I have ever said anything about disliking Li Lian." The woman didn''t want to be in Li Lian''s bad side, knowing how Li Lian had steadily gathered her fan base and a name for herself. She wouldn''t want to be ostracized by others for having a hand to shunning Li Lian in the past.


    "Everyone have bad memories, right Lian Lian?" Zhuang Xuan raise his eyebrow and wrinkled his upper lips as if he was disappointed.


    "Don''t say that, Xuan." said Li Lian to the woman''s relief that stayed barely for a moment, "People forget what they did when it doesn''t hurt them though for the one who is hurt, it is different."


    "You are right." Zhuang Xuan replied, shaking his head anc clicking his tongue before the man went beside the same woman who now had a tense expression as people began to look at her in disdain.


    Li Lian didn''t help her, she didn''t holds grudge but it doesn''t also mean she would be by the woman''s side, supporting her by denying what she had never done when in truth at that time, it quite affect Li Lian who had just left her country to an unfamiliar environment.


    "Shall I help you to remember? I do have a very strong memory and could help to fill yours that seem to be empty for the moment," Zhuang Zhuan offered and the woman shook her head immediately after sending the pressure and the hidden warning underlaid in his voice.


    "Please excuse me." The woman said before running and Li Lian could hear Zhuang Xuan cackling happily.

 Chapter 283 - 284: Reunion Of The Past-III

    Once the woman left in a hurry out of shame, Li Lian turned her face at Zhuang Xuan. Her eyes then looked at him and she pulled one corner of her lips into a grin, "You are the same as always."


    "I will take that as a compliment, better than a trash that changes by time, don''t you agree?" Zhuang Xuan winked at her and he called someone by a wave of his hand. Going there, Zhuang Xuan then said Li Lian''s name for the person to cross her name in the paper that was used to check other''s name and confirm invitation.


    "By trash, you mean him?" Li Lian asked when her friend came back and they both entered the hotel.


    "Chang Min." named Zhuang Xuan who then stopped at a couch to say, "There will still be a few people we are waiting for until the dinner start, take a seat."


    Li Lian took a seat beside him, her eyes then looked around the hotel to then stop at Zhuang Xuan, "I thought you were still friends with him." But seeing Zhuang Xuan calling him trash it didn''t seem like they were friend.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuang Xuan rolled his eyes, "As much as I hate him and all his damnable action, can''t deny the fact he has been my friend for more than a decade." His eyes then came to settle at Li Lian who seemed to be alright in the mention of He Chang Min. "I''m not going to tell you forgive that son of bastard."


    Li Lian smiled at him, "I know," she replied. Zhuang Xuan had always been on her side and the only one person she could believe who is outside of her family. As Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen are a part of her family, Li Lian couldn''t place them at the same seat, she thought to herself.


    "We''ll forget about the idiot who left you and then cry in the corner," started Zhuang Xuan and Li Lian scoffed to raise her brow,


    "Cry?" she asked to him, eyes with disbelief.


    "It''s an expression Lian Lian," Zhuang Xuan shrugged his shoulder at her, "Don''t expect anything from him. If you hate him, just hate him, he''ll end up in some rotten corner and believe me I''ll not even save him if he is in peril. I''ll stand there beside him, waving his hand and giving my middle finger he deserve. Even if he is my friend, well earned that." Zhuang Xuan added, "Let''s drop him away, what about you? Anything you have to say?"


    Zhuang Xuan saw Li Lian raising her brows before she began to furrow her brows and he spoke, "Well I first have to say something, congratulation for finally having your own song, it is your dream isn''t it?" Li Lian smiled at her friend.


    "Thank you." she said and Zhuang Zuan replied back to her with his smile.


    "You''re welcome." Zhuang Xuan returned when the person who was assigned to arrange the reunion stopped at the place where she was, coming to stand in the middle of the room to announce,


    "We will now proceed to leave the place to move on our next event which is dinner." announced the man who Li Lian remembered to be the same person who had been the class president before.


    Li Lian deep down expected Li Jun Wei to be the first one to congratulate her once the song was released but she could understand that her timing wasn''t good as Li Xiao Chen was caught up in an accident the same day she had released her song. It wasn''t the situation where she could expect him to congratulate her and until now, she did not expect the congratulation either.


    Li Lian continued to flow the group of people and stopped when she found a large golden plate on the wall written with words and bellow, her eyes read the Li Corporate written in the middle of the box. This hotel too was, Li Jun Wei''s thought Li Lian t herself. She wondered at what age Li Jun Wei took the position as the heir?


    Li Lian remembered the maid''s words of how the rest of relatives want the picture to be rid off which was odd thought Li Lian, they should have been sad to place the picture aside as it belong to their family members who had passed away but then again, this was Li Family she was talking of. They were different than other families be it in term of wealth, dynamics, and familial love. Like how each families have their own problems, it was the same case for Li Family.


    At first Li Lian thought Jin Nu Yuan may have a feeling to Li Jun Wei that was love but then she rethought of it and cross her thoughts. It wasn''t that Jin Nu Yuan like Li Jun Wei, her feeling to Li Jun Wei was only admiration for the wealth Li Jun Wei posses. Li Lian didn''t know why Mrs. Jin seemed to be hell bent in having her out of the house. And from their last exchange, Li Lian could say for sure the woman would still have the thought of hate and the demanding need to have Li Lian out of the house.


    Madam Li welcomed her to the family but she is also suspicious of Li Lian''s relationship with Li Jun Wei. A part of Madam Li seem to disbelief Li Lian had married Li Jun Wei out of feeling and there came the thought of Li Jun Wei that had her lips to fork into a soft smile.


    It could be because Li Lian had always been beside him for the past four months that without him, she began to feel somewhat empty and miss the time when they were together.


    Li Lian continued to enter the corridor, following her steps with Zhuang Xuan beside her and the man lowered his back and leaned to her side, "I was thinking about this, gave you found someone you like?" he asked her, curious staying on his eyes.

 Chapter 284 - 285: Reunion Of The Past-IV

    Instead of replying, Li Lian''s eyes that looked at Zhuang Xuan blinked, "What?" she asked as if she hadn''t caught what he uttered but in truth, she caught his words too well. "How did you come to conclusion?" she asked and Zhuan Xuan tilted his head at her.


    "How?" He repeated her words and came to speak, "Isn''t that a question anyone would ask when they meet their old friend?" His eyes then noticed the expression changed in Li Lian. Since long before, Li Lian was someone who could lie and it was very easy for Zhuang Xuan to steer clear through Li Lian''s lie. Like now as he expected when Li Lian asked him back.


    "I know better than anyone of how loyal you are when it come to love, I find it hard to believe that you could cut your feeling off from him easily but I guess not easily as one year have passed." added Zhuang Xuan in the end with a hum. That time when they were still in college he was the couple''s cheerleader. When they graduate he thought nothing would be different but now everything was changing. What he believed could never happened took its place.


    Then he found out Li Lian''s background but Zhuang Xuan believe no matter from where Li Lian came from or her past, she would be the same Li Lian he know. His view on his best friend would never change.


    Li Lian meanwhile, thought that one year didn''t pass on her life and even if other people had experience the changes that one year when she was asleep, she didn''t. It felt like her closing her eyes to only open it again as if she had just passed one night sleep, she thought to herself.


    "I guess, you are correct," she smiled, letting Zhuang Xuan to fill her words with his own and at the same time, they arrived at the large door where the dining was, pushing the door open, there was a small commotion happened to the group of people who had entered the dining room was.


    While Li Lian and Zhuang Xuan who was falling behind the line, walking in slow steps to talk, didn''t notice what happened until Li Lian''s eyes narrowed at the commotion and her brows raised.


    "What''s happening?" asked Li Lian and Zhuang Xuan shrugged his shoulder.


    "I''ll go and take a look first." he stated before leaving the place to make his way toward the dining room. There the slight smile he had on the corner of Zhuang Xuan''s lips that made him friendly fell when he saw the person sitting alone in the dining room, seeming as if he had been waiting the entire time.


    When Li Lian came near Zhuang Xuan, he turned his face at her, pulling his brows tight Zhuang Xuan then said, "I''m sorry, the bastard played a trick on me."


    Li Lian couldn''t make a meaning from his words until her eyes shifted at the man sitting on the chair who when she arrived, also turned his face at her, a smile he offered. The man was He Chang Min.


    Li Lian pressed her hand on her forehead and her eyes look at Zhuang Xuan who spoke before her, "I really didn''t planned this to happen Lian Lian. Believe me, I wouldn''t help him."


    "No, I am not doubting you." She replied, trying to find how could He Chang Min be in the place than her mind recalled how sure Zhuang Xuan was when he assumed He Chang Min would not come. It wasn''t Zhuang Xuan who planned this but He Chang Min, thinking he would be able to trick Zhuang Xuan to bring her that to Li Lian''s disappointment worked.


    "Let''s enter." said Zhuang Xuan and her eyes staying at Li Lian turned fiercer, "The one who brought you here is me, I will make sure he wouldn''t do anything to you."


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t let anyone harm me either and he wouldn''t be able to hurt me," she replied and find her emotions not turning into anything when seeing He Chang Min that felt slightly strange. She should have been sadder, angrier, but there wasn''t any feeling like those she felt when seeing He Chang Min, instead tired because the man''s persistence advances.


    Upon entering everyone had took a seat except for Li Lian and Zhuang Xuan who came last. All seat was occupied, leaving only the seat on He Chang Min''s left side where there was two chair empty for Zhuang Xuan to take seat beside He Chang Min while Li Lian taking the seat next to Zhuang Xuan. Having Zhuang Xuan helped her, she thought.


    Violet was out for today, her bodyguard she could depend on in time such as this was called by Li Jun Wei to attend another matter and in result, a different pair of bodyguards followed Li Lian discreetly.


    He Chang Min didn''t greet her nor will Li Lian. Zhuang Xuan sitting in the middle where the place were the most important. The people began to greet each other and the two men and women who seated right across where Zhuang Xuan, Li Lian, and He Chang Min was, one of the man spoke, "It''s been very long time since we meet again, Chang Min. How do you do?" asked the man, being polite.


    He Chang Min offered a smile when Zhuang Xuan spoke in between, "He is fine, you know him. He could still stand alive even when his limbs are cut out, heart taken out, and brain damaged. Right my friend?" Zhuang Xuan placed his hand on He Chang Min''s shoulder, like a good friend he was. "After all, he could mince other''s heart at will, having fun pouring lemon and rub salt on the wound as if you are trying to cook something."


    The words may sound like a joke as Zhuang Xuan was someone with a smile, it was hard for anyone to notice that he was being sarcastic except for the person his shoulder was grasped tightly by him and Li Lian who took her glass of water, drinking it as if she doesn''t hear anything in her peaceful life.

 Chapter 285 - 286: Childish Spat-I

    He Chang Min looked at Zhuang Xuan but say nothing, he took a glass of drink and raised it over to the person who asked him earlier to say, "Years have passed since our graduation, we should take this chance to enjoy ourselves." saying that, he then continued to drink with others cheering and applauding to his words because by far, he was the wealthiest and most prominent person on the table.


    When everyone had resumed the dinner, He Chang Min then turn his face at Zhuang Xuan who was glaring at him with a cynic look on his eyes. "What an actor." Zhuang Xuan commented before rolling his eyes. "How do you feel now Mr. He after fooling your friend?"


    "I had a change of plan." replied He Chang Min with his eyes in his chopsticks that took a piece of tofu.


    "I''m sure you have plenty change of plan." Zhuang Xuan smiled at him but his eyes were doing the opposite. "Such as planning to marry then breaking the promise. Oh, right this is what you have always did so I''m not surprised."


    Li Lian on the other hand, picked the fish and brought it to her plate, eating it slowly and some eyes were on her watching what she did to find themselves admiring Li Lian. He Chang Min stared at Li Lian who by far the most relaxed and unperturbed by others of his arrival. What did he expect? asked He Chang Min to himself then he shifted his eyes at the men who were also staring at Li Lian to say, "Are you not going to eat? Today will be my treat please eat however you like for our reunion sake."


    Shower if thanks and praises came toward He Chang Min. Zhuang Xuan who had tore his gaze at the man who he hated the most now used his chopstick to pierce down toward a few prawns and as if he wasn''t done, he skewered them and placed it to He Chang Min''s plate, "You too, you should eat, Chang Min."


    He Chang Min looked at the prawn, the food he disliked that Zhuang Xuan knew but out of purpose had placed the food to his plate. He smiled, "Thank you." and pulled the prawns to the plate, as if accepting Zhuang Xuan anger that made the man even more fuming with anger.


    "Li Lian, I heard the song of your debut, it was a very amazing song! I can proudly say that I know you throughout college." said the woman who sat diagonal to Zhuang Xuan. The woman was dressed fancy and a smile was wide on her lips. Her eyes were on Li Lian but to be more precise on the dress and accessories Li Lian wore. The dress Li Lian wore in the color of white was simple and neat but the woman could tell how every items Li Lian wore was worth a gold of house, an amount that could leave other speechless.


    "Thank you," Li Lian replied. Similar to how the woman know Li Lian, Li Lian also know who the woman was. One of the people who shunned her in her college. It was easy to see how influence and wealth could affect other''s opinion and view on them which was what Li Lian was experiencing now.


    "Speaking of that, it''s kind of odd to see Li Lian and Chang Min not sitting together." said the man who sat parallel to the same woman who had spoke first earlier. "In the past, they hold sit together in every time they could, the perfect couple in college."


    Another woman who sat beside He Chang Min scoffed, "Not everything could stay the same like before. They have moved out of each other''s life, why do you need to bring up old news?" The woman meant to support He Chang Min but instead threw salt over his wounds.


    "I was reliving old memories, it''s not every day we will be together anymore, wouldn''t we?" asked the man with his shoulders raised.


    Zhuang Xuan grinned, "You are correct, we are just relieving old memories but it isn''t much to think again when the memories only bring sadness. We wouldn''t want someone to get hurt over something Chang Min did in the past." he exchanged look with He Chang Min whose hand on the chopstick tightened.


    Li Lian continued to eat, bringing her chopstick while the rest began to squabble. The same woman who had stayed beside He Chang Min and support him earlier frowned and her eyes were directed at Zhuang Xuan, "Isn''t it to be expected for Chang Min to choose someone over Li Lian? We all know how Li Lian doesn''t have money even for her own college. Maybe, Chang Min mist finally realized what she was aiming for isn''t him but what he has."


    "Are you claiming Li Lian''s intention to date Chang Min was to has his money?" asked the other man who had spoke earlier, his tone wasn''t defending Li Lian but instead arose more talks and response to others.


    "Of course I am, she has no money. You could look at how she is just eating there quietly to save her money." Harrumphed the same woman and the other woman who had want to use the chance to be in Li Lian''s good side sighed at the stupid woman''s words.


    "That''s a very funny claim, Li Lian is a famous singer now and she could pay for all our dinner today." said the same man with challenge.


    "Hah." The woman scoffed raising her hand she slammed the table. "If she could pay for our dinner today, I will roll on the ground and even cut my neck open!"


    He Chang Min frowned at the woman who spoke too much and over her line by badmouthing Li Lian, "Miss Wan, this is not the place to speak-" He started only to be stopped at Li Lian who placed the fork aside to the glass table, creating a loud clicking sound.


    When all eyes on her, she looked at the woman who had berated her and gave her a soft smile, "You shouldn''t use your words carelessly, Miss Wan. To swear and cut your neck open isn''t something you should do." A cold chill underlaid her words that made some deep down gulped on her voice.

 Chapter 286 - 287: Childish Spat-II

    Li Lian knew and had a feeling that a commotion such as the one taking place now would happen. She was the outcast of the college in the past and she didn''t see how she wouldn''t be one when time passes. It instead only took a worse turn.


    Now the woman who had swore herself to roll on the ground and cut her neck open look at Li Lian and gave a smug smile, "What if I do? I was only stating the truth and everyone know this."


    "You don''t know when to stop, don''t you Miss Wan? Do you know what you are trying to do is ruining other''s appetite by bringing up your own thoughts that no one would even want to know?" Zhuang Xuan tsked at the woman. He had always stepped in when Li Lian is bullied but it didn''t mean he doesn''t know what Li Lian was capable for. Instead, after knowing Li Lian''s true identity, his words were to stop the woman before she digs her own grave. But it was too late.


    "Don''t tell me you are afraid Li Lian? There is no problem, we know you can''t pay for it so you could stop acting tough." The woman said and a grin spread wide to one side of her lips.


    "Stop it, Miss Wan you have gone over the line," He Chang Min said, l,acing his chopstick down. In the case, he knew how Li Lian and Li Jun Wei was in a relationship. As much as He Chang Min hate go admitted it, Li Lian could treat a hundred person in one go without using the money and still feel alright with the loss. That showed just how much wealth Li Jun Wei had and as the woman beside him, Li Lian could also took control.


    Instead of stopping the woman became seething with anger that He Chang Min was siding to Li Lian. She continued, challenging Li Lian again, "What do you say, Yue Li Lian?"


    Li Lian placed her chopsticks down, "I wouldn''t want to agree." On her reply the woman had expected the words and she cackled only to stop when Li Lian continued, "I don''t have the joy in seeing other in pain by slitting their neck and rolling on the ground."


    "What?" The woman snapped at her. She believed Li Lian was acting, but where was the confidence she saw from Li Lian came from? "You could claim that you are unable and that would be better than shaming yourself, Li Lian. Now that we know what Li Lian is very capable on is to lie, we shall go on with the dinner-"


    "You won''t mind if I pay in exchange, Mr. He?" asked Li Lian her voice clear to surprise others and He Chang Min''s gaze shifted at her who wasn''t looking at him.


    "I won''t," replied He Chang Min.


    In the silence, Li Lian continued to eat to hear the same woman bustling to voices and remarks over her. It was childish for the woman to berate her using the way she did just now and Li Lian had promised not to let anyone look down on her like they did in the past. To protect her own honor. In the past she prioritize other''s emotions before her which resulted in her near death experience and now, except for people she treasured, her own honor and emotion is what she should protect.


    Once the dinner ended, Zhuang Xuan followed Li Lian and as she went to the reception, people followed her, wondering what she would do and if the entire time she was bluffing. In Li Lian''s wallet there was the black card Li Jun Wei gave her but that card was given by him so she could use it for herself. This time, she didn''t use it for herself and use a different card which was hers.


    The hotel served food of the highest class. It was one of the hotel built under Li Corporate and by all means, the hotel could be said as one of the most expensive hotels in Beijing. It was why the woman earlier was able to challenge Li Lian in belief she would never be able to pay for the dinner. Yet for some reason, the woman felt nervous now as she watched Li Lian marched confidently pay for the meal.


    When the woman who was assigned to be in the counter saw Li Lian''s face, she greeted with a sweet smile and took the card to enter Li Lian''s name when the computer suddenly showed letters that had the woman''s face surprised.


    Li Lian saw how the woman''s eyes on the computer moved up at her as if in shock and Li Lian wondered if her money wasn''t enough? But that shouldn''t be. She had been saving money from the competition and her monthly payment that came out this month. On the beginning of next month, she would also receive her money for the debut song that she would use for her dark plan.


    Looking closer Li Lian realized it wasn''t because her card that make the woman shocked because her card was still on her hand without being used. "Mistress." said the woman in whisper before bowing her head. To others who were far from the scene thought Li Lian in the end had miserably unable to pay for the meal when in truth, the counter woman had just realized the identity of the woman in front of her.


    "We are very sorry for not noticing you arrival. Did you have any complaints?" asked the woman with politeness pressing her words, "Or should I call the person responsible for the hotel?" As the woman never met and family member of Li Family, she was afraid that she may had done a fault.


    Li Lian shook her head. Part of her mind wondered how they were able to found out she she was? "That is not necessary. My group and I are about to check out."


    "In that case you could go right away, mistress," said the woman passing the card again to Li Lian''s hand with a bow. "As a family member, the hotel holds no charge or bills."

 Chapter 287 - 288: Unfixable trust-I

    Li Lian raised her brows at the words. Was there such a rule? Insisting the person that she would pay is only be weird thought Li Lian and she took back the card to her wallet to go back toward Zhuang Xuan whose eyes were staring at her.


    The woman who had challenged Li Lian stepped forward after seeing the movement from afar, even if she wasn''t close to the place, she believed that the way the counter gave back the card meant Li Lian wasn''t able to fulfill her words. "I see that you couldn''t pay, Li Lian. This is the-"


    "We could go home now. Thank you for today. I was entertained." Li Lian replied and her eyes fell on the woman who took times to slowly realize that Li Lian had paid for the meal successfully.


    Most people was speechless, not knowing what to say in awkward moment but one of the man in the group who had bickered with the woman earlier took a step forward and scoffed, "Miss Wan I remember you said you would roll on the ground and cut your neck open. Would you do it now?"


    "What?!" The woman yelled at the man who instead make her position worse as if before wasn''t enough yet. Her hands were clenched tight and she cursed the man deep inside her heart and her eyes went toward Li Lian, "I''m sure you understand that was an expression, didn''t you, Li Lian?" Her smile turn sweet unlike the fierce glare she had to Li Lian earlier.


    Li Lian glanced across her shoulder, her eyes meeting Zhuang Xuan''s brown ones. "What should you do Li Lian?" asked Zhuang Xuan with a frown.


    "It''s an expression, Zhuang Xuan." Li Lian smiled and her eyes went toward the woman, "I understand that it was something that came offhanded." The woman smiled bright to Li Lian when she continued, "I can''t have you cut your neck open here to die, I am not that cruel. You have a family to protect and see again, if you die they would be sad." She whispered the words for only the two of them.


    The woman watched how Li Lian''s eyes that were kind slowly loosing the glimmer of kindness and his eyes contained a curling cold emotion that had the woman to feel daunted. Li Lian reaches out her hand. The woman was wearing a scarf with a thin fabric and looking at it, Li Lian ran her hand across the scarf, to her neck. "You should be careful with you words, Wan. Not everyone could fulfill what comes out from their mouth and it would be better if you are careful. You will not meet someone like me again who would spare you not to do what you claimed you could do."


    "There is also the option that she could roll on the ground," said Zhuang Xuan, who didn''t heard the words Li Lian said to see the woman immediately taking a step back and bowed her head,


    "I''m very sorry for my rude words and I promise I will not repeat my mistakes anymore."


    "Will you?" asked Li Lian gently, tucking her hand from the woman''s neck and she lifted up to meet her eyes for a smile that send chill to the woman''s spine.


    "I just remembered I have something important to do, please excuse me!" said the woman and quickly she ran from the place. Li Lian''s voice may be gentle and soft but when she had spoken to her, Wan saw how Li Lian''s eyes turned hollow as if she had not emotions while the words she said lurked with not a subtle threat.


    With the drama ending, most people began to bid goodbyes and Li Lian didn''t see the need to stay at the place either. She left the hotel, taking the exit with Zhuang Xuan. In the silence Zhuang Xuan cleared his throat to gain Li Lian''s eyes on him. "I want to apologize to you. There is something I haven''t yet said."


    "What you haven''t said yet?" Li Lian asked with her brows raising, "What is it you''re making me curious." Li Lian the caught a sight of a car that looked similar to Li Jun Wei''s car and her back she leaned on the wall pulled away before it pressed back when she noticed the car was a different model.


    "Ryouma clan, your adopted family." said Zhuang Xuan and Li Lian who was still staring at the car break her gaze at it to look at Zhuang Xuan with her eyes wide.


    "What? How?" Then she remembered what Zhuang Xuan was capable to do and replied to her own question, "You searched for my background."


    "I''m sorry." Zhuang Xuan, whether or not Li Lian was his friend, to put his nose to other''s past was uncalled for.


    Li Lian couldn''t say she wasn''t bothered by it. However, for Zhuang Xuan to stay by her side now even after knowing her past which not even her parents could make her happy. "You don''t have to apologize. So are you not afraid of me?"


    "I know plenty of your secret that would make you not kill me." Zhuang Xuan replied with a smug grin that had Li Lian to chuckle.


    While the two were waiting, He Chang Min who had been standing from afar came toward Li Lian and Zhuang Xuan. He stopped in front of her, covering the lights on Li Lian''s face with the shadow of his large frame. "I have something to talk with you." He Chang Min said, "This is the last time." He added and Zhuang Xuan who was about to rant out his series of curse words, noticed his eyes that had him stopped to say anything.


    "You could speak here." Li Lian replied, "There is no need to search for a place to speak when we have plenty of space here."


    "I wish to do it alone," He Chang Min said this and his eyes fell on Zhuang Xuan who then sighed and waved away his hand.


    "I''ll go," Zhuang Xuan said because He Chang Min promised this was the last time, the faster their relationship end would be better, he thought and stood at the pillar that was far but enough for him to see what''s taking place on the place where Li Lian stood at.

 Chapter 288 - 289: Unfixable Trust-II

    He Chang Min stood in front of Li Lian and he took his breaths with his eyes slowly calming down. The past days, He Chang Min spend his time to think, to find words, and his mistakes. His hand clenched when his eyes met Li Lian''s black one. Once again, he reminded himself of the person who he had ruined.


    "One year ago, it was all my mistake, you were right after all." He Chang Min started and Li Lian gave him an unimpressed look. "I knew about your past, I just found out about it from Xuan a few weeks ago."


    Li Lian''s eyes darted from the spot she had been seeing at him, "I see." She also thought it was odd for Zhuang Xuan to suddenly searched about her background. Knowing Zhuang Xuan, he believes in her and wouldn''t do it unless someone put him to move and it was He Chang Min.


    She brought her hands and crossed her arm in front of her chest, "Is that all you want to tell me?" Li Lian went straight to the matter, she wouldn''t want to stay at the same place continuously repeating this conversation with He Chang Min. It was because he said for the last time did she agree so in the future there would be no him anymore who would constantly get on her way.


    He Chang Min clenched his hand, his lips he clamped open to say, "I want to help your revenge."


    Li Lian drew her brows, she snapped her eyes at He Chang Min to see the stern eye he gave as if he was determined to see his words through. "For what? Is this your way to apologize?"


    "Part of it." He Chang Min spoke, "The truth is, before your death I still have many things I haven''t told you yet. The truth." said He Chang Min. As their conversation started, the black car that stopped from the hospital began to move on the way to the hotel where Li Lian was.


    Li Lian drew her brows, "What are you saying?" What truth? Li Lian questioned herself. Was there still things she didn''t know yet?


    "It''s starts with my parents. They don''t want me to get married to you." stated He Chang Min, and Li Lian didn''t like speaking with him because of the past he brought. "I insist and fortunately seeing how grandmother Xie loves you, they let be married to you and that was a year before I studied abroad."


    It was what Li Lian know, so far there was no holes in the stories or twist.


    He Chang Min continued to say, "Then at the same time for no reason Xie Hue Lin followed me, abroad. As you know I slept with her but it wasn''t what I meant to do. A day before that I received a news you would come to visit me."


    On the words, Li Lian huhed, "Visit? I have never been able to visit you."


    "No, I received a letter of your own handwritings which was why I believed it was you. But then I fell drunk even though I didn''t drink any alcohol." He Chang Min then raised his face at Li Lian, "Do you know who was by my side after that? Xie Hue Lin."


    Li Lian frowned heading this, "Do you mean she used you?" asked Li Lian. All this time she thought they were so passionately in burning love, after all He Chang Min enver showed any sign of him being forced by Xie Hue Lin. They had kissed in front of her many times and it was hard to believe it, she didn''t find Xie Hue Lin''s surprising as her sister was twisted beyond repair that a hundred times people tried to fix her she was unsaveable since the beginning.


    He Chang Min shook his head to say, "That''s not the end. She guilt tripped me which I swear to God I rejected her. The plan worsen when I came back to my family. They forced me to marry Hue Lin. A day before I came back, I learned that Hue Lin didn''t do it alone, my mother had a hand on her plan. She told where I live, my passwords, and everything." Recalling it all He Chang Min brought his hand to his chest, heaving his breaths harshly and Li Lian went a step forward.


    "Then what does this have to do with everything?" she asked, "You could have rejected it."


    He Chang Min squeezed his hand on the shirt above his chest, "Not when they use you. My mother, do you know who she is?"


    Li Lian shook her head. She only seen Mrs. He two times and at those two times, she was viewed as bad and had always receive bad judgement that had Mrs. He not wanting to talk to her or even be in the same room with her. Let alone her full name, Li Lian didn''t know it.


    "You never know because he never speaks at you." He Chang Min said, "My mother, she is not a Chinese born woman, she is a mix of a Japanese. Like you, she is a daughter of a yakuza."


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes on his words, "What?" Was this a coincidence? "Your mother, she didn''t like me because she knows who I am." Li Lian uttered in disbelief,


    He Chang Min gave himself a pathetic smile. "I knew this just a few days ago. Xuan helped me to find out about it. She wants you gone, your family." Li Lian''s eyes went toward Zhuang Xuan who had moved from the pillar he leaned when he saw He Chang Min rubbing his chest.


    As much as Li Lian dislike the man, she could not watch him groaning in pain with his breaths labored either. With still a frown on her forehead, she asked, "Where is your medicine?"


    "It''s here." He Chang Min said pulling his own bottle of medicine he always brought with him on his pocket. Since in the beginning of their relationship that had ended, He Chang Min had always put to a labored breathing whenever he was under stress or intense emotions. Li Lian watched him drank the medicine her hand tightening the hold on her forearms.

 Chapter 289 - 290: Unfixable Trust-III

    Li Lian processed the news in her mind after the large amount of informations gave by He Chang Min, she remembered there was many families in Japan and wondered which family his mother came from? And why was she against their relationship at that time. However Li Lian''s question fell the most at the fact that Xie Hue Lin worked with Mrs. He.


    "How do you know Hue Lin worked with your mother?" asked Li Lian when He Chang Min was in a better state after drinking the medicine.


    "Phone call history." replied He Chang Min. "My mother didn''t think I will searched for Hue Lin''s call history, there I find them exchanging informations to make me spend a night with Hue Lin."


    "Does Hue Lin knows that you know?" She asked her next question to fill the blanks she had and when seeing He Chang Min''s shaking his head, Li Lian felt an even larger doubt at Xie Hue Lin. Starting from the people she sent to kill her and how she could be acquainted with Mrs. He to work together and removed her from the relationship.


    If her suspicion is correct, Xie Hue Lin knows she is Ryouma Rian long before she tried to kill her.


    Her eyes then shifted at He Chang Min. "What do you want to do by revenge?" she asked him to then add, "I don''t forgive you yet," there may be reason that he want to protect her but it was hard to forget hatred and anger that stemmed from before.


    "I don''t want you to forgive me. Let me suffer from my own mistake. the fact didn''t change, I betrayed you and slept with her, I chose you over her because of my guilt."


    "You know you are wrong." Li Lian started to then sigh. She didn''t see how she should bring her revenge to the man even though she had planned for it before. Seeing how He Chang Min in a miserable state, blaming himself, she could tell that even if her justice is served in the future, she wouldn''t feel any happy or a sense of fulfillment. Instead it only ticked her seeing him.


    "By my revenge, Xie Family should be turn to nothing." Li Lian said to him. "I will not only take their wealth but I will also take their happiness. I will bring them hatred to each other. You said you want to help me in my revenge and now that I know your mother is involved, she wouldn''t miss my revenge."


    "That is what I want." He Chang Min replied steadily. "I have my reasons to hate my mother, but not only her, my father and Hue Lin. When I thought you died, I... I thought I should do it on my own. I tried to stop you many times, not all revenge ended up pretty."


    "I have never been pretty." replied Li Lian with a smile, "I had died Chang Min, there isn''t anything else I am afraid of."


    At the same time, a black car arrived on the hotel. Li Jun Wei opened the door of his car, the first to appear was the edge of his black shoes, followed by his long legs and head as he brought his body out from the car. When his full figure was out of the car, Li Jun Wei''s expression was like snow when he closed the door and his eyes were focused at one person. One and only. Li Lian.


    Li Jun Wei wouldn''t lie of how he is possessive of Li Lian but he know to be tolerable. They wouldn''t be here if he hadn''t controlled himself and perhaps their love story would have started twisted and darker.


    He strode to her side, walking and Li Lian who saw him initially was surprised, she didn''t thought he would be hear. Did he knows if she would stay a little longer to talk with He Chang Min? Some times she wondered if Li Jun Wei had a small gps that told her whatever she is doing? But this is Li Jun Wei she is talking about, he wouldn''t do that.


    "Mr. He." Li Jun Wei addresses He Chang Min and lifted his chin, his gaze looking at He Chang Min with a taunting look. He didn''t hold back in showing his dislike when it comes to He Chang Min and a few people.


    "Jun Wei." Li Lian called his name to have his attention and begin to tell him which page they were on.


    "I came to help her, we didn''t do anything." He Chang Min interjected in between to explain and Li Jun Wei raised his hand.


    "I didn''t say you did anything or that I doubt Li Lian." interjected Li Jun Wei, his eyes were calm but his expression betrayed his eyes that made others to feel pressured with his gaze. He Chang Min clenched his hand and turned his gaze fierce at Li Jun Wei, not wanting to back down.


    "You sounded like you did, being suspicious of what we were saying." replied He Chang Min.


    Li Jun Wei pulled one corner of his lips, making a lopsided smile, "If I was suspicious of you. You wouldn''t be standing here, Mr. He. I don''t leave suspicious people spared." and at the end of his words, Li Jun Wei dropped his smile.


    When Li Lian was about to explain Li Jun Wei again, He Chang Min spike over her, "I will speak to you again." and Li Lian only gave him a half nod for He Chang Min to go. She still doesn''t believe him or trust his revenge but the informations he gave was useful, she thought to herself and Zhuang Xuan spared a talk with He Chang Min once the man left from them.


    Li Lian who was aware of the light stare Li Jun Wei gave turned her head, "Hue Lin knows about my identity in Japan long before the accident." she told him and Li Jun Wei kept quiet at first.


    He then parted his lips to ask, "What did he told you?" There was no sign of his jealousy Li Lian could take of hear but Li Jun Wei wasn''t in a great mood after seeing He Chang Min. He managed to keep his dislike to himself as he didn''t want to show Li Lian his worse side, doesn''t mean he hide it either.


    "He offered to help me, he want to do revenge on his mother and Hue Lin. All this time, he was used by Hue Lin and his mother, he want to direct the revenge." As she speaks Zhuang Xuan who had ended his talk to He Chang Min went over Li Lian''s side. He first greeted Li Jun Wei by a bend of his neck as if to show politeness.


    On their last exchange, Zhuang Xuan noted Li Lian''s relationship with Li Jun Wei was only as a boss and as a subordinate. Li Lian''s company is directed by the man named Li Jun Wei. Although he found how odd it was for the CEO himself to directly talk with Li Lian as it was often rare for anyone in top would do, he didn''t paid much attention on it. However now, he wondered why was Li Jun Wei here, "Do you have anything to do with Lian Lian?"


    "We are going out." Li Jun Wei deadpanned at the man and Li Lian''s eyes widened


    As if it wasn''t enough surprise, she then heard Li Jun Wei continued, "You are Li Lian''s college friend, Zhuang Xuan."


    Zhuang Xuan raised his brows at him, "Yes that is me. You know me?" asked Zhuang Xuan because he didn''t know Li Jun Wei.


    "A little we''ve met around college." replied Li Jun Wei who then shifted his eyes at Li Lian with a smile.


    Zhuang Xuan stared at Li Jun Wei''s face, taking his feature to note and try to remember if he ever meet someone like Li Jun Wei. As a man himself, he couldn''t help but acknowledge Li Jun Wei''s handsome face was one that was hard to forget, "Have we, really?" He asked him, "I have never seen you before I think. Could you remind me when we met before in college?" Or was Li Jun Wei a graduate of their college too but that was even weirder as he never heard his name before. For a person bearing the name Li it was hard not to stand out.


    Li Jun Wei replied, "It was only a one time meeting I am sure you didn''t remember me due to it."


    But Zhuang Xuan thought even if it was a one time meeting he should be able to remember Li Jun Wei''s face.


    "We could talk the rest later, Li Lian, do you want to go home?" asked Li Jun Wei with his voice gentle. It was a question though, Li Jun Wei posed it as a question as Zhuang Xuan was here and she nodded.


    Before she left, she turned her head toward Zhuang Xuan, bidding her goodbye at her friend and entered the car to explain Li Jun Wei the conversation she had with He Chang Min and her suspicions.

 Chapter 290 - 291: Sparks-I

    By the time Li Lian finished to tell Li Jun Wei all what she heard from He Chang Min, the hour had passed the night and they arrived back at Li''s main house. Stepping out, Li Jun Wei had his words to say when from afar a clip clipping sound of shoes running toward them from the house sounded. Jin Nu Yuan appeared along with Mrs. Jin to the entrance of the house.


    Seeing Li Lian who had just got out of the house with her hands holding Li Jun Wei, Mrs. Jin''s smile for a spare of second disappeared, turning into a stink gaze at their hands. Jin Nu Yuan didn''t cared about the hands or if they held hands but seeing Li Lian was enough to start her night in the worst mood possible.


    In silence, Jin Nu Yuan hoped she could kick Li Lian out from the house but with Li Jun Wei in her side, it would be her who would be kicked out of the house if she was careless and with her mother''s words this afternoon that told her of the plan she had, encouraged Jin Nu Yuan to suppress her anger and gave her face a sweet smile she worked on since childhood.


    "Good evening, Jun Wei we''ve been wondering when you would come home." Mrs. Jin greeted, starting the conversation with a smile she always had on her lips as if her days had always been bright with Sun and happiness when in truth in her mind there was nothing more than her evil plans she wish she could put in move now.


    "I''ve been missed? That''s something I least expected to hear from you." Li Jun Wei had a habit of speaking a few words that made others felt strained and stunned from his words like now where Mrs. Jin''s smile twitched and Li Lian jolted down on the older woman''s expression that turned slightly sour even with her smile.


    "Of course, I am, you are my dearest nephew." said Mrs. Jin before her eyes fell at Li Lian who she had been ignoring like an air, "and you too, my niece. I''ve been waiting back for your arrival, I don''t expect you to come together."


    "Jun Wei came to take me home." Li Lian replied at the woman''s words who gave her a nod.


    "The house becomes lonely when there are less people in the house. Your grandmother said the same words as me." Mrs. Jin continued as they went inside the house.


    "I see, will you plan to stay in the house for a year, aunt Jin?" asked Li Jun Wei for the woman to lightly pulled her brows at him.


    "What?" asked the woman, clearly not asking for a repetition and Li Jun Wei didn''t bother to repeat or change his question.


    "You always stayed in the house for days, weeks, and even months. It would be easier to say that this have become your house. I heard last time you asked for the portrait to be removed again. Grandmother must haven''t heard this yet." said Li Jun Wei for the older woman to smiled at him.


    On the conversation, Li Lian frowned, was the portrait they talked of is the same portrait where Li Jun Wei''s parents were? Recalling the maid who had spoken with her before and Li Jun Wei''s statement, Li Lian understood how most servants in the house fear Mrs. Jin. It was because the woman had acted as the owner of the house who controlled everything.


    "Where did you heard that?" asked Mrs. Jin. She was sure she had fired off the maid who knew of this. With how rare Li Jun Wei comes back home, Mrs. Jin had taken his absence as a way to gain control in the house. The woman thought Li Jun Wei wouldn''t know anything as he seemed to be disinterested in it. It had her questioned how her nephew had put a tab on her, knowing every move she made.


    "The wind told me." replied Li Jun Wei ambiguously. Not wanting to full Mrs. Jin on details as the woman was his target. He couldn''t believe in them and some of the relatives which was why the house was filled with people of his side. The house is originally his which make him looking down on the woman''s action who seemed to think she was the head of the house. "It would be great if you stop doing what you do. As this house isn''t your property to move or decorated as you like."


    Mrs. Jin disliked the use of tone Li Jun Wei chose that was demanding. She had her own pride as an elder of the house and for him to order didn''t sit well with the woman. "I had your grandmother''s permission, she is the head of the house and it would mean to disrespect if I disregard her words. Also, I wouldn''t touch anything I can''t like the portrait. You like to joke, Jun Wei. How could this house be my property."


    "As long as you have a sense of awareness," Li Lian heard Li Jun Wei''s reply that made the room more silence after his words.


    Jin Nu Yuan who had been quite, clamping her lips so she wouldn''t talk, finally spoke, "But brother Wei, at the time the portrait was taken, I wasn''t there, I wasn''t yet be born. I also want to be there. It''s a family portrait but I wasn''t there and it makes me sad that I am not included there." Jin Nu Yuan wore a sad face, her eyes sullen and regretting the fact she wasn''t born first.


    "I thought you already have a portrait back in Jin house, did Aunt Jin took the picture in your absence?" Li Jun Wei raised one of his brows with his eyes looking at Mrs. Jin to say, "That is a little too lonely. All the family members should gathered together again on occasion to take picture for the little lonely Nu Yuan to have one. You could bring it home once it is done." The words, Li Jun Wei uttered generously to Jin Nu Yuan only stunned the two even more by his words.

 Chapter 291 - 292: Sparks-II

    Jin Nu Yuan blinked once before twice, catching the sight of Li Lian, her hand clenched tighter. She had only meant the words she said so she would have her picture taken too at the family, a new one where she would be there as every time she entered the house, she saw the picture with regret that she wasn''t born earlier.


    Mrs. Jin hold her daughter''s hand to stop her from ruining any atmosphere and spoke, "Of course Nu Yuan have her own picture in the house, she just wish to have her picture taken in the family painting, as you know that painting is for the closest family. She had kept quiet the entire time, but she wished to be there too."


    Li Jun Wei gave his aunt a nod, "Aunt Jin doted on Nu Yuan a lot. I could see your reason for moving the portrait even when I told you not to."


    "I didn''t move the portrait. How would I? It''s the only picture where my cousin and his wife is still alive, getting it removed would mean disrespecting them who are gone." replied Mrs. Jin in concern and as they had talked of a different matter, she used the change to shift the topic of the talk, "Your father and mother would be very happy if they are able to meet Li Lian. I remember how they wish to have a grandson. My aunt would also be happy to have her great grandson soon."


    Jin Nu Yuan''s hand on her mother''s hold slightly moved, her eyes widened in alarm. Was she hearing right that her mother is suggesting Li Lian and Li Jun Wei to have children soon? Her mother had told her of how she is trying to have another woman to be the third person in Li Lian''s and Li Jun Wei''s marriage so soon they could have the ties they need to control the family. If there is a children, wouldn''t it only decrease the chance for Li Jun Wei to divorce Li Lian?


    "How long have you been married again?" Mrs. Jin asked boldly, her eyes now falling not to Li Jun Wei but Li Lian who was beside Li Jun Wei. "Has it passed five or six months? It wouldn''t be good if you two hold the process of having a child. I would want to see your children soon."


    "There are still days far ahead us. We still want to enjoy our days together," Li Jun Wei replied, his eyes moving to Li Lian with his smile at her, "When we are ready, we could have a house filled with little ones."


    The words he said was while staring back at her eyes, making her cheeks to burns red. A happy smile came on her lips to know that Li Jun Wei had think far more about their future together. Li Jun Wei''s children, they must be pretty, thought Li Lian to herself.


    Mrs. Jin laughed, "There is time but you know time isn''t everlasting, some times it is cut short and you wouldn''t know how fast time would be. If you deny one year, the second year, and continuously you two would be old and soon the ability to have child would be hard for an older woman." The woman directed the words at Li Lian, "You wouldn''t want to have words and whispers questioning Li Lian either."


    Li Lian heard the apparent warning and threats Mrs. Jin tell on her words. One of it sounds odd to Li Lian that she could not help herself but stress her point at the beginning of Mrs. Jin''s words as it sounded almost like a death threat she subtly put on her words.


    "Rumors are indeed not good." Jin Nu Yuan chided in spite, "If there are rumors surfacing Li Lian can''t have children and is infertile it would place our family''s image in the worse light."


    Li Jun Wei hadn''t taken the matter lightly, his eyes narrowed down on both mother and daughter who didn''t know when to hit the brake on their own mouths, keeping it running with unnecessary words. "Baseless rumors that you believe in, should I say that I expected or not expecting this from you, aunt Jin?" Li Jun Wei stopped his movements, his eyes that were now looking at his aunt turned cold.


    "Last time I had heard from grandmother you brought up Li Lian''s past and now about Li Lian being infertile which is not true. I am expecting if your next baseless rumors, what would it be? That I died or perhaps something close to it?" He asked, his tone riled with subtle threats that were never void.


    Mrs. Jin was startled by Li Jun Wei''s sudden change in emotions, anger could be clearly seen from his eyes that reminded Mrs. Jin of her daughter words when she came back after her wish being rejected by Li Jun Wei. She forgot how much words her could trigger Li Jun Wei angers, "I stated what could be possible, I''m sorry if I offended you two, but this is my worry and responsible as the elder of the house."


    "Your responsibility, Aunt Jin, is to keep yourself in check and Nu Yuan. In case of something happen." Li Jun Wei uttered and it stopped Mrs. Jin''s smile for a moment that her eyes looking at her nephew now was with contempt.


    "You like to joke." Mrs. Jin said, her words falling to be toneless.


    "It will be a joke if you like to take but one day it could also be not." Li Jun Wei will not let anyone to condescend Li Lian whether it be anyone outside of their family, his aunt, or his relatives. He could dismiss the words but when Li Lian is involved he wouldn''t stay low to threaten Mrs. Jin who tried to defamed Li Lian.


    Li Jun Wei took the expression his aunt made that was smiling in contrast to her inward burning anger and declared. "There had been no rumors alike about Li Lian being infertile as she isn''t. If one day there come a wind to my ears that stated she is infertile, I should know who had started the rumors."

 Chapter 292 - 293: Sparks-III

    Last time Li Jun Wei put down the matter where Li Lian was offered money by Mrs. Jin but it didn''t mean he would forgive the woman for doing so. Now that his aunt was right here it was also the right time to warn her. If she is not stupid, her aunt would know when to stop but he could tell that his aunt Jin isn''t bright on her head, seeing that despite what she did last time, Mrs. Jin still have the gall to press her words at him.


    "It was just a possible rumors coming from outside, Jun Wei." Mrs. Jin replied, "As a family member, I would not do anything that could harm Li Lian or the family. It is best to prepare ourself from the rumors outside as people that are nit our family would not care about our feeling."


    "It''s good to see that you think so much about the family, aunt Jin." Li Jun Wei narrowed down his eyes if Mrs. Jin wasn''t his family, he would have done worse and perhaps last time he had been too lax with his punishment which he wouldn''t do again. "Even after seeing that you have offered Li Lian money to leave the family. I didn''t expect you would care for her."


    "That''s a misunderstanding but I believe we have cleared the matter together, have we, Li Lian?" asked Mrs. Jin, her eyes directed at Li Lian, there was a subtle warning in her eyes while she stared daggers at Li Lian that Li Jun Wei took a step forward to stop the woman from looking at Li Lian.


    "Whether it is a misunderstanding there is no next time." Li Jun Wei warned, and he took Li Lian''s hand to bring her closer, "Before you forget aunt Jin, in this house, Li Lian hold more authority than you, I will expect you to treat her like the mistress of this house as she is. She has to be respected." Then Li Jun Wei looked down to his cousin, "Nu Yuan, do you hear my words?"


    Jin Nu Yuan clenched her hand, gritting to her teeth on Li Jun Wei''s instruction that she had to respect Li Lian who was just a mere singer. She managed to keep her anger down and nodded, "Yes."


    "We will leave now until dinner." said Li Jun Wei before leaving the place with Li Lian to let Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan who was both angry to drown in their anger. Walking upstairs, Li Jun Wei lead her inside to where his room was, the same room where Li Lian had entered this morning. When they entered the lights had turned on, that had Li Lian wondered if the servants were the one to turn the lights on as the state of the room was dark when she left before.


    Closing the room, she saw Li Jun Wei pulling his necktie to loosen, an air of him was angry even though she couldn''t read his expression, she could tell it by the way his poise gave off. "Is it a habit for you not to show expression?" Li Lian asked, curiosity staying at her eyes.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t expect the question, turning his body, he placed the necktie to the couch aside of him which was near the old table he used long ago. "A little. I find that showing emotions would make others to be relaxed shen they''re with me and I needed to be the opposite. With people who wants to make use of me, I can''t have them use my emotions either."


    Li Lian could tell from meeting Mrs. Jin that the family was superficial not most of them but perhaps apart from Madam and Master Li, all of them set their eyes on the wealth Li Jun Wei. She had only seen the other relatives for a brief and tomorrow she would be meeting the rest of the families.


    "Mrs. Jin was threatening you earlier." Li Lian lightly brought the conversation as she walked from beside the door to make her way to sit on the bed. As fluffy it was once Li Lian sat, she felt her legs and bottom sank on the bed which felt good. "Does she often to that?"


    "Some times but she had never done it obviously in front of grandmother only when she''s with me. She thinks that by showing me her place I would be scared and out of respect heed to her words." replied Li Jun Wei when he turned his back again to place the suit beside his necktie when he saw that his books in the desk slightly move.


    Long before when he was still in his teen, Li Jun Wei recalled how he was strongly against the maids to touch the book on his desk and they had kept their work without touching his book. He could tell that this time the person who had moved and touched the books weren''t the maids but Li Lian.


    Li Lian hummed as she thought Li Family''s member was not as peaceful as others from outside would see or think. "She wants you to be her doll." Li Lian uttered with a frown. Like how rotten Xie Family was, Li Jun Wei''s family wasn''t too much different.


    "All of them wants me to be their doll." replied Li Jun Wei who then walked toward her, taking a seat beside her on the bed, he then spoke to shift the conversation, "If what He Chang Min said is correct, we will need to find his mother''s background. To find out which family she came from and if she had a hand to help Xie Hue Lin in her killing attempt." He said to receive a nod from her.


    "It could be a great reveal if Hue Lin is as we thought working together with people from Japan who is trying to kill me." Li Lian said, her eyes looking at Li Jun Wei to realize how light his eye color was, seeing his face, Li Lian could see that he took his mother''s features. "In the party last time, I bluffed at her saying that a friend of mine from Japan stayed on the hotel."


    "Was she surprised?" Li Jun Wei asked her, guessing that if fear appeared on Xie Hue Lin''s face, it would proof that the woman knows something, and his thought received confirmation from Li Lian who spoke,


    "Even more than surprise, she looked scared and ran away from the hotel as soon as I pressed her a little." Li Lian replied, "She must be scared that she would die knowing that I could kill her if I found out who she worked with in her attempt to kill me." Remembering her own accident and her mother''s that was orchestrated by the same person, Li Lian''s hand clenched. Xie Hue Lin had to go so far to attack her and as if it wasn''t enough she had to kill her foster mother too.


    "There is something that I found weird since before." hummed Li Jun Wei, gaining Li Lian''s gaze that carries a look of quizzes, he continued, "Why was your sister was in a very hurry to kill you and kick you out of the house? It may be her preference but she could have kicked you out without having to bet her own life in order to kill you."


    Li Jun Wei may had said the word kill lightly but Li Lian could sense well how there was raw anger and unkept ire he kept in his words. Seeing his expression, Li Lian still couldn''t tell what he expressed in his heart but somewhere, she felt she had slowly understood him.


    Like now, the way he felt anger on her sake, Li Lian felt her heart elevated to know his anger that came from his love from her.


    "It does seem like she is hiding something." Li Lian murmured wondering what it was as Li Jun Wei who had stared at the side of her face reached out his hand to take the lock of hair that fell to cover the side of her face. Pushing the hair behind her ears, he then heard him continue, "Could it be that she have something to hide and with me she is afraid that the secret would soon be found out."


    "That is one thing to think of. It is plausible." replied Li Jun Wei, when their eyes met he smiled, "It would seem that we need to invade the secrets of Xie Family. There is also some possibility that Xie Hue Lin push you to be disinherited so she could hide the secret she has forever to the family." After he said the words, Li Jun Wei make a phone call to connect to his secretary and Li Lian heard him spoke to request the person to dig through Xie Hue Lin''s pasts and any smallest rumors that ever followed Xie Hue Lin.

 Chapter 293 - 294: Short Dinner-I

    When the call ended, Li Lian then saw him pushing the phone aside, that had her remembered, "I also met Wei Tsui Lan. He knew I could speak Japanese fluently. Something about him is... off." Li Lian didn''t know how to put what she felt when assigning Wei Tsui Lan. He was odd, something about him had her irked like the way he spoke as if he knows a lot about her.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed, his eyes flickered with an emotion, "How off?" He asked her.


    "He tricked me by using another person to test my ability to speak in Japanese then I questioned him a few questions, of how he knows that I could speak fluently in other language when he said that he learned it from rumors." It made Li Lian to ask just how many rumors were about her that Xie Hue Lin had spoken to others? If the rumors said she could speak other language, wouldn''t that be a good rumors and something like a praise?


    Li Jun Wei brought his hand from his lap to her hair, taking the uneven side to straightened the ends, "Do you think he knows about you?"


    On the question, Li Lian shook her head, "I don''t know. He didn''t seem like he is lying but also didn''t seem like he is saying the truth either."


    She heard Li Jun Wei hummed in response, his eyes that were always intensely looking at others now stayed calmer, "I never knew much about him either, his family is a simple family, not much to note on and that he is the only son, Ye Hua told me about this as they are friend since middle school." That would mean he had to find many other backgrounds of people to find how deep rooted their problem was.


    Li Jun Wei who then looked at her gave a smile, "I didn''t get to ask this yesterday too, how was your day? In the reunion." He added with eyes intrigued to know.


    "A few people made some stifling trouble, but you saved me the second time." Li Lian das how Li Jun Wei raised his brows in question, wondering what she meant and she continued, "Is it a set rule that all Li Family members are exempt from paying when they stay in places under Li corporate?"


    So that was what she meant, thought Li Jun Wei and he smiled at her, "Paying a few wouldn''t make the places go bankrupt and it is better before some came to me using this as their pretext."


    "Pretext?" asked Li Lian to him.


    "There was once a problem regarding paying and any other things they could fault-find." answered Li Jun Wei and he stood up from his seat to pick a glass and a jar of water that had been freshly changed by the maids before he went home.


    Li Lian watched him walked away from her side and watched his broad back that was now covered by his black vest. Her eyes fell to see the proportion of his body, truly it made her wonder how Li Jun Wei could keep his body even when he often stay in the company. Does all CEO have more time than she thought they do?


    "Was it Mrs. Jin?" Li Lian guessed, she could see why if it is them. Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan were couple of people who love to abuse their power and see other felt pressured or feel scared of them not that she could understand.


    She caught Li Jun Wei turning his body just slightly, "They did but the worse I remembered was Li Ye Hua''s parents, they made a scene just to meet me at the time."


    "For what?"


    "To help them over their issue," he replied to place the jar and walked to pass her the glass, "A drink?" He asked and Li Lian took the glass from him to murmur him a thank you.


    Li Lian held the glass on her laps while Li Jun Wei stood in front of him, "And you helped them?"


    Li Jun Wei watched how Li Lian seemed to be smaller that he was now standing in front of her. Leaning his elbow on the wooden pillar of the bed he pulled one side of his lips, "I did for something in exchange, it was good to see them feeling broken over two options. They never learned, believing that I would helped them to settle their issues that started from their greed. They fell to a bank scam, almost a billion dollar was taken off their credits. Ruen helped me to catch the perpetrator."


    "It''s good that the scammer is found." said Li Lian, responded by Li Jun Wei''s smile that looked as if he agreed to her words.


    Li Jun Wei then reached out his hand to settle it over the curves of her cheeks, as Li Lian didn''t expect his touch to be cold on her warm skin, in reflex, Li Lian pulled her chin away from his hand slightly until she calmed the tingling sense on her cheek. "I heard you song, it was a lovely one, I''m sure you will receive a reward for it and congratulation, I didn''t get to say this yesterday in the hospital."


    Although it was slightly late a day, Li Lian felt happy and her lips widened into a crinkling smile at his words. To her thoughts, receiving Li Jun Wei''s words were far different than the praises or congratulation others gave her. It made her felt rewarded that he had heard the song.


    "Thank you." she whispered and saw him leaning forward. Thinking that Li Jun Wei was about to kiss her cheeks as his hand on her cheeks tilted their face for her cheek to be exposed, she felt a soft texture on her lips that were brief as he pulled himself away. Li Lian watched him moved from her face to straighten his back, his smile was also wide across his lips that she couldn''t help but to admire the view.


    "Tomorrow all my relatives would come, be careful of them and keep you eyes and ears open." Li Jun Wei told her. He would be there by her side the entire time as no men would be stupid enough to let their wife exposed in danger.


    "I will." Li Lian replied. It was clear to tell from Li Jun Wei''s words how his relatives were not the best and that they all want the position where Li Lian had.


    "It would be fine if you keep your back open because I will be there," his voice sweetly coaxed her heart, making Li Lian unable to stop herself from smiling too wide.


    Li Jun Wei knew Li Lian was a bright one, she knows how to protect herself and from his family. She may thought that the extent his family could do was to bully her but it was far worse. Since the past, the wealth Li Family had make others greedy where people would even kill their own siblings to acquire the position of the family''s head. He had heard it from his grandparents and all this time he survived to not be the next one killed.


    At the same time, the door to their room was knocked and Li Jun Wei who had stood up made his way to stride toward the door, opening to see a maid. Li Lian who was curious stood from the bed, making a slight freak sound when she pulled her body by holding the wooden pillar and she stood behind Li Jun Wei to see the same maid who she had talked with this afternoon standing in front of the door, facing Li Jun Wei.


    Unlike the expression the maid had while talking with Li Lian that was calm and collected, now, the maid''s face carries fright and startled. The maid didn''t know that Li Jun Wei had come home, thinking it would be Li Lian alone as she only heard her friend said that Li Lian had come home. With Li Lian''s friendliness, the maid thought to speak a little with Li Lian and she didn''t expect to meet Li Jun Wei.


    The maid wring her hands together in front of her waist, bowing politely, "Madam and Master, have been waiting in the dining room, they request for everyone to come to the dining room." Li Lian saw how the maid seemed nervous as her eyes watched the floor that was clear and saw her own frightened expression.


    Li Jun Wei was never known for being a person with a harsh personality like Mrs. Jin, Jin Nu Yuan, or the other relatives but they all know how Li Jun Wei prefer to keep his distance amongst other. Although there had never been cases when Li Jun Wei had gotten angry, there was one time the maid remembered clearly four years ago of how angry Li Jun Wei was and since that day, the maid swore never to offend Li Jun Wei to be the one next to have his ire directed to.


    "Tell them we will be there." and at Li Jun Wei''s toneless reply, the maid bend her back to bow, closing the door with politeness and made a dash away from the room like a mouse who had just seen cat.


    Li Jun Wei turned his face and met Li Lian''s eyes who was staring at him intently, "They all fear you." She stated with her brows furrowed. "They shouldn''t be scared of you when you wouldn''t harm or eat them." To know that Li Jun Wei in other''s eyes seen as frightening didn''t sit well with Li Lian. It made him feel lonely to her eyes.


    "I don''t need others to know about me, as long as you do not fear me." said Li Jin Wei, his smile at her was soft that didn''t appeared to the maid earlier.


    Li Lian smiled at him, "I wouldn''t." How could she ever when Li Jun Wei was the kindest person she ever met who had showed her love?

 Chapter 295 - 296: Short Dinner-III

    Li Lian wondered what Li Jun Wei was watching of. Her gaze shifted slowly to follow from his eyes toward the place where he was watching at. It was a large panel of window, tall that reached up to the ceiling that also connected to the third floor where on the top of the ceiling Li Lian saw the chandelier that emitted golden color.


    She noticed what Li Jun Wei was watching of with his expression emotionless and void was the glass. Li Lian why would he stared at the glass or if it was the garden outside where a large pool was that covered by leaves that hanged from above like creepers to add a cool feeling. Staring at the window then Li Lian brought her left hand up which was connected to Li Jun Wei''s right hand.


    "Is this the place?" asked Li Lian, her eyes on him slowly turned with an expectation that made her heartbeat to race. "Where your hand had an accident?"


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes were sharp, "This is the place," he confirmed and as he was talking her hand, he lead her to walk at a place nearer to the window and stopped at one spot that now was covered by grayish carpet that felt soft on her feet, "Grandmother told me I was found here, at this spot. By the time she found me, I was already lying with my hand covered with glass that pierced my hand and meanwhile, the rest of my body was fortunately avoided the glass hail."


    That was fortunate in a way as Li Jun Wei didn''t have to suffer from wounds on his stomach or head that would be worse. If it was true, Li Lian felt herself imagining little Li Jun Wei she saw from the portrait hanged on the wall lying on the ground with blood and her brows were pulled tight.


    She didn''t know how much Li Jun Wei had to went through pain that she could understand the reason why he slowly locked himself away from others in action to protect himself. It was said that each people had their own way to protect themselves and often times, their body or mind would be the one to take action. Li Jun Wei''s emotions was locked perhaps not only because he had taught himself not to and was perhaps Li Jun Wei''s mind doing in order to protect herself from any possible harm coming in his way.


    "It must have been hurt." said Li Lian as she continued to imagine, Li Jun Wei saw his kind wife being in sadness on his sake. He pulled her closer, taking her eyes away from the ground.


    "I hated walking to this side of the room. There are many other ways where I could go to the dining room and avoid walking in this place, It give me an indescribable emotions when I came here that I rather not to feel." Li Lian heard his words quietly, to let him speak and know what he felt at the time. "At least, that was what I believed before. Now we have a chance of possibility that this may not happen."


    Madam and Master Li''s secret, thought Li Lian to herself, "Why do you think they would lie?" She spoke of the question that was on the back of her mind the entire time. "Is it so you wouldn''t feel traumatic?"


    "Perhaps it was but there is a limit for them to hide. Not all in this world is sweet and I don''t expect them to be. And to me, it is better to feel a bitter taste than knowing nothing." If he was the boy Li Lian was searching for the entire time, that was even more so, he would rather suffer from the pain than to forget what he did with her.


    Li Lian also agreed at his words. She didn''t want to be keep in the dark either if it was about herself. "Shall we continue?" asked Li Jun Wei and when responded by a nod of her head, they continued to walk toward the dining room.


    Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan had seated themselves primly on the seats. After vocalizing some anger on their own way, Mrs. Jin felt better but she didn''t forget the words and grudge she held against her nephew and his wife. It seemed that Li Jun Wei loved Li Lian more than Mrs. Jin weigh them to be.


    Mrs. Jin has undoubtedly eyeing on Li Jun Wei''s emotion which was hard as the boy himself since a very young age had mastered the art of secluding his emotion. Compared to the a.d.u.l.ts around him, Li Jun Wei had the best poker face in the family that had never changed even when he faced a great trouble. As his aunt, Mrs. Jin had witnessed everything by her own eyes.


    When Li Jun Wei grew older, after seeing that countless approach from women toward him ended up of no avail, Mrs. Jin found herself a light to usurp and have a taste of the heir position by using the wife to be Li Jun Wei. Knowing that he didn''t hold any interest at anyone or possibly all women, Mrs. Jin guessed that he wouldn''t put any stress in finding himself a bride. Since then, Mrs. Jin made her plan. She doubtlessly and persistently told Madam Li of how Li Jun Wei needed a wife and even showed her a few women she recommended who all worked and was obedient to her.


    But when Li Lian came, her plan was shattered to pieces. In fact, Mrs. Jin could have succeeded half way if Li Lian wasn''t kicked out of the house. Knowing that Li Lian was his only love, Li Jun Wei would have mindlessly took any woman as his bride but being himself, Li Jun Wei would have keep a tab on the woman that steered away from Mrs. Jin''s plan.


    Mrs. Jin was impatient after learning that the two love each other. If like her words Li Lian was infertile it would have been again her chance but what if she wasn''t and had a child? All her plans would be useless!

 Chapter 296 - 297: Short Dinner-IV

    Mrs. Jin took the drink that was served first now that she was only with her daughter, she didn''t had to put her pleasing and sweet smile, letting her stern face open that had the four servants who stood to wait for the other people in the house to come by the dining room.


    "You," Mrs. Jin pointed on one maid who gingerly walked toward the woman. In Li family''s house, Mrs. Jin was the one of the worse people they would wish to never have an encounter with. Seeing how slow the maid walked, Mrs. Jin clicked her tongue, "Will you come here or not?" Her voice was raised in volume, having the maid to be startled and hurried to her side.


    "W-what may I help you with, madam?" asked the woman, keeping her voice even to not gain more displeasure from the woman in front of her now.


    "How long have you worked here?" asked Mrs. Jin and the maid wondered why would the woman asked her of that. Mrs. Jin looked at the rest of four servants and raised her hand to wave, letting them know that she wished to be alone now except for the maid who was now standing by her side.


    The maid who had a bright reddish brown hair that were curly saw everyone had left the room and prayed that the madam wouldn''t beat her or slapped her because she had heard from the senior maids who had stayed longer than her how Mrs. Jin had once slapped a maid for doing mistake.


    Her hands she held one over another was soggy, "Nearly two years, madam." replied the maid who then curled her lips in nervousness. To be locked in the dining room with Mrs. Jin would mean she had done mistake.


    "Two years, hm." Mrs. Jin twirled the glass while Jin Nu Yuan watched her mother pressuring the maid and found this side of her mother to be admirable. Jin Nu Yuan since her childhood want to be her mother who was fearless, clever, and knew what she wanted. The young girl studied what her mother did to be looked by fear for the maid. "Is your salary satisfiable?"


    Again the question had the maid questioned herself and she didn''t want to delay the reply. "It is not too much but more than enough for making a living."


    "Do you want more?"


    "Pardon?" The maid lifted her face to see the maid''s face in shock at Mrs. Jin''s offer. When Mrs. Jin stood from her seat, the maid braced herself for a slap or two across her cheeks and shut her eyes.


    "I am asking if you want more money, a double of your salary, however, in exchange I would want you to follow every and each of my order." Mrs. Jin turned her head at the maid to watch how the poor maid who came with lesser money than her had a look of eagerness but still hesitated as they know Li Jun Wei wasn''t a man who tolerate servants working for others for money.


    The maid looked at Mrs. Jin nervously, biting her lips and her mind weigh the benefits. The money. Mrs. Jin offering to the maid was mouth watering but she wasn''t prepared to do what Mrs. Jin instructed. The maid feared that she would be tell to do harmful thing or be pointed as a scapegoat. Although the maid was hungry for the money, she was also clever enough to know that there would be more drawbacks for her side.


    "I..." The maid looked down on the ground and the reluctance was clear to see from the maid''s face.


    "I wouldn''t ask you to do anything that could harm you or anyone. I just need ears and mouth on this house." stated Mrs. Jin with a softer smile empty from kindness but the maid couldn''t tell, "That is all I need." Mrs. Jin pulled her tone on the word all and her hand she raised set on the maid''s shoulder, with a rub.


    The maid looked up at Mrs. Jin, a smile followed the maid''s mouth. Once the maid left, Mrs. Jin went out of the room briefly and came back with a handkerchief on her hand with an evident water drops as she had washed the good hand she used to touch the maid''s shoulders.


    Sitting down, Jin Nu Yuan who had stayed quiet finally spoke, "Mama, why did you choose that maid?" There was any other maids but in particular Jin Nu Yuan noticed how Mrs. Jin had chosen the maid with reason. But Jin Nu Yuan doubt her mother would know the maid.


    "Dear," Mrs. Jin sighed at her daughter who was still yet to learn anything from her. "The maid earlier is poorer than the rest, her inner clothes and her shoes, everything she had is old. You could see by her eyes how she is hungry for money." Mrs. Jin laughed as if she knew and could read well poor people''s mind that were very simple and easy to trick to Mrs. Jin''s calculation. Since she entered the dining room, Mrs. Jin didn''t miss the maid who eyed her golden bracelet and earrings, it was simple to see how the maid carve to have what she could never have.


    Jin Nu Yuan with her brows still drawn looked at her mother, "The maid seemed to be easily tempt, what if next time she snitched on us?"


    "We shall dispose her when that time come, I don''t expect her to be on our side for their entire time either." Mrs. Jin dismissed the talk and sat down beside her daughter when after a few minutes the door creaked opened, Jin Nu Yuan and Mrs. Jin was quick to turn their cunning expression into a pleasant smile to see Li Lian and Li Jun Wei entering the dining room as if the talk they had earlier or Mrs. Jin offering Li Lian money in exchange for her to be gone for good never took place.

 Chapter 297 - 298: Short Dinner-V

    Li Lian entered to see Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan had seated themselves on the seat. Meeting Mrs. Jin''s eyes, Li Lian received her smile in which she returned. Li Lian doesn''t know how much Madam Li believes in Mrs. Jin and now she is about to find out how Mrs. Jin is treated with the family. To see that Madam Li welcomed Mrs. Jin well in the family despite the fact that their relationship was aunt and niece, she could faintly guess there was a large trust Madam Li had for Mrs. Jin that hadn''t come from nothing.


    Mrs. Jin never forget to visit Madam Li so much to where she often stayed at Li Family house more than her own house. As she often beside Madam Li, Mrs. Jin had found her way to be the person who Madam Li most confided herself in.


    When Li Lian''s eyes shifted to Jin Nu Yuan, she felt the young lady glared at her, thinking Li Jun Wei didn''t see her when in truth his eyes watched his cousin foolish behavior like a drunk duck she was acting as.


    "Li Lian must be very pretty today to you, Nu Yuan." Li Jun Wei remarked, his eyes falling short of emotions at his younger cousin.


    Jin Nu Yuan crooked her brows, her mouth slightly opened oddly and her lips somewhat fell as she tried to bring it up in a few times, "W-What?" Was Li Jun Wei asking her of her opinion in whether she agreed that Li Lian was beautiful? Jin Nu Yuan''s hand under the table clench tightened. Her brows furrowed when she looked at Li Lian not wanting to look obviously that her eyes looking at her was with disgust and anger.


    Jin Nu Yuan swore over her death body that she will ever call Li Lian beautiful. The woman looked nothing less than a chicken! Jin Nu Yuan ground her lips.


    "Nu Yuan." called Li Jun Wei lazily and when Jin Nu Yuan was about humph and vocalized her distaste to praise Li Lian as beautiful her mother, Mrs. Jin caught a hold of her hand and her fingers sank on her skin to remind her and stop her foolishness.


    Jin Nu Yuan ground her teeth in anger. She would rather call piglet beautiful than Li Lian. To know that now Li Lian is in a higher position than her in the house and that they were family made her blood curl, her fists turned firmer. Mrs. Jin raise her brows at her daughter, tipping her chin to force Jin Nu Yuan speak, "yes." she replied her voice turned small in volume like that of a mouse''s.


    "Yes, as in beautiful? Or yes as you hear me speaking." Li Jun Wei could be as petty as he want when Li Lian is mentioned, he wouldn''t let Jin Nu Yuan to use her eyes an glare on what she should not.


    Jin Nu Yuan who can''t bear the shame had her face turned red in embarrassment she wants to run from the dining room but she couldn''t as soon Madam and Master Li would come to the place. There was the option she could prolong her time until her grandparents come but she still had the mind to know doing it would only dig her graves and her grandparents'' disappointment. Last time, Madam Li had told her to apologize that was far more shameful compared to admitting Li Lian''s beauty.


    "Both, brother Wei." replied Jin Nu Yuan and she herself didn''t know how she had managed to keep down her anger while saying the words.


    "Of course that must be way you keep on staring at her, I can see you admired her." Li Jun Wei turned at Li Lian with a smile, and he whispered, "Do you know where I usually sit?"


    Li Lian looked at Jin Nu Yuan first who was angry and Mrs. Jin who smiled at her then reached out her hand, "Let''s take a seat, auntie and uncle will come soon."


    Li Lian returned the woman''s smile and her eyes shifted at the chairs wondering which Li Jun Wei would usually sit at, she then saw the far seat on the edge of the long rectangle table where usually the head of the house would seat with their wife, "On the far end?" asked Li Lian, unsure if he was right.


    "Let''s sit there then." replied Li Jun Wei, making their way to the the far end of the table while Li Lian still question herself if her reply was correct? By the choice of his words it didn''t seem like she was right or she was wrong. When taking a seat, in less than two minutes, Madam Li and Master Li came through the same door Li Lian and Li Jun Wei used. Li Lian who was looking back at the large window glass turned her head and almost stood up until Li Jun Wei stopped her, she is now a family member and there was no need for her to be stiff with greetings.


    Li Jun Wei could understand her stiffness came from Li Lian wanting to have a better relationship with Li Jun Wei''s grandparents as his parents were no more in the world.


    "Li Lian!" Madam Li first called Li Lian''s name and the old woman with the help of a maid walked faster toward her side.


    Madam Li smiled kindly to her that Li Lian returned her smile with the same one. She was a very kind and warm woman, thought Li Lian to herself. The smile Madam Li had was a smile from the bottom of her heart which was unusual seeing as Li Lian often seen people with twisted and corrupted personality like Mrs. Jin and her daughter. Being with Madam Li had her feel as if she had met with her own grandmother. Thinking of her grandmother, a slight sadness came over her eyes that disappeared by the time Madam Li took a seat beside her.


    "Oh it is very good to have the family on the table with Li Lian and Li Jun Wei here we could finally use the vacant seat beside Li Jun Wei with your arrival," said Madam Li in merriment while Mrs. Jin who keep a smile on her face narrowed her eyes even lower at Li Lian.

 Chapter 298 - 280: Nipping The Bud-I

    Li Lian looked at Li Jun Wei. Wondering what Madam Li meant by finally putting the empty seat beside Li Jun Wei in use. Was Madam Li very eager to have Li Jun Wei to marry and bring in a wife which was why she had placed another seat beside Li Jun Wei? To remind him how he need someone to sit beside him?


    Somewhat Li Lian found it funny that her smile widened.


    "Right, Jun Wei? You rarely come home and seeing you two here is one of the best time I could have, come often, okay Li Lian? You can come even without Jun Wei." The woman then lowered her voice, "If you find him too irritating or his face that shows no emotions boring, you could come with me and complain about it."


    Li Lian didn''t know how to answer or to laugh, and she replied, "I will try to come often."


    "Hm, you don''t have to if you come to complain, you could tell me directly." replied Li Jun Wei after taking a sip of the drink in his glass, he tilted the glass and placed it beside his plate for the maid beside him to refill the drink.


    Li Lian saw Madam Li shaking her head in defend to Li Jun Wei''s words and smiled at Li Lian as if to tell her it would be fine if she talked to her.


    While the food was served that filled the table with plates that were sparkling white and clean, Li Lian could feel herself full by seeing the much amount of food placed on the table. As Li Lian and Li Jun Wei took seat beside each other, on Li Lian''s left side was Madam Li and Master Li. Master Li in general was a person who spoke less. Nonetheless he seemed to be a kind person as when Li Lian had her eyes met with his and smile, the old man replied with the same polite smile.


    Meanwhile beside Li Jun Wei''s right side was Jin Nu Yuan, who was using a knife on one hand while fork in another. Jin Nu Yuan seemed to be in a better mood now that she had sat down with Li Jun Wei and not Li Lian. Although when she lifted her eyes to see Li Lian, the anger found it place to settle again at her eyes.


    But this time Jin Nu Yuan didn''t glare at much to Li Lian as she wouldn''t want to agree again at Li Jun Wei to say Li Lian beautiful. Just once was enough shame for her entire life!


    "I can''t wait for tomorrow where everyone would come and sit by the table, it has been so long that the place is merry again." said Mrs. Jin go Madam Li with an excited face and Li Lian was rather blown by how excellent Mrs. Jin was when it come to acting her feeling, being excited when in truth she couldn''t care less about grouping with the rest of their family when all of them were eyeing at the same position.


    "I suppose so, I can''t wait to see everyone here with all my grandchildren in the table. Having a large house some times had its demerit in making others feel lonely." replied Madam Li and although Li Lian knew Mrs. Jin had her hidden agenda by staying with Madam Li the entire time, she also find herself thankful as Mrs. Jin was the one to stay beside Madam Li when the old woman felt lonely in the large house. By her words, Li Lian could tell Madam Li love her family to be around.


    Li Lian couldn''t feel herself believing in Mrs. Jin. She may helped ease some of Madam Li''s loneliness but the woman wasn''t a good one. Li Lian could tell there wasn''t anything Mrs. Jin did that had good meaning or intention. She began to think that she should come often to Li main house. The distance maybe far from her house or the company but the distance was worth it than having Madam Li fall to the hole of Mrs. Jin''s lies.


    "It is a demerit some times," replied Mrs. Jin who drank and placed the drink over. "I would love to see grandchildren too-"


    "I haven''t heard this before." came Li Jun Wei''s voice that cut in between the talk, he knew what his aunt was planning to feed his grandmother lies and he wasn''t dumb enough to let her go on with her words if that was what Mrs. Jin think of.


    Mrs. Jin still smiled, she want to continue her words but with Li Jin Wei who rarely speak while he was eating spoke had the woman to be intrigued with his words, "Haven''t heard of what yet?"


    Li Jun Wei replied, "The plan of having grandchildren, I didn''t know Nu Yuan had already found someone she fancied on or finally Suzheng had the happy news?"


    His eyes went down to see Li Lian bringing the fork and knife to her hands in order to cut the meat she had while he had finished his. Taking Li Lian''s plate, she looked at him who smiled and placed his plate which he hadn''t took a bite her and had her eat the meat he had cut before.


    Mrs. Jin with her son brought up had her lips twitched but the woman kept herself calm. She was about to retaliate when Li Jun Wei who had placed the plate continued, "It had been five years of his marriage I am sure he is very happy now to finally have the son he wanted."


    Madam Li didn''t know how Li Jun Wei had twisted Mrs. Jin''s words and the elderly woman happily turn her face to look at Mrs. Jin, "That''s a fantastic news! Jin, why didn''t you tell me about the good news?"


    Mrs. Jin clutched to her cutlery set. At first the woman wanted to use the chance to remind Madam Li of how Li Lian is yet pregnant but now with the tide turns and her own son being brought in the table, she couldn''t point at them again.


    Mrs. Jin didn''t let her anger to show and her smile to crack, she shook her head and put on a small smile, "That''s not what I meant." and Madam Li sighed in pity, her brows sloped down.


    Li Lian didn''t expect until Li Jun Wei speak that Mrs. Jin son had married five years but was unable to have a child. It was ironic. As Mrs. Jin was about to bring up Li Lian''s state of not yet pregnant when her own son seemed to suffer from the constitution.


    "I clearly thought that was the case." Li Jun Wei said with his expression unchanging. It was at this time that Li Lian understood how Li Jun Wei had his way words,p but he had kept quiet. Once he had spoken, it was hard for anyone not to be stunned or felt stabbed by his words. "When will Suzheng come to the main house? He lives in Hangzhou, it would take time for him to arrive."


    Instead of Mrs. Jin, her daughter sitting quickly spoke, "Brother will come tomorrow morning the fastest. He is trying to arrive fast." Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes fell at Li Lian who ate the food in silence, picking the fork with the plate that was once used by Li Jun Wei. Seeing how an unsuitable woman with no root stayed beside Li Jun Wei had Jin Nu Yuan in distaste but she made sure not to show it.


    "With the international conference held soon, he is trying his best to manage his time so he could spend longer time here." added Mrs. Jin to have Madam Li nodded in approval along with Master Li.


    "Suzheng had been a very hardworking boy since before, I''m sure he would do his part well in the conference." said Master Li a praise to his nephew. Li Lian wondered if Jin Nu Yuan''s brother was a better person but then seeing how apple doesn''t fall far from the tree where Jin Nu Yuan and Mrs. Jin having the same process of thought she doubted he would be much different.


    "I''m sure he is, he has been worried but hardwork never betray the result." Mrs. Jin said  in return.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled faintly to receive attention on him, he lifted his eyes and smiled, "Suzheng is working hard I am sure, two days ago I heard he went to Thailand, it seemed he is enjoying his days there. When he comes, you should request him of his present, I remembered how you often say he never forget to bring you present."


    "Thailand?" asked Jin Nu Yuan when she felt her mother''s hand tightened on her hand she hid under the table.


    Mrs. Jin didn''t know how her son had a trip to Thailand, she had not heard anything but she was sensible enough to know that she couldn''t expose his son here, "Yes, I heard it from him a few days ago. He promised to bring me a souvenir he found from Thailand when the time comes. It had been busy for the last few days that I haven''t been able to meet him."


    Li Jun Wei hummed in expression, "I see, then have you meet uncle, yet, Aunt Jin?"


    With her husband mentioned, Mrs. Jin raised her shoulders slightly, "I hadn''t, yesterday night I stayed here, to keep my aunt from being lonely." Mrs. Jin said and her eyes went to Madam Li who nodded at Li Jun Wei as if vouching the truth.


    Li Jun Wei raised his lips, his eyes were still at his food that lifted at his dear aunt to say, "No wonder, that you do not know yet."

 Chapter 299 - 281: Nipping The Bud-II

    The people who was on the table was still holding their fork and knives until Li Jun Wei spoke the words that had most people in puzzle. They wondered what the young head was talking of and the one who was left the most confused was Mrs. Jin. She and her daughter exchange eye contact, both not knowing what Li Jun Wei meant.


    They knew Li Jun Wei wasn''t someone who speak without meaning although his words were vague, somewhere Mrs. Jin felt anxiousness. Her hands that held the cutlery set stopped to settle beside the plate and her eyes moved at Li Jun Wei with her face inquiring, "What do you mean by-" started Mrs. Jin for her words to be stopped when a phone rang.


    Mrs. Jin frowned, internally questioning who was stupid enough to forget putting their phone in silence in the dining room until she realized it was her phone call. She took her phone from her pocket, her face turned to Madam and Master Li, "I''m sorry, it''s a phone from my husband." and before the woman turned off the call, Li Jun Wei spoke,


    "No, auntie, maybe it''s an important call, you should answer." Li Jun Wei offered a smile before his eyes falling to the plate and his smile disappeared.


    Madam Li also agreed with Li Jun Wei''s suggestion, saying, "You should take the call, your husband rarely call in this hour unless it is needed, don''t you think?"


    "I guess, thank you, auntie." replied Mrs. Jin. She questioned why her husband would call in the time when she had told him not to call unless needed.


    Li Lian who was eating felt herself immersed in the show where she didn''t have to participate. Picking the fork to the last piece of meat, Li Lian felt the sauce dropped from the corner of her lips and when she was about to pick her napkin, she felt a soft touch taking her hand. Li Jun Wei lifted her chin with his other hand holding the napkin he prepared and in a gentle movement he wiped the sauce dropping on the corner of her lips.


    Li Lian could feel the eyes falling on her and she felt the need to pull a blanket and cover her face in embarrassment. Her eyes went to him, inside her heart she spoke at him of how although she felt grateful of his help, she didn''t need him to do it now.


    Madam and Master Li who saw the interaction made a small smile and their eyes went back to the plate in front of them, continuing to eat as they don''t want to disturb the couple.


    Jin Nu Yuan, who was holding the cutlery set tightened her grip, anger seethed on the young girl to see how Li Lian was using her cousin brother as if he was a maid. It was a despicable action for the heir of Li Family to wipe the corner of a woman''s lips! He wasn''t a servant! Jin Nu Yuan held tight the cutlery set, wanting to sent Li Lian a killing glare but she couldn''t as she didn''t want to admit in front of her grandparents that she was staring Li Lian because she was swept by her beauty.


    Jin Nu Yuan used her knife to dig the sharp edge to the well seasoned meats venting her anger on it when she heard her mother gasp, "What?" Jin Nu Yuan rarely hear her mother raise her voice in surprise or loose her composure in the room where everyone was present. The girl''s eyes went to her mother whose brows were furrowed as her gaze was directed toward the couple who was sitting at the far edge of the dining table.


    Li Lian thought like always, Mrs. Jin was glaring at her but slowly she realized how the gaze was outwardly directed toward Li Jun Wei who had called a maid to come by and raised his glass. The maid obediently poured the wine to fill the glass.


    Taking the curve cut of the glass to his lips, Li Jun Wei''s eyes went to his aunt, "Is there any problem with uncle, aunt?" There was no tone on his words. Compared how Li Jun Wei often speak without emotion, the lackl.u.s.ter tone he used were with a sense of pressure.


    Mrs. Jin ground her teeth. Li Jun Wei daringly asked her why even when he was the mastermind who had put their company into a dangerous plight. Madam Li didn''t know the exchange of eyes the people gave and her husband had just lifted his head to see Mrs. Jin when the woman had turned her angered eyes away from Li Jun Wei.


    Mrs. Jin turned her head toward Madam Li, her expression was shown to be agitated, "Auntie, my husband is in a little problem, I think I will not be able to stay for too long. I''m sorry," the older woman said, keeping her hands down where her palm that were gripping to her phone had the knuckles to turn white with the lack of blood circulation.


    "What problem? Tell us, if it something we could do, we will be sure to help. Jun Wei is with us today this will help him to clear the problem faster." said Madam Li, her face was at Li Jun Wei who gave a nod on his grandmother''s words like the obedient grandson he was who was concerned to his aunt.


    If the problem wasn''t created by Li Jun Wei Mrs. Jin would have asked but who would ask the perpetrator to clean the problem?


    "If it is something I could help. I would be glad to." replied Li Jun Wei who gave a glance at Li Lian to smile a meaningful look was on his face.


    Instead of being happy or glad, Li Jun Wei''s words only instead made Mrs. Jin to feel more angered. Her nephew could act obvious at the what he did when he knew well what had taken place. It took Mrs. Jin after the call to realize Li Jun Wei had offered her to take the call because she knew what message would carry from the call from her husband made. She shook her head, her eyes were still composed that was commendable to Li Jun Wei''s eyes. But if his aunt wasn''t able to keep her calm over this, he doubt she would ever be in the position she was in now.


    "Thank you but I''m sure it is something that wouldn''t be necessary. He would bring the problem to an end soon. Please excuse us." Mrs. Jin eyed her daughter whose knife was hanging out in the middle of the meat as if she was stabbing a heart, like what Mrs. Jin would have done if she wasn''t sane enough now.


    "Nu Yuan." called Mrs. Jin, her brows that were already frowning raised on her daughter who was still sillily sitting on the place and without standing up from her seat.


    Jin Nu Yuan hated watching Li Lian flaunting her love with Li Jun Wei that she knew the woman did only to make her feel angry but she wouldn''t want to miss anything important and chances where she could jab Li Lian. "Mom I think I will stay here with grandma." and at her reply Mrs. Jin frowned at her daughter, weighing her choice, Mrs. Jin then gave a nod.


    "Okay." replied Mrs. Jin curtly before she turned sharply on her heels and left the dining room.

 Chapter 294 - 295: Short Dinner-II

    Li Lian knew that sitting with the relatives in the dining room with Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan''s appearance after their conversation earlier wouldn''t be the least peaceful. She walked out with Li Jun Wei from the room, her shoes padding down the carpeted floor when she felt her hand caught by Li Jun Wei.


    His hand slides to interlock with her fingers, "I''m wondering what I should do." started Li Jun Wei that had Li Lian who looked at him to raise her brows in question, she wondered what he meant with his words and what he was weighing for.


    "What you should do, for what?" asked Li Lian, her neck lifting up at him so they could speak eye to eye.


    "Aunt Jin." He replied, an evil look came by his face, "I had punished her, but from how she spoke today, she seemed to not yet know what it is. When she meet her husband, she should know what I am talking of."


    That was already a punishment but Li Jun Wei didn''t seem to be calming down his anger yet. He knew how poisonous his family could be. They had never been the best and could be even say as the worse. The punishment he gave was still too little and he wondered what he should do, "But it isn''t enough yet." completed Li Jun Wei and Li Lian heard his words.


    "What did you do?" She asked curious, wondering what was his punishment.


    Li Jun Wei pressed his lips to a smile, "I just fixed his company a little." He raised his hand up and down, "Pushing their income down to leave only a quarter for them for the entire week. I trust that Uncle Jin wouldn''t be able to come to the festival or his son."


    It may sound simple and light from Li Jun Wei''s mouth but in truth it was a crisis for Mr. Jin. Their income from the company had been stable only until two days ago when suddenly without reason their income plummeted, making their company having the worse one hell of a week that Li Jun Wei did. "He must be very stressed now. I should tell him if he is able to come of the mistake that his wife did. Maybe by then they could learn their mistake."


    Li Lian brought her shoulders up and noticed Li Jun Wei tilting his head at her, "What''s wrong?" he asked her.


    "I just wondered if it is true." Li Lian replied, "Mrs. Jin seemed to be a stubborn person."


    "Do you have any idea to punish her then?" questioned Li Jun Wei with intrigued in his voice.


    Li Lian hummed to give a thought, being asked she thought to help Li Jun Wei and find a suitable punishment. She then heard his voice spoke, "What kind of punishment does Ryouma Clan have in the family?"


    Li Lian looked at him, a question of how did he know disappeared to her as she knew well Li Jun Wei was able to know many thing that wasn''t much of strange to him, "It is a punishment that originated from the past, before grandpa ruled the clan, his great grandfather."


    "What is it?" He asked her.


    "A whip punishment, the whip is a wooden flat board to their back to people who broke the rules in Ryouma house. But it is never done anymore." replied Li Lian and she wondered that it wouldn''t be possible to physically harm others in Li Family.


    Li Jun Wei hummed, his hum was used to note down something in his mind and he continued to ask, "What did your grandfather do when there is a traitor then?"


    Li Lian looked at him who had lowered his voice as if telling her she could tell him a secret, "I don''t know." Li Lian replied to him, unknowingly using a lower voice as they were walking beside each other where their voice could clearly be heard by one another. "Grandfather doesn''t want me to know anything that happens in Ryouma Clan. He didn''t want me to be involved with it." But she had vague ideas of what happened to the people who had double crossed their clan.


    Once Li Lian knew of a man who had worked with Ryouma clan for years. The man was seen normal and there had been no odd actions he took that could make him look suspicious until one day he was caught by Kei for almost trying to kill Shun. Li Lian didn''t know the details of what happened or the continuation of the story but she was sure after that day, the man was never seen again from the Maple House, "They are possibilities killed, I think. Having traitors in the house or to let them go had never been good. Grandfather said that once he condoned a person but the person didn''t amend their ways and came to do the same mistake."


    "I could take from your grandfather''s words that forgiveness is not needed." smiled Li Jin Wei, happy that Li Lian seemed to think the same way he did.


    Li Lian showed a mindfulness, "Mrs. Jin and Nu Yuan are your family, would you be alright?"


    Li Jun Wei''s stared at her like he did since before, and his right corner of his lips pulled up. Rather than saying he shouldn''t do it or to stop him because it was wrong or that she was worried of others, Li Lian was more worried about him. All Li Lian did this past few weeks was thinking about him, his emotions and he didn''t miss her studious eyes while looking at his expression to observe what he was feeling or thinking. It seemed from how she now knew what he was thinking too faintly, Li Lian had gotten a hang in guessing his thought process and he was pleased to know her dedication to him.


    "They are my family but also outsiders who could knock on my door bringing and serving me to death. I don''t believe them at all, most of them." replied Li Jun Wei as they walked to the dining room he took a stop and Li Lian who had been siding her shoulders to be on the same slow pace he did to make her walk more freely, followed to stop beside him.

 Chapter 300 - 282: Nipping The Bud-III

    Mrs. Jin hurried out from the dining room, when the maid who was holding the door was slow, the older woman glared deathly at the maid who stumbled and scurry away once she had opened the door out of fear.


    Li Jun Wei watched how his aunt venting her anger to maids who didn''t do anything and picked up the wine glass. As he did that, he noticed his wife''s eyes that moved from his glass to his lips. His eyes narrowed faintly in a slow happiness and he turned his eyes at her, "Do you want a drink?" He asked her as if able to read her mind and she gave him a nod. As Li Jun Wei asked, she did want to drink.


    "Here, only two glass, okay?" Li Jun Wei gave her the glass and coaxed her with his hand slowly brushing at her that rested in her lap.


    Li Lian felt startled by his hand that had been idle and her eyes moved up at him, "O-okay." She brought both hands to her glass taking a sip when the sweet taste come to spread over her tongue, a taste that she like. Li Lian in fact could drink more than two glass and Li Jun Wei who had seen her ability on drinking also know that she could drink much but he didn''t want her to be wasted and in the morning to have headache.


    Jin Nu Yuan who had been watching the scene of love the two shared subtly but intense whipped her head at the food. In her heart, she cursed at Li Lian. Wasn''t the woman shameless enough to know that she was an a.d.u.l.t who was capable enough to take care of herself? But the woman dared to request Li Jun Wei for everything she want. The seductress!


    Throughout the dinner, Jin Nu Yuan vented her anger by cutting her food in pieces, not leaving salad and is her soup could be cut into pieces, the young woman swore to cut the food too.


    By the time the dinner ended, Li Lian chose to accompany Madam Li who planned to check the condition of the garden. Li Jun Wei had to leave with his grandfather to talk about the international conference which was a very crucial event for Li Corporation. Jin Nu Yuan tailed Madam Li when Li Lian decided to come with the older woman.


    Jin Nu Yuan rounded her hand on Madam Li''s hand, walking side by side to attain the elderly woman''s attention away from Li Lian and her mouth was busy to talk, leaving no chance for Li Lian to add her opinion.


    The sky had turned dark above their head by the time Li Lian reached the garden. The place was large but Madam Li''s space to tend her flower was in a different place. Li Lian inspected the flowers, noticing how most flowers Madam Li had was rare and beautiful.


    The older woman with the help of the gardener fixed a few flowers that could only be tend at night. Li Lian received a scarf from a maid to keep her warm and she pulled the scarf over her shoulders to hear Madam Li spoke, "How is Jun Wei at home?" asked the older woman, curious and expecting Li Lian to know more about her grandson who live far away from her.


    Li Lian wondered what she should say or what answer Madam Li wanted from her. "He spends most of his time at home with me and Xiao Chen."


    On Li Xiao Chen''s name, Madam Li pursed her lips and sighed which Li Lian notices and she thought to be careful before mentioning Li Xiao Chen as Madam Li seemed to be very distressed over the accident that happen to the younger brother a few days ago, "That''s good to hear, Jun Wei rarely spend his own time to do anything than work that it concerns me."


    "Jun Wei love to play violin, I heard that he studied it alone," said Li Lian and Madam Li turned her face to look at Li Lian.


    "He did?" and seeing Li Lian nod, the older woman smiled, "He must have learned it from his father. My eldest son loves to play violin in the past. When he passed away, Jun Wei was the most saddest. Before when he was still young, he looked nothing like now. He was a brighter boy."


    Li Lian recalled the large picture and she could guessed Madam Li''s words were correct by remembering the childish smile Li Jun Wei had that was rare for him to ever have again now.


    "Jun Wei when he is a little," murmured Li Lian, "I wonder how he looked like?" she stated aloud the question that were in her mind and Madam Li who didn''t miss the girl''s words even with the whisper the woman spoke of laughed.


    Jin Nu Yuan chided a comment from where she stood at, "Brother Wei has been handsome since he is young. He is a very calm person and many admired him even when he was still small." Jin Nu Yuan smiled, feeling superiority once again that there was things about Li Jun Wei that she didn''t know. "Don''t tell me brother Wei didn''t show you his childhood pictures?" There was a smile of mocking on Jin Nu Yuan''s face as she spoke the words.


    "I don''t think Jun Wei have a picture of his childhood either." said Madam Li, "If you are curious, we could see his childhood pictures tomorrow." The older woman offered the same words as Li Xiao Chen that unfortunately didn''t happen.


    "I would like to," said Li Lian with a smile who then looked at the flower and she spoke, "Grandmother it would be better if you keep that wilted part without cutting it."


    Jin Nu Yuan rolled her eyes, "If we doesn''t cut this part, it would make the rest of the flower to wilt along."


    Li Lian smiled and she shook her head, "This flowers is a little different from the rest, the wilted part are better keep as it would help the rest bloom and by time it would shed."


    "Oh, thank you Li Lian," Madam Li said with surprise, she didn''t know Li Lian also knew flowers and the gardener agreed with Li Lian''s words as to not cut the wilted flower. Jin Nu Yuan who had spoke the opposite felt herself ashamed by her own words and her face was left red.

 Chapter 301 - 283: Seeing The Past-I

    Li Lian that night went back to the room early, alone as she fell asleep while Li Jun Wei hadn''t come back as he continued to speak with his grandfather. Because it had been long since she drank alcohol, the side effect made her sleepier and even though she had told herself not to sleep and tell Li Jun Wei what she wish to tell at night, the sleepiness came to attack her before she was able to do anything.


    In morning, Li Lian woke up early and was dressed to go early. Li Jun Wei had left to his company. With the lack of meeting beside each other after the dinner, Li Lian who now was standing in front of a large window glass sighed.


    "Is there anything the matter, mistress?" asked the maid named Wen who had been following Li Lian as she lead her to the sitting room where Madam Li had called her.


    Li Lian turned her face, shaking her head. Her eyes were watching outside when she noticed the car that had just left, "Is there someone who left?" asked Li Lian curiously.


    The maid named Wen had just come from the floor below, standing in the entrance and knew who was outside. "The car didn''t leave but came, Jin Suzheng young master has arrived with his wife."


    Jin Suzheng, the name of Mrs. Jin''s son, thought Li Lian to herself, remembering the conversation they had in the dining room where the man''s name was brought up. Although Li Lian hadn''t heard the details about the man from Li Jun Wei with the way he had spoken of Jin Suzheng in the table last night, she doubted the man was a good one.


    Once Li Lian arrived at the sitting room where Madam Li had called her, the maids who had waited in front of the room, opened the door for her to enter. Li Lian''s face had been known well with the maids, they also know how to respect Li Lian who was the wife of the Li Family''s head. Li Jun Wei held more authority in the house than Master and Madam Li as his wife, Li Lian had the highest caste in the house.


    When the door was pushed open, Li Lian entered to see beside Madam Li was Jin Nu Yuan who was smiling in glee with a man standing in front of the two. The three people inside the room heard the door opened and their eyes immediately went toward Li Lian. Madam Li broke to a bright smile.


    Since the first time they met, Madam Li had smiled to her, thought Li Lian to herself. Li Lian thought if the elderly woman was very happy to finally have her as Li Jun Wei''s wife or if Madam Li had let go the idea of having a bride and to have Li Lian now was such a bug surprise for her.


    "Finally you arrive, the room is far from yours, isn''t it?" asked Madam Li from where she seated and Li Lian went toward the elderly woman to meet eyes with the tall man whose hair was curly brown. His face reminded Li Lian very much of Mrs. Jin which answer to all question she needed to ask.


    "It isn''t too far," replied Li Lian although is she was to be honest it wasn''t only far but a road trip. She wondered how odd it was for a person to walk inside their own house only to arrive at a room after almost twenty minutes? The main house was nothing less than a shopping mall, thought Li Lian.


    "It''s not too far if Li Lian could walk a little faster." grumbled Jin Nu Yuan. She started her day happily to meet her brother she hadn''t seen for a long time and having Madam Li''s attention that was now gone by the entry of Li Lian.


    Jin Suzheng narrowed his eyes slightly at his little sister, wondering why with the tense air between her and Li Lian before the man turned his face at Li Lian. Jin Suzheng smiled at Li Lian that she returned out of politeness, "I believe this is our first meeting, my name is Jin Suzheng, Jun Wei''s cousin."


    Li Lian looked down on the man who had offered his hand for a handshake and returned when she felt the man''s hand oddly wrapped on her slowly that felt as if he was trying to rub his hand on her, "I''ve heard of you once," replied Li Lian and the man raised his brows.


    With his hand still on her, Li Lian pulled her hand away from the handshake. Bringing her hand to her skirt, she heard Jin Suzheng spoke, "You''ve heard of me? I hope that is a good trait that you heard of."


    Li Lian didn''t know if she should tell that his lies was almost found out in the dining room and only smiled for Madam Li to take her stead and explained, "Last night upon dinner, we brought up your name, Li Lian must have heard it that time."


    "I heard from the maid who brought me here that you come with your wife, Mr. Jin." said Li Lian and Madam Li spoke,


    "You could call Suzheng and everyone in the family by his name, Li Lian. You are a part of the family now, don''t hold back." said the woman with a warm consideration.


    "Yes, that would be better." agreed Jin Suzheng ignoring his little sister whose mouth was telling him no without voice. "My wife is currently taking a rest, she is feeling tired after the long ride." Li Lian hummed inwardly and have the man a nod outside.


    Madam Li then made space for Li Lian by removing the couch pillow to the side and tapped on the surface of the couch, "Come and take a seat here Li Lian, I''ve brought what you requested for."


    Li Lian looked that at the table in front of Madam Li was three volume of albums that had her smile, "Thank you grandmother."


    Madam Li who could sense her excitement nodded in approval.

 Chapter 302 - 284: Seeing The Past-II

    Jin Suzheng sat beside his little sister while Li Lian made her way to the seat where Madam Li offered her at. As she took a sit, Li Lian made sure to watch the albums carefully to see Li Jun Wei''s and pull her memory better to know how they met or whether he is the boy she is searching for. Before, at the time of the kidnapping, Li Lian didn''t see the boy''s face but faintly she thought she should be able to check by his silhouette.


    With the album in front of her, Li Lian felt her heart racing in excitement and eagerness to see.


    Meanwhile, Jin Suzheng sat down, his eyes went at his little sister who could hide her glaring eyes at Li Lian. He reached out his hand, tapping the hand to call his sister and when their eyes met, Jin Nu Yuan who was still with a frown looked at her brother and moved further from Madam Li to whisper, "What?" she asked, questioning the face that her brother made.


    "What do you mean by what? Do you have problem with Jun Wei''s wife? Your anger is showing. Mother had told you to keep your expression." Jin Suzheng reminded, before his eyes went to see Li Lian. The woman looked average. She may have a kind and soft feature that was easy and beautiful to other''s eyes but there were women who are better looking than her. Perhaps it was the body, thought Jin Suzheng. "Jun Wei always put a straight expression but no one knows inside." murmured Jin Suzheng with spite.


    "It isn''t brother Wei''s mistake, he is faultless the problem is the woman, she is a temptress! Brother Wei was seduced by her." Jin Nu Yuan replied, her eyes glared at Li Lian and her legs that reached the floor with her high heels stomped down.


    Jin Suzheng didn''t expect that from what he could see the woman seemed to be bleak and simple but perhaps his sister was correct, "Anyway, what did you do in Thailand? Why didn''t I or mother heard of this?"


    On the question Jin Suzheng smiling face dropped down, a severe look came to his face, "How do you know that?" He demanded answer from his sister.


    Jin Nu Yuan didn''t miss the grave expression her brother made and although curious, she replied first, "Brother Wei spoke about it in the dining room last time."


    "What?" Jin Suzheng slightly raised his voice he managed to keep down for Madam Li and Li Lian not to hear. With a click of his tongue he continued to ask, "Then what happened? Who know this?"


    Jin Nu Yuan drew her brows, "Mother said that she knows and who know this is only me, mother, that seductress, grandpa, and grandma."


    Jin Suzheng brought his hand to cover his forehead, sighing, "Keep this matter to yourself and don''t tell anyone anymore. I''m leaving." Jin Nu Yuan blinked, looking up to see her brother had stood from the couch.


    "Grandmother, Li Lian, I will have to leave now, an urgent matter come to hand." once receiving Madam Li''s nod Jin Suzheng left the room in a hurry and Li Lian wondered if the man had just realized their company was in a critical state like Mrs. Jin as the man had an urgent expression before he left.


    "It''s not often for everyone to come, with their different schedule, that''s why I choose the autumn festival to have everyone come even if they have problem. You would see most family member left in hurry but they would come back." said Madam Li, who noticed Li Lian watching Jin Suzheng leaving the room.


    Even though that wasn''t Li Lian''s question, Li Lian smiled at the woman, "It is good for the family to meet every year even if it is only for once."


    Madam Li agreed very much to Li Lian and they continued to see the album. The first two pictures started with Li Jun Wei as a baby. Watching each picture, Li Lian couldn''t help but to say, "He''s very adorable."


    "Isn''t he? People would often praise him for being beautiful. He took his father''s eyes and his mother''s face," Madam Li explained and remembering the late Mr and Mrs Li, Li Lian could see what Madam Li said to be true. The picture continued and Jin Nu Yuan who was curious also stayed beside Madam Li to see through the picture.


    The picture slowly moved to when Li Jun Wei was in elementary school. In the picture he was still a boy with a bright brimming smile and when she continued, the picture the year moved to the point where Li Xiao Chen was born. On the picture, Li Lian could see the smile that was unchanging until he grew older. From the picture, Li Lian saw many moments where Li Jun Wei was always with his little brother. She also noticed the same children book Li Jun Wei still have until today to be in the picture.


    Perhaps because it was Li Jun Wei''s albums, most pictures in the book was only Li Jun Wei. Li Lian didn''t see his parents anywhere in the picture and to ask, Li Lian was afraid it would make Madam Li remember her sadness. When Madam Li mention the late Mr and Mrs Li, Li Lian didn''t miss the sad expression made by the older woman. She could tell she was still pained by the loss.


    On the picture, Madam Li then flipped to the next page when her voice slightly wavered, "This is the time when his parents died. Jun Wei began to change around this time." said Madam Li to her.


    Li Lian saw how in a span of a week compared to the picture taken before, Li Jun Wei''s face that was smiling wide looses its light. He became a boy with no smile and no feeling was reflected on his expressive black eyes.


    "He looks very different." said Li Lian''s her hand finding to trace the picture where Li Jun Wei was wearing a black clothes as if he had just arrived at a funeral.


    "Sadness change people, for the better or worse, the one who looses would have to cope with the sadness." said Madam Li and when they continued to see the second album  that started in middle school, Li Lian saw how the last twelve pages was empty from picture.

 Chapter 303 - 285: Seeing The Past-III

    When the page flipped to the second albums the last pages were empty without any pictures placed inside the clear file. Li Lian noticed how there was no more pictures until the last page and her finger turned the page backward to see the date of the last picture. Unknowingly, Li Lian found the date of the picture was about two month before her kidnapping accident.


    Li Lian didn''t know what to say. Was this a terrible coincidence? Or was as she thought Madam Li was hiding something? Her eyes went to the elderly woman. Li Lian didn''t want to jump into the conclusion and fire her question and made Madam Li uncomfortable. She had to be subtle, Li Lian thought and carefully she asked, "Is the picture continue to the next album?" and Li Lian kept an eye on how Madam Li''s lips pursed and was set to a single line.


    "I thought you know," Jin Nu Yuan who had been quiet couldn''t let any chance she could use to show who was the person who know most in the house, "The pictures stopped after brother Wei''s accident."


    Li Lian shifted her eyes from Jin Nu Yuan to Madam Li who nodded at her, "Is it Jun Wei''s right hand''s accident?" a tone of carefulness could be pick from Li Lian''s words.


    "Yes. Since that day, we didn''t have any chances to take picture as he was in rehabilitation and that time, we didn''t think that Jun Wei would like to have his picture taken. It was a very horrible time for us." said Madam Li with distress. Li Lian could sense the woman was being truthful with her words.


    Li Lian found something odd that she hold in her mind. Li Jun Wei''s accident must be a great shock for the family but even after Li Jun Wei''s parents death there was still pictures of him taken. There was also the question Li Lian had to herself. Was the one who taken the picture was it really Madam and Master Li?


    "Can I ask what happened that day?" asked Li Lian to Madam Li and she took another look at the pictures she passed by earlier.


    When turning the page, Li Lian noticed something there was one picture in the same second album where Li Jun Wei was standing with two people behind him. The two people was not the late Mr and Mrs Li who had passed away but Master and Madam Li. This confirmed Li Lian that there was someone who took the picture and possibility there was picture that continued the album to the last page but someone had picked the picture from the album.


    If Master and Madam Li wasn''t the one who hide the accident it could be possible there was someone else who helped them or all this time it was the old couple all along.


    "It was when Jun Wei had just passed the second year of middle school, the window glass that was assigned to change the window weren''t careful enough and the glass fell right at the time Jun Wei passed by, he had a bad timing." explained Madam Li with her head nodded at herself.


    "Is it in this house?" asked Li Lian again to have Madam Li nodding again to her reply. She then took a way to ask, "Why did you needed to change the window?"


    For a moment, Li Lian noticed the prolonged silence coming from Madam Li. She didn''t reply which was understandable is she try to remember it but she doubted the silence was because Madam Li was trying to remember. It was a silence of hesitation.


    Madam Li turned at Li Lian, a smile coming on her lips that disappeared since the beginning of the conversation, "I don''t really remember why. I think it was because we saw a crack on the window and had to chance that one window. It is a story of years ago, most of us don''t remember much anymore." Madam Li took the third album to place it on Li Lian''s hand, taking the second album away from her hand.


    Li Lian found the behavior a little strange but pressing would be weirder. She took the third album that were lighter, "I have one more question, grandmother, who took the picture, I can see that they have been taking the picture with loveliness."


    "Did you? I''m glad to hear that, it was us who took the picture. Some times it would be me or my husband." Li Lian hummed in exchange, her eyes shifting to the third album keeping her own thought in the silence.


    That was one lie but why would they need to lie about that? Li Lian didn''t drew her brows but inwardly the gear on her mind continued to find how many holes she stumbled upon from Madam Li''s words.


    When Li Lian flipped the first page of the third album, there was pictures of Li Jun Wei who had grown older, he was taller compared to Li Xiao Chen who was beside him that was still young and smiling at the picture. She couldn''t see the age difference now as the two brother were standing together but through the pictures, Li Lian saw how the age difference really stood out between the two.


    The last picture Li Lian had was a picture of Li Jun Wei graduating middle school as the third album only consisted of two pages of picture. "Is this all the pictures, grandmother?" asked Li Lian to Madam Li and the old woman smiled at her.


    "The rest is with Xiao Chen. He wants to have a keepsake to remember their past. Jun Wei doesn''t see the album often but Xiao Chen love to see them." replied Madam Li who helped Li Lian to place the third album when she was done with seeing the pictures. How odd, Li Lian thought. What was the need of the third album if they could have moved the picture into the empty space of the second album? Unless there was pictures once in the album that was taken out.


    "Do you want some pictures, Li Lian? You could take a few." said Madam Li but Li Lian didn''t see the need to have the picture when she had memorized and the real person was with her.


    "Thank you but I think I would be fine without one," replied Li Lian and Jin Nu Yuan frowned. The picture was rare taken out much less given to others but Li Lian had the gall to say no. If it was her, she would have agreed in less than a second.


    Madam Li had a few questions she wish to ask with Li Lian however with Jin Nu Yuan, she didn''t want to appear nosy to Li Lian and instead, the older woman asked, "You must be adorable when you were a child do you have your own picture?"


    Picture thought Li Lian and her smile was slowly pulled at the mention, reminding Madam Li that Li Lian''s family consisted of horrible member and she had asked the wrong question, "I don''t think I have one. Maybe I do when I was baby but I doubt my parents still keep them."


    "They really hate you." Jin Nu Yuan remarked and Madam Li looked at her granddaughter who had carelessly point out the worse point she could.


    "Nu Yuan." Madam Li pressed her name to remind her. Jin Nu Yuan was startled by her grandmother who had called her name with a stern expression only for Li Lian. The seductress!


    Instead of keeping down, Jin Nu Yuan who couldn''t hold her tongue continued, "Did it hurt you, Li Lian? I''m sorry if I did." Li Lian heard how there were no remorse in the young woman''s words, "I just feel that they were too evil for being your family. Are they really your family? Maybe you were picked by the wrong family. There is something called DNA test, next time you should come to the hospital I''m working in to check if you are really their family. It is often heard how apple doesn''t fall far from the tree." Jin Nu Yuan directed the last sentence toward Li Lian and she rolled her eyes when their gaze met.


    "They are my genuine family but some time blood doesn''t define a person, Nu Yuan." Li Lian spoke using the tone of an older woman to a young person that had Jin Nu Yuan to have her lips twitch slightly. "One person maybe born from a family of killer but it doesn''t mean that all the descendants of the family would be killer. I think it would be too childish and too small minded for us to judge people by their lineage."


    Jin Nu Yuan''s lips that were smiling smugly now fell and her lips were slightly parted in surprise. Did Li Lian just called her childish and small minded aloud in front of her grandmother?


    "In the past, I was judged by others that way that''s why I know speaking from experience how it hurts for being the one hated for being judged." Li Lian spoke to Madam Li who sympathized with her and held her hand warmly as if to encourage her.


    "If you ever meet your parents again and they do anything to you tell me, now that you are a family member of Li, they would not be able to do anything to you."


    "Thank you grandmother." Li Lian smiled thankfully at the woman and Jin Nu Yuan could only clutched tight to her skirt. She didn''t know how Li Lian had done it but whenever she tried to trap Li Lian with her words instead it backfired to her! As if she bad luck had soaked on her that stayed at her!

 Chapter 304 - 285: Win Or Lose-I

    Stepping out of the room after seeing the albums, Li Lian wondered when the rest of the relatives would come if all would come? But seeing Madam Li and the power her words had, she was sure the rest members of the family know to follow Madam Li''s words and come by the house to attend the autumn festival.


    Li Lian walked outside of the room while Madam Li had to leave to meet Master Li who was called. Jin Nu Yuan followed her and the young woman wasn''t the exact quiet child she posed herself to be in front of Madam Li. She didn''t hold her tongue to say, "You are much more of a liar than I think, Li Lian. I should say I never expected it."


    Li Lian smiled at the young woman. From what Li Lian heard Jin Nu Yuan was a doctor with plenty of achievement because of her smart head on her shoulders like all Li Family members are blessed with but the young woman didn''t have the brightest heart that could suit her smart mind.


    "In what exactly did I lied?" Li Lian asked the young woman back her eyes shifting from the window to Jin Nu Yuan.


    Jin Nu Yuan drew her brows at Li Lian''s question as if she didn''t know what she did. Her legs didn''t stop to follow Li Lian, "Everything you said to grandmother!" It was all but lies!


    "Did I?" asked Li Lian back that stunned Jin Nu Yuan. "If I did, you should have proofed my lie in front of grandmother Li. But you didn''t. Wouldn''t it mean I did not say any lie? If you are confident that I lied, you could tell the truth to her. Or instead, should I take the pleasure to?" replied Li Lian, holding on her ground on the young woman who wanted to blame her.


    Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t reply, was Li Lian threatening her? If she could tell the truth, Jin Nu Yuan would have done it but if she did that, it would only turn her spot into a worse place. Jin Nu Yuan clenched her hand, her eyes then shifted behind when a voice came behind them,


    "Nu Yuan?" asked the woman who was behind the two. Li Lian turned her head, to see the woman walking down on the ground with her shoes making way toward them.


    The woman was a pretty lady with a slender figure and short black hair that fell short a little above her neck, just by the look, Li Lian would have mistaken the woman for a model.


    She walked toward them with the same gentle smile that was very pleasing to see in the house. Behind the woman was a maid whose hair was brown in color, the maid was the same one who had stayed in the sitting room with Li Lian earlier. Li Lian wondered where was Wen, the maid who was assigned for her as she was changed into the brown haired maid.


    "Sister Linyue, I didn''t get to see you earlier with my brother. He told me that you were resting before he leaves, did you see where he goes?" asked Jin Nu Yuan with a smile that was not true to be seen with.


    "I didn''t see Suzheng yet. I was resting but it feels like it''s been long since I come here and I want to walk a little," said Linyue who was Jin Suzheng''s wife Li Lian heard of and the woman''s eyes fell on Li Lian when the woman smiled, Li Lian returned the woman''s smile. "Are you Jun Wei''s wife?" asked the woman with a gleeful smile.


    "Yes I am, my name is Li Lian, it''s nice to meet you." Li Lian introduced herself for the woman to come beside her.


    "I''ve been wanting to meet you, of course, the entire family was including me. Just like grandmother described you are a very gorgeous woman! My name is Linyue, as in laws in this house, let''s be a close friend." said the woman as she hugged and pull herself from Li Lian.


    Jin Nu Yuan''s lips were itching to warn her sister in law not to speak with Li Lian but that would only increase suspicions. Jin Nu Yuan didn''t want to be blamed as someone who drifts the family apart or creates sparks. Madam and Master Li hated family''s friction the most and they wouldn''t let a fight break inside the house. If it happens where Jin Nu Yuan was pointed as a person who made the discomfort, she would be scolded and worse kicked out of the family which deep down she believed would never happen to her as her grandparents were very fond of her.


    "Sister Linyue, my brother was searching you earlier, I think it is important. He must be searching for you now," said Jin Nu Yuan so the woman wouldn''t talk too long with Li Lian whose hobby was stretching the truth.


    "Suzheng did?" asked Linyue curiously and as if she had called a devil''s name, Jin Suzheng appeared from behind.


    Li Lian saw the man seemed as if he was jogging. Had Jin Suzheng ran the entire time as soon as he left the sitting room? The house may be cold but if one ran for a long time, sweat was inevitable to come and cover their face which was what happened to Jin Suzheng now.


    "Linyue I''ve been searching for you, I thought you were in the room," said Jin Suzheng, his tone patient that anyone would think he was a very doting husband.


    "I was getting fresh air for a while, have you been running?" Linyue came beside her husband go reached out her hand with the snowy handkerchief as the man stopped her hand and took the handkerchief for himself.


    "You should bring your phone with you next time, I thought you were lost in the house," answered Jin Suzheng for his wife to nod.


    "I thought I didn''t need it, what did you need me for?" Linyue asked with her head tilted, her eyes were purely curious. Jin Suzheng looked at Li Lian when their eyes meet the man offered a smile then his face bent down to Linyue.


    "Let''s get back to the room first." Even though Linyue still wanted to talk with Li Lian, hearing her husband''s words made her put her intention at a later day.


    "I will see you again," said Linyue before she left the place, hand in hand with Jin Suzheng. Jin Nu Yuan who didn''t say anything also left to follow her brother as if to speak something urgent or to put her nose into their conversation.

 Chapter 305 - 286: Win Or Lose-II

    Li Lian watched how the people lived and she wondered if Jin Suzheng had been in a hurry for something urgent to tell his wife but then again, she wasn''t sure of it, and perhaps only Li Jun Wei knew what happened. The couple, thought Li Lian to herself, they seemed to be having a very close relationship with each other.


    When evening arrived, Li Lian waited near the entrance when she heard Li Jun Wei had come back. Seeing his shadow, her smile was wide on her lips, brimming with happiness. Li Jun Wei had come back from his work and as usual, he looked clean cut by today his hair was slightly ruffled which didn''t affect his look and instead make him look wilder.


    Li Lian went toward him she wasn''t sure what to do to welcome him and came to hug him to her embrace. Li Jun Wei''s eyes that were calm slightly widened and his hand slid to her waist to hug her. He lifted his head down, a smile spreading on his lips, "Did you missed me?"


    "You were gone for long." said Li Lian in exchange and when she was brought down by his hand, she whispered, "I missed you."


    "Me too," replied Li Jun Wei they had met yesterday but perhaps for Li Lian in the large house where there were fewer people she knew to make her feel alone and she missed his presence.


    Li Lian didn''t realize that Madam and Master Li had come to the entrance to greet Li Jun Wei and when she did, Li Lian walked away from him with her cheeks burning.


    Madam Li could t help but smile and her eyes shifted to the car outside to see someone was trying his best to come out. Li Xiao Chen sighed looking at the woman beside him where his arm had rested on the woman''s shoulders, "I''m very sorry about this Violet, walking with the cane is hard."


    "It is my job, Mr. Xiao Chen you don''t have to worry," replied Violet with her tone didn''t sound with her word.


    How could he not worry when his hand was so close to her chest?! Li Xiao Chen didn''t want to see what bellow Violet''s shoulders but he couldn''t help it as he had to watch his hand from doing anything disrespectful.


    Today, Li Xiao Chen was agreed to rest at house rather than the hospital to help his rehabilitation. The little Koi was happy to come back home and to not stay any longer in the hospital where he couldn''t do anything but sleep. However, he missed to study using the cane part which now leads him to be helped by the shoulder by Violet.


    The woman didn''t seem to be bothered as much as he was bothered about it and it had Li Xiao Chen confused if he was just overreacting to it and just accept it as he should now. When Li Xiao Chen arrive and was able to climb the stairs, Violet let a servant take her post. Before she leaves though, Li Xiao Chen heard the woman chuckle, "Innocent."


    The Koi was flabbergasted, his eyes widened before his mouth did the same thing. Did... Violet had called him innocent?! Him? Innocent? Li Xiao Chen felt in his head his voice rang like an unending record.


    "Finally you are back home, Xiao Chen! Come here." Madam Li said, bringing his shoulders down to hug Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Xiao Chen broke her gaze from Violet who had left, for a moment as if he had lost his ability to speak, he could only nod.


    "This would mean Xiao Chen will not be participating in the autumn games." said Master Li, waking to his grandson, he patted his shoulders to notice the odd expression from Li Xiao Chen, "Are you fine, Xiao Chen?" asked Master Li, confused by the expression he gave.


    "Yes. I. Am." came the robotic like voice from Li Xiao Chen who then turned his face at his brother and Li Lian. "Uh, grandma, can you let me stand up, it''s kinda hurt there." Madam Li did what Li Xiao Chen asked for.


    "Let''s go inside, your room has been cleaned Xiao Chen and if you don''t need to use the stairs you know the password to the elevator don''t you?" asked Madam Li, her eyes on Li Xiao Chen who nodded.


    Li Lian didn''t understand it at first. Was there an elevator inside the house? Li Lian turned her eyes at Li Jun Wei, waiting for his words, wondering if he would explain and he did after taking her expression at him, "There is an elevator in the house. One in the west wing."


    "I didn''t know that." Li Lian said to him and heard Li Jun Wei chuckle.


    "We only use it when needed as if the household a party or in Xiao Chen''s case." Li Lian took a note of it for him to ask, "Did you not visit every room in the house?" asked Li Jun Wei.


    "I only visit the sitting room and the small garden," replied Li Lian, and the couple walk after the rest of the group where they could talk freely.


    "You should have a walk around." Li Jun Wei rubbed her head, his hand traveling from her hair to her waist, "The house is much bigger than you think. If you are still around the house it means you didn''t go to the backyard."


    Li Lian felt a certain tingling feeling come over her skin where Li Jun Wei touched her on, "Is there anything in the backyard?"


    "The horse track, my great grandfather''s hobby," replied him and Li Lian recalled Jin Nu Yuan''s words about the horseback riding.


    Her mind was quick to guess and she asked, "Is it one of the autumn games?" she heard Master Li mentioned autumn games earlier and guessed that it was one of it.


    Li Jun Wei knew Li Lian must have thought he was smart when it comes to guessing things without knowing that she herself was one with a bright mind. "Yes, the winner would get what they like and the one responsible for granting the wish is grandfather." Li Jun Wei then from afar saw his cousins and wife walking toward him and he smiled, "Aren''t you curious what they will wish for this time?"

 Chapter 306 - 287: Win Or Lose-II

    Li Lian shifted her gaze to follow Li Jun Wei''s line of sight to see Jin Nu Yuan, Jin Suzheng, and his wife coming together. The ''they'' he meant was them, thought Li Lian. "Did they win last autumn festival?" asked Li Lian and Li Jun Wei shook his head,


    "Last year Xiao Chen won, two years ago was them and three years before was me," He explained, and just when Li Lian was about to praise the family he added, "Do you want to guess who won four years ago?"


    Li Lian tilted her head in question and she rewinds Li Jun Wei''s words, finding that the sequence was somewhat odd. The first year was Xiao Chen, the next Jin cousins, and Li Jun Wei. Taking the guess, she spoke, "They won?"


    "Correct." Li Jun Wei kissed her cheeks as if to reward her.


    Li Lian was happy with the kiss that her smile raised on its own but somewhat she felt at loss. "Did you and Xiao Chen did it on purpose?" asked Li Lian. Did the two have been playing with the cousin the way they did? Rather than winning, to let other win seemed to be harder in comparison.


    "Last year Xiao Chen was on top of his game and I thought to let him win. But a few years ago, it was only me who did it. It would be bad for me if I let them win the entire time. For the peacefulness sake."


    Li Lian asked, "Did they know?"


    "They don''t if they do, by now, they would throw a fit." His last words grew in a tease and slight mischief.


    "They don''t know? How long have you been doing that?" Was Jin''s family filled with airhead that they didn''t know what Li Jun Wei did or came to accept it?


    "Since I was thirteen." and Li Lian turned her head at Jin Suzheng who had arrived beside Madam and Master Li, following Li Jun Wei''s eyes that moved. Jin Suzheng exchanged a few words with Master Li while Linyue hugged Madam Li, having to meet the older woman with a smile, the woman had a very kind smile thought Li Lian.


    When they arrived beside them, Jin Suzheng greeted Li Jun Wei with a handshake he returned, "It''s been a long time since we meet, we should have dinner one day, us together with our wife. I''m glad that my younger cousin finally has his own family, you made grandmother worried, you know."


    "Not as much as you," replied Li Jun Wei with a deadpanned tone that had Jin Suzheng''s brows twitch that Li Lian caught and when her chin was lifted down, her eyes met Linyue who smiled at her and she returned the smile.


    "I heard mother left," started Jin Suzheng, "It''s such a pity because I wanted to give her the present I have with me."


    "Is it the souvenirs from Thailand?" asked Madam Li and Jin Suzheng widened his eyes.


    "Grandmother, did you heard of my trip?" asked the man as if he didn''t know of his trip having mentioned at the dining table last night when in truth, he had done many things as soon as he received the information from his sister to rescue hid secret trip to Thailand.


    Jin Suzheng didn''t know how Li Jun Wei was able to know of the trip when his mother hadn''t heard of it yet. Like most of the family members, they like to keep a tab on each other, but Li Jun Wei''s informant was much skillful than anyone''s in the house that he was able to find dirty secrets on other family members without needing to waste time.


    But Jin Suzheng didn''t know that Li Jun Wei didn''t have to dig when their dirty secrets were already put all open before him.


    "Jun Wei mentioned it in the dining room," Madam Li said, not noticing how her grandson had exchanged their hard gaze in each other. "Did you had a good time in Thailand?" asked Madam Li.


    "I was there for work and didn''t travel much, but I did have a good time working there," said Jin Suzheng with a small smile.


    "Suzheng since childhood had been a doting son Aunt Jin raised, he would never forget having his souvenir while he is out of the country." Li Jun Wei said and he shifted his eyes at Jin Nu Yuan to see how his cousin sister didn''t look at Li Lian again despite wanting to glare at her which Li Jun Wei didn''t miss to notice.


    It would seem that his little words were able to put his cousin a little lesson.


    "Mother is the one who brings me to the world, of course, I will be a doting son to my mother who is alive and well," said Jin Suzheng, posing as the very obedient son.


    Master Li gave a nod to his grandson like his wife to then say, "Let''s not stand here, the family room is empty for us to go."


    Li Lian saw Linyue smiled at her again. Since the first time they met, Linyue had done nothing but smile pleasingly to her thought Li Lian despite how her husband and Jin Nu Yuan was, Linyue seemed to be a person of a kind heart.


    As they walked, Li Lian who was watching Linyue heard Li Jun Wei''s voice to her, "Linyue doesn''t know her husband went to Thailand."


    Li Lian raised her brows, her quizzical expression took place on her eyes, "She didn''t? But earlier she seemed to say nothing of was surprised."


    "Suzheng told her before revealing it in front of anyone." Li Jun Wei said coolly. "He must have learned from Nu Yuan that his secret trip had been known to many in the dining room last night and quickly put action his journey to stop anyone from having suspicions on him." Without being in the same room or time with Jin Suzheng, Li Jun Wei could guess what had taken place a few hours ago before he comes from.


    "Did he lied about his trip to Thailand?" For what?


    "That day, the person who came with him wasn''t his wife, Linyue but a different woman. Without anyone knowing, Suzheng took himself out with a woman he fancied and stayed for a three-day trip there." Li Jun Wei''s eyes that were on his older cousin was with a frown and disgust.

 Chapter 307 - 288: Night Shades-I

    Li Lian tilted her head, the surprise came that her shoes stopped briefly to think and Li Jun Wei who had been matching his steps by slowing it down stopped along with her to see his wife thinking with a complex expression.


    "Suzheng is he... cheating on Linyue?" asked Li Lian.


    "Yes, I never put a thought to his affairs and outside romance but I received the news. He had been cheating on his wife for sometimes now." said Li Jun Wei as they resumed their walk and she saw him looked at couple who were walking hand in hand.


    Li Lian didn''t know what to say and she frowned. Even though Linyue was a woman that possess beauty and kindness yet Jin Suzheng found another woman outside his marriage to please himself. Li Lian didn''t like the man since she first met him partly because she had a gut feeling that told her the man wasn''t someone who seem to have a kind heart and to know that he was cheating on a sweet person like Linyue, Li Lian looked at the man in the lowest light.


    "Did she know this?" she asked for Li Jun Wei to shake his head. Of course she didn''t or else the woman would have leave but Li Lian had seen most women who knew their husband cheating on the, but kept a blind eye and deaf ears.


    Li Lian never felt anymore hate than man who cheated on others like He Chang Min. The ex fiance had apologized, saying that he didn''t meant to do things he did but Li Lian didn''t believe the man easily. Even if it was true, Li Lian didn''t know how she should forgive He Chang Min. The fact that he was tricked was true but also her heart had been ruined that day happened.


    A maid stopped beside Madam Li, informing her something and Madam Li broke to a wide smile, "We just left the entrance and here we have another family group again. We should have stayed longer." the older woman said and being considerate to Xiao Chen''s wounds, Madam Li spoke, "Everyone could go and take a rest until dinner," as she said that, Jin Suzheng raised his hand to stop the older woman politely.


    "I think I will miss the dinner, I came back but there is a problem in father''s work and I planned to go there to help." said Jin Suzheng, reminding the problem Li Jun Wei created and his eyes went to his younger cousin who gave him a sideways look.


    Once everyone had disperse and led the place, the only to stay was Jin Nu Yuan and Linyue. Li Lian walked up to the stairs, noticing that they followed them and she wondered if their room was near? Once they reached the second floor, Linyue took a different route but Jin Nu Yuan still tailed on them.


    "Did you sleepwalk, Nu Yuan?" asked Li Jun Wei who also noticed the cousin sister following them. Linyue hadn''t walked far because when she continued to walk straight Jin Nu Yuan had stopped to ascend more staircase.


    "I want to talk with Li Lian a little," said Jin Nu Yuan but in truth she had only failed them so she could ruin their atmosphere. Since Jin Nu Yuan arrived at the entrance, she was on top of her irritation to see the parasite-like Li Lian sticking herself to Li Jun Wei as if she couldn''t do anything.


    "It''s about the horseback riding tomorrow, Li Lian cannot ride a horse, can''t she? I want to show her the way to the shed and maybe ride a horse to prepare herself before the race." Jin Nu Yuan started as if she was really concerned for Li Lian like a good cousin sister she was.


    Once she was able to put Li Lian to ride the horse, she swore to push the horse for Li Lian to fall and named it all in accident. There would only one witness who was the shed caretaker but the man would know better to follow her words, thought Jin Nu Yuan.


    "I see that you have gotten close with Li Lian," Li Lian''s eyes went on Li Jun Wei she knew that his words were empty for meaning but thinking that Jin Nu Yuan is close with her made her feel uncomfortable.


    "I will bring Li Lian there. To Li Lian, I''m the most trustworthy for her, right, my dear?" Li Jun Wei looked at Li Lian''s eyes and she felt her heart flipped to hear him call her as dear.


    Linyue came to talk with genuine consideration, "It is not easy to ride a horse it would be bad if Li Lian couldn''t ride a horse but we have Jun Wei with her, they could share a horse together."


    "What?" Jin Nu Yuan gasped. This wasn''t what she was going for!


    "Linyue is correct, we have that option." said Li Jun Wei. The plan Jin Nu Yuan had just slowly crumbled, making the young woman frustrated.


    "Or you could bring Li Lian to the shed now and teach her! That would be so romantic!" The woman said happily clapping her hand one on another.


    "That sounds like a good plan, we shouldn''t stay here then, Li Lian do you want to see the horse?" asked Li Jun Wei and Li Lian thought about the horse she it had been a long time she had seen one and she wish to test her skill to ride horse that was years ago.


    When Li Lian agreed by a nod, Linyue spoke, "Let''s go together, I also want to see the horses again." and with people agreeing to go, Jin Nu Yuan was speechless with the turn of event. Will she have to watch Li Lian seducing Li Jun Wei while riding a horse? She don''t want it to happen!


    "I think think I''m going to rest, I''ve been having an upset stomach since lunch." stated Jin Nu Yuan wanting Li Jun Wei to stop the idea and worried about her.


    "Oh no, it is a bad one?" asked Linyue with her brows sloping in worry to her younger sister on law. The woman was genuinely worried of Nu Yuan''s sudden stomachache.


    "I''m sure it is something that could heal when she rest, it must be the stress, Jin Nu Yuan had just passed the last exam to be a doctor, is that correct, Nu Yuan?" asked Li Jun Wei to his little sister.


    "Yes," replied Jin Nu Yuan feeling her happiness came to her heart knowing that Li Jun Wei remembered her words she said. After what happened in Li Jun Wei''s office, she was afraid to think that her older cousin was angry to her but he remembered her words which mean he wasn''t angry. Jin Nu Yuan smiled happily, she knew his cousin would not be completely deceived by the temptr-


    "Did you hear that Linyue, she is fine after a rest, she said yes."


    Jin Nu Yuan''s face froze as if a blizzard had passed by her face, turning her nerves to ice. She had said yes to the second statement but Li Jun Wei took her words for the first statement.


    "That''s great to hear but you shouldn''t stress yourself. Should I take you back to rest in the room, Nu Yuan?" asked Linyue with concern.


    "No, I..." started Jin Nu Yuan and Li Jun Wei spoke.


    "I think Nu Yuan wish to do it herself." said Li Jun Wei and he took Li Lian by her hand and they began to descend the stairs, leaving Jin Nu Yuan in wanting to burst her deep boiling anger.

 Chapter 308 - 289: Night Shades-II

    Upon reaching the backyard, Li Lian and Li Jun Wei used the back door and arrived to see the wide plan of green grass that were cut short. Her eyes caught the sun that had dipped down to the horizon and the orange sky that Li Lian could see vast from the place she stood on. Unlike in the city where most sky would be cover by building, the sky was beautiful to see.


    "The sky is very pretty." Linyue spoke with a sweet smile to Li Lian, stating the same thought that passed by Li Lian''s mind. "That is the horse track, it''s large isn''t it?"


    "It is," in fact to have a horse track was already surprising enough to Li Lian but to see how wide the place was made her understood how the family could race here. "Did you participate in the competition, Linyue?" asked Li Lian, wanting to be friendly as the woman had been kind to her.


    "Last year I didn''t..." said Linyue with a smile before gloom came to the woman''s face.


    "Linyue''s legs broke last year in an accident." Li Jun Wei said, his eyes Li Lian found for a moment holding a very cold growing that could share many to shiver. "By an unknown car. She almost died."


    "Fortunately, nothing happened and it was something that happened a year ago. I''m grateful just to be alive." said the woman with a stronger smile and Li Lian found this side of Linyue to be strong. Li Lian felt bad for her to know that her husband was cheating on her.


    Li Lian apprehensively asked, "Can I ask what happened?"


    "I was on my way to Suzheng''s company, he forgot to bring his lunch box and when I nearly arrived, a car crashed on me. I dodged that''s why only my leg suffered from the injury if it wasn''t because of my quick reflex perhaps it would turn out worse." On her last words, a sense of relief was added. Linyue turned her head to see the horses being brought out after Li Jun Wei had notify the servant to bring the horses and excitement came to the woman''s face.


    As Linyue made her way to the horses, Li Jun Wei stopped, noticing his wife didn''t walk. Li Lian craned her neck toward him, "Was Linyue''s accident not an accident?" she asked. With days grew, Li Lian could read Li Jun Wei''s expression better or that Li Jun Wei''s expression had comparably mellowed for her to sense better.


    "It wasn''t." Li Lian had been smart. She knew and was able to pick clues faster than others and it was one of her strongest point, thought Li Jun Wei with a sense of proudness at her. "The accident seemed to happen because a woman ran over her. Suzheng oddly covered for everything, settling without court issues despite having his wife''s legs broken."


    Li Lian''s brows were drawn, "Because he doesn''t love her?" Even if Jin Suzheng didn''t love her, he could at least faked his concern for his wife.


    "No. Now that I think of it, the puzzle fits. The woman could possibly attacked Linyue out of jealousy." Li Jun Wei brought his hand to his chin, his head slightly tipping, "What should I do with him?" hummed Li Jun Wei in a thought, "For first, I will dig more to Suzheng''s secret."


    With the authority Suzheng hold, he was confident no one would be able to expose him but he forgot that there was still one who are higher in term compared to him.


    "I''m worried about Linyue, she would be vulnerable alone and if the accident happen again." trailed Li Lian. It didn''t seem like Linyue could fight. Not that Li Lian looked down on the woman but her body was built not to fight and it didn''t seem like she learned anything to protect herself. If a person come running to her with a knife Linyue would be the most in danger. Which Li Lian hope never to happen but the possibility worried her.


    "If it is someone running with a knife or another car accident, I''ve planted my bodyguards to protect her." said Li Jun Wei, once again reading her mind.


    Somehow Li Lian suspect that Li Jun Wei put something on her that could help him read her mind because she felt like an open book in front of him that make her curious how he could do that.


    "You are kind." Li Lian smiled at him, supporting his idea.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t exactly think it was a kind act but being praise by his wife had him to break into a satisfied smile. He brought his hand to interlock her hand and they walked away from the place to the horse stable.


    "Linyue is now a part of Li Family but she married into the family. It is one of my responsibilities to keep an eye on someone who entered my family. If she dies under Suzheng''s hand directly or indirectly it is a must for me to put the bastard to jail.


    Li Lian in awe respected his words but also slightly startled at him cursing although it was mild. As if knowing her expression he pulled only one corner of his lips, "Did my cursing surprise you?"


    "Not at all everyone curse, I do worse than you even." Li Lian then arrived at the horse stable where Linyue had patted a horse mane and hugged the animal that in return rested its head on her shoulder as if to return her hug.


    "Mister Forhouse is as handsome as always." giggled Linyue who had called the horse''s name. "There are many horses in here, Li Lian, you could choose one. I remember everyone have their own chosen horse and often time they rarely change their mind to choose the horses they used previously. I think it''s better if you choose the calmest one before the race." The woman said throughly and she spoke to the stableman who then bring a brown pony.


    "This is Honey, he is the calmest of all." the stableman explained and Li Lian could see the calmness from the horse just when she was about to agree, Li Jin Wei raised his hand to the stableman.


    "Keep it for Li Lian later, don''t make other choose the horse." the stableman bowed and at the same time he went to one stallion who was tall with a black body. The stallion was tall and to mount on it will take Li Lian a high jump, she asserted after watching the horse who for some reason reminded her of Li Jun Wei by the expressionless look the horse had that were indifferent to others.


    Linyue who saw the horse beamed happily and she spoke at Li Lian, "This is the fastest stallion in the stable, Jun Wei brought it here."


    Li Lian smiled at the woman who had kindly explained her and reaching out her hand, Li Lian touched the stallion''s body at first it neighed but stopped after seizing Li Jun Wei standing beside her. The stallion obediently let Li Lian to brush his neck.


    "Should we try and gallop a little?" asked Li Jun Wei and Li Lian eagerly nodded her head. She wondered how would it feel to gallop around the place.


    "Then I''ll follow behind." said Linyue excitedly, the woman smiled a lot and every smile was a happy one except when her accident was mentioned.


    "Hold on to me," Li Jun Wei instructed her hand to come over him. Li Lian did what he instructed and with one of her leg on the stirrup, Li Lian pushed herself strong enough to propel her other leg from the ground to ride on the stallion. Once she was there, Li Lian placed her hand in front of her legs, holding on the horse''s neck.


    Truthfully Li Lian was afraid that the horse would run or startled and start to stride in a hurry as most horses were wild but the stallion let her to sit down without putting up a fight which she thought to be fortunate.


    After her, Li Jun Wei held himself and sat behind her. Slowly his hand went through the gap made by her arm and hold in to her waist to hold the reins tied on the stallion with both hand.


    "Can I take that you could ride a horse?" asked Li Jun Wei. He never miss Li Lian''s expression that was happy and excited unlike most people who would be scared when they first ride a horse which give away that it wasn''t her first time.


    "I did long time ago with Shin and Shun." said Li Lian and she wondered what expression Li Jun Wei had as from in front she could tell his expression. Her eyes fell on his hand and warm that secure her waist, giving her an assurance that she wouldn''t fall as long as his hand was around her waist.


    "Then let''s try to see if you still remember it?" Li Jun Wei asked and Li Lian shook her head.


    "I want to ride their horse with you." she replied for Li Jun Wei to chuckle beside her ears.

 Chapter 309 - 290: Night Shades-III

    "Okay, hold on me." said Li Jun Wei and Li Lian heard a sound of clip cloping beside them to see Linyue had pulled the mare and started to walk casually around the place.


    When it was her turn to leave and gallop, Linyue rode the horse and had it run along the track. Watching Linyue''s confidence had Li Lian to be awed by the woman who can control the mare that was large although not much larger than Li Jun Wei''s stallion.


    Li Jun Wei tapped his leg to have the stallion to walk, the shoes clicked on the ground before slowly from walking, it starts to fasten the speed but not too fast that could startled Li Lian.


    "I saw your pictures, the albums." added Li Lian as she felt her hair brushed against the wind the once loud sounding shoes of the horse had turned mild to her ears as she got used to the sound.


    "You did." Li Jun Wei asserted, "I guess you have also seen the large picture of my family." Li Lian couldn''t see his expression but she noticed no sadness or gloom from his words but rather a calm one.


    "From my way to the sitting room, I saw the portrait. You were still young." Now that


    Li Lian recalled the picture she did saw another boy which was Jin Suzheng standing on the far left corner while Li Jun Wei stood in the middle. "Does Suzheng doesn''t like you?" she asked with curiosity.


    "He just wish the position I have but nothing had ever been his and the fact frustrated him." Li Jun Wei''s words were on point despite sounding to be stabbing to others.


    Li Lian saw how Linyue was already in the advance track, jumping along with the horse that Li Lian wasn''t confident in and she hope they wouldn''t go there.


    She continued, "I saw many odd things from the albums. Is there someone who took the picture for the album?"


    "Grandmother said it was her and grandfather." replied Li Jun Wei. He never watch the album as he had no interest in it. He only heard and repeated the words his grandmother said that now felt like a bunch of lies to him.


    "But it''s odd for the the person who took the picture to be inside the picture. There was this one picture of you where you were playing with wooden blocks, your grandmother and grandfather was beside you even if their faces wasn''t shown in the picture." Li Lian confided the informations and slowly Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed. "It didn''t seem like they used anything to time while taking the picture. It was taken in surprise."


    Li Jun Wei''s hand on the reins tightened he hadn''t said anything until the horse that were galloping turn their body, raising the front legs briefly that had Li Lian to gasped in surprise when she felt her bottom moving back to what was between Li Jun Wei''s legs.


    When the horse were back on the ground, Li Lian covered her face which had turned red. Her cheeks felt like a burning flame and the more she tried to pull her thought away, she could feel how her bottom had grown conscious with the man behind her.


    "Is there anything else you found?" asked Li Jun Wei to her.


    Li Lian cleared her throat, "Uh, yes. There was also that between the second and third album there was pictures that were missing even though they could have gathered the pictures together. It could be coincidence. But the last picture taken of you was two months before the accident when I was kidnapped."


    On the words the horse stopped galloping abruptly, having the back leg of the horse to raise. She saw his hand removed from reins, "Wait Li Lei, don''t let it go!" Li Lian held the rein on his stead to feel him turning her shoulder so her face could meet his.


    "Two months prior your accident?" asked Li Jun Wei for confirmation and Li Lian nod. He narrowed his eyes. Again the coincidences was too much to be called as one. The disappearance of the pictures in albums. If it was someone else who had said the facts, Li Jun Wei would perhaps have a harder time in believing his grandparents had lied to him.


    Out of all the family members, he believed only his grandparents wouldn''t lie or betray him as there was no benefits to come from lying from him. But his question he had asked in the hospital, the evidences that slowly piled in front of his eyes. It would be dumb for him to still believe his grandparents didn''t hide anything,


    His expression turned a few hues darker, "When did your accident happened?" He asked her and his hand slipped again to her waist. Instead of having Li Lian to release the rein, Li Jun Wei covered his palm over her.


    "Around December." she replied, letting the year unnoticed as Li Jun Wei knew when it happened.


    "Do you want to try and jump?" Li Jun Wei then asked, surprising Li Lian. Now that her body had moved to see what''s in front, she could study his expression and to guess by his voice was still a hurdle for her.


    "Where? If it is with the horse, please don''t." said Li Lian with her voice weaker. She wasn''t ready to jump with the horse over the wooden hurdles placed in the tracks which didn''t seem to look short.


    "Don''t worry, we would be able to." He said and before she could say more, Li Lian felt his large hand, the slender hands that were enveloping her felt not too smooth and that only made him manlier.


    When his shirt sleeve that was long slightly folded she gazed at his right arm and his voice falling on her nape brushed her to stir her up, "Are you ready?"


    "I am not." replied Li Lian but the stallion began to gallop toward the tracks. "Wait! Jun Wei didn''t I say I''m not!" Li Jun Wei didn''t reply and Li Lian was sure that he was smiling right now!

 Chapter 310 - 291: Night Shades-IV

    The gust of wind became faster over her face, ruffling the hair she had kept neat by bridging it in the morning as the wind hits against the black strands. It felt frightening with her mind filled with the thought they would have to jump with the horse.


    Li Lian recalled how once there was a time when she was still studying how to ride on a horse and the stableman who had taught her seemed to dragged his legs each time he walked. Curious little Li Lian couldn''t help but inquire what happened to the stableman''s legs to receive his words of how he had once tried to ride a horse when suddenly without reason, it became agitated and threw him away from the mount. As if not enough, then the stableman was kicked by the horse''s powerful legs leaving his leg unable to heal properly.


    A gunfight was still far better, thought Li Lian to herself.


    It didn''t make sense how a fight where one could die would be better but Li Lian was more sied with fighting with her life on line than the horses. Perhaps if she was brought in a normal house she would have thought otherwise.


    "Open your eyes, Li Lian, you''ll miss the best thing you could ever see." whispered Li Jun Wei sweetly, coaxing her to open her eyes and when she did, Li Lian watched how the view around her was too fast for her to catch. Only a passing green color was able to be catch by her eyes the rest she didn''t know when she felt elevated from the ground and the hooves clicked again to the ground.


    After the first jump, the stallion braced for the second one and jumped again to ran on the ground. Li Jun Wei thought two was enough for her first time. He doesn''t want Li Lian to not want ride a horse again with him when it felt good to ride the horse with her.


    When the horse finally arrived at a saver place, Li Lian huffed for breaths, her black eyes wide while her hair was ruffled over her head. She looked surprised before her smile broke to her lips.


    Li Lian turned her head at the man sitting beside her. "Once again!" She said eagerly, requesting Li Jun Wei to jump with the horse again as before was too short for her to feel.


    "Don''t you feel scared?" He asked her, his lips twisting to a smile.


    "At first but it was exciting one more time," Li Lian requested him, her eyes crinkling with sparkles.


    "How could I reject your adorable wish?" Li Jun Wei asked her with a smile and his lips pressed on hers daintily. "We could do more than one more time." A borderline meaning was underlaid in his words that Li Lian didn''t notice.


    Naively, Li Lian nodded her head, bringing it up and down as Li Jun Wei pulled the rein of his stallion to start the horse to gallop in the track again.


    Above the floor, Madam and Master Li stood near the glass window after letting the relatives inside the house. Their eyes were on Li Lian and Li Jun Wei having fun while riding the horse. With her gaze on the couple, Master Li was the first one to ask, "What did you find from Li Lian?" asked the old man.


    "She is a kind girl albeit a little curious." replied Madam Li with a smile, "Li Lian took care of Jun Wei well and it didn''t seem like they were in relationship with terms. She loves Jun Wei a lot."


    Master Li hummed at his wife''s words, "You''ve never observe wrong. What make you think she is curious? Is it a dangerous one?" His eyes shifted from the couple in the horse track to his wife standing on his left.


    "I can''t tell well. Upon seeing the album more than fascinations and eagerness, there was also this silence sequence she took as if to think." Madam Li nodded and turned her head at Master Li, "But her words are all genuine."


    "Let''s hope that they would be okay." Master Li rubbed his wife''s back as the elderly couple led the place. As they walked they stopped in front of the window, the same large window where Li Jun Wei was involved in an accident.


    "We should have moved from this house." said Madam Li with her expression gloom while staring at the glass. "Do you think Xiao Chen is really attacked?"


    "Jun Wei didn''t tell me yet. But it put the question in me why was Xiao Chen there." Master Li asserted, bringing his wife away from the glass window.


    Madam Li frowned, "Because he needed something?"


    "That is what is strange. Xiao Chen doesn''t have any business there and he wasn''t someone who is curious. I''m guessing it''s Jun Wei. The two of them are searching for something." and saying that Master Li''s eyes at Madam Li hardened. They both didn''t say anything until in the silence Master Li said, "We will need to stop them."


    Back in the horse track, Li Lian with the help of Li Jun Wei hold her steps on the ground, her smile was wide at the exhilarating emotions she felt while riding the horse that''s he could still hear her heart drumming from the excitement.


    "How did it feel?" asked Li Jun Wei who had also went down from the stallion. His hand held the rope tied to bring the stallion back to the stable where Li Lian finally took a rest.


    "It was fun."


    "Isn''t it?" asked Linyue who had also went down from her mare. Her steps quicken toward Li Lian, "At first it was frightening but then it became exciting, right?" Li Lian nodded in agreement to the woman''s words that describe what she felt. "We should try something different next time!" encouraged Linyue who then turned her face at the house behind her for her lips to curl.


    "I don''t think Suzheng would be back home." Hearing the words, Li Lian felt a stab in her heart, worried on the woman''s stead and felt guilty even though she didn''t do anything.

 Chapter 311 - 292: Hello-I

    Linyue went from her place, asking the stableman a few questions while Li Lian who walked beside Li Jun Wei couldn''t help but stared at the woman with a look of sadness. "What do you want to do?" asked Li Jun Wei to her and Li Lian lifted her chin up, smiling before a sadness flitted over her eyes.


    "I think we should tell her." said Li Lian and Li Jun Wei took her hand bringing her to the bench that felt cool to her bottom. He took a seat and brought her beside him.


    There was the expression on Li Jun Wei'' face that Li Lian couldn''t explain. To one who meet Li Jun Wei now, they would think his face was still without expression but for Li Lian who had spent her time doing nothing but staring at his face could tell there was a shift in his eyes.


    "I tried once subtly. As soon as I received the news but Linyue didn''t believe it, she claimed she had on e tried to put someone to tail Suzheng but find nothing and decide to trust him as his wife." Li Jun Wei found Li Lian who was looking at Linyue sighed. "There is a border to where we could put a hand to their marriage matters. Linyue''s father was the one who forced her to marry Suzheng."


    Li Lian turned her face, "Her father brought her to an arranged marriage?" She recalled Mrs. Sun''s words of how most daughters would be told to marry for the sake of their business where their partners have been decided.


    "Suzheng wasn''t Linyue''s first choice. It was someone else, a friend." continued Li Jun Wei. Tragically, Linyue had to forget of her first choice, the man she love to be force into marrying Suzheng who cheated on her back. There was many to blame but Li Lian couldn''t say anything.


    "Not all marriage is happy." said Li Lian and it was the truth. The more she came in contact with marriage most of them ended up tattered, like a ripped clothes after being worn thousands of time.


    "I met someone who named Qin, her previous name is Shui Qin. Remember the day where I attended the tea party?" Li Jun Wei gave her a nod, "That day I saw a woman was about to be a victim of physical abuse. Fortunately I was able to get there before anything happened.Then I met her again after that in Spirit Entertainment, she had divorced with her husband. I heard that she was also arranged to marry Mr. Shui."


    "Shui Qin." repeated Li Jun Wei, his eyes narrowed.


    Li Lian stared back at his eyes, head slightly tilting, "You know her?"


    "Yes." Li Jun Wei answered and Li Lian looked away at Linyue whose smile was bright. Li Lian knew that not all marriages are scarred many are happy with their partner like her now and she felt sad to know that there was more people who suffered from their marriage like Wei Mo Ran.


    She felt a large hand covered the top of her head, slowly sliding carefully to smoothened her hair that was blown by the wind. "Not all marriages are in a broken ship. There are marriages that works even when it started by arranged marriage. Like one had said, love come after marriage is true."


    Li Lian has her interest piqued by his words and he spoke, "My grandparents. They started by arranged marriage too but I heard from my father how they have never fought and to this day I''ve never seen them fight or argue either. Everything depend on the people. Suzheng and Linyue could have a better marriage. Linyue had stepped out from her past but Suzheng felt he was forced to and for a person who never had enough of everything he wants to have more be it wealth, women, everything he could land to."


    The smile on Li Jun Wei''s face faded when he clicked his tongue and added underneath his breaths, "The greedy bastard."


    As the day sank in, Li Lian watched the beautiful scenery when Li Jun Wei stood up from his seat. His face looked down and she saw how his cheekbone was contoured by the honey like sun that make his skin darker, "There is a place that I want to visit with you."


    Li Lian didn''t asked where they would go or the place he mentioned he would go. She got up from the seat, saying a short goodbye with Linyue and followed Li Jun Wei to exit the house and got into the car. Unlike usual where they would use chauffeur Li Jun Wei drove the car and Li Lian sat on the front seat beside him.


    Her eyes continued to watch where they were going and once they seemed to arrive to their destination when the car stopped, Li Jun Wei was the first one to get down before he opened the door to lead her out.


    When they arrived, the sky had turned dip black. Li Lian watched how they were going into a building that was with less people. Wondering where it was, Li Lian arrived inside the building to be greeted with shelves with glass doors to showcase ceramic white pots. Taking a close look it wasn''t any normal pots. Beside the pot was named of people that made Li Lian to finally understand that they had come to a memorial building.


    From there Li Jun Wei didn''t stop, he ascended the stairs with Li Lian and went to a separate room to push open the door and entered. Stopping there, Li Lian saw that in the small room, two white pots were placed in the middle, locked in a glass shelf. The name there that Li Lian read was both Li.


    "Come here." Li Jun Wei reached out his hand and Li Lian took to follow his steps. Upon reaching the pots closer, she heard Li Jun Wei spoke, "I''m here, father, mother."

 Chapter 312 - 293: Hello-II

    When entering the memorial building Li Lian thought they were about to meet someone. Somewhere she expected it would be his parents she would be meeting but there were still people who could have died. It was only until she was in front of them did she realized it was Li Jun Wei''s parents who they were going to meet.


    Li Lian was slightly confused what she should do now that she is going to meet his parents. They may have died but they were still Li Jun Wei''s beloved parents. She stopped in front of the small glass case on Li Jun Wei''s right side.


    After Li Jun Wei had greeted his parents, his eyes then shifted to meet Li Lian''s, "This is my parent''s ashes." He introduced, his voice was calm and collected as he stood there with a smile that held a hint of sadness.


    When Li Lian was asked to go with him she had agreed without saying anything and never did she thought her would bring her here.


    "The memorial building isn''t too far from the house so I thought without delay I should introduced you." Li Lian nodded her head at his explanation.


    "Hello Mr and Mrs Li, my name is Li Lian, I''m Jun Wei''s wife." I am sure that you two had stayed there while watching Jun Wei please continue to watch us from the place you are, added Li Lian in her mind, her hand clasped as if to pray for the words to reach to the people who had passed away.


    "I''m sure they know you." Li Jun Wei smiled at her, the sadness disappeared as it stayed only for a few moments.


    "They know me?" Li Lian asked his words while her eyes watching the two pots in front of her. She didn''t know if it was the room or the pots but the place here felt somewhat calming and relaxing that made her feel nostalgic emotions surging in her heart that at the same time gave a sense of disappearance.


    "I often come to tell you." He said for Li Lian to feel elated by his words. "My family they were against cremation of the dead. At first when my parents died, they didn''t agree to the idea of cremating my parents but my grandfather who saw their corpse said it would be too sad for them if he let they continue to suffer in the world."


    That was why even though the room was designated for Li Family there was only two pots, though Li Lian and the two belonged to his parents. She thoughtfully in the silence guessed that the mean by suffer was that they had died badly and the corpses were too suffocating for the family to see, therefore choosing to cremating them.


    Li Lian gazed at him, and she knew it must not be easy to be here, telling the story by himself. "Do you often come here?" she asked him carefully.


    "It is near the house and yes whenever I have time or things to say to them. In the past there were less people who I could confide with my feelings almost no one." This gathered Li Lian''s attention at him, she felt bad for him.


    "Why didn''t you confide to anyone?" she asked while shifting her eyes from the spot she stared to him.


    "I don''t find them trustworthy. The only people I believed in high school was even less. Only one person." Li Jun Wei looked at her thoughtfully, seizing her intrigued expression before he continued, "I only trust myself. It took me years to believe that I could trust my grandparents, although now, I can''t trust them again."


    Once the lie had come it was hard for anyone to try and believe again. Li Jun Wei didn''t know the reason but he thought it would have been better if they could tell him truthfully about everything and didn''t hide things from him.


    Li Lian''s hand that was idle beside her h.i.p.s slowly moved, stopping once she felt her little finger brushed his palm. Sliding her fingers to the gasp, her hand tightened on him. When their eyes met, she smiled, "I''m here." The two words filled the silent room and the air that felt fragile turned stronger now.


    "There is also Xiao Chen." added Li Lian to then rested her head on his arm, "You''re not alone."


    Li Jun Wei leaned his face down, "Yes, I''m not alone." a smile broke on his lips that looked somewhat childish that were similar to the expression he made when he was still young. At a point Li Lian thought he wouldn''t laugh the same way again but she was wrong.


    Upon exiting the memorial building, Li Lian saw a flower placed in front of the glass case. Did Jun Wei placed the flower there? Knowing him, it could be.


    "Next time I should come with a flower, what flower do your parents like?" asked Li Lian leaving the room where his parents rested on.


    "Carnations." replied Li Jun Wei and Li Lian thought it was odd although she didn''t voiced the strange thing she found to him. She was sure the flower earlier wasn''t carnations.


    Reaching the building rains dripped down with both having nothing but a piece of clothes on their body, there were still distance for them to reach the car and it would be impossible without getting the rains.


    Taking Li Jun Wei''s hand, her face turned at him with a smile, "Let''s run!"


    Li Lian ran out from the building followed by Li Jun Wei who at first ran behind her before taking the lead. Rain drops covered their face, the water droplets didn''t fail to soak their clothes with water. Li Lian felt the rain and the air cold but at the same time refreshing as they left the memorial building. The two entered the car as soon as they arrived and rode back to the house.

 Chapter 313 - 294: Hello-III

    When Li Lian and Li Jun Wei came back to the house, the servants were in shock to see Li Jun Wei was drenched in rain. Never in their lives have they seen such an unkept Li Jun Wei whose hair was ruffled with rain drops and clothes drenched in water. So were Li Lian who was wearing a black dress and and inner long sleeved red shirt.


    The servants worked quickly to bring towels for them and Li Jun Wei took one to spread it and cover Li Lian''s hair by the dry towel, drying her hair for the drops to leave her hair. She felt his hand carefully drying her long hair while making sure she didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    The rest of the servants just stood and watch. It was their work to wipe Li Lian and took care of her to avoid Li Lian from catching illness however Li Jun Wei prefer to take care of his wife alone. To see others touching her wasn''t a sight he was fond of.


    When Li Jun Wei had wiped her hair, Li Lian pulled his arm to tell him lower his body and used the towel to dry his hair.


    Most people watched what was happening, seeing how the two taking care of each other but Jin Nu Yuan was beyond disgusted to see how Li Lian was drenched in water and now helping one another dry themself from rain. "Did you forget how to use an umbrella?" asked Jin Nu Yuan under her breaths when she arrived beside Li Lian who had stepped away from Li Jun Wei. The word left unheard by others but Li Lian who was beside Jin Nu Yuan.


    "Some times forgetting one creates a better memory." Li Lian patted Jin Nu Yuan''s shoulder before she left to stand beside Li Jun Wei, letting the young woman to fume with anger.


    "You two should take a warm bath before catching a cold." said the housekeeper who was still young in age, different compared the Li Jun Wei''s housekeeper but their skill in work didn''t lost against each other.


    "That''s what we need, thank you." Li Lian replied and she watched the servants left the place.


    "Oh you two went out? No wonder I could not find any of you," said Mrs. Jin who had appeared back inside the house. Her hand was on her h.i.p.s and she had the same perfected smile of years of practice that make one who passed by the sideline would clearly think that it was a friendly interaction of a woman with her nephew.


    Li Lian watched how the woman eyed her and she smiled back. Despite feeling cold and the room inside the house was also unhelpfully cold, she could still exchange words with the older woman who clearly was still holding grudge against her and Li Jun Wei who had put her husband''s company in a great plight.


    "I didn''t know we were missed." Li Lian replied back for the woman to smile sweetly.


    "Of course you are my nephew and niece. How could I not miss you two after I left the house I can''t help but think about you two." in anger and hope that they would die soon, thought Mrs. Jin but she didn''t complete the words, letting the rest hanged on air.


    "It had been lesser than a day but I''m happy to hear that you missed me more than Nu Yuan." Mrs. Jin''s brows twitched at this when the housekeeper came beside them. The woman bowed to Li Lian and Li Jun Wei before to the other two people.


    "The bath is ready." the housekeeper said and Li Jun Wei raised his hand to cue the housekeeper to leave.


    "Let''s go." said Li Jun Wei while holding Li Lian''s hand. He didn''t exchange more pleasantries with his aunt and cousin as it was him who needed to be on their good side but the opposite.


    Jin Nu Yuan stomped her feet once Li Lian and Li Jun Wei had left the place. They didn''t stay long either in the entrance and left to their own assigned room. Jin Nu Yuan followed her mother. She wanted to speak but Mrs. Jin had glared down to her, giving her a look of warning not to start in the place where everyone was.


    If Madam or Master Li had, there would be no more rescue for their mistake and they couldn''t afford it to take place. Before they entered the house, Linyue stepped out of the room, her lips were in a gleeful smile and when she saw Mrs. Jin, her mother in law, the woman quickly make her way to greet her.


    "Mother." said Linyue who then saw Jin Nu Yuan beside her. Linyue didn''t notice well enough the sour expression Jin Nu Yuan had and her lips were wide to call Mrs. Jin. "I''m glad yo finally meet you, I heard from the maids that you came but had to leave early.


    "I had something to do a little with the company. I haven''t seen you for a long time dear, come here." Mrs. Jin took Linyue to her arms, hugging the girl with a supportive smile and a looking care. "I didn''t know you came early." said the elder woman.


    "Suzheng wanted to make a surprise for you." explained Linyue for Mrs. Jin''s expression to slightly shifted but for Linyue who had never be able to read people''s expression foremost Mrs. Jin''s flawless smile, wasn''t able to notice that something was wrong. "He also came with the present from Thailand."


    The smile that was stale on Mrs. Jin''s face turned relaxed when it was mentioned that his son was able to salvage his situation. Although everything rooted from his careless mistake. Mrs. Jin was sure that Li Jun Wei had used someone on her side to give him informations but she would never guess that he would do it for twenty four hours without letting anything missed.


    There was a little to few things that Mrs. Jin could tell from Li Jun Wei which one of them was that his nephew took a good care of Linyue who had came to marry into their family. Came the bright idea to Mrs. Jin''s head that she could use Linyue for herself. Knowing how naive her daughter in law was, there was still things she could use Linyue for.


    Mrs. Jin didn''t know till when his son had spoke or fixed the situation as she wasn''t present in the dining room or notified before hand. "I have been waiting for it, he said it was a surprise."


    "Yes a surprise trip," Linyue filled Mrs. Jin in to what she had been told by her husband in which she believed in without a single doubt, "He didn''t want to surprise me by saying that there was a pressing matter he had to solve in the Thailand branch and instead said that he had work in the neighboring city. Suzheng brought me a gift."


    Jin Nu Yuan kept quiet but she couldn''t help and roll her eyes at her stupid sister in law who like always was easily deceived by her brother. Jin Nu Yuan was sure there wasn''t anyone more deceivable then Linyue in the house but she was far more tolerable and better than Li Lian who they couldn''t control like a dark horse.


    Speaking of horse Jin Nu Yuan recalled the horse track. Out of her anger and disgust toward Li Lian, Jin Nu Yuan didn''t leave the room until she was notified by the maid that her mother had come back. "Sister, did anything happen in the stable? I''m worried if Li Lian could ride a horse?"


    Linyue hummed, her brows were slightly pulled trying to remember before thoughtfully say, "I believe she couldn''t." Then a smile appeared on her lips, "But knowing to ride or not, it was very romantic to see Li Lian riding brother Wei''s stallion! You should have come with me and cheered for them," Linyue didn''t know with her words she had instead turned Jin Nu Yuan''s mood for the worse. Her anger boiled down that her head could turn red from the fit.


    "I thought she could. Li Lian seemed confident when brother Wei offered her a ride." Jin Nu Yuan still couldn''t accept Li Lian to be a part of the family. For long Li Family had been with people who were good with many things especially Li Jun Wei who had always been flawlessly perfect.


    For their family blood to be contaminated with Li Lian once they have children only make Jin Nu Yuan fumed.


    Once the ladies continued to talk and Linyue excused herself to take rest, Mrs. Jin went to the room with her daughter. Inside, her mother made sure to lock the door to avoid anyone overhearing their conversation.


    "Why did you leave, mother? You didn''t see how Li Lian had been sticking to brother Wei like a leech the entire time!" Jin Nu Yuan said, taking a seat by throwing her bottom to the chair to make the couch slight creaked at the intense weight that come to sit on it.


    "There was a problem in your father''s company. Jun Wei was the one proofed to be making the trouble. If we are lucky this would only stay for a week." Mrs. Jin was also agitated. The punishment never came toward them with Madam and Master Li''s protection but now they were in vulnerable state.


    Mrs. Jin, who at first believed Li Jun Wei had never done anything against them wouldn''t be so bold to do whatever he did now. Li Jun Wei was able to scare the life out of the woman.

 Chapter 314 - 295: Soaking-I

    Jin Nu Yuan noticed something failing from her mother''s words. Although Jin Nu Yuan often act on her anger she wasn''t stupid. "What do you mean if we are lucky?" asked Jin Nu Yuan whose hand tightened on the armrest where she placed her hands on.


    "What I mean as I say. We''ve seen how today Jun Wei choose her over us." replied her mother who stood up and took a jar of water rested on the cupboard. Like Jin Nu Yuan, Mrs. Jin was angered on Li Lian''s arrival. When Li Lian arrived everything become ruined, her plans and worse Li Jun Wei was too entranced by Li Lian that he would do anything for her. At least that was what Mrs. Jin able to take after seeing her nephew with his wife.


    "He is warning us that this is not the end and soon he could do worse." Mrs. Jin placed down the heavy jar on the cupboard resulting a heavy sound. "Much more than I think, Jun Wei hold power compared to his late father, my cousin."


    "Mother, are you saying that brother Wei would take our company?" asked Jin Nu Yuan with her brows tense.


    "He could do that as long as Li Lian is beside him." The unknown variable, thought Mrs. Jin to herself. Li Lian who no one ever expected to appear had barged in to change the dynamics in the house. Madam and Master Li didn''t seem to oppose Li Lian either. Instead, they seemed to dote on Li Lian much they would be able to condone everything she wishes.


    "Tomorrow, is there anyone do you want to invite, Nu Yuan?" Mrs. Jin then asked to her daughter whose face was still furious.


    "Not yet but maybe Ren Linliu. She asked me if she could come." replied Jin Nu Yuan. She didn''t like Ren Linliu. The woman think she is the best that clashed with Jin Nu Yuan''s ambience to be the best person. When they were together one had to tolerate others but the two never tolerate people as since young they believe they were special.


    Mrs. Jin took consideration. Like her daughter she didn''t favor Ren Linliu but if there could anyone who come between his nephew and wife, it would be good for them. "Invite her. I will also invite her."


    Jin Nu Yuan noticed the emphasis hold when her mother said her that intrigued the daughter''s attention, "Who is her?" she asked and her mother smiled at her.


    "You''ll see her soon." and closing the conversation, Mrs. Jin then turned to look at the door that was knocked. The older woman knew by the sound of the knock it wasn''t maids as usually they would tell what they came from. Getting up, she opened the door to see his son and her brows frowned at him.


    "Come in." Mrs. Jin instructed to then watched his son with sharp eyes as he took seat at the chair where she had sat before. The woman crossed her hand in front of her chest with eyes clearly disappointed and angry. "Could you have done whatever you want without being known?"


    Jin Suzheng was used to his mother''s scolding and as an obedient son he knows not to answer and riled up his mother''s anger. "I did but Jun Wei somehow find out. I don''t know if he had put someone tailing on me."


    "He must have done that to every and each member of the family." tsked Mrs. Jin, "He had not keep an eye only to me or your father but you and your sister too."


    "Me?" Jin Nu Yuan tilted her head. "That''s no way brother Wei believe in me and I never felt anyone following me." explained the girl, she still couldn''t understand how Li Jun Wei could put someone tailing on her like a thief when she had been a good girl.


    "Don''t be stupid sister. This Jun Wei. He is far more perceptive and careful." Jin Suzheng said in disdain and sarcasm as now he had become the victim of trusting Li Jun Wei. "That wife of him. Isn''t she the famous singer circulating in media?"


    Mrs. Jin rarely check on singers much less Li Lian who she viewed as lower, "Is she now? Jun Wei must have done something behind to help her." Jin Nu Yuan didn''t say a word but she agree completely to her mother''s words. "In anyways Suzheng from now on you should not make mistake again. You can bring your mistress somewhere but in silence it''s better to avoid anything these days. We can''t be sure what Jun Wei would use."


    "Yes, mother." obeyed Jin Suzheng.


    "What about Linyue, was she suspicious of you?" Mrs. Jin then asked. Rather than questioning the condition of her daughter in law, she was more concern whether her son''s affair was found out by his legal wife.


    Mrs. Jin took Linyue as her son''s wife knowing the woman''s easily deceived nature and the wealth her family had to help their company flourish. Mrs. Jin could not have the help of their company taken away because Jin Suzheng''s affair was known.


    The older woman didn''t warn her son to stop cheating outside his marriage and instead even support her at times. She didn''t see anything wrong with men speaking out pleasure outside marriage as her husband was no different.


    "No she believe in my words. Although there was a few questions." answered Jin Suzheng and his mother nodded.


    "We have to be careful in the critical situation." Mrs. Jin''s eyes fell on her daughter before she say, "Stay beside Li Lian for the whole holiday and I will expect you to not have a fight or insinuate one. Be on her good side."


    "What?" Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t believe her mother telling her to sugar coat her words for Li Lian. "I don''t want to!" Jin Nu Yuan whined at her mother. She would jump off a cliff!


    "It is not your choice of yes or no, young lady. It is a must and I expect you are able to do that for your wish to work in Imperial Hospital." Again her mother hardened gaze, Jin Nu Yuan could only gritted her teeth and bring her head up and down.


    This was all that woman''s fault! thought Jin Nu Yuan, anger coming to her head.

 Chapter 315 - 296: Soaking-II

    Li Lian walked with her shoes in the house that were drenched with raindrops. The weather felt cold and fortunately there was dry towel over her shoulder or else she would have sneezed from the cold. Li Jun Wei seemed unaffected by the cold as he ascended the stairs.


    "Do you feel cold?" asked Li Jun Wei in concern although without questioning he could see that Li Lian was feeling cold, "I should have prepared an umbrella."


    "It was a sudden change of plan and the rain did come suddenly." Li Lian smiled at her as she walked beside him, pulling the towel closer to cover her chest where the water had made it transparent. "Thank you for bringing me there, to meet your parents."


    Li Lian could tell that he doesn''t bring people often to the place except for the families and the action mean much to her which she appreciate.


    "You are my wife, who else would I bring if not you." Li Jun Wei smiled, moving a beat off Li Lian''s heart. "My parents must be happy to see you, I''m sure of it."


    Li Lian raised her brows in curiosity, "Why?" she noticed how his voice was doubtless as if he was sure that his late parents would be happy even though they didn''t meet.


    Li Lian and Li Jun Wei had stopped by his room at this point and his smile was spread on mellow, "Because you are the perfect wife that I could ask for. The person that I wish to stay by my side. They would understand why I choose you." said Li Jun Wei, catching Li Lian off guard to feel her with overwhelming happiness.


    "Thank you." she replied back, her words coming in whisper, "You are also the perfect husband I can wish for." Li Jun Wei leaned closer over her, surprising Li Lian but she didn''t protest. Her eyes were closed at the expectation of the kiss when the door was clicked open, Li Lian saw Li Jun Wei entering the room and his wide back where his shirt had pressed to show his skin over her made her run her tongue again to her lips.


    She felt a feeling of heat come to her stomach and her hand stayed on her lips. This was odd. Li Jun Wei''s behavior seemed a little off. She thought he would kiss her before but he didn''t that never happened before. Was there a problem?


    "Will you not come in?" Li Jun Wei asked. He turned his body at her with a smile on his lips while Li Lian was confused. Removing the towel from her chest, Li Jun Wei''s smiling eyes turned fierce as he stared at her chest, the two mounds that now were see through with the red shirt she wore drenched with water.


    Li Jun Wei could see better with clothes sticking on her body which show the womanly curves of Li Lian''s body. Her waist fell small and upon falling to her h.i.p.s, the sight was feasty. He was about to kiss her a moment ago with the adorable words she said but when his eyes looking at the soft pink colored bra that peeked out from the shirt, he wasn''t confident to not do anything to her.


    Li Lian pushed the door opened a little more before she turned to close the door tight. Li Lian didn''t locked the door and in the silence she felt she should speak when her eyes met Li Jin Wei''s black ones that were heating. Li Lian gulped, her slender neck bobbed while watching his body and she shut her eyes close with her hand placed over her thighs. She could still remember the brushes of his hand there, on her bottom and near her leg.


    "You should wash first Li Lian, before you catch a cold." said Li Jun Wei whose hand then moved to open the buttons of his clothes.


    "I think you should go first, you were drenched more in the rain than me." Li Lian said, she continued to watch Li Jun Wei stripping the shirt in a manner that were sensual to her eyes. Hearing no words from Li Jun Wei to stop her from looking, she continued to watch until his hand reached to his belt and he began to take it off.


    She heard him say, "Then should we get in together?" Li Jun Wei had been watching Li Lian''s eyes on him and he could detect how she seemed to see her with eyes that similar of him.


    When their eyes met, he placed the belt aside, his steps walking toward her, "You can''t catch a cold and you don''t want me to fall ill either. The water will turn cold if we don''t enter now. Although..." drawled Li Jun Wei to attain Li Lian''s quizzical expression.


    She felt her throat dry. To tear her gaze away from his chest muscle that seemed too perfect to be true was hard. Lest to stop her hand from wanting to slide across his body. Li Lian''s memory muddled to the time in the bath where her b.r.e.a.s.t were pressed to his chest and feel everything she could have feel.


    "Although?" she asked him. Her eyes moving from his lean stomach up to his neck before his eyes.


    "I''m not sure if I could promise not to do anything." Li Jun Wei leaned forward, his lips brushed to her ears, "Do you still want to enter despite it all?"


    Li Lian''s cheeks blushed red, her heart racing inside her chest. She didn''t look away from his gaze, that had turned fierce a storm of emotions were on him that made her feel hotter. There was something that by looking at Li Jun Wei''s face that were looking at her as if wanting to devour her turned her toes curled and her fingers pressed.


    Her pursed lips opened and with a smile that were smug, Li Lian replied in a challenging tone, "I would like that to happen."

 Chapter 316 - 297: Soaking-III

    Upon Li Lian''s smile that was confident, Li Jun Wei could sense how she was at the same time nervous. Li Lian did have a habit to hide her nervousness with challenge. He brought his face before her, his smile twisting his lips that now were filled with thoughts better said inside the room.


    "Are you sure?" he asked her.


    Li Lian raised her hand to touched his shoulders, sliding to the smooth skin over him and she wrapped her hands on his neck, "I''ve been wanting to say this. You are testing me until I told you, isn''t that right?"


    Li Jun Wei tilted his head, bringing his shoulders to shrugged, "Told me what?" he gave her the most harmless smile that were the opposite now.


    Li Jun Wei was never wrong when it come to Li Lian. Right now her heart was in a beating havoc. She was embarrassed and shy but they were husband and wife with feelings replied to each other. Li Lian didn''t want him to wait for her and she didn''t want to wait.


    The blushes didn''t leave her cheeks her eyes on him slightly narrowed, "You are doing this in purpose aren''t you?"


    "Hm?" Li Jun Wei gave her a clueless expression and brought his hand to her lips, sliding to feel the softness and the warmth that made him want to enter her lips that was a hot cavern. "I don''t understand. What did you want to tell me, Li Lian? I''m curious."


    Li Lian felt her heart squeezed. It was impossible for her to be able and stay calm or deny the wishes Li Jun Wei had for her especially with how his voice lowed, inside her she felt his voice turning on something she didn''t know. Li Lian brought her legs together and squeezed under her skirt. Was it the cold clothes she was wearing that made her shiver to the core upon his words?


    Li Jun Wei didn''t let her hoodwink her way out to avoid replying. He stared at her lips, waiting and hooking his words, "Tell me, Li Lian. I can never know anything''s without you saying the words." which was rational.


    Li Lian brushed her lips with her tongue to prepare for her to speak, "That I''m ready to do that..." She closed her eyes, her breaths getting harder to take or focus with him fishing her words as if she was a fish ready to be cooked.


    Li Lian''s confident facade slowly cracked. It was getting hard for her to take the lead again as now Li Jun Wei had took over. Li Lian was a woman who hate to lose but loosing to Li Jun Wei wasn''t bad. Or was the right word for her to use was to surrender?


    "Mhm, that''s not yet." Li Jun Wei pushed his thumb that were on her lips and when Li Lian took off her hand from his shoulder, his hand caught hers and wrapped it again on his shoulders, "Where are you going?" He asked her.


    "I... don''t think I could breathe with you close." It was the truth. The air become heavier with him just a few threads away from her.


    Li Jun Wei found her honest answer laughable but not because it was funny but rather a praise for him. "So, what is ''that''" asked Li Jun Wei, still not letting the bygones go.


    "That..." Li Lian sighed a vulnerable breath, "That you want to make love to me." the words turning lower and lower to whispers. Li Lian can''t help it. Her head felt dizzy and eyes teary which came not from sadness or pressure but the heat she felt that was hard to resist.


    She felt Li Jun Wei''s hand on her waist, the small curve and his hand rubbing her was very slow to stop on the swell of her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Correct," whispered Li Jun Wei and her heart felt as if it had fallen to the lowest layer of her stomach on his breaths.


    "Let''s get in before the water turn cold."


    Li Jun Wei brought Li Lian to the bathroom before they entered, he noticed her hands busy taking of the zipper behind her back in a trouble. With her head filled with thoughts that were naughty, Li Lian couldn''t pull the zipper on her own. She felt his eyes despite Li Jun Wei making his gaze tame, Li Lian knew how Li Jun Wei was having a hard time to control his intense gaze on her.


    "Can you help me?" she asked him.


    "Gladly." replied Li Jun Wei and his steps moved toward her and instead of going behind her, he stood in front of her, bending his body to pull her zipper from the front. Her face brushed him, feeling the body warmth and her neck snuggled at him.


    When the zipper was pulled, Li Jun Wei slide the string of her dress, pushing it away to then slide his finger inside her red shirt. Leaning forward, he took her lips kissing daintily at first before his teeth rubbed across, grazing on it before he nibbled the ample part. At the same time, his hand pushed the red shirt Li Lian wore up.


    Li Jun Wei''s palm was cold in contrast to her stomachs that make shivered but her mind was taken away from the skin when his tongue entered her mouth. Sliding the tongue, Li Jun Wei stroke inside her mouth, leaving no place left untended. His hand stopped from taking off her shirt, rolling the hem to place it above her mounds.


    Li Jun Wei''s hand continued to stay on her shirt while his other hand stayed bellow her chin. Lifting her face up, his tongue inside her turned fervent. The heat almost steamed her eyes, her view grew hazy as she peeled slightly from her closed eyes to see Li Jun Wei fierce eyes that tingled her core.


    Li Jun Wei sucked her tongue, pulling it from her mouth to the bite subtly but the pain didn''t hurt her but instead turned her into a queasy wreck.

 Chapter 317 - 298: Soaking-IV

    Li Lian felt her body tingled, everywhere his hand touched her felt sensitive that her breaths turned shallower as his kiss intensified. Li Jun Wei didn''t forget anything about her, the sweet spots she loved and he put all cares he had for him.


    Li Jun Wei brought her against the wall. His coarse tongue rubbing hers slipped away from his lips and he stopped for a moment to watch her expression where Li Lian looked as if she was out of the world in the clouds of pleasures.


    Her cheeks were blushed red, her expression melting that only turned him on. She looked back at him, her eyes drowsily opening to watch Li Jun Wei sliding his tongue across his lips. His hand stayed above her b.r.e.a.s.t where her undergarments didn''t manage to cover, the slight touched and brush made her shuddered and a low mhm escaped from her lips.


    Li Lian felt embarrassed. Her body heating with the heat that she didn''t know where it started. Somewhere the place between her legs felt tense. A ball of emotions stayed there and she could feel that from all parts of her body that began to heat up, the hottest part she felt began from the place.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t missed how Li Lian''s hand stayed in front of her undergarments at the place where everything would start. Her hand staying there was as if to cover it to avoid him from laying her eyes there.


    Li Jun Wei twist his lips. There was the excitement he felt that was as stirring as now. Seeing her turning breathless in the view where her skin was exposed and her b.r.e.a.s.ts peeking out from her shirt was alluring.


    "It''s not done yet." He whispered beside her ears, making her to shudder and feel weak on her soles.


    "We should take a bath first." said Li Lian, when he managed to speak after huffing her breaths. Li Jun Wei watched her chest that heaved up and down, making her look fragile and her hand pushed up the shirt, taking it off from her arms to then threw the clothes to the ground.


    "Okay," whispered Li Jun Wei back. Li Lian was shy, her eyes that couldn''t looked anymore to his eyes shifted down to her toes while thinking that she had to take the last piece of her clothes. Her eyes looked at Li Jun Wei, to see him had took off the pants and her breaths shuddered again. She brought her legs together as if to release something that was tensing her body but she didn''t know what to do than sigh.


    Before she entered, she saw the bulge inside his pants and her eyes quickly darted away when Li Jun Wei turned his head at her face. "I''ll go first, come when you are ready."


    "How considerate." whispered Li Lian and she thought that he didn''t hear her words when his voice came,


    "Because I wish to treasure you." and with the word, Li Jun Wei enjoyed her face that looked flushed before he entered the the bathroom.


    Li Lian took her steps back, her shoulders feeling the wall that felt cold to her touch to calm down the heat that were spinning in her mind. She covered her face, looking down on her undergarments to blush and cover her b.r.e.a.s.t by pulling the red shirt with it which was in vain as entering the bathroom would mean to be n.a.k.e.d.


    Raising her hand, she sucked her breaths to pull the shirt from her body when she caught her dress had been placed inside the clothes bucket. Li Jun Wei must have placed it aside, thought Li Lian. Walking there, she placed the shirt to then open the hook of her bra on her own. Slipping the garment away to cover the tips of her b.r.e.a.s.t with her arm without knowing how Li Jun Wei was very much enjoying the sight through the door that was made up of glass.


    Without Li Lian knowledge, although the glass was trained to make others hard to watch outside, the person from inside could see what was outside. Li Jun Wei could never get tired of watching Li Lian stripping her clothes off from her body. The shyness made it hard for him to see but it was one of the spice that made her more delicious to watch.


    Li Lian continued to take off her last undergarment and for some reason, she felt unsettled to stand there. Her heartbeat riled when she had took off everything from her body to turn and face the glass window. Li Lian''s hand stayed on the surface of the door, to push open and she entered to see Li Jun Wei had enjoyed the warm water in the bathtub.


    She tried to hide her body to the door to braven herself and sneaked out her feet and her body leaving the side of the door to enter. She watched how Li Jun Wei watched her. The gaze was sharp and the intensity didn''t reduce even though he had entered before her. The empty sound inside the bathroom only made the air to turn hotter. Li Lian placed her hand to over her b.r.e.a.s.t which in return only pushed her b.r.e.a.s.ts and made her sensitive.


    Li Jun Wei reached out his hand to Li Lian and his words follow, "Come here don''t stay there."


    "Where do I sit?" was her question she didn''t know what she should do now and nor did she want to stay there standing like the piece of art Li Jun Wei thought she was.


    "Here." Li Lian saw him making a place and her legs trotted to the side of the bath. With one hand on the railing of the bath, Li Lian raised one of her leg to feel the warm water in her soles to then brought the second one inside. With the added weight to the bathtub, the water shakes and was pushed away to fall from the bathtub. Li Lian sat down right across him with their face facing each other.


    She released her hand from the railing when Li Jun Wei''s hand he had used to reach out at her hold her wrist to pull her while his right hand caught captive of her shoulders.

 Chapter 318 - 299: Ocean Pleasure-I

    Li Lian felt her b.r.e.a.s.t pressed on his muscle, the ridges that felt strong and her hand settled there. She didn''t dare to look down and even though her body only pressed, somewhere she felt sensual that her toes in the water curled even more.


    Li Jun Wei saw her eyes moving down but stopped to look up at him and her slender throat bobbed. The smile on his lips widened, he leaned beside her ears, "What are you thinking?" He asked her.


    "I didn''t- ah!" Li Lian suspire when she felt his tongue rubbing the shell of her ears. The sensation of his tongue was overwhelming. It felt slightly coarse yet smooth and warm as if she had placed her hand above fireplace.


    Instead of moving back, her body involuntarily pressed more on his stomach, the tips of her b.r.e.a.s.t turned hardened as it rubbed with Li Jun Wei''s skin and the pleasure felt never ending. Something build up between her legs, the heat was unable to subside even when she had entered the water instead it felt aching there as if she needed to touch it.


    "You''re lying," Li Jun Wei said when seeing her bottom that was under the water moved forward he also felt how her body continue to press forward as if to tell him to do something.


    "I, hhh," Gasp came to escape from her lips when his hand brushed bellow her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Li Jun Wei cupped the swell of her chest, his hand rounding to cupped the two mounds with both hands. Catching both of her b.r.e.a.s.t on his hand, Li Jun Wei squeezed to heat her gasps turning more enchanting. Her breaths disappeared from her lungs and the closer her body was to him, she felt how his one hand had moved from her chest to her chink tilting to pressed his lips on her.


    He kissed her again sweetly before coaxing to open her mouth and entered her hot cavity again. The sounds of her kisses and his breaths echoed in her mind, filling the bathroom that echoes to turn her head fuzzy. Li Lian felt how the tips of her b.r.e.a.s.t brushing his palm and pleasure came to make pool of heat balled in her core.


    The throbbing feeling made her knees to loose power and her bottom stayed on his legs. With her chest still squeezed and played, her core fell to feel his thighs, and her lips busy with the kiss, Li Lian was like a ball of pleasure. Everywhere he touched only resulted with gasps and m.o.a.ns.


    Li Lian couldn''t help but to whine under his lips. Her mouth felt numb and she could only focus to release whatever she felt now that was bothering her. Li Jun Wei pulled his lips from her without forgetting to bite on her lips that made her body clinched to feel her head falling slack on his chest.


    She heard the sound of his heartbeats that were fast resonated with her heartbeat. Like her who was feeling nervous Li Jun Wei seemed to feel the same even though his hand felt very experienced... Every touches heated her and it felt as if he knew what could turn her on that make Li Lian to think he knew what to do.


    The kiss may have ended but the burning feeling between her legs stayed to make her feel frustrated. She wished to do something to release the heat but didn''t know what to do. At the same time when Li Jun Wei shifted his legs to rubbed the place she felt to be throbbing a louder m.o.a.n came toward her. "There- hfh. Don''t rub." Li Lian sighed.


    "Where?" came Li Jun Wei''s husky voice which was rigid and breathy. On his voice, she felt the heat worsen and her body felt like a ball of fervent. She want to avoid her core to touch his leg but at the same time she wished to touch more. The fantasies in her mind were making her embarrassed. Watching his face that was handsome and eyes that seemed as if wanting to eat her rendered her body to surrender to the pleasure.


    "There." she said not able to say the words that make her feel naughty but that was what Li Jun Wei was aiming for. He took her legs, pulling it both to placed it beside his and at the same time pulled her bottom, to bring her up from the water where her b.r.e.a.s.t peeked out from the water to full view.


    Now that her full chest were near his lips, Li Jun Wei grinned, "Here?" as he asked, his lips opened to bite on her n.i.p.p.l.es, the bite was not strong but pleasureful.


    As if thunder came striking her, Li Lian''s back hunched forward, her bottom moving back while her hands on his shoulder gripped tighter to feel her back.


    "Jun Wei," she whispered his name. The only thing that could pass by her mind was to succ.u.mb to the l.u.s.t she felt.


    "Mhm?" asked Li Jun Wei and his breaths brushed her tips he had nibbled, making it hardened and the color darkened. "Not here?" He asked her, knowing that she wasn''t able to reply other than to feel his kiss. Sucking and licking her parts there, she felt the other side that were forgotten aching, wanting to feel what the other did.


    Li Jun Wei sucked her b.r.e.a.s.t, his tongue rubbing her was coarse and hot. He was gentle but persistent, not letting a second off when he didn''t pay any attention to the tips. When she felt his teeth grazed, her body braced for the slight pain that felt good.


    Giving the same attention to other b.r.e.a.s.ts he squeezed and rubbed his palm fast on the tips and unconditional m.o.a.ns filled the room. Li Lian didn''t know her voice turning high could sound the way it did now. She felt embarrassed but the pleasure was able to take her mind away from feeling any shyness.


    "Is it not here too?" Li Jun Wei teased her. His lips spoke and she wished he wouldn''t speak while taking her tips on her lips as it made her tense. With Li Jun Wei rubbing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, the pleasure felt better but there was still the throbbing she felt between her legs which was what Li Jun Wei had asked the entire time for her to answer.


    She looked at Li Jun Wei''s lips the color and the plumpness to initiate a kiss and smashed her lips there. The salivas mixed in their mouth, when Li Jun Wei tangled her tongue and sucking it while at the same time pinching her tips, her mind shattered that her energy felt weak.


    A devilish thought in her mind beckoned her for more and as if it wasn''t enough to push her from the high cliff to drown in the pleasure, Li Jun Wei whispered to her, "Tell me where and I will make you feel the best pleasure you wish for." his tempting request only make her feel wet, "I will help you." He continued to coaxed her without stopping his hand to squeeze her tips and intentionally rubbed his legs again at the part where she needed attention the most.


    "Hm?" Li Jun Wei''s eyes at her was with nothing but mischief. He enjoyed to see Li Lian ruffled by the self gratification. Her black hair unfurl over her white shoulders, the color of the black turned deeper as it was wet with water, droplets rolled from the ends of it to create ripples on the water. Her cheeks and neck was red and his lips slide over the red skin to open his lips and sank his teeth there.


    "hmn!" Li Lian bite her lower lips when he did that. Compared to the time he had bite her tips, the bite on her neck was painful, it burns but the pain soothed when she felt his hand kneading her b.r.e.a.s.t. The large hands thought Li Lian. She couldn''t stop her self from squeezing her core. When his legs brushed there, it only made the need heightened.


    Her skin that felt cold a moment ago under the rain had heated up which was not from the water but the appetitive she felt. She needed mor and upon seeing his hand, she knew what to say. Li Lian hold his hand, bringing one to stop kneading her b.r.e.a.s.t when Li Jun Wei pinched her n.i.p.p.l.es.


    "Ahh!" Li Lian couldn''t stop squirming from the sensual feeling, when her tips were pinched, it felt too good for her to think of anything that she almost went blank. Her hand pulled him away from it to stop him.


    "Not there." she said to him, her breaths were difficult to take that the words she said turn almost like a whisper of gasps.


    Li Jun Wei bite on her skin, sucking it for the pale color to turn maroon, "I will not know where if you don''t tell me."


    Li Lian met his eyes, seeing how fierce his gaze was even though the gentle tone in his voice was still present. Li Jun Wei leaned back to enjoy the view, taking it with his eyes as if not to forget anything he saw know and watched how Li Lian spread her leg a little wider as before she had squeezed it together as if to try and release the heat alone that was not possible.


    "H-here." gasped Li Lian as she lead Li Jun Wei''s hand from her b.r.e.a.s.t bellow to the core that felt hot when his hand brushed and his fingers glide on the core, her body arched forward. The m.o.a.ns repetitively came beside his ears to make not only her turned on but Li Jun Wei who could barely stop himself from making her sank down to the ocean of heat.

 Chapter 319 - 300: Ocean Pleasure-II

    Li Lian''s toes curled when his hand brushed slightly on her core to stop at the small tips. It was hard for her to control herself from drowning in the pleasure, her gasp continued to pass by her mouth while she was unable to hold her self and fall slack on his shoulders.


    "It''s here." Li Jun Wei whispered, his hand knew exactly what to do rubbing the lips of her core that almost made her eyes rolled back from the pleasure. Whatever it was, Li Lian didn''t know each of his movement his fingers made was terribly pleasuring. She should have felt satisfied that he had touched the place where it felt but somewhere still felt throbbing and itching.


    Li Jun Wei saw her head lifted up looking at him and pressed his lips again, ravaging inside her mouth and intensified the circular rubbing he did on the tips of her core. When she pulled her h.i.p.s back, Li Jun Wei caught her h.i.p.s and pulled her closer.


    Between her teary eyes, Li Lian managed to see Li Jun Wei''s face, his smile was euphoric and there was the gaze he had watching her body as if not wanting to leave every corner that made sparks appearing in her mind.


    "Where are you going?" asked Li Jun Wei whose hand stopped from her core. Her legs squeezed and her lips huffed for air her lungs had no more. It felt good but Li Jun Wei had stopped making her to feel unsettled.


    "No where." sighed Li Lian who then took his hand again, her expression was with a needy look that melted in pleasure that a trail of droll lingered on the corner of her pink lips that turned darker in color as Li Jun Wei kept on kissing and sucking at it, "More." she gasped when his hand rubbed the place again.


    Her back jerks behind and her hand in time caught the railing of the bathtub where he back arched and her h.i.p.s inching forward with his hand rubbing at it.


    "Don''t run." Li Jun Wei instructed her to take her left hand and entertained it with his right. "Does it feels good?" He asked her and when he did, he teased by slowing his hand. "Hm?" He coaxed her to reply wanting to hear the words spilling from her lips in between her m.o.a.n.


    "Yes," Li Lian cried, her voice going vocal that she tried to bite on her lips which didn''t work as Li Jun Wei began to give her the well earned pleasure again. The pool of heat that stayed at her core build up, wanting to be released on his rhythm. "It feels good," she m.o.a.ned on his ears.


    Li Lian looked down bellow tp the water, to see his manhood that was erect. A silver of need came in her mind and she shifted her position. Li Jun Wei noticed what she was going for and let her down to the water. Feeling her hands on him, he pulled her closer, "Do you know what to do?"


    Li Lian bite the inside of her cheeks, her head shaking, "Move it up and down," he instructed her, the order like tone he used riled her up. "Like this." Li Jun Wei said to hear her taking a sharp breathe when his finger ran toward her wet part, gliding it up and moving it up and down like he did told her.


    Li Jun Wei hadn''t entered her yet but without it, he could tell how turned on Li Lian was with his movements. When she moved her hand on him, a groan came beside her ears from Li Jun Wei, making her breaths to hitch.


    Li Jun Wei felt hot to Li Lian''s hand, it was hard and she could feel the veins that lined down. Rubbing her hand up and down from his shaft, Li Lian could feel his it throbbed and deep in her she felt something ached too.


    The faster his fingers rubbed on the tips, she felt the pleasure continued to build up close to release which stopped her hand from moving, "Hhaahh..." she m.o.a.ned reaching what seemed to almost feel like heaven. In instance she felt something burst out and release from her core, she felt how Li Jun Wei didn''t stopped yet until her back fall to the water.


    She felt her body loosing energy, all parts of her throbbing and tingling and her eyes were slightly opened in a haze of white. Li Lian watched Li Jun Wei holding his shaft, watching him moving his hand and her tongue lick over her lips while watching how his expression turning fierce.


    When something released on his hand, he went to her side for a kiss when a knock came over their room which was able to be heard despite the fact they were in the bathroom with the loudness it hold. Li Jun Wei''s brows tensed to a frown. Standing up from the bathtub, Li Lian watched him washing his hand and cane to her side to pat her head and kissed her lips.


    Parting away Li Jun Wei wipes the droll staying over her lips, "Take a wash first, I''ll get back."


    Li Lian gave a slow nod she managed to give to see Li Jun Wei taking the robe placed on the racks and covered his body with it in one swift movement. When the door was locked, Li Lian tried to pull her legs together, her knees feeling week like jelly from the pleasure she felt. The tingling sensation came over her again at her core where she could still feel a part of her squirming from Li Jun Wei''s touches. Li Lian turned the shower and poured it over herself to calm her down and hope the still needy feeling to leave her body.


    While waiting, Li Lian finished her shower only for Li Jun Wei to fail and comes at time. She wondered who had knocked on the door and wear her dress to step out and see Li Jun Wei standing out from the door with his hand holding the door knob to make the small gap open.

 Chapter 320 - 301: Talk to Linyue-I

    Li Lian dried her feet from the water on the carpet and her feet made way to the bed when Li Jun Wei turned his face at Li Lian for the voice of the person standing in front of the door spoke, "That''s Li Lian, right? Let''s go together the dinner is here."


    Li Lian knew who the voice belong to, Jin Nu Yuan. Li Jun Wei''s eyes staley look at Jin Nu Yuan, "We will come later." and upon his words, his eyes looked at Linyue beside Jin Nu Yuan. He knew what his cousin was trying to do by acting innocent to barge into their time while bringing Linyue to not appear in purpose.


    Li Jun Wei closed the door, making the smile on Jin Nu Yuan to drop faintly and he turned at Li Lian, "You''ve finished the bath?"


    Li Lian didn''t know if she shouldn''t and there was a feeling that she shouldn''t, "I did." replied Li Lian for Li Jun Wei to kiss her lips.


    "It''s my turn to go now." Li Lian walked to the bathroom and Li Lian threw her body to the bed, she took the pillow to cover her face that burns and her hand stayed above her h.i.p.s.


    Once they have set in the dry clothes, Li Jun Wei and Li Lian exited the room to see Jin Nu Yuan still standing in front of the door. When she appeared, the young woman quickly ran from her place, her hand reaching out to take Li Lian''s and wrapped her hand at her, "Sister would you sit beside me?" asked the girl, smiling at Li Lian.


    Again, a sudden change in Jin Nu Yuan''s action never fail to make Li Lian surprised but she wasn''t confused by it. She questioned in her mind what was Jin Nu Yuan trying to do. Only to curry favors to her didn''t suit Jin Nu Yuan''s personality. Especially before she seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "Li Lian will sit beside me." Li Jun Wei said in a tone that accept no one to disobey his words. The tone slightly made Jin Nu Yuan to be fl.u.s.tered but a smile came over the girl.


    "It would not be fun if Li Lian is always with brother. Li Lian also need time, right?" Jin Nu Yuan asked, her head turning to Linyue on her right. Knowing Li Lian would disagree, Jin Nu Yuan chose Linyue to support her with the thought Linyue would agree.


    Instead, Linyue said, "I think Li Lian should sit beside Jun Wei they make a perfect picture together, I wouldn''t want to come in between." smiled Linyue at Li Lian who returned the kind lady''s smile.


    Jin Nu Yuan tensed her brows, "Just once would be okay, don''t you think? I want to stay beside her." She could never stay again to watch Li Lian and Li Jun Wei sharing the affection to others in the dining room.


    "Linyue is with you, she should be able to sit beside you and your brother. Or you don''t feel comfortable to sit with Linyue?" Li Jun Wei shut Jin Nu Yuan''s wish.


    "What?" Jin Nu Yuan shifted her eyes at Linyue to smile, "I''m not, I would be happy to stay with Linyue-"


    "That''s good, Li Lian would sit beside me then," Li Jun Wei took Li Lian''s hand to talk. That night the dinner was filled with Jin Nu Yuan''s smile. The entire time, the young woman smile wide that was weird. Even though today could be said as one of the days that don''t do favor on her, Jin Nu Yuan seemed to be satisfied.


    When morning arrived, Li Lian had to go from the house to Spirit Entertainment, meeting Wei Mo Ran who have waited for her with a wide smile upon her lips. Although Li Xiao Chen had been absence from work, Spirit Entertainment still run smooth due to the little koi doing his best to work at home and hospital. Much more than others think, Li Xiao Chen was a very hardworking person.


    "Congratulations." Wei Mo Ran said to pull Li Lian for a snuggly hug.


    Li Lian didn''t know what was happening and she returned the hug when Wei Mo Ran pulled away, the manager lead her inside and showed her the phone she used, "Your song is ranked number one for this week right after the third day it was distributed! We will have to attend the Music Carnival for the reward not to forget two days after these. we would have to do the promotions which mean you would be busy."


    Li Lian continued to stare at the screen in disbelief and with a large smile, "This is correct, not a dream?"


    "It isn''t! The numbers didn''t change even if you stare at it for hours." said Wei Mo Ran as if she had stared at it for hours like her words. "Being busy is a good thing. Enjoy your two days vacation and be careful to avoid any injuries, okay?" Wei Mo Ran asked for Li Lian to nod on the woman''s kind concern.


    Keeping Wei Mo Ran''s words in mind, Li Lian drove back to Li Family home after confirming her schedule that was indeed packed. She would have to host a few TV program in which she would be singing to promote herself.


    On the way she sat with Violet who seemed to be quiet and Li Lian recalled the night before where Li Xiao Chen seemed to be pursing his lips when seeing Violet.


    "Did you and Xiao Chen spoke?" asked Li Lian to have Violet turning her face at her.


    "We didn''t." replied Violet who then asked which she rarely did, "Do Mr. Xiao Chen spoke anything about me?"


    "Oh no, he didn''t." Li Lian didn''t want them to have any friction because of her. "I was just curious, last time you helped him from the car so I thought maybe you''ve gotten closer."


    Violet twisted her lips, remembering the young man who seemed to be experienced in relationship when in truth he didn''t seem like he was, "I will be glad if he think so."

 Chapter 321 - 302: Talk to Linyue-II

    Li Xiao Chen stood up from his bed. In the hospital he had stayed in bed for hours and now at house was no different than make him wonder if he was still in a hospital? Staying idle doesn''t suit him thought the young man who then used the help of his crane to push open the door of his room when his face fell when seeing who was standing near his room, his second aunt, Li Rin Zu and Long Hua her son behind her.


    "Oh my Xiao Chen, are you sure you should go out now? Don''t push yourself unless you want to have another broken bones." said Li Rin Zu. Since his childhood, Li Xiao Chen found himself often avoiding his second aunt for the reason of the woman''s mouth. It never stopped to tell him with words that not very subtly degrading.


    "I can take a few more broken bones and would still be alive unless tomorrow I know someone would stab me instead of breaking my bones." Smiled Li Xiao Chen to see Li Rin Zu making a sour face.


    Li Xiao Chen then looked behind at Li Ling Hua who was looking to seem support Li Xiao Chen to talk back to his mother as the boy didn''t took his mother''s words as good either.


    "Hm, did you see Li Lian?" asked Li Rin Zum her eyes shifting around the corners of the room, "I went to visit her room. Coming in the third day is wrong, I should have come in the first day if I know Jun Wei and her would come early on."


    Li Xiao Chen smiled back. There were words he wanted to say but uttered none, "I think sister is going for her work," at this Long Hua seemed to blinked, "What do you need her for, second aunt? If it is words I can tell her when I meet sister later."


    "It''s something I want to give to her. We are in the same house and sharing the same roof for days why would I need to have you running messages along? You''re not a pigeon." added Li Rin Zu and Li Xiao Chen''s lips twitched. "Where are you going?" asked the woman.


    "Just around the house. I''ve been doing nothing." answered Li Xiao Chen for Li Rin Zu to pull Long Hua behind her over to Li Xiao Chen''s side.


    "If you are going then take him it would be good if you go out with him and avoid falling down crashing to make your fracture worse." Li Rin Zu then looked at the corner of her eyes the garden from the window on Li Xiao Chen''s room where the door was opened. "I will get going," and the woman left.


    "How did your mother have that much energy?" asked Li Xiao Chen shaking his head. Unlike Aunt Jin, Li Rin Zu was the type of person who would rather be on Li Jun Wei and Li Lian''s good side than going against them. His second aunt was smarter compared to Aunt Jin,


    "She had been like that since children I heard from grandma." Li Long Hua replied and he walked to see Linyue riding the horse, "It''s sister." said Long Hua.


    "You''ve been friend with Linyue''s brother right? She seems happy." Li Xiao Chen''s light remark had Linyue to frown, "What''s wrong?"


    "Yes she is happy from the horse. If it''s marriage she must be drowning now." replied Li Long Hua who tore his eyes from the woman to walk when he hears Li Xiao Chen dragging sound and slowed his steps.


    "What do you mean by drowning?" asked Li Xiao Chen. Unlike Li Jun Wei, he was yet to learn how Jin Suzheng had been cheating on Linyue that had him questioning what was the problem with Linyue.


    "In self pity." Li Long Hua continued with a smile that didn''t cake from a good emotion or happiness, "You know how Linyue didn''t marry out of love, right?"


    Li Xiao Chen nodded his head he heard it years ago before Linyue married Jin Suzheng. At first Linyue was very against the marriage until one day she changed her mind and married the man, "I heard and that the person she loved was also forced to marry?"


    "He wasn''t forced to marry. He died." came the curt reply from Li Long Hua, his eyes showed an emotion of sadness along with a smile that seemed to be bitter. "It''s a long story but in short Linyue''s ship is already full of holes and it didn''t seem like it would get repaired."


    Unable to resist and feeling sad on Linyue''s behalf, Li Xiao Chen spoke. "It would, Suzheng is with her right?"


    "Were they really happy, I wonder. If they are it''s a good news if no then we can expect nothing." Li Long Hua turned his head at Li Xiao Chen then shifted the topic, "What about your leg, I heard a wall covered you."


    "Did your mother said this?"


    "Yes, she did, it''s famous how you were crashed by a wall but was still out alive," Li Long Hua replied as the passed by the place. Bellow Linyue who was riding the horse jumped down from the mare, brushing the mane she felt the wind to decide and stopped her activity for the day. Using a towel, Linyue stepped out from the house, walking inside the house when she saw Li Lian near the entrance, seeming to have just came back from her work.


    "You''ve came back. It was fast, I thought you will come back at night." said Linyue as she made her way beside Li Lian with the smile on her lips.


    "I came only to fix my schedule, did you ride a horse, Linyue?" asked Li Lian the past few hours in the morning she saw the woman riding horse in bright early morning which made her wonder if she is still riding the horse for hours. Linyue beamed and walked toward Li Lian to match their stride.


    "Next time we should ride together I can help you learn how to ride one. People on Li Family could be competitive but personally I would like you to see you win." The older woman said with a smile. "Do you have time to spare? Let''s have a talk."


    Li Lian thought that the reason for Linyue to ride the horse for hours could be not only put of her liking but because deep down the woman felt lonely. Since Li Lian first knew Li Suzheng cheated on her, Li Lian looked at the woman in sadness without making her gaze to obvious.


    "I would like to talk with you too." Li Lian felt that Linyue''s smile hold a very bright feeling. She could tell how the woman really did felt glad Li Lian agreed to be her conversation partner.


    The maid showed the way and once again Li Lian entered to a new room where she had never seen before. Upon entering Li Lian stared at the large grand piano, guitars, and there were the violin that took Li Lian''s attention the most compared to the rest. It remind her of the time where they had kissed to shift at the night she spend last time before dinner. Taking her hands, Li Lian covered her cheeks that felt burning and hot.


    "The violin." said Linyue who stood beside her, "I remember Xiao Chen said Jun Wei like to spend his time playing violin."


    Li Lian smiled as she knew the fact from the man himself a few days ago. Her eyes then moved at the piano, taking a seat on the bench, Li Lian pushed her finger to the key and expected a sound when she heard none.


    Linyue came back with a tray of teapot and teacups for Li Lian to stand up, "I will help," offered Li Lian to lend a hand but the woman pulled the tray before her fingers could hold.


    "Don''t worry I like to do this." Linyue then shifted her eyes to the grand piano, "That wouldn''t make a sound. I knew about it on the second year I came here." As she spoke, Linyue took a seat at the coach and Li Lian accompanied the woman.


    Li Lian raised her brows to turn at Linyue who carefully poured the brown colored liquid to the cup as if it was her first time doing so, "Is it broken?" asked Li Lian.


    "I heard it was broken years ago before grandfather took the family it had been broken." Linyue opened the lid where the sugar cube was kept, "How many cubes do you like or honey?" asked the woman with consideration knowing Li Lian is a singer.


    "I would like honey." replied Li Lian and Linyue did what she requested.


    While pouring the honey and stirring the spoon, Linyue looked up to see Li Lian who was still staring at the grand piano, "A little strange, don''t you agree?"


    Li Lian looked at the woman who spoke, seeing her head bent as she stirred the tea when the woman continued, "Li Family is blessed with endless wealth but they didn''t change a grand piano for decades. Many said it''s odd."


    Li Lian thought had a different thought, "The grand piano must have hold memories that are dear which why they don''t change it. Someone I know also did the same thing. Although it was old, they still hold dear of it."


    "Actually you are correct. The reason why the piano had never been changed is because there are precious memories that all Li Family doesn''t wish to forget." Linyue raised the teacup and her hand passed the cup gently to her. "However, I think it''s better to forget things that are already broken. To move on rather than staying in what from the past."

 Chapter 322 - 303: Talk to Linyue-III

    Li Lian watched the gloom that came from Linyue as she spoke about it. Her hand moved to the next teacup, stirring with three sugar cubes and held the cup with her other hand holding the saucer.


    "The memories are what drives a person to remember. It is often say how memories stay prettier with time passing," replied Li Lian to brightened Linyue''s mood as the woman seemed to be sad now.


    "Hm," Linyue brought her head up and down, accepting the words to look at Li Lian and asked, "How is everything going between you and Jun Wei? You seemed like a couple that wouldn''t fight."


    Li Lian agreed with it by time most people would fight but Li Jun Wei and Li Lian rarely fight almost never. It could be because their personality complement each other to fit like puzzle most people with contradicting characters would often disagree.


    "Everything have been going well, last time I visited his parent''s memorial." Li Lian replied, the woman felt pleasing to speak with that she didn''t mind telling the event.


    "Ah, late Mr and Mrs Li''s memorial. They have been gone for a long time," replied the lady with a sad face, "A death news have been easy to tell is it?" She smiled at Li Lian.


    "It never gets better," agreed Li Lian to watch how the woman smiled before looking at the liquid inside her cup with her eyes narrowing in sadness.


    Li Lian wondered what she should do or tell to Linyue. She felt bad as a person who know Jin Suzheng cheating outside the marriage. On one hand Li Lian didn''t want to hide what she knew but she wasn''t sure if it was her place either to tell the woman.


    Linyue seemed to be happy but she could tell that at times there were things that make her feel sad and lonely.


    "Do you have someone that you know who had died?" asked Linyue with her tone push low not too sound too nosy, "It''s just that I thought you know what I am talking of."


    "There are some people." replied Li Lian, placing the saucer to the table and her hand placed the cup to rest it beside the table, "What about you Linyue?"


    "Me?" Linyue placed the cup to her lips to bring it away and watch her reflection which rippled on the light brown color liquid, "I do. Someone who I know very well," sadness stayed on the woman''s face where Li Lian thought she could see the woman''s eyes slightly glowed from tears. "It had been four years now. It feels surreal when you thought someone who had been beside you for years to suddenly disappear, the hollow in your emotions and the sadness that grew numb with days passing."


    Li Lian saw that as Linyue spoke, her eyes seemed to doze away that she almost forgot what they were talking of. "That is a very beautiful earrings, Linyue." said Li Lian to shift the conversation.


    Linyue seemed to notice that Li Lian was careful with her feeling and she smiled at her before holding her earrings, "It''s the souvenir Suzheng brought for me from Thailand. It''s almost too beautiful, isn''t it? I really love this present." smiled the woman who believed in her husband''s lies that made Li Lian''s gaze to look in pity.


    "Does Suzheng often leave the country?" asked Li Lian curious before sipping to her tea an placing it again to the saucer for Linyue to reply,


    "Not quite often about every two to three months? He never forget to give me any present he found that reminded him of me. In a sense he is a romantic person." Li Lian wasn''t sure a out being romantic. Suzheng could bought the present so Linyue wouldn''t suspect him and sugar coated her with living endearments Li Lia believe to be patches with lies. "In truth, Suzheng wasn''t my first choice, did you heard of this before?"


    Unable to lie Li Lian nodded on Linyue''s question, "Jun Wei told me about it, I''m sorry."


    Linyue waved her hand as if to push the matter aside like it was a simple matter, "Please don''t be. It''s famous everywhere many people know that I didn''t like Suzheng in the past. There was rumors that snowballed. I don''t know how it did though."


    "You don''t know?" Li Lian questioned, unable to understand it as Linyue''s words turned smaller to whisper.


    On Li Lian''s question a shy smile was present on Linyue''s lips, "Years ago, I rejected Suzheng because I am still in a relationship with another person. As weird as it sounds, most daughters in my position don''t get much choice when it comes to marriage especially us who are born in the wealthy part. It may be blinding, enviable, but filled with lies."


    Which was true to Li Lian''s after Mrs. Sun conveying how that there was rules in the socialites that they kept on their own.


    Linyue continued, "I fought for days with my parents, rejected Suzheng for many times but he was a very patient man. Despite I have rejected him, he still stayed with me. Although my family and Jin family tried to hide the news so rumors would appear for some reasons, the news came where I rejected Suzheng and that I was in relationship with someone else. My father disagree and although my mother didn''t, she also thought that it is part of my obligation."


    Linyue placed the cup to the saucer with a clinking sounds, "Then we are here now." the woman smiled, not going to details of what happened and Li Lian didn''t asked.


    Was it a coincidence that Linyue''s relationship with the man she love suddenly come to the spotlight? It was too good to be true seeing how clever and craft the pair mother and son was.


    Li Lian watched Linyue''s earrings her lips couldn''t help to ask, "Can I ask if you ever doubt Suzheng?"


    Linyue put the teacup down, her smile turned in question, "Doubt Suzheng for what?" asked the woman.

 Chapter 323 - 304: Talk to Linyue-IV

    Li Lian didn''t know how to break the news but she can''t stay idle watching Linyue betrayed other. It could stay for the first few years but what about the rest? Will Linyue have to live in the lies Suzheng fed her with? Li Lian hoped Linyue could find the fact on her own as she didn''t want to be the one putting doubt but there was no one who would do that.


    Remembering how Mrs. Jin quickly covered for Suzheng, Li Lian could tell Mrs. Jin didn''t think much of her son''s infidelity and even supported to hide it.


    Li Lian replied, "I was wondering, it''s often heard how women would feel distrust when their husband rarely came home." drawled Li Lian to find Linyue still with the smile as she heard her continue, "Does that ever happen to you? Feeling that maybe something wrong happened." she added to see the older woman releasing her hold from the cup and leaned behind.


    "That happened before in the beginning of our marriage," smiled Linyue who seemed to be remembering the memory, "Because we met differently I was suspicious but I learned that it''s wrong as marriage came with trust I do not want to distrust Suzheng."


    The fact correspond to Li Jun Wei''s words. Linyue seemed to believe in Suzheng a lot and Li Lian could tell seeing how that even when Li Lian mentioned how her husband rarely at home and Linyue didn''t pay any attention at it.


    Being outright wouldn''t be good in the house Li Lian also still need to be careful about everything happening around her. The best she could do was to make Linyue notice Suzheng''s infidelity by dropping subtle remarks.


    Li Lian and Linyue  continued to spare some more times at the room before they came out for Li Lian to meet the plump lady who at the same time walked in front of the door at then moment they stepped out of the room, "Auntie." called Linyue and the woman smiled at her before her face turning to also smile at Li Lian.


    Li Rin Zu stepped forward, catching their hands on hers and greeted with her wide smile, "Oh dears, you are here! I''ve been searching for you." said Li Rin Zu whose eyes then stopped at the earrings Linyue wore. As it was in a shape that curve and with blue stonework it stood out with Linyue''s short hairstyle. "That''s a very beautiful earrings you have that,"


    "Suzheng gave me it for me," replied Linyue and Li Rin Zu nodded as if acknowledging to say,


    "He had been a doting son and husband, you must be happy." Linyue pulled her lips to smile and thanked the woman for her words when the second aunt turn her eyes at Li Lian, "I''ve been waiting for you to come home, I heard that you were busy for works. If you do not have my prior arrangement would you like to come with me?"


    The sky outside was still bright, signaling Li Lian that there would be hours until Li Jun Wei came home. Li Lian agreed to the woman''s words because she could tell that Li Rin Zu was different than Mrs. Jin. Although she can''t be too sure at anything.


    On the way, Li Rin Zu looked outside to put a stop to her walk and squinted her eyes at the figure riding the horse. Linyue also went to Li Rin Zu''s side, curiously to know who was riding the horse like she did, to speak, "It''s Long Hua."


    "That boy is still good at riding horse despite requesting to stop himself. I almost thought he would be a professional horseback rider." said Li Rin Zu as she watched her son riding the horse with a smile.


    Linyue in receiving the news had her eyes shifted on Li Rin Zu with a surprise expression hinted on her face, "He stopped the school too?"


    "Yes years ago," Li Rin Zu confirmed, and Li Lian watched the older woman placing her hand to her cheeks she then shook her head, "As a mother I want him to follow his father''s steps becoming a person to the company like the rest but he does love horseback riding more than studying. I don''t know what make him stopped the schools. It was a sudden change that surprises me. I even thought he was possessed."


    "When did it happened?" asked Linyue continued to ask as if interested in it. Li Lian didn''t know that Long Hua and Linyue was a friend. Seeing Linyue''s consideration it did feels that the woman know much and care of the younger grandson.


    "Years ago, I don''t remember exactly when it happened," hummed Li Rin Zu when she recalled and hurried to say, "I think a year or maybe half a year before your marriage."


    Li Lian was watching the horse running, seeing the color of the horse when she heard Li Rin Zu''s reply and her face turned to notice the smile on Linyue''s lips faltered for a good one minute before she realized Li Lian looked at her and quickly fixed her smile that didn''t go well.


    "Which reminds me, tomorrow we will be holding the autumn games, it''s eager to make us know who would win, right? I hope my son could participate this time."


    Li Lian who noticed Linyue''s expression kept her thoughts on her own mind, "Long Hua rarely play in the game?" asked Li Lian, if Long Hua had the skill to be a professional horseback rider, he should be able to win thought Li Lian.


    "He said it would be unfair." Li Rin Zu sweetened her words when in truth her son was plain lazy to have a race which why he would rather watch than play.


    When the three ladies continued to resume their walk, Li Lian being perceptive could tell Linyue had her mind up on clouds as her lips was kept rarely open to speak.


    It would be rude for Li Lian to intrude Linyue''s private life and she decided to let Linyue know, "If you need someone to speak to, I will be hear to lend an ear."


    Linyue widened her eyes slightly to then offer Li Lian a kind smile, "You are very kind Li Lian, I will keep that in mind." replied the older woman who prefer to keep her own thought to herself.

 Chapter 324 - 305: Autumn Festival-I

    When the day of the autumn festival finally arrived, Li Lian stepped out of her room to see the maids busy decorating the field as if they would be holding a very grand party there. Seeing the maids gathered, Li Lian slowly realized that the number of maids and servant in this house was not little but a lot. Perhaps even close to fourth five which almost seem like impossible but it is.


    In the field now, Li Lian could already sees about twenty maids with the rest in the kitchen or cleaning the houses. To have a large house would mean having a hard time managing it. In case of Li Family they have enough resources in their disposal for them to have the castle like house.


    "You''re dressed prettily today." spoke Li Jun Wei behind her who was standing at the window. Li Lian felt shyness dame burning her cheeks again remembering all the events in the bathroom and her unrestrained voice. Her hand still felt hold that make her more embarrassed.


    Li Jun Wei watched how her eyes looking at him turned away out of the overwhelming memories sank into her. He took one step closer toward her where Li Lian moved back and her back pressed behind.


    "I, the clothes was given by Wen." said Li Lian hurriedly, Li Jun Wei didn''t remember all names of maids but he knew maids who were assigned to Li Lian.


    "I know, Li Lian, I was the one who instructed her to. I heard you''ve been closed with her and Linyue." Li Jun Wei replied, watching her expression to study the frown and lines she made, "I guess you tried to spoke about her regarding Suzheng but fail?"


    Li Lian looked up at him, her forehead was close to his chin with the height differences, "It didn''t work. Linyue trust Suzheng a lot." Li Lian pursed her lips. Suzheng''s affair have to be found out by Linyue or else she would live in the stinky lies of Suzheng and Li Lian wouldn''t want to be the bystander who closed her eyes and ears. She didn''t have the heart to do so.


    "Before you, I have also thought the same thing which is what I am trying to do now, dropping Suzheng''s lies like yesterday. We can work together." Li Jun Wei said, his face leaning forward to catch her lips. Kissing her lips, Li Jun Wei captured her waist and his hand traveled on her curves to then stopped before he reached the swell of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Going too much would result in him loosing control in bright daylight where the autumn festival hadn''t start yet.


    Li Jun Wei brushed her hair aside her forehead and gave a peck there. He said, ''"I saw the cups in the room, did second aunt gave it to you?" he asked, remembering how Li Rin Zu''s face seemed to be proud when they met.


    "Yesterday, she did gave me the present." replied Li Lian mentioning the time after Linyue and her had spoken to then go with Li Rin Zu. "She spoke about traveling and food, she seemed to love going around the world."


    "Second Aunt had given up which why she chose that." came Li Jun Wei''s stale look that attained Li Lian''s questions. "Before second Aunt believed that her husband or Long Hua would be next in the line after Xiao Chen and me but she had given up after seeing that there was no place for competition. Compared to other relatives who are craving for their ends, she could be said as smarter."


    Li Lian agreed to his words, "Are you still busy for the international conference? I hope it will go well."


    "It will." Li Jun Wei assured her and as they walked away from the place, Madam and Master Li arrived toward them. The first to hurry was Madam Li who then quickly pulled Li Lian to her embrace, the older woman was very happy to see Li Lian the first thing in the morning who is her grandson''s precious wife.


    When Madam Li pulled away, Li Lian spoke, "Good morning grandmother, did you have a good sleep?"


    "I had a great sleep with everyone is back at the house, it feels more lively which is what I am very looking forward to!" There was eagerness and excitement in Madam Li''s words that tell Li Lian how the elderly woman really do love her families gathering together.


    "You should keep calm or you will strain your back again like last year." said Master Li thoughtfully for his wife to curl her lips at him. Behind Madam and Master Li, Li Lian finally noticed Jin Nu Yuan.


    The young woman was persistent that was almost admirable and commendable. Every morning, Jin Nu Yuan would wake up early to stick with Madam Li which perhaps out of the instruction from Mrs. Jin and Li Lian had guessed correct. The young woman flashed a very gentle smile at Li Lian when their eyes met even going far to run toward Li Lian and hold her hand to show her affection.


    "It''s a great morning today we have to be hurry to the field." Jin Nu Yuan pulled Li Lian''s hand but in truth it was not out of eagerness but so Li Jun Wei and her wouldn''t hold hands that were incredibly disgusting to Jin Nu Yuan.


    Since young Jin Nu Yuan was taught by her mother in differences of people. People who are born with lesser things and wealth than her have to bow on her while only a few could be on her sides which only a few as she was the granddaughter of Madam Li.


    To find out that Li Lian was a mere singer shocked the young woman and she would never let Li Lian''s lower self to mingle in the family. Jin Nu Yuan can''t understand Li Jun Wei. She was supposed to be taught the same by his parents but then the late Mr and Mrs Li died when Li Jun Wei was young which made sense he didn''t know.


    "Which reminds me today everyone will be participating the horseback race, Long Hua too. It had been about four years since he stopped racing in the autumn games." commented Madam Li, bringing Li Lian''s attention as she recalled Linyue''s conversation last time, does it have anything to do with their conversation with Li Rin Zu yesterday?


    "But Li Lian wouldn''t be able to." Jin Nu Yuan chided with a sympathetic expression as if she was sad, "It would be lonely if she is alone. Do you want to ride the horse with me Li Lian? I will be glad to share a horse with you." and to push you down, added Jin Nu Yuan. She can''t be careless but there are some ways.


    "Li Lian will be riding the horse with me today." Li Jun Wei pulled Li Lian''s shoulder close to him and swatted Jin Nu Yuan''s hands by the pull. "You should try to win Nu Yuan, to always be the last in the race doesn''t seem to be fun."


    Being reminded by Li Jun Wei had Jin Nu Yuan to bite the inside of her cheeks, "I have practiced, I am sure I could be not the last in place." The girl then had an idea and smiled sweetly, "How if I win before the last place, would you grant any of my wish?"


    Jin Nu Yuan thought to use the chance to her disposal. If Li Jun Wei agreed, she could ask him to out her into Imperial Hospital, the hospital she had been wanting to enter but could not. It may be a shameful request but as Li Family'' granddaughter, Jin Nu Yuan know how to shed her shame in order to win.


    "Are you sure?" asked Li Jun Wei which wasn''t a no to Jin Nu Yuan''s ears that had the young woman to smile wide without realizing the daunting tone Li Jun Wei used to her.


    "They say that one could work harder to give their best skill when there are rewards. Maybe if there are rewards for me, I could work harder." Jin Nu Yuan didn''t worry others looking at her as a spoiled young woman because she had used the trick many times that the young woman didn''t feel any shame on her childish words.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t seem to mind to Li Lian''s eyes. He rather seemed enjoying to see Jin Nu Yuan eagerness, "Okay. Remember not to be on the last place."


    Jin Nu Yuan seemed to be very happy that her smile was very wide in glee after learning that there was reward. She didn''t bother Li Lian any longer and walked over to Madam Li in glee.


    "We should go now, before we are late." and on Li Jun Wei''s words, the family walked down to the yard.


    Stepping away, Li Lian whispered, "Is that alright?"


    "Agreeing to Jin Nu Yuan? I know what she would wish for." Li Lian questioned him with her eyes, wondering what he meant, "She wished to enter Imperial Hospital."


    Li Lian drew her brows in tense, "Isn''t that bad if she win? She could ask Suzheng to lose in purpose." On her words Li Jun Wei laughed.


    He took her shoulders and his eyes looking at her curved, "I can tell that too. Right after this, Nu Yuan would run to her brother, asking him to lose on purpose. However there''s a twist here." he smiled on her as if knowing what would happen. Li Lian didn''t ask any longer deciding to watch the scene by her eyes.

 Chapter 334 - 315: Another Guest-II

    Jin Nu Yuan''s voice was pressed as she whispered to her mother, "Why is brother Wei moving the seat? I thought that Zi Lingyu might be able to seat normally beside him." There was the impatience on Jin Nu Yuan''s words. Since before, whatever she did in the end failed, her mother plans also failed and the young woman fear that once again it would fail.


    "That would be fine. We only need for Jun Wei to get familiar with her." Mrs. Jin shifted her gaze from her daughter to Zi Lingyu who didn''t look at her but rather at Li Lian with a wide smile.


    "Mrs. Li. It''s a great pleasure to be able to sit here," said the woman to Li Lian whose eyes kept smiling.


    Looking closer, Li Lian find how her face was completely different than the woman. Her makeup was the only thing that make Li Lian similar to her but it took Zi Lingyu a moment to notice how the color of Li Lian''s lipstick that was often in an orange red now in the color of light pink, her eyeshadow also changed to a subtle golden glitter, and her dress unlike the usual dress with a high collar was now a dress that showed her collar bone with a short sleeve.


    "Have a good seat," replied Li Lian smiling, her eyes could tell how Zi Lingyu stared at her face and asked, "is there anything on my face?"


    "No. I just thought that your makeup had changed and look very refreshing," said the woman.


    "You are right it does feel refreshing as I don''t like to look the same every time," the words had Zi Lingyu to look interested.


    "You do like someone who prefer to do things on your own way and I found it admirable," said the woman whose eyes were looking at her when the others were conversing with people on the desk. "Can I ask what kind of make up do you daily use?"


    "Daily? I don''t use makeup often," said Li Lian that had Zi Lingyu''s smile to falter and she chuckled, "they do say that if you use too many, or too thick makeups on your skin it would only make your face feel rough without proper management or skin cares."


    "I see, that must be the reason for your very soft skin, Mrs. Li," Zi Lingyu continuously praised Li Lian for whatever she did, as if looking up at her in admiration, like the word she used earlier.


    Li Lian learned that there are a few people she had to avoid, most are ones who often praised her like there was no ends. Seeing that Mrs. Jin''s relationship with Zi Lingyu was close, it made more reason for her to be careful of the woman.


    "What about cosmetics you use when going out?" The woman asked again, as if her question was unending.


    "I use normal cosmetics." Li Lian kindly answered for the woman''s curiosity.


    "May I know the name? Or perhaps your favorite brands?" Zi Lingyu met Li Lian''s eyes to then say, "I just find that your skin always look unblemished."


    "Thank you for your words but I don''t have any favorite brands. Most of my makeups are bought from Jun Wei," turning her face, Li Lian met his eyes, "do you know what kind of cosmetics you bought for me?"


    "I just bought what I thought suited you," Li Jun Wei smiled and he picked the napkin that was gray in color to wipe the corner of her lips.


    Zi Linyu watched, she said nothing but a smile on her lips and when Li Jun Wei had placed the napkin down, she spoke, "You two are very closed with each other''s, have you known each other for long?"


    "Can you talk later, Ms. Zi? Li Lian isn''t able to eat with your questions," Li Jun Wei said, his eyes turning unamused when seeing Zi Lingyu, "Li Lian found it hard to stop others from talking with her, even though you could."


    "I just feel rude." Li Lian responded.


    "My sweet wife, you are very kind," Li Jun Wei smiled at her when Li Lian winked and he leaned forward to kiss her forehead.


    The people sitting on the seat, is more particular, Long Hua and Ye Hua recalled the the kiss Li Jun Wei shared with Li Lian hidden behind the walls. Even though the two young man didn''t saw, they could tell what they were doing and thought the two would kiss lips to lips in front others.


    Out of surprise, Long Hua spat out his drink to the person sitting diagonally from him. The man who was spat by his drink, froze. Jin Suzheng had his whole face wet by water and his eyes went wide.


    Li Lian didn''t realize what happened and turned her head to the table to see Jin Suzheng wet with water, and other''s gazes followed very slowly to watch how Jin Suzheng''s entire face was splashed by water as if someone had poured a glass on him.


    Mrs. Jin''s eyes also widened when looking at her son who was now gripping tight to his cutlery set in anger. Jin Suzheng was agitated and fuming with anger but he was smart enough to know that if he banged the table and rush outside it would only give him in a bad light.


    His eyes went to Long Hua who looked at him before faking a cough. Long Hua''s body hunched down to the table, the sound of him clearing his throat was very sharp that in otherwise only made it sound as if the man was faking his coughing.


    "Suzheng, are you alright?" Mrs. Jin asked him, still in shock as she didn''t know what happened. The woman the entire time had been keeping her eyes on the plate but opening her ears to Li Lian and Li Jun Wei which was why she didn''t notice Suzheng drenched by water until she find the room abruptly silence.


    Linyue, who sat on Suzheng''s right side, took hold of the napkin to fold it and cleaned the water that was making a water mess on Suzheng''s face.


    Jin Suzheng stopped his wife and took the napkin from her hand to wipe his own face, "I am alright, mother," his voice was rigid and his smile looking like a wall forced to bend. His eyes then shifted at Long Hua, who by now was covering his mouth with a napkin himself. "Long Hua, why did you spat water on me?"


    Suzheng was clearly still holding grudge against Long Hua. This afternoon, he would have won if not because of Long Hua''s useless provocation. They may have never been in a good term but he had never been in a bad term with the cousin either to make him spat water on her to embarrass him now.


    "I''m sorry brother Suzheng," Long Hua made an apologetic face but his words contain no remorse. He had to clutch tight the napkin to his mouth and cover it to stop himself laughing. With all eyes on him and Suzheng, he managed to hold his laughter. "I choke on the water. Please use my napkin too, you look like a fish taken out of the water," bringing his hand, he placed the napkin he used to wipe his mouth to the opposite side of the table.


    Suzheng didn''t took it. He glared at Long Hua, saying nothing before standing up, "I will apologize on my own side and my younger cousin if we ruin the dinner''s peacefulness. I will go to take a change of clothes." Saying the words, Suzheng then pushed the chair and left from the room.


    "I think I should follow Suzheng." Linyue placed the napkin beside her plate and stand up when she was stopped.


    Mrs. Jin took Linyue''s hand, "Please don''t, you have to eat, Suzheng have this all under control." Her eyes then went to Lin Rin Zu and the woman smiled awkwardly to Mrs. Jin.


    "I''m very sorry, Long Hua, how could you choke on the water?" Li Rin Zu scolded her son. Unlike others, Li Rin Zu had learned that to fight for the seat of the heir was something impossible. She learned it was wiser to stay neutral. However like others, if she had the chance, she would have taken it.


    "I''m also sorry aunty, some times the water don''t go down the way they supposed to." Long Hua thought it wasn''t too bad to spat on Jin Suzheng intentionally but this time it wasn''t done on purpose.


    Mrs. Jin smiled, not wanting to ruin the atmosphere and to make herself look better, she said, "No problem, I just wish you wouldn''t choke again."


    Li Lian''s eyes watched Long Hua who seemed to be having fun poking Jin Family and wondered if they were not on a good term. Or perhaps Long Hua knew about Linyue and Jin Suzheng''s cheating?


    Li Lian was about to inquire her husband who sat beside her when someone caught the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 342 - 323: Catalyst-I

    Working with Xie Hue Lin had its advantage but more of disadvantage to Ku Chenxiang. The manager had to bear with Xie Hue Lin''s random burst of anger. If Xie Hue Lin doesn''t like the clothes her stylist brought, she would snap in anger. The words of curses often came from the woman''s mouth and only until everything goes on her way would Xie Hue Lin calm down.


    It wasn''t rare for Xie Hue Lin to throw things to people and most people was afraid to be thrown by her but had to keep their words of complains in silence out of fear they would be fired by her.


    "When will the announcement of winner this year begin?"


    "It would be hold on the end of this month," replied Ku Chenxiang quickly. The only reason why Ku Chenxiang stayed as Xie Hue Lin''s manager was the money the woman had and the fame. To other managers, she was the source of envy and it made Ku Chenxiang happy that many looked at her with eyes stating that she was unfair for being Xie Hue Lin''s manager. Both people don''t think much of each other with one using another.


    "End of this month," repeated Xie Hue Lin. It would be a great embarrassment if Li Lian who came later in the ranking won when Xie Hue Lin started before her. She had to do something that could ruin Li Lian''s ranking before the end of this month. But what?


    A knock suddenly came upon their room. Ku Chenxiang quickly ran to open the door to see an employee of the company and her meek expression turn prideful. "What is it?" asked Ku Chenxiang, raising her brows at the employee.


    "Director He is about to come to meet Singer Xie." Xie Hue Lin by the to,e had stood up. Hearing the employee''s words, her smile grew wide in joy. She quickly left the door before she did, she eyes the employee.


    "You are smart. Good keep reporting to me if Chang Min come and I will give you reward." Xie Hue Lin sweetly said the words to the woman.


    The employee beamed to happiness at the mention of reward and Xie Hue Lin grinned. There were many underclass people than her who at the mention of money would wag their tail unashamedly that even made her rolled her eyes at their lack of pride. It was one of Xie Hue Lin''s delight to see people sweet talking to her needing what she had and Li Lian was supposed to be one of this people. Yet like a nightmare each day Li Lian''s fame continued to hunt her.


    Seeing He Chang Min from afar, Xie Hue Lin quickly ran, making her way to hug He Chang Min''s hand, "Min ge! I don''t expect you to be here. We''re you about to meet me?"


    Xie Hue Lin gripped tight to He Chang Min''s arm, like a treasure he was. In this world, He Chang Min was Xie Hue Lin''s insurance. Even if she was in a plight that will never come, He Chang Min would become the Charming Prince she made him to be. He was the man who was with wealth that she stole from her sister but now he is hers. Every words she said, He Chang Min sweetly agreed, supporting her to whatever she wished for just like the man she had made him to be.


    Xie Hue Lin was in a better mood without knowing what emotions swirling inside He Chang Min''s eyes. Anger came over him. All this time the act he did in order to revenge Li Lian''s death until he realized Li Lian was still alive. That day when he had to break her engagement with Li Lian, He Chang Min hoped he would be able to tell Li Lian the truth but everything happened so fast that he didn''t have the chance.


    The next thing happened, Li Lian had entered her car and was involved in a car crash. Learning her death, He Chang Min felt the pain and loss he felt turn to anger. To his mother who since he was born controlled every move he made and Xie Hue Lin. The woman who acted as if she was the sweetest person in the world who couldn''t hurt a fly.


    However despite all He Chang Min knew he was wrong. Even if there was no way, he should have fought his relationship for Li Lian. Instead he let himself fell to Xie Hue Lin''s trap.


    He Chang Min turned his sorrow and disappointment of himself to others. It was easier to hate people than blaming themselves. As much as He Chang Min has cursed himself, he knew that blaming wouldn''t solve the problem.


    "I did. Do you guess that I came?" asked He Chang Min, sweet smile staying on his lips which was the complete opposite to what he was feeling.


    "I didn''t. I was surprised!" Xie Hue Lin giggled to him and He Chang Min smiled back. He knew she was lying. After staying beside Xie Hue Lin for years. He Chang Min learned which was different was lies from her words.


    "I came to ask you if you want to eat out but you seem busy." He Chang Min eyed Ku Chenxiang who was standing behind Xie Hue Lin, not too far from them who was silent.


    Xie Hue Lin wanted to say no but she has less than half an hour to attend her next stage. "I want to be with you a little longer and eat together but I still have work."


    "I also wish to have more time with you but we can go later," He Chang Min coaxed Xie Hue Lin. "I promise next Sunday to make time for you."


    "Really?! Okay, I''ll see you again soon." Xie Hue Lin rounded her arms on He Chang Min''s shoulder, pulling his neck to bend down, and pressed her lips over him. "I''ll miss you."


    "I''ll miss you too," He Chang Min played the act of the sweet boyfriend who hated to part from his girlfriend. He continued to watch Xie Hue Lin leaving the place with a smile and until he saw no one, He Chang Min dropped his smile.


    From there he left the place to the washroom and washed the same lips he had used to kiss Xie Hue Lin. It felt disgusting to have his lips pressed with Xie Hue Lin that it felt as if his whole body had turned disgusting. It wasn''t the first time He Chang Min go kiss Xie Hue Lin but never once he was happy to be able to kiss Xie Hue Lin.


    When He Chang Min was a child, he was diagnosed with acute asthma. There were many times when he find himself unable to breathe, as if he was going to die. It was healed now but with his family, Xie Hue Lin, and Xie Family, he felt like he was not breathing. It''s almost maddening how he still have to be in this place playing who he wasn''t.


    He hated Li Jun Wei for being the person beside Li Lian now. But as hateful as he felt, he knew that Li Lian loves him and the man was someone who wouldn''t cast Li Lian aside. If it''s him, Li Lian''s would be happy. Wiping his lips, he heard his phone rang, his eyes fell to the unknown mail number and his eyes narrowed to read the short words sent in the email.


    "I am Li Jun Wei, we have met a few times but without proper conversation. We both have words to say each other, Mr. He. I will be expecting you to come and meet me."

 Chapter 345 - 326: Putting to Work-I

    After the words, a waiter came toward them, holding a ceramic teapot. Seeing the two men, he came up with a smile after taking note that both were famous people one was the owner of the very hotel where they were and the other the man known for being the director of the entertainment company which was one out of three most sought company for singers and artists.


    "Should I refill the cup, gentlemen?" asked the man when Li Jun Wei''s cold eyes met his, he suddenly felt chill running down his spine.


    "That''s not necessary, you can leave." After Li Jun Wei''s words the man left. He shifted his hand away from his thighs, uncrossing his legs and taking notice of He Chang Min''s expression that looked surprised and confused. "This man you are talking of, how do you know that is the same man Li Lian is searching for?"


    As much as He Chang Min doesn''t want to reply, he was curious of Li Jun Wei''s claim and wondered who was wrong here; if it was him or Li Jun Wei. "I have my help, a friend of mine who was good with computer language who could hack into several account. I expect you know the reason why Li Lian searched for him?"


    "I heard it from herself, directly from her lips," replied Li Jun Wei, pushing He Chang Min''s button when things had just gotten a little calmer between them, Li Jun Wei knew how to create tension between them again.


    He Chang Min ground his teeth. "Tch, anyway. With my friend''s help we trace the CCTV camera years ago in the place of the accident. Knowing where the hospital Li Lian and him was brought to, helped better for us to find where the boy was shifted after the hospital. They may have erased the CCTV records from the police but my friend was able to recover the videos. We found he was transported to a different hospital in Japan, went surgery and went back home soon after to live. He live in Japan his entire life. He isn''t you."


    "Have you talked with this person yet then?" On Li Jun Wei''s question, He Chang Min wasn''t able to answer. Li Jun Wei could tell how He Chang Min hadn''t met the man as everything was just what he was able to find out by the help of his friend.


    Rather than him, Li Jun Wei was more interested with the friend He Chang Min mentioned. This was information that Li Jun Wei''s top broker wasn''t able to find and he was intrigued to the man''s skillful hacking skill.


    "What is his name?" Li Jun Wei continued his interrogation that had He Chang Min to look at the man wondering how were they having this conversation now. It was weird how the table have turned. He could chose not to answer Li Jun Wei''s question but he was at the same time curious to know why Li Jun Wei claimed he was the one Li Lian was searching for.


    "You will have to ask my question beforehand. How do you know the person Li Lian searched for is you?" asked He Chang Min him.


    "I remembered everything that happened like how Li Lian was searching for me, I was searching for her and as you have seen we have found each other." Li Jun Wei lied through his lips without making any gaffe that could make one doubt him. He knew that He Chang Min would soon work with them making him give up early would make the work more efficient.


    "Then who is that man?" muttered He Chang Min, confusion in his mind. Chuang Xuan would not be wrong with his information. Then what happened? How the intonations turned wrong.


    Placing the cup to the saucer, a loud clink came to break He Chang Min''s mind from his thoughts and bewilderment. Li Jun Wei met his eyes and asked, "What is the man''s name?"


    "Akasaka," started He Chang Min to have Li Jun Wei''s eyes reflected on the pale brown liquid inside his cup subtly widened as the liquid quake.


    "Haruhi," named Li Jun Wei and in turn, He Chang Min stared at him in awe and shock.


    "You know?" asked He Chang Min.


    "I guessed," came Li Jun Wei''s short answer. The surprise in his eyes vanished as if it had never been there before. "The friend you mentioned who helped you, what is his name?"


    Still in surprise, He Chang Min didn''t think and reply, "Zhuang Xuan."


    Taking the name, Li Jun Wei recalled how the name was familiar, to remember he was the same man who had invited Li Lian to participate in the university reunion. If Li Lian received the invitation from him, it would mean she had the man''s phone number.


    Seeing the skill Zhuang Xuan had that even his top information broker couldn''t have, Li Jun Wei would have to bring the man to work with him. That way, they could find more about the things that were kept secret with his and Li Lian''s family.


    "I have one more question Mr. He. Do you know if your fiancee is hiding something?" Li Jun Wei saw how his question had He Chang Min''s expression to turn cold at the mention of Xie Hue Lin. It didn''t seem like the man was lying about his hate which was clearing after seeing that He Chang Min is still in love with Li Lian.


    The love thought Li Jun Wei. He wondered what he should do to break the useless lingering feeling He Chang Min had for good. It irritated him that Li Lian was still in the man''s mind as someone he love, he dreamed to be with.


    Sarcasm laced He Chang Min''s voice when he asked. "She has too many which would you are asking for?"


    "Her familial relationship with her parents," Li Jun Wei lifted his chin to look at He Chang Min''s face that doesn''t look pleasing to him. "Whether they are blood related or not."


    He Chang Min has a hard time processing the words. Li Jun Wei had spoken clear, but he couldn''t understand what the man meant as it was something he never thought of before. "She is blood related." How could they not? He Chang Min saw Xie Hue Lin''s baby pictures and the question was abrupt as there was never a sign Xie Hue Lin was someone not from Xie Family.


    "Did I ask for your opinion?" retorted Li Jun Wei for He Chang Min to roll his eyes. "I asked if you ever seen something odd in the family where she could be not Mr and Mrs Xie''s daughter," Li Jun Wei crossed his legs, noting how He Chang Min bringing his hand to his nose bridge to pinch it as if he was feeling frustrated.


    "There was no such sign. Hue Lin is indeed Mrs. Xie''s daughter. There was many of her childhood pictures even when Mrs. Xie was pregnant," claimed He Chang Min. His answer was what Li Jun Wei expected for. He could tell with the man''s simple mind that his reply would be that.


    Li Jun Wei wondered who was lying. If Mrs. Xie was pregnant then where was Li Lian''s real sister? Did she died and Xie Hue Lin took over her sister''s right position and lived as Xie Hue Lin? This suit the puzzle of why Xie Hue Lin was such in a hurry to kill Li Lian.


    Having nothing else to say, Li Jun Wei stood from his chair his long legs moved from the chair where he had sat to speak with He Chang Min. "If you are alive we will talk again." and with the word, Li Jun Wei didn''t wait for He Chang Min''s reply to leave the place.


    He Chang Min frowned, questioning Li Jun Wei''s words who spoke as if he knew that soon he would die. He continued to stay there, rethinking of everything and the question about Xie Hue Lin. Li Jun Wei never joked at least that was what He Chang Min thought seeing the man in flesh. He didn''t seem like a person who would speak without meaning either. If Xie Hue Lin was hiding about her birth, he need to find it and find out the truth for his advantage.


    Li Jun Wei exited the room, having others opening and closing the door for him as his secretary followed him from behind. Upon entering, the secretary pushed the button to the lobby.


    Li Jun Wei leaned to the back of the elevator. The name of Akasaka Haruhi rang in his mind. The man who wish to marry Li Lian by all means for the condition and agreement he one sidedly make. Was he involved that day or was he actually the boy Li Lian was searching for but then again the boy was a Chinese as he could speak Chinese. After another thought, Li Jun Wei thought otherwise. It could be that the boy was a Japanese all along, there was a chance that Li Lian mistake the boy for a Chinese as her eyes were temporarily blind at the time.


    "Sir, will we be going to the next schedule?" asked the secretary, gaining Li Jun Wei''s gaze as he pushed himself from the wall by his foot and left the elevator when the door automatically opened.


    People who saw Li Jun Wei stopped their walk to bow and greet, "Was it the party held in the cruise for celebrating Noh''s anniversary?" Li Jun Wei questioned, entering the car.


    "Yes sir." The secretary was about to enter the car when Li Jun Wei raised his hand.


    "Kun, could you go and fetch me a few things?" It wasn''t much of a question but and order that was needed by the secretary who gave him a prompt nod.


    "What should I fetch?"


    Li Jun Wei smiled to speak and after a while, the secretary watched Li Jun Wei''s car leaving the place to take what Li Jun Wei had ordered him to.

 Chapter 346 - 327: Putting to Work-II

    Li Lian''s day became busy with the promotion where she had to be on the stage for a TV music program and sang her song there. As it was her first time to be there, Li Lian felt excited than fear. It had been years for Li Lian to sing on the stage and she had gotten used to singing in front of people. She didn''t feel any more stage fright and what came to her was only excitement.


    Wei Mo Ran who was on her phone saw her son''s picture which was sent by the caretaker who had always taken care of her son while she was at work. Li Lian bend her neck, to see the picture of the son and remembered how Jen Qiling was similar to Jin Suzheng. Both, having the same infidelity problem.


    "Is that Sian? He is very adorable," Li Lian started, gaining Wei Mo Ran''s attention and the woman smiled at hers agreeing to her words like a mother she was. "Last time you said he won the mathematics first place? I am sure he would grow up to be a boy with many secrets admires."


    "I only wish him the best and to teach him how to treasure people beside him," answered Wei Mo Ran.


    Li Lian could guess the deeper meaning of Wei Mo Ran''s words. She wishes to teach her son not to repeat the mistake his father had done to her. To not grow up as a  man who cheated on his dear wife.


    Li Lian encouraged the woman, "They said a rotten apple tree would only produce rotten apple but they are wrong. You know, out of all apples on the rotten tree, there was still the baby apple that struggled to grow up. Whether the baby apple would turn rotten or now, is up to who was the gardener taking care of the baby apple. What''s on the root isn''t important but how they were tending as growing up."


    "The caretaker," Wei Mo Ran smiled at Li Lian''s words. "You are right."


    In the silence Li Lian looked away from the picture as Wei Mo Ran continues to slide the pictures, watching every one of them with a motherly smile. Li Lian wasn''t sure if she could speak freely but she thought she should. "Mo Ran can I ask you something?"


    Wei Mo Ran took note of how Li Lian asked for her permission as if it was a question that wasn''t easy to ask. It was part of Wei Mo Ran''s work to hear Li Lian''s question and help her go through her emotions but that wasn''t only the reason. With Li Lian, Wei Mo Ran had thought of her more than only a singer under her but a friend.


    "Anything," said Wei Mo Ren, waiting for Li Lian to ask.


    Unable to ask the question to others, Li Lian asked, "How do you know Mr. Jen cheated on you?"


    It was perhaps an intrusive question but Wei Mo Ran could tell how Li Lian was trying her best not to make her question sound nosy, like a person who wishes to poke her nose on everything.


    Wei Mo Ran shifted her eyes, her finger sliding on her phone where the picture of her son was. "Have you know that my mother in law was the one who forced him to find a better woman than me?"


    "I heard," Li Lian answered her question.


    "On my way back home from the hospital, she was there at my house. In rejoice, she told me that I could know to forget about the child living in my stomach because soon she would have the proper grandchild she wished for," a sadness passed by Wei Mo Ran''s face but she smiled not to make herself look stronger but because she had seen everything Like pages of her past where she didn''t feel any more emotion by looking back at the memories.


    Li Lian, who didn''t want to interrupt her didn''t speak a word, she gave Wei Mo Ran the time she needed to speak beside her in silence.


    Wei Mo Ran continued, "Jen Qiling came back home not soon after my mother was there. He apologized and I interrogated him on how long he had been cheating on me. He said a few years but I learned it was more than two or three years. It was a mess up situation yet he still told me he loves me after making me feel like a fool," said Wei Mo Ran. She opened her heart and feeling to Li Lian because somewhere she felt like Li Lian was the ear she needed in the feeling she had.


    "I''m sorry," whispered Li Lian, she didn''t know it was a harder past to tell.


    Wei Mo Ran shook her head. "No, don''t be. The only person who should apologize to me isn''t you but him and that mother of his," Wei Mo Ran then turned her head, this time asking instead of replying, "why do you want to ask me this?" She can''t see Li Lian as someone who would suddenly ask as even before Li Lian didn''t ask, knowing that it wasn''t a good memory but this time she had asked her.


    "Can I ask something else before that?" On Li Lian''s question, Wei Mo Ran nods her head to her. "Would you better not know of all the lies, waiting for someone to tell you about your husband cheating, or to find out on your own?"


    Linyue was a good woman thought Li Lian. She could tell the woman had been living with wealth since her childhood but unlike Jin Nu Yuan, Linyue was a person who was with a very pure diamond-like heart.


    Li Lian could tell that Linyue must have doubted Suzheng with the man who uses every excuse to leave the house but because she wishes to trust him, but she was fooled by his lies. The man appeared kind outside but he was nothing than a rotten apple born from the rotten tree.


    Li Lian wished to help Linyue. She knew to learn the betrayal later as she did or Wei Mo Ran did would be more painful as it makes one confused a distrust others who knew but kept quiet about the heartbreaking event.

 Chapter 347 - 328: Putting to Work-III

    Wei Mo Ran couldn''t say she expected the question. She took a moment of silence. Not knowing why Li Lian had asked her the question she posed but she thought to reply to it seriously with her mind on it.


    "There are many choices," hummed Wei Mo Ran weighing the word, "I don''t think any of it is for me to choose though. Nothing in this world is predictable. I never predict I would divorce him either," smiled Wei Mo Ran before her smile turning small. "But I would rather to know than not knowing it. Whether I have to know it from someone else or to know it on my own. I don''t want to be kept in the dark while he is having fun."


    Li Lian had the same thought but she was afraid to think she could ruin Linyue''s marriage, at the same time, she didn''t feel it was right to keep the woman in the dark, believing in the husband who had cheated on her constantly. To tell the truth, wasn''t easy either. It took Li Lian the courage to be able to come clear with Linyue which could perhaps end the marriage.


    "Will you tell me the reason now?" asked Wei Mo Ran. It seemed from Li Lian''s solemn expression the question meant a lot to her. Was Li Lian cheated on her relationship? But Wei Mo Ran guessed Li Jun Wei was her partner. If it was Li Jun Wei, Wei Mo Fan doubted the man would cheat on his partner. He was a man with a backbone and responsibility, unlike most men she knew.


    With Wei Mo Ran replying to her honestly, Li Lian thought it was unfair not to. She started, "like you, I was cheated on before. My fiance broke the engagement to be with my younger sister. The question I asked, however, was because a person I know was cheated on by her husband. I want to know from other''s point of view, their opinion and views."


    Wei Mo Ran furrowed her brows, she took Li Lian''s hand as if to soothe her pain but Li Lian didn''t feel pain, she felt numb on the pain. "It must be hard on you and her."


    "It must have been harder on you," Li Lian responded, covering her hands and holding them warmly.


    "Your sister, is it Xie Hue Lin?" asked Wei Mo Ran and Li Lian nodded slowly, bringing her head to bob up and down. "Your fiance is He Chang Min," asserted Wei Mo Ran late to understand the hate between them, the complicated webs formed with the people when they entered Million Entertainment.


    Wei Mo Ran then asked again, "are you still wondering what to do for the person who is cheated on by her husband?"


    "Yes." But Li Lian thought to wait for Li Jun Wei''s plan. She had faith in him, knowing Li Jun Wei wouldn''t stay quiet while seeing Jin Suzheng''s immoral deed.


    "I think you should let the time do it," Li Lian''s eyes shifted to Wei Mo Ran, she didn''t expect her to say that the least. Wei Mo Ran as if noticing Li Lian''s surprise spoke, "that''s what probably I will say if it involves someone I do not know because many paths others took are not ours to chose. There is an exception though, it''s when you wish that person to have happiness. If you want her to be happy, I support you to reveal the truth to her. It may be a hard reality to swallow but better than late." Wei Mo Ran let her hands go, and made no further words after seeing Li Lian in her thought.


    Linyue deserved happiness, thought Li Lian everyone deserves happiness in which the woman needs to have. The cruelty which happened to Linyue was too heartbreaking. If Linyue had to marry Jin Suzheng after learning the death of her previous lover, she wondered if the beginning of her marriage was Linyue happy, or was there a time when she experiences happiness at all? Surrounded by Jin Family who only have themselves in their own mind, Li Lian doubts the woman felt happy which was why she was very happy to talk with her.


    The car continued to move until Li Lian stepped out of the car. Unexpectedly there was a large crowd of people lining in front of the entrance and guards were there to keep the people from bursting aloud.


    Which singer are they waiting for? asked Li Lian in her wonder. She saw how there were more than a hundred people all at once waiting in the early time when the TV station was still closed.


    On the other side, people who saw Li Lian from the car squealed. They began to scream her name, calling her so she would turn her head in their direction and when she did, the people yelled even excitedly.


    "Li Lian!" shouted the women and there were a few men in the group, holding a large wooden plan with her name written on it.


    It took Li Lian a good two minutes to stare without blinking, and finally, her mind wrapped to the situation, realizing the people waiting in front of the building were her fans. Li Lian smiled waving at them and she couldn''t help but stand in awe at the number of her fans when it had only been a few days since her song was released.


    "Mo Ran," Li Lian called and the woman came beside her, wondering what she was going to ask. "Are they all my fans?"


    Wei Mo Ran laughed, "Li Lian, this is perhaps less than ten percent of your fans. You are China-wide famous singer of the year." Li Lian perhaps didn''t know it as she had taken a few days to celebrate the Autumn Festival. Wei Mo Ran also saw how the woman was humble, not thinking she is special than others when she was a diamond shining amongst others where her sparkles couldn''t help but blind others.


    Somewhere, Li Lian knew she was famous but not this famous. Li Lian waved her hands to her fans, smiling at them in joy without knowing the intense glare coming behind her.

 Chapter 348 - 329: Twist-I

    Xie Hue Lin after parting with He Chang Min quickly went to her work where she was having a stage performance to record. The moment she came by her car, a wide smile was on her lips when she saw her fans grouping in front of the entrance. On their hands were her pictures and sign board of her name. To Xie Hue Lin attention was what kept her moving. When people looking at her, she felt as if she was the world, that in this world even God would fall for her.


    Then she noticed how her fans were divided in half. The people who she waved her hands to were on the left side of the entrance and compared to the people on the right the lest side was with lesser count.


    Xie Hue Lin turned her eyes to Ku Chenxiang, "Why are they divided? They should be together in a group as all of them are my fans."


    Being a person who was good with signs and words, Ku Chenxiang immediately proposed, "I will tell the security to bring them together in a group."


    "Do it," ordered Xie Hue Lin when another car stopped behind car. Compared to Xie Hue Lin''s car, the one which had just arrived looked luxurious than her. It seemed expensive but not to the extent where Xie Hue Lin felt defeated as she thought she could buy the same car even better than it.


    A smile was on Xie Hue Lin as she waited for the person to walk down from the car. She wondered which stupid headed person who can''t tell she was making her appearance and ruined her limelight.


    Her eyes cynically watched the person stepping out to see that it was her older sister stepping out from the car. Li Lian clearly didn''t notice Xie Hue Lin. She waved back happily and the woman behind her felt her anger fuming to her fingertips.


    This was one way when Xie Hue Lin would have use the chance to boast about herself, to show Li Lian how she was more successful than her. Yet this was a slap across Xie Hue Lin''s cheeks. With her and Li Lian''s fans divided, it was clear how Li Lian''s fans outnumbered her fans.


    It was after a while did Li Lian turned her back, realizing there was someone else behind her. Turning, Li Lian saw Xie Hue Lin, whose face was smiling but her anger was clear to her eyes. She saw how her younger sister''s hand were clenching tight as if to hold the anger she felt from bursting out of the container where she had kept.


    But when Li Lian smiled, Xie Hue Lin recalled her words when she claimed people she knew from Japan were staying in China. ''That'' person told her she would be alright but she couldn''t believe the words said as there was no one who would guard her when Li Lian tried to kill her.


    Once their eyes met, Li Lian watched how Xie Hue Lin made a dash from the place, hurriedly as if in fear to remember the reason for Xie Hue Lin''s smile. "Mo Ran, is she here to also attend the same program I am in?"


    "I don''t know but as far as I know her promotions should have been done in the program," said Wei Mo Ran, she looked as confused and curious to what was happening here.


    Leaving the the entrance, they both went to the dressing room inside the building. Li Lian wore her makeup helped by the professional makeup artist who had been helping her in many of her stage makeup.


    She thought about Xie Hue Lin. Looking base on her face, she didn''t seem to show any sign of being unrelated to her or her parents. She instead had feature very close to her mother, Mrs. Xie. Thinking about Xie Hue Lin''s dressing room, Li Lian thought she could take a piece of her hair there. But there was an easier plan, thought Li Lian with a smile on her lips.


    Xie Hue Lin tapped her feet. This was a bad luck to her. Early in the afternoon, to see Li Lian''s face was the worse thing that could happen to her. She wondered what she should do, seeing that Li Lian was just one dressing room away from the place she was.


    "Hue Lin, you are ready," said the makeup artist and Xie Hue Lin shifted her eyes to the mirror.


    Gazing her reflection Xie Hue Lin drew her brows which the makeup artist belatedly noticed. When she saw the displeasure on Xie Hue Lin''s face, it was already late as the makeup on the desk was thrown from the dressing table.


    Xie Hue Lin snapped her eyes at the makeup artist, who was stunned and frightened by what Xie Hue Lin did. "Redo my makeup!" she yelled, like the queen she felt she was.


    The makeup artist stumbled, looking down on the makeup that was already ruined. With her make up ruined, the woman was confused to what she should do. In the first place, the makeup artist didn''t make mistake to her makeup. Xie Hue Lin looked as she wished to be. But Xie Hue Lin was in a bad mood that she didn''t care whether the woman did mistake or not as long as she could put out the ire boiling in her heart. The easiest target to Xie Hue Lin''s eyes were people who are with less privilege than her, like the makeup artist now.


    The makeup artist bend down to take the makeup. Worse, all the cosmetics she had turned to scatter powders where she couldn''t use anything she had now. "The cosmetics are ruined, I cannot provide your makeup without it."


    "Tch, fine, you are fired!" Xie Hue Lin stepped down from the chair, her high heels stepping on one eyeshadow case and she made sure to step on it until sound of crash could be heard.


    "No!" The woman''s hand protected the rest of cosmetics which was still safe after falling earlier. "Please stop this," pleaded the woman and Xie Hue Lin scoffed, crossing her arm. "You have fired me don''t ruin my cosmetics! I would not find any job without this."


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyed the cosmetics. "Oh, well is it my fault that the cosmetics you have are now ruined? Instead it is my shoes that you have ruined with your cheap makeups. Do you think you could pay my shoes?"


    "You were the one who have ruined my cosmetics," the woman defended, "and you were the one to step on my cosmetics."


    "So you are telling me to pay for you?" Pulling her hand, Xie Hue Lin waved her hand to Ku Chenxiang as if to cue her and quickly Ku Chenxiang came to her side to place her wallet. Pulling a few sheet of money, Xie Hue Lin then threw it on the ground. "Now that I pay you can you pay my shoes? Hm?" Xie Hue Lin taunted to see how the makeup artist''s face was now on the ground, biting her lips with the shameful she felt.


    "If you can''t have your own money then don''t struggle, bow your head, you are born low no wonder you don''t have any brain inside your head. Tch." Xie Hue Lin kicked her feet, making more mess to the makeups that had fallen on the ground. Her heels then stepped on the ground and the money she had thrown. Ku Chenxiang followed behind and when her eyes met with the woman who was still on the ground, she sneered.


    As Xie Hue Lin walked out with a better mood and a wide smile, her eyes suddenly widened, to see the guest who had been waiting outside her dressing room.


    "Oh, Hue Lin, what a coincidence! I just stepped out of my room and here you are also stepping out of your room." Xie Hue Lin ground her teeth. Noticing Li Lian''s white shoes which has stopped for a long time, she was sure the woman was lying. A lie that was easy to catch as Li Lian didn''t bother to hide her lies.


    Through the gap, of the door Xie Hue Lin was standing at, Li Lian''s sharp eyes caught the shadow of a woman seemingly on the ground and there was a mess on the floor of cosmetics as if it had been thrown and trashed there.


    Xie Hue Lin quickly pulled the door, stepping out and closing it after Ku Chenxiang had also stepped out. "We often meet, the world must want us to meet, how are you?" asked Xie Hue Lin. She was afraid of Li Lian but to show her fear would be the last thing Xie Hue Lin would ever do in front of her.


    "I''m very fine although today wasn''t very good as something appeared before my eyes." Xie Hue Lin''s smile twitched at her. Li Lian pulled her fingers, looking at it as if she was checking her fingernails. "I heard there was a loud commotion from your dressing room, like something thrown on the ground and things crushed, are you alright?"


    "I thought you came out of coincidence?" asked Xie Hue Lin with her smile on her lips.


    "That is correct as I passed by your room I heard a sound or crash," said Li Lian to then offered, "should I call someone to help you and take care of the problem you have? From the sound, the crash sounded loud."


    On her words, Xie Hue Lin frowned.

 Chapter 325 - 306: Autumn Festival-II

    To Li Lian and Li Jun Wei''s calculation, after Jin Nu Yuan left Madam and Master Li''s side, the young woman hurried to make way to find her brother. When she found Jin Suzheng speaking with her mother, Jin Nu Yuan dashed her way toward them. With a very wide smile, Jin Nu Yuan who was unable to contain her excitement to know that her hope to work in Imperial Hospital was just a thread away from her, waved her hand for her mother to see, "Mother! Mother!"


    Mrs. Jin who heard her daughter''s words, quickly turned her head to her daughter, seeing how Jin Nu Yuan had gotten attention with her screaming had Mrs. Jin to pull her brows tensely, "Have you drown in a mud for you to scream?" asked her mother with her hand crossed above her chest.


    At her mother''s hard expression, Jin Nu Yuan closed her mouth and began to walk slowly as she made her way beside the two who sat far from others. Jin Nu Yuan was ready to speak but seeing Li Rin Zu, she couldn''t cue her brother about it.


    "Nu Yuan is excited as ever when it comes to autumn festival. You should cut your daughter some slacks and let her be excited." said Li Rin Zu who then turned her eyes at Jin Nu Yuan, "What had gotten you excited, Nu Yuan?"


    Jin Nu Yuan smiled at her aunt but her eyes turned to her mother as if telling that it was something she could not tell or say with the presence of Li Rin Zu. "I just saw my horse being brought out, it had been a long time since I played with them, I''m sorry for the embarrassing behavior," said Jin Nu Yuan, repeating her mother''s teaching.


    "Don''t be you are still young it''s normal for you to be excited." said Li Rin Zu despite knowing how Jin Nu Yuan was over twenty years old that make her seem more childish.


    Mrs. Jin, who had received her daughter''s subtle hint, narrowed her eyes, "Rin Zu, is that Madam Li and Li Lian I see over there? They seem to be having a very good air together."


    Li Rin Zu quickly shifted her eyes at the people Mrs. Jin mentioned and hurried to say, "I will go now, do you want to come with me?"


    Mrs. Jin put a smile to refuse the woman, "I think I would like to sit, the sun is high that making me dizzy." and with the words, Mrs. Jin saw Li Rin Zu ran from the place to take a seat at the chair where the from the roof present above their heads. In the place less people come which make it easier for them to speak without hearing anything.


    When a maid saw Mrs. Jin sat and ready to come to serve cold drink, Mrs. Jin''s eyes went on the maid make the woman to be frightened and hang her head low to bow before making her leave.


    "What is it Nu Yuan?" Mrs. Jin asked with her brows raised, she settled her hand one on the side of the table. Jin Suzheng was also curious of his little sister''s excitement which was easily seen from the face and stayed to hear.


    "Brother Wei promised me to go to Imperial Hospital!" Jin Nu Yuan spoke with much brightness that had Mrs. Jin and Jin Suzheng surprised by her words. It was only a few days ago where Li Jun Wei had refused Jin Nu Yuan''s request coldly and the fact was known to Jin Family.


    "Are you daydreaming in the bright sunlight? He promised you to enter the Imperial Hospital?" asked Jin Suzheng, his eyes looking at her sister was with doubt. There was no way Li Jun Wei would change his mind suddenly if not for a reason they have to be cautious of. Mrs. Jin who was about to ask the same question keep quiet to listen to her daughter''s words.


    Jin Nu Yuan was very excited that her words had slipped differently than what Li Jun Wei had told her, she hurried to say, "With a condition that is very easy one."


    Mrs. Jin was interested with the condition seeing that Li Jun Wei had promised this it would be a great achievement if they could win thought the older woman, "What is the condition he told you?" There was the easy word from Jin Nu Yuan which wasn''t impossible, raising their chance.


    "I just need to avoid the last place in the race. Brother can help me by taking the last place and if it happened, I take the place before the last and acquired the promise." Jin Nu Yuan beamed and her eyes went to her mother who seemed to be taking a. very thorough consideration.


    Mrs. Jin was sure that Li Jun Wei wouldn''t retract his words and the condition was as Jin Ju Yuan said indeed was easy. Suzheng however raised his brows on Jin Nu Yuan''s words and spoke, "Can''t you win on your own, you only have to ride fast."


    "If I could I would not come her to ask." grumbled Jin Nu Yuan. She could race faster but most people who participate the game was almost close to professional, whether it be Linyue or the newest one to participate Long Hua.


    "I don''t want to lose either, this year is my chance to win." Jin Suzheng hated the idea of being the last place with his pride. It would be too embarrassing for a grown man to lose in the game.


    Jin Nu Yuan frowned, her hand clenched to her unsupportive brother who cared more about himself then his own little sister. "Even if you win, you would ask for another house or land. But if I avoid the last place, I could be a doctor in the prominent hospital! Can''t you just do this for me once?!"


    "Once to embarrass myself?" retorted Jin Suzheng. The older brother glared at his little sister who was selfish and pampered to his eyes.


    "It''s not like you ever do anything for me." scoffed Jin Nu Yuan in anger, their gaze at each other unfaltering in anger. Jin Nu Yuan and Jin Suzheng had the same character as both didn''t want to submit or help others which stemmed from their mother. Since young they never shared anything together, finding even the word share as despicable.


    "Will you lose a part of your manliness if you helped me? It is an easy task and it''s not like you are sure you could win against brother Wei." Jin Nu Yuan pointed Jin Suzheng most hated situation where he would be compared the flawless younger cousin, Li Jun Wei.


    "I could win. I had won before and this time I will make sure I win. Unlike you who could only speak I''ve beaten Jun Wei a few times." answered Jin Suzheng with proudness. Not knowing that Li Jun Wei had loose in purpose for him.


    "So that''s how you are going to-" started Jin Nu Yuan when her mother sighed and directed her frown at her daughter and son.


    "Will you two stop it?" On their mother''s angered word by raising her vocal, they stopped talking but their eyes were still glaring at each other in anger. "Suzheng you have to lose today."

 Chapter 326 - 307: Autumn Festival-III

    On her mother''s words, Jin Suzheng''s eyes narrowed at her mother. Before he spoke, Mrs. Jin continued, "Just this once help your sister. This is not only for her but also our family."


    Jin Nu Yuan pulled her smile, happy she had won as her mother sided with her. She looked at her brother whose hand clenched beside his side. Upon sighing breathes, Jin Suzheng managed to calm down, "Fine." Jin Suzheng tsked.


    "Nu Yuan don''t only depend on your brother to lose you have to try and win. It would be unnatural if your brother loses in purpose we could say that he twist his ankle." The older woman spoke slyly.


    Jin Suzheng thought about it a few minutes thinking that if he loses and the blame could be pushed to his twisted ankle it would spare him from shame. It wouldn''t lose him much if his shame which could hurt his pride could be avoided.


    "Okay!" Jin Nu Yuan beamed happily, her fingers were grasped in excitement to see what she wish to have was just a silver away from her hands. The young woman was very happy that she even forget her anger at Li Lian in the fleeting moment.


    From afar, Li Lian watched the Jin Family together, seeming to talk when Li Rin Zu spoke, "Will Li Lian be playing together in the games?" asked the woman with a smile on Li Lian which she returned.


    Li Jun Wei took to speak, "Li Lian will be with me. I don''t see Long Hua or Ye Hua." His eyes turned to see of how an older woman came toward Madam Li. A smile was on the woman''s face where her demeanor was gentle but rather plain.


    The woman bowed when she arrived, "Mother and father is here, good morning." Then her eyes traveled to Li Jun Wei before to Li Lian smiling, the woman was the third aunt of the family. Unlike Li Rin Zu who is the daughter in law, Li Qiaoling is the only daughter in Li Family.


    "Sishu, you are finally here, did you just come?" asked Madam Li when she had pulled away from hugging her daughter. Madam Li looked happy at the arrival of her only daughter.


    "I wish to attend the party faster but with the traffic I was unable to come early, I hope I''m not too late." replied Li Qiaoling. There was a very gentle sounding tone the woman used that almost make as if she had spoken in whispers even though her words were clear and loud enough to hear.


    "You are not but you must be tired." Madam Li said with a frown at her daughter. "Since child you have a weak body don''t push yourself to hard."


    "I will be fine, mama. Ye Hua and Chuangyu is here with me too." and as if in time the young man who was adopted to the family named Ye Hua came behind, holding his mother''s shoulder gently with a smile on his lips.


    "Grandmother and grandfather good morning." said Li Ye Hua. Li Lian eyes the young man to look normal it made her think of how the young man was Wei Tsui Lan''s friend. Li Jun Wei told her that it could be possible that Wei Tsui Lan knew more than others after receiving words from Li Ye Hua but the young man didn''t seem like someone who would gossip about others. One can''t judge other from the cover thought Li Lian to herself.


    "Yes, Ye Hua. You''ve grown." said Madam Li and Li Lian could sense some of the woman''s tone that changed at the young man. Li Lian''s eyes met Li Jun Wei to then hear Madam Li said, "Let''s go inside and take a rest near the shade." said Madam Li who then took Qiaoling''s hand to leave the place. The words were said by Madam Li was as concern to Qiaoling who couldn''t stay long under sunlight which could have her to suffer from heart stroke.


    While they left the place, Li Lian whispered, "Does grandmother doesn''t take Ye Hua good?"


    "Grandma just doesn''t know how to treat Ye Hua although it had took her ten years to still have a tense relationship with him." answered Li Jun Wei and Li Lian hummed. It is not easy for others to take a person who are not their own to the family which remind her of Ryouma Family, her grandfather had done a very great job to think of her as his real granddaughter even though they weren''t related at all.


    When they were about to enter, Li Lian saw how Qiaoling talked with Li Jun Wei and her eyes moved to see shadows of two people hidden behind the walls of the house where she was about to enter.


    Silently, Li Lian changed her footsteps to walk toward the place. Not wanting to suddenly barge, her head first peeked out to see Linyue speaking with Long Hua. Their expression to say wasn''t good. Linyue who had always kept a smile looked tense, her expression showed anger while Li Lian can''t see much to Long Hua''s expression as she needed to hide behind the wall before seen.


    Li Lian heard, "Don''t kid me, you know what I am saying. What are you doing by stopping the school? He really wanted to see you to become a professional horseback rider! He had every of his expectation on you!" exclaimed Linyue to Long Hua who stood silently but a frown was between his brows.


    Long Hua gave a scoff, "It''s in the past either way. He died, my passion died, why do I need to do something I don''t want to do?" replied the young man whose expression was bleak.


    The ''he'' the two people mentioned had Li Lian to question who but somewhere she guessed it would be the person who was mentioned to be Linyue''s first choice in marriage, the person she loved before her marriage with Suzheng.


    "Are you saying you are participating today for the same reason? Because you just felt like wanting to do it?" Linyue raised her voice higher.


    "Yes!" Long Hua sighed, covering his forehead at her endless questions.


    Li Lian was about to turn away from the scene as she felt it was appropriate to keep listening when she felt her shoulders pushed to something like a flesh part of a human. Her eyes turned in hurry. Out of surprise a scream almost left her lips when her mouth was covered.

 Chapter 327 - 308: Who’s The Winner-I

    Li Lian''s eyes that were snapped wide looked back at the black pair of eyes of Li Jun Wei. He brought his finger over her lips signaling her to say nothing which she nodded to for his hand to release her mouth. Then he reached out his hand to take Li Lian''s and both went from there.


    She had many questions but asked only when they were alone, "Does long Hua knows the person Linyue loved?"


    Li Jun Wei nodded but he didn''t comply or put his hand on the matter, "He died out of illness." came Li Jun Wei''s short word as they reached the room where everyone had seated down.


    While everyone spoke, Li Lian''s eyes were slightly dark as she sank down to her own thoughts. She smiled when her name was mentioned before returning to her mind which was field with a lot of things.


    The world had it''s turns whether up and down. The person that they had spoken of yesterday who had died four years ago was the man Linyue loved years before her marriage, thought Li Lian to herself. That was the reason why Linyue looked sad when remembering him. It was tragic but Li Lian couldn''t comprehend what Linyue went through as it was more painful.


    When everyone went out of the house, ready for the games, Li Lian felt her chin pulled and lifted up, Li Jun Wei leaned forward to steal a kiss from her that took Li Lian''s out of her thoughts, "Are you still thinking about it?" he asked her.


    "Do you think Linyue regret it? If he didn''t die or the rumors didn''t surface up, she would have married him." replied Li Lian was it wrong for her to think too much in other''s affair but seeing Linyue''s smile that was bright not knowing her husband''s affair outside their marriage couldn''t make Li Lian to stay quiet.


    "There are many things people regret but no one could avoid it. Regrets are what makes a person. Linyue may regret what happened but nothing could begin to move or work if she doesn''t forget her regrets." Li Jun Wei reached and smoothened the back of her head, "And she is trying to do that with Suzheng but the son of bastard doesn''t know of it."


    Li Lian cracked a smile from his words, agreeing with him. She turned her eyes at Jin Nu Yuan who was holding the rein of her mare near her brother. While watching, Li Jun Wei spoke, "Seems to me that they have finally arrived to a conclusion and agreement for Suzheng to lose."


    It goes as expected which was worrisome to Li Lian, "Isn''t that bad?" she asked him. She could tell Jin Nu Yuan''s wishes aren''t something that was in their favor.


    Li Jun Wei hummed seeing his cousins standing with their horses, "I have a bet on someone who would ruin their plan." he replied and offered her his hand.


    Li Lian saw Li Jun Wei''s smile that was so sure and she placed her in his, they walked to his stallion. With Li Jun Wei''s help to pull and bring her to the stallion. She saw Li Jun Wei taking the reins of the horse with his hand that settled on the sides of her waist to hear his voice very close to her, "Is it comfortable?"


    On his breath like voice, Li Lian shuddered, the shivers she felt when remembering the course of events two days ago which turned her ears bright red and something in her began to turn hot.


    "Yes, there is no problem." she replied. To keep her mind away Li Lian''s eyes moved at Linyue who smiled when their eyes met.


    Li Jun Wei moved his legs for the horse to walk and when they marches slowly making very small steps, Li Lian asked, "Will you be losing this time?" If Li Jun Wei go according to the sequence he would have to lose.


    "I don''t really mind much to win or lose. In the end there are not many things that I wish for and I don''t think anyone could grant my wish." Li Jun Wei moved forward when he spoke, the whispers brushing Li Lian''s ears that she hoped the horse could get a little wider on their torso so she would be able to avoid getting so close with Li Jun Wei.


    Curious, she asked, "What wish do you have?" Li Lian wondered why anyone couldn''t grant his wish was it a very hard one?


    Li Jun Wei brought his lips closer to her ears and spoke, "Having you on the bed." and he nipped at her ears, making Li Lian to yelp.


    "Ah!" Her hands shot to cover her ears, she felt her cheeks burns from his words and on his teeth that had nipped the shell of her ears. "Don''t play here, I''ll fall." she warned him, rubbing her ears that could still feel the sensation of his breath. Without turning her face Li Lian could tell how intense Li Jun Wei was watching here under his scopes.


    To avoid him staring at her again, she said, "So you will lose?"


    Li Jun Wei knew how Li Lian was trying hard to avoid him looking at her but he didn''t. He continued to watch her even if he can''t see her face entirely. He noticed the swirl on her head that looked adorable, "Someone will win."


    "Have you all prepared?" asked Li Rin Zu and Linyue who was already riding the horse followed her second aunt. Even though Suzheng was there, Linyue seemed to be having fun alone which had her wonder if their relationship was as sweet as it seemed?


    "Yes." replied Li Jun Wei, pulling the rein to direct his horse to shift its hooves, "If everyone is ready, we could start now."


    The people gathered on the tracks. Li Lian felt nervous about racing or galloping. Yesterday went well but with people besides her riding horses gave her a sense of fear. From the left was Ye Hua, Jin Nu Yuan, Jin Suzheng, Long Hua, Linyue, and them at the far right.


    Li Lian turned her eyes to meet Linyue who was the nearest toward her and she felt better seeing the older woman, "Take care and be careful, Li Lian." The woman said in concern, "But Jun Wei is here so there''s nothing to be afraid of." It seemed Linyue had calmed down the anger she had with Long Hua and the young man did not look affected at all.


    "Take care too, Linyue." Li Lian replied, her face peeking out from Li Jun Wei''s arm that worked almost like a seatbelt to her as she ride on the horse.


    Before the whistle was blown by Mr. Jin who had came late, Li Jun Wei spoke, "Which position would you like? We can''t take the last though."


    Li Lian took into consideration and replied, "Third?" She wasn''t sure if one could hold their position randomly while racing as in the speedy moments it was hard to control themself.


    "Okay." Li Jun Wei said once the whistle was blown, the sounds of hooves loud stepped on the ground, clinking that sounded loud which made others sounds unheard by Li Lian and the others.


    From afar, Li Xiao Chen sat on the chair with his legs straightened on the help of another extra chair. His back leaned behind as he drank the juice he held on his left hand through the straw.


    Days had passed by Li Xiao Chen still couldn''t comprehend the word innocent to him. The word innocent had never been attached to his name! This was the first and it confused him. What did Violet meant by the words? Was it a positive or negative word?


    "Who do you think would win?" asked Li Rin Zu as she came with her husband, Fengin.


    Mr. Jin smiled he wish to proudly say his son but he had heard from Mrs. Jin of how Jin Suzheng had resigned to lose the race in order for Jin Nu Yuan to win.


    "I think it would be Suzheng, he had been a very promising racer since before." replied Hongli, Qiaoling''s husband.


    "Oh, but Suzheng is having a little trouble," Mrs. Jin started as the race started, she didn''t want her son to look useless either in front of the family for losing in a simple race game. "Last time, he seemed to be twist his ankle. It had healed but still ache from what I heard."


    "That sounds bad." Madam Li said with a frown, "He shouldn''t have participated the game."


    "Don''t worry auntie, Suzheng want to participate the game to not ruin the atmosphere. Although he is stubborn, this is his way to show his care for his family.


    "Hm," Li Xiao Chen hummed, biting to his straw when he leaned forward and squint his eyes, "But he seems to be on the top of his game? Look he is racing to be number one now."


    Mrs. Jin''s eyes widened on Li Xiao Chen''s words and her head quickly snapped to the track, to see that Jin Suzheng was indeed fighting for the first place in the race.

 Chapter 328 - 309: Who’s The Winner-II

    Before the whistle was blown, Long Hua rode the horse with a wide smile on his lips and stared at the man on his right, "Good day isn''t it, cousin Suzheng?" asked Long Hua and as their horse were standing near, Long Hua didn''t have to scream or speak too loud for Suzheng to hear his words. Linyue and Jin Nu Yuan who was beside the two men didn''t notice the exchange.


    "It''s been a long time since you race, could you still remember how to ride a horse? Frankly seeing you on the horse now surprises me." Jin Suzheng replied. As a person who had always been prideful, so was Suzheng''s words to people who are younger than him but as he couldn''t do the same to Li Jun Wei who is the head of the family, he uses the rest of his younger cousins to be the subject of his pride source,


    Long Hua rubbed and massaged his shoulder with his hand while the other hand still holding the rein, "That is my worry, I think my body have grown stiff that would make it hard for me to race."


    "It seems like last place would be yours taken then." sneered Jin Suzheng. Perhaps if his younger cousin would take the last place and Jin Nu Yuan take the place before him, he could save some faces and his pride.


    Unexpectedly, Long Hua laughed and this attained Jin Suzheng''s frown on him. When their eyes met, Long Hua grinned, "Last place is for losers, brother. Over my dead body would I want to be in the last place. Only people who are unable to race have to be in the last place. Even if I lose a limb, I would never take the last place." He spoke the word last place repeatedly, irking Jin Suzheng whose patient was short.


    "Not everyone in the last place would be losers it could be there are reasons for their loss." Knowing that he could take the last place, Jin Suzheng wouldn''t want to be called as loser whatever the reason was. Similar to the words Long Hua said, the man believe dying would be better than on the last place.


    Jin Suzheng clenched his hand, there would be no humiliation he thought. Once Nu Yuan won, she would work in the Imperial Hospital which could look good. Although Suzheng doesn''t care about her sister''s achievements, it could help with their family which the man thought wouldn''t be too bad. In the future, if he is in need, he could reached out his hand to his younger sister.


    Long Hua turned his head away, "Reasons make people lose not me though. Whatever the reason is I will win. There''s never been the word lose in my entire life before. I wonder if there is one in Li family either. Brother Wei or Xiao Chen never lost at anything." As if realizing something, the young man turned at Suzheng, "But maybe Jin Family are thought differently."


    On his cheeky words, Jin Suzheng''s smile disappeared from his lips only frown and glare come at the man''s face who couldn''t believe he was being taunted by his younger cousin.


    At the same time when the whistle was blown, Long Hua whispered, "I will take the first place, please take the last, brother." Long Hua emphasizes on brother to then move his leg for the horse he rode to start galloping like the wind, faster than any others to take the first place.


    A source of anger had came on Jin Suzheng after seeing the smug smile Long Hua did before leaving the starting line that he had kicked his horse to run instead of slowing down.


    The two began to race side by side. Li Jun Wei with his skill, leisurely took the third place steadily while Linyue came after them and Jin Nu Yuan on the last.


    Needlessly to say, Jin Nu Yuan''s jaw fell from her mouth. She watched her brother galloping fast and her hand clenched. What was he doing?! shouted Jin Nu Yuan in her mind. Why was Jin Suzheng racing for the first place now?


    It had been said and promised before the race start by Mrs. Jin that Jin Suzheng would take the last place in order for her to win. Now, Jin Suzheng was on the the second place, in a thread race against Long Hua as their horses were running near each other in an almost dangerous distance.


    Jin Nu Yuan kicked her horse but this was the fastest speed she could run with her horse. The young woman was afraid if she riled her horse too much, the horse would get angry and instead throw her from the saddle which was dangerous. Linyue who was in front of her was focused in galloping wanting to walk faster but blocked by Li Jun Wei that she didn''t notice the pleading look Jin Nu Yuan gave her.


    With nothing working in her favor, Jin Nu Yuan could only clenched on her rein, hoping to win in miracle but it never happened. Stress came to the young woman who by seconds felt the the dream which was right in front of her eyes taken away, ripped slowly in front of her. Jin Nu Yuan ground her teeth, the anger boiling where she couldn''t do anything but watch how she would lose in the count of minutes.


    Unlike the others who were fighting neck to neck, Li Lian on Li Jun Wei''s horse felt the calmest she had been. Her eyes noticed the ground flying on the air as the horse dug and ran from the ground and she squinted. When the horse jump, Li Lian felt her body pulled up and crashed down on the ground without feeling any pain on her bottom.


    She then saw Jin Suzheng and Long Hua racing for the first place while behind, Jin Nu Yuan was falling behind others. Did Li Jun Wei predicted this to happen? Li Lian knew how Li Jun Wei had never failed when it come to guess the event that would happen in the future but to see how it played out only made her admired him more.

 Chapter 329 - 310: Who’s The Winner-III

    The race ended when Jin Suzheng''s horse fail to step on the white line before Long Hua''s. Then came Li Jun Wei and Li Lian on the third place with Linyue before Jin Nu Yuan the last. Li Lian went down from the horse after the race, her hair was smoothened by Li Jun Wei who saw her hair ruffled by the wind.


    Using his hand, he smoothened the frizzy part and both then turned their heads when they heard Jin Nu Yuan throwing the protective gear she wore on her head to the ground before stomping her feet away. Her entire sound of boots grounding on the surface was enough to tell the rage the young woman had and her disappointment.


    Long Hua rejoiced on his win with a smile and when his eyes met Jin Suzheng he saw how his older cousin looked back at him with a glare to leave the ground with Jin Nu Yuan. Although the man had acquired the second place in the race, there was no happiness present in his face as he knew he had ruined the plan his mother gave to him.


    Linyue was in confuse. She turned her head to meet Li Lian''s eyes then offered a smile to quicken her steps from the place and ran to catch up with her husband.


    Now left alone, Li Lian whispered at Li Jun Wei who seemed cool, "If earlier I asked you to take the second place, would you be able to win?"


    Li Jun Wei brushed her forehead, moving forward to kiss, "Everything for you I would comply." There was the confidence smile on his face. Li Jun Wei then saw Long Hua making his way toward Li Jun Wei and he spoke, "Congratulation, Long Hua."


    At his words, Long Hua grinned, "You could have won, I don''t think I am worth of the congratulation yet." His eyes then went to see Linyue running to chase Jin Suzheng who ran from the place and rolled his eyes.


    "What would you wish for this win?" asked Li Jun Wei to have the young man looked at her to shake his head.


    "I will tell grandpa I need nothing. I had what I wished anyway." and after the words said, Long Hua greeted before leaving.


    Jin Nu Yuan thundered from the ground and went pass the place where the families were sitting at to enter the house and her feet clinked on the ground as she ran to her room. Mrs. Jin couldn''t begin to say any words of her daughter''s discouraging behavior.


    Standing up, Mrs. Jin spoke from the place, "I think I will check on Nu Yuan, maybe she hurts herself." There were no telling what her daughter would do if she doesn''t cool her anger now. Mrs. Jin was sure that the families except for Li Jun Wei knew the promised that was made. Leaving the place, she also went with Jin Suzheng who had come entering the house after greeting the family members.


    Behind was Linyue and when she was about to enter, Jin Suzheng stopped her, "Mother want to speak about something with me, I''ll come later." There was a hurried tone and dismissal Suzheng spoke at Linyue as he left the place, leaving Linyue who stood with her lips curled.


    Jin Nu Yuan ran to the second floor where maids didn''t come as she had shouted at them to leave out of anger. Without questions, the maids quickly left in hurry, afraid that Jin Nu Yuan would lashes at them or worse fire them.


    "Nu Yuan." called Mrs. Jin at her daughter after she had dismissed a few people along the place. "Nu Yuan!" Mrs. Jin raised her voice this time for Jin Nu Yuan to snap her eyes behind her fists clenched tighter when she saw her brother walking behind her mother.


    "Are you happy now?" sneered Jin Nu Yuan who was holding on her ground and anger she felt raising to her fingertips. "This would not happen if only you lost and walk behind me!"


    "This would have happened if you know how to race." Jin Suzheng snipped back, not liking that he was pushed to blame when it wasn''t his fault.


    "Would you two stop it!" Mrs. Jin yelled at her children, shutting their mouth. The two may be a very ambitious people and selfish but the had never go against their mother''s words and were obedient to follow her instructions.


    Her eyes went to her eldest son, a frown tense her drawn brows, "What happened, Suzheng? You had known to lost, I know you are smart enough to know what it meant to lost and not doing otherwise."


    Jin Suzheng tsked, "It''s Long Hua. He demeaned me and insinuate a race." Now that Jin Suzheng had calmed down, he understood his mistake and acknowledge that it was out of a burst of anger that he had instead ruined the plan.


    "Long Hua." Mrs. Jin repeated the name and her eyes went to the window to see the young man from the place she stood at. The woman sighed, she didn''t know how that nephew of her was able to ruin the plan by racing with Long Hwa but she could tell it was related to Li Jun Wei. That her nephew had a hand on this.


    "We can''t do anything about this." Mrs. Jin eyes looked away in anger that everything failed to follow her plan.


    Jin Nu Yuan frowned, her eyes snapping to her mother, "What? Are you going to let go everything just like that? This is unfair!" Jin Nu Yuan shouted, she would have cried and wailed if she wasn''t in the hallways now regardless of her age. She couldn''t believe this. The race was supposed to be a deal where she could request Li Jun Wei to enter Imperial Hospital.


    Li Jun Wei had not promised her anything about entering Imperial Hospital but she had only one wish if she had avoided the last place. Her chance was a millimeter away from her hand only to be snatched right across her eyes! Rage continued to fill her mind when she saw her brother''s face and remembered the person responsible of all her anger.

 Chapter 330 - 311: Third Wheel-I

    Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t hold her anger any longer she wish she could scream and had run to the direction to her room so she could scream but was stopped by her mother. Mrs. Jin walked to her daughter, her hands took Jin Nu Yuan''s, "Your luck fell short Nu Yuan, we can''t help what had been done. As it come to this we would have to think of a different approach for you to enter Imperial Hospital?"


    Jin Nu Yuan felt her anger soothed by her mother''s words, her eyes were still with suspicions, "Do you mean it?"


    Mrs. Jin smiled at her daughter, "Of course, you take a rest in your room, I will tell an excuse later to everyone." Jin Nu Yuan still want to be with her mother and see the woman who her mother said would come but she was in a very bad mood now and coming with her mother would only irritate her already angry emotions.


    Jin Nu Yuan made her way from the hallway to her room, to vent the still frustration that was with her. Left alone with her son, Mrs. Jin turned her face to Jin Suzheng. Both mother and son made way a little more to a better secluded place where behind them were the dead end.


    "Do you find anything about Jun Wei yet?" asked Mrs. Jin not beating around the bush as they were alone. Jin Nu Yuan had a very bad habit since her childhood where she ruin plans that were made and Mrs. Jin. She spoke of her plan that was known only between her son, her husband, and her.


    Jin Suzheng sighed, "Jun Wei had kept himself with the highest protection, everything about him and his wife. Now, many informant immediately rejected our request when we mention their names."


    "That is to be expected." answered Mrs. Jin who then asked, "What about the international conference?"


    "Everything went well without a trouble. Grandfather trust Jun Wei in the matter and believe that soon they would succeed the conference." Jin Suzheng filled in the matter to his mother who gave him a brief nod to sank on her thoughts. "Mother we will need to do something about this."


    "We will talk about this again once we came back home." Mrs. Jin dismissed and her son agreed. Since Mrs. Jin learned her aunt marry to Li family''s heir, she had set her eyes to be the next in line. In the past she tried to gain the late Mr. Li''s attention. She didn''t mind the fact they were cousins as they were not close in term of blood line and her eyes had only been focused to having Li Family for herself.


    The plan ended up in a fail after the marriage of Li Jun Wei''s parents. To this day remembering the woman who had become the wife of the house angered her. When finding the news about their death, internally she rejoiced when finding the news. Never did she thought that they would die in a traffic accident as it sounded a little too accidental.


    Wondering if perhaps the late Mr and Mrs Li was killed, she did try to dig a few things in the oats to only find nothing that in the end have her with the conclusion that they really died in the car crash.


    It didn''t matter to Mrs. Jin how many years it would take or in whose form. Whether it would be her son or daughter or her grandchildren, she would be waiting the day when everything fall to her hands.


    First step she had to take was to remove Li Lian for good. Upon her son who had left, Mrs. Jin turned her back and walked straight without noticing how someone had stood on the walls near the place where the woman had taken straight, hearing to every words said by Jin Family.


    Li Lian and Li Jun Wei sat down once they had rode the horse. On Jin Family''s disappearance, Li Lian noticed how there was only Mr. Jin who stayed in the place while the rest were mostly present in the place accept for the cousins.


    "That was a very magnificent race! Long Hua is still as amazing as ever. No one ever expected the race to be taken by Long Hua, he must be happy," Qiaoling said with her hands bringing down the cup to the saucer that was on the table.


    "He must be happy." Li Rin Zu replied shortly. The woman was happy to receive words of praises and the good sounding congratulations to her ears but her lips were not filled with her smile.


    Most people who had won the game of race would ask things and needlessly to say the wishes the winner made wasn''t ones that were cheap but mind blowing. At times they would ask for a piece of land, money, houses, apartment, or even hotel. People would make insane wishes for money but her son said he didn''t want anything!


    Li Rin Zu felt frustrated by her own son who still doesn''t understand the value of money and wealth. "Where is he?" sighed Li Rin Zu.


    "He must be going with Ye Hua, I saw them out earlier." said her husband, who was also disappointed that his son asked for nothing when they would have asked for many using the chance. "He is greeting the guest they have been waiting."


    Li Lian was surprised and her eyes turned to look at Li Jun Wei whose hand was settled bellow the table. "I thought there would only be families together?" she asked him.


    "Most people brought their companion or guests from outside, someone who are close with them." Li Jun Wei replied to see Li qLian nod. His hand bellow the table went from the sides to settle on her thighs.


    Surprised Li Lian gasped and her eyes went quickly to Li Jun Wei. When she was about to speak, Madam Li spoke before her, "Are you alright Li Lian?"


    Li Lian sent Li Jun Wei a clue, to tell him to stop what he was doing but instead it made Li Jun Wei to smile wider and his hand slight higher and slower on her thigh, as Li Lian was wearing a pants, she could feel his hand better and there was the frustration she felt as her skin didn''t come directly in touch with his fingertips.


    Li Jun Wei slide his fingers slow, reminding her of the touches he gave to her body day ago to make her shudder. The places where his fingers start to tip toe on her thighs felt burn and hot. When Li Lian looked at him, his face only made the heat to boil her more.


    Li Lian stopped his hand by holding his palm, her face then turned to Madam Li to smile, "I am fine, just a sneeze, the wind felt cold today." She replied not to raise suspicions. In her heard she screamed, why would he touched her here at this moment?


    Was the ride on the horse did a thing to provoke Li Jun Wei? Watching his expression was no use as the man was with an excited smile.


    "I heard last time you two went out in a rainy day, did you get a proper bath? It would be bad not to warm up your bodies after staying under the rain for a long time," said Madam Li, her eyes on Li Lian was watching the girl''s expression and for the first time Li Lian hope the woman wouldn''t stare at her for a long time.


    "We had a very good bath," Li Jun Wei replied on Li Lian''s stead and her cheeks burns at the words. As if it wasn''t enough yet, Li Jun Wei continued, "It was a very warm bath, a good one to relax''s one mind and body, also I enjoyed my time in it." His eyes went down gouging Li Lian''s expression. The hand she used to hold him now was instead captured by his hands and squeezed.


    Li Lian heaved a breath that were deep to exhale. His words knew well what to do to push her to sit on the edge of the chair. His words were suggestive and it seemed that maybe a few takes on but Li Lian doesn''t want to see their knowingly expression. She smiled and turned from staring at Li Jun Wei, "What Jun Wei mean is the water temperature and the bath liquid, it was relaxing that made him feel as if he is in a hot spring."


    A hum of escape from Li Jun Wei''s lips and Li Lian''s brows raised on him, "The bath liquid." His tone sounded unenthusiastic that made it as if he was complied to agree.


    Li Lian had cleared the air but Li Jun Wei didn''t seem like he would cooperate with her. "We want to know what was the bath liquid," Li Lian said and her eyes looked at Li Jun Wei to have him speak out to agree with her.


    "Yes, but I''ve learned the name of the bath liquid we could use it next time in our house." Li Jun Wei smiled back, releasing her hand to take the cup and have a drink. Li Lian may think that he didn''t sees the expression she made as he had shifted his eyes from her, but he could tell well the adorable pouting expression Li Lian made on the side of his face.


    His grandmother decided to ask, "Where did you two go in a hurry?"

 Chapter 331 - 312: Third Wheel-II

    "We went to father and mother''s memorial." Li Jun Wei explained to his grandparents, receiving a sadness to appear before a smile.


    Li Lian caught the expression made by Madam Li. Li family may seem perfect. The family members live in harmony with path of their lives paved without hardship. But Li Lian learned from the four day stay in the house that what may look in the eye isn''t what it seemed.


    She could tell that most members had their own problems they don''t voice out and stayed on their place with a smile that may seemed somewhat stifling. Madam and Master Li seemed to be hiding something about Li Jun Wei''s accident but her love for her grandsons were genuine.


    "Which reminds me seeing you two sweet couples, I heard that Wang''s son is engaged?" asked Li Rin Zu, the woman starting the gossip.


    "He had?" asked Madam Li who was curious, "Is it not a rumor?"


    "I heard that they prefer to keep a low profile and request others not to rumor much, I don''t know who would want to start the rumors after knowing Wang Li Lei." laughed Li Rin Zu, forgetting the fact that she was also starting a rumors at the moment. "There are many rumors about the engagement some say..." Li Rin Zu spoke with a bright tone, she found the excitement to tell others of gossips she heard to tell the family members who don''t know of the rumors, even if it wasn''t the truth.


    As the other continue the chattering, Li Lian saw a maid walking toward Madam Li to speak, "Madam, the guest of Mrs. Jin had come." as seeing the maid everyone had quiet down to hear the conversation. The maid want to directly tell the message to Mrs. Jin but she heard of how the maids in the second floor was chased out and thought it would best to ask Madam Li then going up.


    "Let them in." replied Madam Li and the maid went to come back a few minutes later for a woman to step inside the room. Li Lian who was drinking her tea, first didn''t noticed the woman until she saw the silhouette that came. It was a woman with a beautiful long straight hair almost similar to Li Lian''s hairstyle, body that was slender, and a beautiful face that looked pretty and gentle.


    Somewhere Li Lian felt the woman was similar to her and she didn''t know what make her think so. The other lady had similar hairstyle but her face look nothing close to Li Lian. There was also how the woman dressed that almost make her look like her.


    Li Lian felt odd to see someone who acted almost as if copying her entire look. Her face turn to Li Jun Wei who said nothing but she noticed how he looked at the woman before his eyes narrowing down.


    Li Xiao Chen, who had stayed quiet out of pain that came from his stiffness, also found how there was similarity between the guest and Li Lian and somewhat felt weird. It was as if he had seen two cats who looked similar but different. Perhaps if he saw Li Lian and the woman from behind he would mistake their names.


    The woman smiled to bow for a greeting, "Good afternoon, I hope everyone is having a good day. Madam Li and Master Li," the woman greeted, calling the name sweetly. There was the difference in the voice the woman had that was slightly bear resemblance to Li Lian''s voice but Li Lian''s unique voice wasn''t something that could be done by others.


    After looking at the woman''s face for a few Li Xiao Chen drew his brows, trying to pull something from his memory to then guess, "Are you Zi Lingyu? Brother Wei''s old friend?"


    "Yes I am, but I am not sure if I could be say as friend as we were only classmate." replied Zi Lingyu who was then offered a seat by the kind Linyue. When the two women meet, they greeted each other by a smile.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t put a word which was typical of him. He didn''t see the importance to say anything as Zi Lingyu had corrected what need to be corrected. Li Lian also didn''t see the need to say anything when her eyes met with the woman who in fact had been looking at her the entire time as if to seize from her, Li Lian smiled for the woman to return.


    Li Lian was currently sitting with her feet both settled together to the right, her left hand was on her laps while her right hand hold the tea cup. Seeing Li Lian, Zi Lingyu shifted her position and somewhere Li Lian found the woman trying to copy her sitting position.


    "Classmate or not, you are still Jun Wei''s friend and are you Nu Yuan''s friend too?" asked Li Rin Zu, the woman was curious to know more about the young lady. Mrs. Jin had never brought anyone without a reason and somewhere Li Rin Zu believe that she had brought Zi Lingyu for a reason that she was about to know.


    "My mother is Mrs. Jin''s closest friend, I''ve thought of Mrs. Jin like my own mother." replied Zi Lingyue whose eyes then went to Li Jun Wei, staring but the man didn''t look at her even when he could feel the gaze.


    Li Jun Wei could tell that there was something that smells fishy that Mrs. Jin was doing something.


    "Oh, I''ve never meet you before, I''m Linyue, Suzheng''s wife." Linyue spoke, the woman showed hospitality to the new guest. "I guess this is our first meeting?"


    Zi Lingyue stared at Linyue''s hand, with a smile in return, her hand went to shake Linyue''s, "This is our first meeting." affirmed the woman, "I''ve just came back from abroad before Suzheng''s marriage, I have always been curious and looking forward to meet you. As Suzheng had told me you are a very beautiful lady, Linyue, you fit the description Suzheng told me."


    Linyue was astounded that Suzheng had said many lovely words about her that her cheeks went wide as she smiled, "He told you that all?" asked Linyue for confirmation.


    "He said that he had been a shy person to tell the words on his mind. You are very treasured, Linyue." Zi Lingyue said to have everyone agree on his words. "If I may ask when did Mr. Li, I mean Jun Wei have been married?"


    As if it was a sensitive topic, the people stopped their chatters with all eyes on Zi Lingyue who seemed to have not yet noticed the eyes that went on her. While others such as Li Rin Zu and her husband was very curious to know when they were married and the reason behind their quick marriage, Madam and Master Li who knew the situation which seemed to be rather uncommon and perhaps abnormal didn''t say anything.


    "Do you want to rewind the time to attend our marriage again, by knowing the date of our marriage, Ms. Zi?" Li Jun Wei may seemed to be calm and a person who say only sweet things to hear that had Zi Lingyue to be also surprised by his snippy question. No one react and Madam Li didn''t made a remark to Li Jun Wei either.


    Madam and Master Li was the two most respected person in the family, however, Li Jun Wei was the head of the family that each of his words weren''t something anyone could control.


    Zi Lingyue pulled a smile, covering the awkward situation, "I apologize if I was being too forward. I was a little curious."


    Li Jun Wei didn''t say anything, whether forgiving or dismissing the apology and went back to drink. At the same time, Mrs. Jin came from the door to come, "I''m sorry for leaving early auntie, Nu Yuan had an upset stomach and had to rest. She looked pale but it seemed she still insist to participate. I don''t know why she is doing the race," sighed Mrs. Jin with her eyes looking at Li Jun Wei.


    Li Lian doubt Mrs. Jin''s words were all true. She knew that it was just another excuse given by Mrs. Jin to blame Li Jun Wei. Before the race, Li Lian saw how peachy Jin Nu Yuan was. Unless she had an upset stomach in the middle of her race, an upset heart, or that she is angry that she had lost the bet she made with Li Jun Wei.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t lay back to take the blame even when he knew people in the table don''t know about the bet, "Nu Yuan has been too spoiled and pampered since young. If she make a mind on something she wouldn''t change and always set her eyes on one single thing. Her upset stomach could teach her a thing or two on how and when to give up." Mrs. Jin took the words said by Li Jun Wei in displeasure.

 Chapter 332 - 313: Third Wheel-III

    Li Jun Wei smiled at the people in the table, his eyes still at Mrs. Jin who also smiled with him in order to hide the displeasure she felt to her smart mouthed nephew. Before Mrs. Jin took a seat, Li Jun Wei continued, "she is very much like you auntie, I could see how you would look when you are still young."


    Mrs. Jin grip tightened above her skirt, on the place where she settled it to be. Instead of taking the word as offense, Mrs. Jin agreed, "I also often heard about that. When I was young, people often called me beautiful and I am happy to hear that Nu Yuan is similar to me when I was young."


    Madam Li spoke, "we should have asked the guest to come before the race, it would be much better if they could see the race."


    "We still have dinner together, we could speak there." assured Master Li for Madam Li to nod. The family continued to chat, most conversations were about people and often time was works that was brought to the table. Jin Suzheng came only later after while the other younger cousins didn''t come and seemed to be attending something different.


    When the time of dinner came, Li Lian and Li Jun Wei together walked to the dining room and Li Xiao Chen followed them. "Sister don''t you think Zi Lingyu is very similar to you?"


    Li Lian thought she did look almost similar to her, the ways she dressed, and there was the time when she noticed the woman shifting her position as if to follow her sitting position. Frankly it felt very uncomfortable to her. "Why do you think she is similar to me?" she asked.


    "The way she dressed and her hairstyle. Her body shape and height is also similar to you. If you two walked from behind, I don''t think I would be able to differentiate you two." Li Xiao Chen then furrowed his brows, "in the past I remembered Linyue to look differently. She had a brown colored hair that was short, did she grew in time and colored it black? Or was it black in the first place?" Li Xiao Chen kept on questioning and he met Li Lian''s eyes, "Something''s wrong?"


    "Xiao Chen, are you alright?" Li Lian questioned and Li Jun Wei beside her also gave a look to him as if agreeing to ask the question.


    "I am... what''s wrong?" He replied with question.


    "No, I just feel you are a little out of it today." replied Li Lian. Most of the time, Li Xiao Chen would be joking here and there, speaking to everyone but he was strangely quiet on the table, saying things very little. Unless Li Xiao Chen felt sick, or that he was in a trouble that affect him to be in his thoughts the entire day.


    Li Xiao Chen brought a hand and pointed himself, "me?" and seeing Li Lian nod, Li Xiao Chen recall his day to notice that he had indeed been too quiet. The reason was Violet''s words to him, saying that he was innocent. It was weird for him to be conscious about the word but he couldn''t get the words out of his head.


    "Nothing." Li Xiao Chen turned his head when he saw his grandmother and his hand raised to wave, "Grandma!" He made a dash away as if to escape and stayed with Madam Li.


    Li Lian and Li Jun Wei continued with their slow steps, taking their time to walk together and she spoke, "Zi Lingyu doesn''t look like that before?" she asked him, her eyes watching his expression.


    "She doesn''t," replied Li Jun Wei, "she was someone who was on a quiet side. I recalled her not looking the way she did. Seeing that she came today with Mrs. Jin we would have to be careful about her." Li Jun Wei stopped raising his hand, he settled the hand to her head, rubbing gently that felt good and soft, "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Very." Li Lian replied, "When I was sitting and tilting my legs, she did the same as me. It felt as if she is trying to copy me. I didn''t say it earlier because it feels like my own thoughts. Xiao Chen is right if someone sees me and her from behind maybe they wouldn''t be differentiate us." When Li Lian looked at Zi Linyue from behind, it was almost shuddering how terribly similar they were from behind. It''s as if she was watching her own reflection. The difference was only their face.


    "I won''t." replied Li Jun Wei, his eyes looking her was always seemed as if it was only directed at her, making her feel special then she ever felt. "I would never mistaken you with someone else."


    Li Lian pulled the corner of her lips at him, "Really? Xiao Chen can''t differentiate us. How are you sure of it?"


    Li Jun Wei stopped his feet, his hand settled to her waist and brought her close, his other hand settled on her chin, "Don''t underestimate the love of someone for years."


    Li Lian bite her lips, feeling a burn in her heart and his hand on her waist make her shudders. She heard him say, "Now that you''ve seen many of my childhood pictures, did it seem like you remembered about me?"


    Li Lian stared back at Li Jun Wei, her brows pulling. "Can''t you tell me what happened?"


    "I''m not trying to be coy," Li Jun Wei answered, giving an expression as if he was the one in a bind. "You were the one who told me not to remind you. It was your promise."


    "Did I make this promise with you in the festival?" asked Li Lian, using the opportunity to her chance.


    "Yes you did." answered Li Jun Wei and it seemed to Li Lian that he would reply more to her questions.


    "What else did I promise- mh." Li Lian felt his lips covering hers, his tongue skilledly entered her mouth and pushed where she felt the most sensitive and ticklish at.

 Chapter 333 - 314: Another Guest-I

    Li Jun Wei tilted her chin, and when Li Lian felt his lips moved away, her eyes darted to the the dining room door which was just a few feet away from there. "Not here-" started Li Lian when she felt Li Jun Wei taking her body by his hand on her waist and brought her behind the walls.


    Pressing his lips, Li Jun Wei angled to bring her body higher toward him. Last time, they had kissed very slowly and faintly, Li Lian recalled back the kiss she felt and the emotion swirling in her body. The heat she thought had disappeared after a few days ago on her bathroom now came to settle bellow her stomach.


    Li Lian curled her toes, the sound of their kiss filled her min that make her felt embarrassed thinking where they were but she didn''t want it to stop either. Li Lian pulled her hands up, holding his shoulders to help her stable while standing on tip toes.


    From afar, a person watched their kiss in silence. No smile was present on his face and his eyes narrowed. "Tsui Lan?" called Long Hua behind him who then curious to what his friend was watching to take a step beside and watch Li Jun Wei covering Li Lian behind a wall.


    Li Ye Hua walked from behind, seeing his cousin and friend standing side by side, the man came to follow standing beside. Unlike Wei Tsui Lan, Long Hua and Ye Hua didn''t saw Li Lian and Li Jun Wei kissing. But they saw how Li Jun Wei''s back curved in a suggestive pose and when they gulped, froze to the spot and watch, Li Jun Wei''s face turned looking slightly at the three men.


    When their eyes met, Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes narrowed at Li Jun Wei who looked back at him coldly.


    "We should go! Let''s go! Ye Hua!" Long Hua alarmed them in whispers and pushed Wei Tsui Lan with the help of Long Hua inside the dining room in a hurry.


    "What did I see?" asked Ye Hua with his cheeks red.


    Long Hua raised his hand and covered his younger cousin''s mouth, "You don''t see anything. There''s nothing, okay? Get in! Today we see nothing." and his eyes moved toward the unmoving Wei Tsui Lan who moved only after they had pushed him.


    "I think it was rude for us to stare at them earlier," said Ye Hua.


    Long Hua pulled Ye Hua to say, "What can we do, we stumbled upon the scene, stare, that''s every right for us to stop and look. But just keep this between us if brother Wei hear we are the one to speak, you know what he would do." Knowing Li Jun Wei if they spread this to others, he would surely punish them. Yue Hua recalled how Li Jun Wei''s punishment wasn''t one that harm physically but rather be avoided.


    "You''re right." agreed Ye Hua.


    Long Hua then turned at Wei Tsui Lan, "You too, keep quiet about this, we were there but you were there too, I advise not to say anything. Just think that you sees nothing."


    "But I saw it." Wei Tsui Lan said, his toneless word brought Long Hua to raise his brow. "Do they often do that?" asked Wei Tsui Lan and Long Hua shrugged. On the other hand, Ye Hua''s face blushed red.


    "They are married couple stupid! Don''t ask silly questions! You''re making me feel embarrassed." Long Hua shook his head and hold Ye Hua''s shoulder as his cousin was shorter than him, he turned his shoulder and pushed him to walk toward the dining room and take a seat. Wei Tsui Lan''s expression remained void before he walked to the dining room and sit down.


    Li Lian meanwhile, breathed out when Li Jun Wei moved his face. Her heart was still loud with from the racing heartbeat and her cheeks flushed red. "I said not here." Li Lian said after her breaths finally came to fill her lungs again.


    "It''s not nearly enough," whispered Li Jun Wei beside her ears.


    "Did you eat something wrong?" asked Li Lian, she wondered what had turned on his switch.


    "Mhm, I didn''t eat enough of you, I think I''m becoming wrong." Li Lian felt hard to come with Li Jun Wei''s seduces and his sweets words. He moved beside her and took a peck again. "We will go home tomorrow morning."


    "Isn''t it too fast?" she asked, "but I do have works too."


    "We can come again next time, grandmother will always be here when we need to come by. Let''s go." Li Jun Wei reached out his hand and Li Lian took to follow him to the dining room. Unlike yesterday or the first day they came, the seats in the dining room were filled with people.


    Li Lian saw Zi Linyue, the woman took seat on Li Jun Wei''s left side, taking the seat of Jin Nu Yuan. Li Lian noticed it but kept quiet. She trust Li Jun Wei''s words and know much more how he loves her but jealousy wasn''t something she could stop. To see them sitting together made Li Lian uncomfortable. Zi Linyue hadn''t done anything but it felt as if the woman was trying to make her way closer to Li Jun Wei.


    Li Lian was about to take a seat beside Madam Li when Li Jun Wei pulled the chair he supposed to seat at, "Come here, Li Lian," called him and Li Lian smiled before taking a seat on the chair. Li Jun Wei shifted his place to sit beside Madam Li and her.


    Jin Nu Yuan clenched her hand on her glass. She didn''t want to attend the dinner tonight. After the event that happened in the morning, she was too embarrassed and frustrated to be in the dining room. She changed her plan only after hearing her mother''s words and even gave up her seat to Zi Linyue so the woman could get closer to Li Jun Wei but the plan cracked once Li Jun Wei changed his seat.

 Chapter 335 - 316: Another Guest-III

    Li Lian drew her brows at who she saw at the table. Wei Tsui Lan was sitting on the far end, hidden by Ye Hua and Long Hua. It took a while to see his presence on the long table where many people were gathering on. Why was he here? Then Li Lian recalled how Li Jun Wei had told her Ye Hua and Wei Tsui Lan were friends.


    Li Lian didn''t want to see the man for long. She could still see how the man was all fishy, he smell as if he was brewing something and perhaps it could only be Li Lian''s thoughts but her guts were never wrong.


    "You keep looking at him and I will bite you," whispered Li Jun Wei right beside her ears, his breaths went to her neck that made her to flinch.


    "I''m not the food or the main dish." Li Lian reminded as if he didn''t know that.


    "Yes, I''m your food. So stare at me." Li Jun Wei placed one large meat to her plate, "you will need to eat for the calories your burn to think."


    Li Lian cut the meat he gave, and asked, "Do you know he had been here the entire time?"  When she managed to cut the meat in half, she placed the other half on his plate. A few people was watching how the couple keep on bringing the meat to one plate and another.


    "Did you not notice?" Li Jun Wei asked and she shook her head, "I would have cursed if I know he was here the entire time. He''s suspicious, I don''t think we should bring him to the house often." Knowing how Wei Tsui Lan knew to speak Japanese alerted her to stay away from him even more. She dislike the feeling of being watch.


    "Rather than keeping him from the house, should we bring him to a dark bas.e.m.e.nt? We could force him to spill beans on what he is hiding and with that, there is one fly gone that you and I need to keep an eye on." Li Jun Wei sounded like he was joking but then Li Lian met his eyes that were serious.


    "That would be a crime." Li Lian replied, "isn''t there a better way? Don''t you have any hypnosis method?"


    "There''s a doctor who could do that but I wouldn''t suggest that as there''s a chance the hypnosis could be broken. It would not be a crime if we don''t bite or harm him physically."


    That sounds very intriguingly thought Li Lian and she want to hear more but was unsure if there was such a method. "I don''t see how he would open his mouth if we don''t physically harm him."


    "There are other ways." Li Jun Wei replied and Li Lian waited for his words which didn''t came as he didn''t plan to tell Li Lian all about the methods he had which was not pretty for his wife to hear.


    Meanwhile the other people on the table watch how the two talk with smiles and eyes on each other, staring and speaking. Li Rin Zu who had been quiet after Long Hua had spat water on his older cousin, turn her face to Madam Li, "They are very close with each other that it seems hard to speak in between."


    Li Qiaoling, Ye Hua''s mother turned her eyes from her nephew and wife, gave a nod of her head as of to agree, "It just feel unneeded if we intrude, doesn''t it?"


    "They seem to be speaking of something very serious," said Mr. Jin who then questioned, "does Li Lian also have a hand in Jun Wei''s work?"


    The words were spoken loud in purpose so that Li Jun Wei and Li Lian was able to hear. Li Jun Wei turned his head to his uncle who seemed to be very curious, "Li Lian does help me, she knows very much about managing the company."


    "She does?" Li Rin Zu then asked, "I thought Li Lian was a singer."


    "My wife could do many thing by herself," Li Jun Wei hold her hands which was settled beside her plate and Li Lian looked at him. "The latest help she provides me was when I had some problem regarding C&F lengthened troubles. Li Lian was very smart to find where the root of the problem was which help me to solve the problem faster. We had a very good sleep on the bed after that."


    Li Lian did helped him but she wondered was the last sentence need to be spoken with a very slow and suggestive way? If Li Jun Wei doesn''t feel embarrassed then Li Lian was. Her cheeks had blushed red and Zi Linyue beside her kept silence to watch and hear.


    "That''s a very great achievement!" Madam Li clasped her hands together, "I can''t really help much with my husband''s work and Jun Wei''s work. It''s amazing that you are able to do that."


    "I only helped a little," said Li Lian, smiling gratefully to Madam Li''s praise and the woman returned the warm smile.


    Master Li spoke, "no, that must not be a little help, I am sure it is. Even most of employees in our company wasn''t able to find the mistake with the background studies they had." The old man''s praise was not something many could get which also made Li Lian felt happy.


    Mrs. Jin, who had been quiet finally spoke out, "perhaps Li Lian took a business school?"


    Li Lian looked down on her fingers with a sadness passing on her face. Mrs. Jin wipe her mouth with the napkin and the smile raise on her lips as it was hide behind the napkin. There was no way Mrs. Jin who had been searching for Li Lian''s past do not know of Li Lian''s academically background. To see the shame on Li Lian''s face was something she and her daughter look forward on.


    "I took a music school." Li Lian smiled brightly. "The skills I learn came from my parents. They taught me for a little while that I am able to adept on this few things."


    "I see," Madam Li knew how Li Lian didn''t like her family brought up and dismiss the talk. "You studied briefly but was able to find mistakes other could not, I could tell how smart you are, dear. Let''s continue to eat."


    Mrs. Jin rolled her eyes at Li Lian who to her eyes seemed like a person acting as the tragic Cinderella. She looked at Zi Lingyu whose eyes met her briefly before turning away. When Li Lian took a bite with her fork, Zi Lingyu tipped her fingers that were near the drinks placed before Li Lian''s plate to push and make it fall.


    "Ah!"


    The gasping sound called many eyes on them. Zi Lingyu sat up from her seat, the sound of her chairs screeching surprised most people. It took a couple of second for one to see the flowery ivory dress Zi Lingyu wore covered by orange colored liquid.


    Li Lian had already kept her guard on to Zi Lingyu. She knew that the woman''s pinky fingers pushed the glass and Li Lian instead pushed it toward her side. If she think she could throw her juice then she was mistaken.


    Li Jun Wei only looked before his eyes turned away, the action was noticed by Mrs. Jin who then bite on her lips. She had prepared someone who looked similar to Li Lian. If Li Lian was the type of woman Li Jun Wei like, the woman guessed he would looked at her a little or twice but it didn''t seem like he was interested. Li Jun Wei had looked at Zi Lingyu rather like a weed that grows everywhere spreading wide that he didn''t had to focus his eyes on.


    "Oh no, you must have pushed the glass by accident." Li Lian breathed out her words and her brows furrowed. Before Zi Lingyu could say anything, Li Lian turned her eyes from the woman to the wall. "Could you please help Ms. Zi?" asked Li Lian to the brown haired maid who was hired by Mrs. Jin.


    Mrs. Jin whose eyes were on Zi Lingyu, saw which maid Li Lian chose and her eyes slightly widened that went by fast as her smile quickly come to replace. The chances Li Lian chose the maid was high as the person stood not too far from them. Whether it was intentional or not, Mrs. Jin believe that Li Lian had just pointed any maid randomly.


    "Please go to the washroom, we will have to wash before it stain your clothes, you could take a clothes to change with." Li Lian who stood up was about to stand up to leave. Before she did, her eyes went to look at Li Jun Wei and the man smiled assuring her.


    "Come with me." Li Lian went out of the dining room with Zi Lingyu.


    As they were about to go, Mrs. Jin placed the napkin she settled on the table aside over the table as if she was about to stand up when her movements were stopped.


    "Continue to eat, aunt Jin, my wife will be able to help Ms. Zi alone. Li Lian would feel bad if you all have to leave because of a careless mistake one made." He pressed his tone and his eyes fell on the ground and chair that was wet with liquid, stopping at the maid who was wiping the floor.


    "Yes, we should eat, Ms. Zi would only need to clean her dress and come back, it wouldn''t take long, Jin," said Madam Li to Mrs. Jin, thinking the woman was afraid of leaving Zi Lingyu alone but she wasn''t. Li Lian was sly and cunning, there was no telling what would happen if she leaves Zi Lingyu with her.

 Chapter 336 - 317: Kiss On Cheek-I

    Li Lian walked beside Zi Lingyu, the smile set on her lips didn''t disappear but there was a certain distance the maid and Zi Lingyu felt that they were unable to say anything as Li Lian lead the group.


    When the maid look at the hallways and took note of where they were going, she voiced out her words, "Mistress, the washroom is-"


    "Over there," completed Li Lian, pointing her hand to the other side of the washroom the maid originally thought to say.


    "There is a nearer washroom, mistress." The maid spoke. If it was other family members she would have been scared this peak but Li Lian, thought the maid herself was the same as them who was born in the lower case.


    "Do you think I don''t know?" Li Lian asked and the maid''s face turned to shock, not expecting that Li Lian would cut her words. Li Lian could tell the moment the maid use the curt tone to her of how internally the maid had looked down on her.


    As much as Li Lian hate to flaunt her position to turn like Mrs. Jin or Jin Nu Yuan, she wouldn''t let herself be disrespected either. Especially when in this house, it wasn''t only her name she was holding but Li Jun Wei''s. Li Lian wouldn''t want them looking down on her, thinking that she was some wolf without claws.


    "The place there are far and smaller when we need to have Ms. Zi change into a better clothing. Ask other to prepare a dress that in in the size of Ms. Zi, a dress would be fine with you?" asked Li Lian, her eyes now stopped at Zi Lingyu.


    "That would be fine, thank you," replied Zi Lingyu to see the maid. They both didn''t move and the maid was confused whether she should leave Zi Lingyu''s side or stay there. She was told to be the ears and was assigned to overhear Li Lian''s words but if she go now, she wouldn''t hear the conversation taking place.


    Li Lian''s eyes fell on the maid who didn''t move a step away from where she was standing. "Should I go?" she asked to have the maid quickly shake her head, bowing before she left to do what Li Lian requested her for.


    With the man gone, Li Lian turned her face to Zi Lingyu, a smile on her lips. "Shall we go?" and the two women left the place. Both of them began to walk, Zi Lingyu had to walk slower because Li Lian who was threading very small steps. Not knowing where the washroom was, Zi Lingyu couldn''t fasten her steps and followed her from behind.


    Turning her head, Li Lian then stared at the woman who looked back at her. She first drew her brows. "Your hair," started Li Lian that had Zi Lingyu startled at the mention. "There''s something on the top of your head."


    Zi Lingyu brought her hands as quickly over her head, trying to remove whatever Li Lian told her had stayed on the top of her head, brushing it away when she noticed Li Lian still looked at her with her brows furrowed. Li Lian stopped her walk, "No, not there. Could I help you?"


    "Please," Zi Lingyu requested with a smile and Li Lian raised her hand pulling the few strands very lightly when she frowned.


    "I don''t think it''s something I could remove." Li Lian said as she brought her hands to set beside her. She looked at the woman smiling, "I thought there was something in brown color on the top of your head. I didn''t know that brown was your real hair color. Did you color your hair to black?" and Li Lian turned her back to the woman, walking.


    Zi Lingyu covered her head, her eyes widening. She had just colored her hair two days ago and her root had began to dye back? She stared at Li Lian, fortunately it didn''t seem like the woman mind anything.


    "I thought black would suit me better," replied Zi Lingyu and Li Lian turned her face, looking at her.


    "I think you are correct. It would surely look better if you color your hair black but perhaps you should cut your hair short, it would look better on you," advised Li Lian.


    Zi Lingyu shook her head, "I feel more comfortable with my long hair. If I cut short, I will feel like I miss something." Li Lian hummed on her words, bringing her head up and down as if agreeing.


    "Here we are." Li Lian announced once they arrived in the washroom she had lead Zi Lingyu to. "I will wait outside. You can call me if there is any problem."


    Zi Lingyu didn''t know how to respond to Li Lian''s words. She was only instructed to make as less contact with Li Lian as possible. She mumbled a thank you and the sweet smile to Li Lian before entering the washroom.


    Li Lian watched the door close and turned her back, pulling her phone she noted the time. In less than three minutes thought Li Lian to herself.


    Zi Lingyu was unaware of the thought Li Lian had outside the washroom and she made way to the sink, her face frowning on the mirror to check if her root had turned to brown color again which was her natural color only to find that her root was still dark black.


    Then why Li Lian had told her that her color had turned brown? No, thinking twice, Li Lian didn''t tell her that her brown colored hair had began to show again. The woman only asked and she readily replied!


    Zi Lingyu only thought that she needed to go from this place, avoiding to be with Li Lian personally without Mrs. Jin''s words of instruction. She wasn''t someone who was smart enough to lie or hide her lie with slyness. Facing Li Lian, Zi Lingyu could only think that it would be dangerous.


    The woman quickly, turned the faucet on, by pushing the tap up when a burst of water splashed over her face.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The sound of the scream came and Li Lian noted how she was correct in three minutes, the woman had screamed.

 Chapter 337 - 318: Kiss On Cheek-II

    Li Lian quickly open the washroom door knob, turning as if in a hurry and worriedly called, "Ms. Zi? Ms. Zi! Are you alright?" Her hand knocked on the door, wondering if the woman could answer now.


    After a while, Zi Lingyu opened the door, for Li Lian to witness and see how water had covered the woman up and down. Li Lian shifted her eyes to the sink, to see how the woman managed to turned off the faucet and her eyes quickly went at the woman with a frown. "God, what happened to you? Did you threw water over yourself?" asked Li Lian, her eyes clueless that had Zi Lingyu also surprised that Li Lian didn''t know as she clearly thought the woman had done this in purpose.


    "The faucet," started Zi Lingyu, pointing her finger at the faucet, "it was broken and the water splashed on me like a waterfall!"


    "What?" Li Lian asked in surprise. She quickly went inside the washroom, turning the faucet and Zi Lingyu who thought the faucet would stream water on her again, took her distance when she saw how Li Lian was dry, no water came on her face. "There is nothing wrong with this." Li Lian stated and she casted her eyes at Zi Lingyu with a confused expression.


    Zi Lingyu frowned and she tried to turn on the faucet over and over again for the water to drip normally unlike the time it had splashed over her. "No way! It was really broken earlier." She tried to have Li Lian to agree with her.


    As the one who had made water splashed on her, Li Lian do know what happened but she still looked at Zi Lingyu with an incredulous look. "Okay, maybe it happened only once." It didn''t seemed like Li Lian was really agreeing on her words or believe her which make Zi Lingyu felt stress, as she looked like a liar.


    Taking towel, Li Lian then placed it over her hands, "Ms. Zi, I suggest you to wash your face too, there is soap in the first drawer." Li Lian then left the washroom, letting Zi Lingyu to use when at time, the maid came with a fresh dress. Li Lian''s eyes went to dress with a frown on her head. "Where did you choose this from?"


    The maid wondered what to answer and replied, "The dresses that are prepared for the guests. Is there a problem with the dress, mistress?"


    Li Lian placed her hand on the dress. Looking at it, she felt that this dress was looking very similar to the style of dress she often use. The maid could have picked many other dresses then why would they choose this dress? Li Lian looked at the maid, her face expressionless while staring at the maid''s eyes.


    The maid felt rattled under Li Lian''s gaze. The mistress just stared at her with a void expression that met her look more pressuring with the seconds that passed. Li Lian could see how that under her gaze, the maid became more fretful and pulled a smile. "I think this dress is too thin and would be too cold, bring another one that is thicker in fabric. We wouldn''t want our guest to catch a cold."


    "Yes, mistress." The maid went and Li Lian watched the maid''s back as she made a dash.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Jin in the dining room couldn''t keep calm. She held her knife and fork at the last dishes that were serve. It had been ten minutes passing but they hadn''t came. Did Li Lian do something again? Mrs. Jin turned her head at her nephew. Li Jun Wei appeared to be unaffected. Before Li Lian left, she had whispered him words that had him to smile.


    "Li Lian and Lingyu had been gone for a long time, are they alright?" asked Mrs. Jin, starting the excuse for her to leave.


    Right as she spoke, the dining room door opened. Li Lian came to the dining room with Zi Lingyu who had looked strikingly different than she was before she left the dining room. The makeup that make her seemed like Li Lian had disappeared and she looked like her own self that was hidden under the makeup.


    Li Lian left Zi Lingyu''s side, staying to sit beside Li Jun Wei. When she had took a seat she spoke, "This is Lingyu''s real face without the makeup. As I thought Mrs. Jin is trying to bring someone who look like me."


    This wasn''t a matter of makeup preference but Zi Lingyu had make-up herself to have a similar look to Li Lian. It truly felt uncomfortable to Li Lian but that wasn''t the only reason why Li Lian had tried to use the water in order to have her makeup removed.


    It was the expression of Mrs. Jin that looked surprise was what Li Lian waited for. The woman was sly and cunning. She must have thought that someone who looked like her would be able to attract Li Jun Wei''s attention but somewhere Li Lian felt like that wasn''t all.


    "We were correct," affirmed Li Jun Wei. "Don''t worry, even if others see her similar to you, in my eyes she doesn''t look like you even with the makeup. Aunt Jin is doing something useless. Let''s continue to eat." Li Jun Wei told her, his lips smiling which had Li Lian to smile back on him.


    When they were done with the dinner, everyone left the dinner and began to spoke in groups. Li Lian watch from afar how Li Jun Wei was speaking with the uncles of the family, seeming to be having the talk of work.


    "Excuse me." The voice came, very familiar voice that Li Lian know which had her immediately pulling her brows.


    Turning her back, she saw it was Wei Tsui Lan, the young man smiled at her and she looked away from him. "You really do have your ways to appear everywhere you like." Li Lian didn''t feel uncomfortable to be by his side.


    "You mean to come here? Ye Hua asked me if I could come, we are friends since childhood," replied Wei Tsui Lan. "From the gossips, I found something new and odd."


    "If it is about me again then I will tell you that it is old. That happened in the past and I don''t care about it anymore." Li Lian said, she saw how there was distance to walk and she took her one step to walk toward Li Jun Wei when Wei Tsui Lan spoke again,


    Wei Tsui Lan chuckled, "No, not about you, Li Lian. It''s someone else, your little sister. Ms. Xie Hue Lin."


    Li Lian stopped her feet, her eyes shifting on him. It''s hard to admit that Wei Tsui Lan doesn''t know anything. The man, thought Li Lian, he posed himself as normal yet there wasn''t anything normal about him. Li Lian could only see him as someone fishy, hiding things in secret and sly with using the information he had with him.


    "If you are interested we could talk," Wei Tsui Lan tipped his chin to his left side as if asking if she would like to come with home now.


    "It doesn''t seem to my eyes you will answer my questions without anything in exchange," said Li Lian and Wei Tsui Lan looked at her subtly impressed before his smile widened.

 Chapter 338 - 319: Kiss On Cheek-III

    Li Lian narrowed her eyes on the young man when he smiled. She knew how to differentiate a smile between a person who meant their smile and people who doesn''t. Li Lian also learned how to be careful and protect herself from people like him. It was to take the first step before them which was what Li Lian did by questioning his need.


    "How about a kiss in the cheek?" asked Wei Tsui Lan.


    Li Lian''s smile fell from her lips. They were now together where people were lesser on the place but it didn''t mean people wouldn''t be able to see. Even if they are not able to see, it would be until Li Lian felt her should burn by hell would she kiss this damned young man.


    "How about you kiss the wall again and have my hand in your neck." Li Lian replied him who instead laughed at her.


    Wei Tsui Lan waved his hands, shaking his head, "no please, I wouldn''t like that. I only need one simple thing from you. I could swear with my life that it wouldn''t hurt you. I need you to work with me in a movie."


    What a very weird request, thought Li Lian. It sounded almost like a good thing for her rather than something bad. When one make an exchange one would feel loss but instead this was a win for her side. Skeptically Li Lian''s eyes stared back at him with her brows frowning. "I''m not an actress."


    "I don''t mean you to be an actress. It''s very simple. I only wish you would work with me in the movie that I would be acting on. As the singer." Wei Tsui Lan could feel how there was a fierce gaze from behind him and could tell it was Li Jun Wei. The man walked from the place he was, making way toward where Li Lian was with the young man who had declared words of a war to him.


    "It''s not a big loss, is it?" asked Wei Tsui Lan to her.


    "No but rather too good," replied Li Lian, "It doesn''t sounds like you are taking something from me."


    "It''s what I wish for, I will leave the details later and as for the gossip of your sister. There was this one odd rumors circulating. They say your sister have been going often to hospital." At that point, Li Jun Wei had come to stand beside Li Lian. Li Jun Wei took Li Lian''s shoulder with his arm.


    "Continue," said Li Jun Wei in his ordering tone that had Wei Tsui Lan to clash gazes at him. "We don''t have much time until you would have to leave the house, I suggest to speak before your time to leave come."


    Li Lian saw how it doesn''t seem like the words she was waiting for would come and asked, "Do you know why she goes there often?" There are many reasons in Li Lian''s mind. But the first two was pregnancy in which it could be or not be He Chang Min''s child, or that she had a deadly illness.


    "The people who saw her claimed to have seen her leave and enter the lab," Wei Tsui Lan filled in the information she asked. "The last she was witness at was in Blessing Hospital."


    "Blessing Hospital?" Li Lian never heard the hospital name before and wondered if they should go there when Li Jun Wei who stood beside her spoke,


    "Blessing Hospital is far from Beijing, it''s about four hours ride there," and this attained Li Lian''s eyes at him.


    For Xie Hue Lin to go to the hospital''s lab which took four hours to commute, there must be something important.


    "That''s it." Wei Tsui Lan said. His gaze shifted up at Li Jun Wei to then smirk, "Mr. Li is right, I don''t have much time here as it is limited. I already have to leave here," before he left, Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes met Li Lian briefly that didn''t linger for too long as the man turned his back and marched away. When he had made quite a step away, Wei Tsui Lan smiled fell and a dark grin crept on his lips.


    Li Lian brought her hands to her chin, "What is there in the hospital lab?"


    "Tests," Li Jun Wei replied for her while his eyes stills stared at the man until he disappeared to look at her eyes. "The tests are done in order to get information about the health of a patient as pertaining to the diagnosis, treatment, and prevention of disease."


    Then was she correct that Xie Hue Lin had gotten a deadly illness? But if she did, Xie Hue Lin would have ran to Mr and Mrs Xie, crying with tears, afraid to die, wailing rather than hiding as a secret. Xie Hue Lin wasn''t kind by any means to Mr and Mrs Xie. They both didn''t know about Xie Hue Lin''s real thoughts regarding them. In her younger sister''s eyes, Mr and Mrs Xie are nothing more than people who are for her to use in disposal.


    Li Lian then heard, "One more thing people often came to lab for." Li Jun Wei said and she tilted her head for him to reply, "Paternity test."


    Paternity test, thought Li Lian. Of who and who? Of Xie Hue Lin of someone? A child? Or was it Xie Hue Lin and her parents. Reaching the state of epiphany, Li Lian heard something in the back of her head click.


    "Hue Lin is testing the biological relationship between herself and Mr and Mrs Xie," drawled Li Lian while looking at Li Jun Wei''s eyes. "Is that what she is searching for?"


    "Seeing that she doesn''t have a child yet, that is our most logical explanation, unless she found a child who claimed to be hers. That is another way to think." Li Jun Wei''s point made a mark in her mind.


    "We have to find out about this," Li Lian hummed at what to do, "I think paternity test between her and me would work?" asked Li Lian. "In the past I''ve done a paternity test with Mr and Mrs Xie and the result as a hundred percent."


    "We should," Li Jun Wei said, and smiled at her. Seeing how different the sisters characteristics it could be possible Xie Hue Lin was an outsider. It reminded of his grandmother''s question if whether they were really a family. Maybe not, thought Li Jun Wei to himself. "We will have chance on your grandmother''s birthday to find out."


    Li Lian have him a nod, agreeing to his words.

 Chapter 339 - 320: Blackmail-I

    Before the night came, Li Lian spend more time with Li Jun Wei and Madam Li who was with Master Li. They were having talks that Li Lian could be on. Meanwhile, Mrs. Jin had left with Jin Nu Yuan and Zi Lingyu from the place.


    Mrs. Jin pressed her forehead, she looked at Zi Lingyu whose face had turned back to how she looked before, bearing no single similarities to Li Lian and even her hair had curled when the water came upon her, drenching her entire body in the washroom that now had dried up.


    "What happened to your makeup?" Mrs. Jin questioned and her severe expression had Zi Lingyu''s throat to dry up. Jin Nu Yuan loved to see people in their predicament. It gave her a sense of superiority and fulfillment especially since what had happened this afternoon. Instead of making the air any lighter for Zi Lingyu, Jin Nu Yuan crossed her hand with a sigh from her lips.


    "Have you gone deaf? Mother is asking you. Answer it." Jin Nu Yuan taunted, pressing her tone.


    Zi Lingyu brought her hands together, clasping in front of her waist to then reply in a weak voice, "The faucet in the washroom broke and water splashed over me. I had no other way than to wash my makeup. When I tried to put on my makeup, Li Lian told me to eat as others are waiting."


    On the name Zi Lingyu spoke of, Jin Nu Yuan''s brows furrowed, "Then force your way. You are the guest you could do that," said the spoiled lady, not knowing that only people who are with wealth or who doesn''t have shame were the only people who could push their pampered wishes.


    Zi Lingyu didn''t know the act. The tight order Mrs. Jin gave her was to follow every words the woman ordered and the moves Li Lian made. Mrs. Jin stood from her place, taking steps to Zi Lingyu. The woman saw Mrs. Jin walk and how her hand raised. In fear, she shut her eyes when she felt the soft feeling of hand on her shoulders.


    Zi Lingyu opened her eyes to see Mrs. Jin smiling toward her with a kind expression on her face. "Is that what happened? Li Lian must have tried to have your makeup ruined."


    No, thought Zi Lingyu to herself. She saw how Li Lian was surprised and the woman has tried to find solution to the faucet that broke on her. It make Zi Lingyu to feel guilty to be on Li Lian''s bad side when the woman looked kind.


    "I don''t think she did," said Zi Lingyu for Mrs. Jin to raise an eyebrow on her.


    "What do you mean by she didn''t do it?" asked Mrs. Jin, questioning her words, there was the gaze that was slightly dangerous which make it hard for Zi Lingyu to speak up.


    "The faucet broke on its own," and on her reply, Mrs. Jin''s smile before her eyes. The quick change of expression, surprised the woman where she wished she could run from the room now.


    Mrs. Jin patted her shoulders, the tap felt light before she turn to grip her shoulder, as if in intention to break her shoulder. "Was that what Li Lian told you? Lingyu you shouldn''t believe in anyone easily. Did you forgot what happened when your parents believed in the wrong person?" The woman''s voice dropped low like how Zi Lingyu''s heart was when the plight her family in was mentioned.


    A sullen expression set on Zi Lingyu''s face but the woman said nothing. Mrs. Jin continued to whisper. "Because your parents believe in the work and invest their money to their empty promises, your house have been taken, the car, and your father almost killed himself. Do you doubt my words, Lingyu?" asked Mrs. Jin, her eyes moving to the corner of her eyes to meet Zi Lingyu''s eyes.


    Zi Lingyu closed her eyes to blink and replied, "I do not doubt your words, Mrs. Jin. I am very grateful for your kind gesture to lend my parents the help they are in need now."


    "God love you my dear, that must be the reason why I am able to be here and help you now. I am in joy to be able to help you and your parents from killing themself with the debt the have." Each words Mrs. Jin said was like razor digging through Zi Lingyu''s heart. The misfortune that had befall on her parents, happened just early this year. To Zi Lingyu, Mrs. Jin was like an angel who came to help her with the debt she had but at the same time the woman wasn''t all kindness like how she perceive the first time she had met the woman.


    Mrs. Jin asked her for her help in return for Mrs. Jin''s money help to her family. At first Zi Lingyu was skeptical with the help but the money was what she was need in order to avoid her parents from the debt that almost drive them to suicide.


    Zi Lingyu wasn''t all dumb. She could tell that Mrs. Jin''s help require her to break Li Lian and Li Jun Wei''s marriage. By whatever she was doing now, she slowly became poison to other''s family which had the woman conflicted.


    "If," started Mrs. Jin to make Zi Lingyu''s heart almost stop. "If your parents who are needing their only help got taken away, they would not only live in the street but would have to starve or worse selling their organs to be able to afford the debt."


    Zi Lingyu''s eyes quickly snapped at Mrs. Jin. Her hands went to hold Mrs. Jin, "I will help Mrs. Jin, please do not take your help from us. The help you provide for us is our only salvation. Please," pleaded Zi Lingyu. She has seen how her parents were in distress and as their daughter, she didn''t have the heart to see them depressed by the debt again.


    Mrs. Jin squeezed Zi Lingyu''s hand in return, and her hand moved to touch Zi Lingyu''s cheeks, "I will never do such a heartless things my dear. I was stating the possibility." This had Zi Lingyu to do her hardest to smile in relief. "Which is why we will need your help just a little more." Mrs. Jin''s smile dropped when Zi Lingyu wasn''t looking, her malice had covered the smile she pulled upon meeting Zi Lingyu''s gaze.

 Chapter 340 - 321: Blackmail-II

    Once Zi Lingyu left the room, Jin Nu Yuan drew her brows, following her mother who had also left the room. Her eyes first went to the maids who were near and she had to quicken her steps to walk beside Mrs. Jin.


    "Mother, is that all you are going to tell her to do? Brother Wei didn''t look at her even when she was sitting beside him earlier, he avoided her. When the juice splash over her, Brother Wei doesn''t pay any concern to her either. We don''t need her anymore. She is fixing nothing!"


    Until before Jin Nu Yuan believe she could see some lights appearing on their problem with Zi Lingyu. After seeing how Li Jun Wei didn''t cast a glance at Zi Lingyu, the light turn dim once again. Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t see the point of still bringing Zi Lingyu to the plan when it had failed.


    Mrs. Jin smiled to her the daughter who was still learning little from her. "Do you know what Jun Wei detest the most, Nu Yuan?" asked the older woman.


    Giving thoughts, Jin Nu Yuan went quiet to think. There were too many things for her to list on what her older cousin doesn''t like. With Li Jun Wei who often gave people very little expression from his face was often mistaken as a person who hate many things and one of people who believe there was too much things Li Jun Wei hate, it was hard for Jin Nu Yuan to list what he dislikes.


    Hearing no reply, Mrs. Jin sighed and reply instead of her daughter she had questioned, "He hates people who break his trust."


    It took a while for Jin Nu Yuan to form her thoughts to then ask, "What does that have to do with Zi Lingyu?"


    "Not her, we could use Zi Lingyu to be the woman of comfort, who in time in Jun Wei''s heartbreak would be there beside her." Mrs. Jin looked delighted in her own thoughts, smile creeping on her lips that had her cheeks to be lifted up. "Right now we have less chance for Lingyu to catch Jun Wei''s interest. If we could have Li Lian find another person to be in relationship that may would break Jun Wei''s trust and faith to her."


    "To make Li Lian in relationship with someone else? Would that even work?" Jin Nu Yuan questioned. Li Jun Wei was a person with a wealthy background. Unless it was someone who were with more wealth than Li Jun Wei, Jin Nu Yuan didn''t see how Li Lian would leave him for someone else.


    "Leave it to me, I will see what I can do," said her mother but that wasn''t enough yet for Jin Nu Yuan to accept.


    Jin Nu Yuan asked again, "Then tell me who is the person that would be in a relationship with Li Lian. Is there anyone like that?"


    Mrs. Jin had her daughter to come by waving her hand, cueing her to come closer which was what Jin Nu Yuan did quickly. When Jin Nu Yuan was beside her close, Mrs. Jin then whispered the name and her lips twist.


    Jin Nu Yuan then gave a surprised expression, "really?" she asked and her mother nod.


    "We have to go before that person leave, Nu Yuan stay with your grandmother for now." On Mrs. Jin''s words, Jin Nu Yuan walked and sped up to find where her grandmother was who had stayed with her uncles and aunts.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Jin turned her steps from going inside the house and instead chose to make her way outside to the foyer of the house. Once she was there, she stopped to see the young man leaving the house and went to stop in front of him. "Tsui Lan, would you like to speak with me for a little?"


    Mrs. Jin being a sensible person herself could tell the smileless expression she saw when Wei Tsui Lan sat across the table. It was noticeable how Wei Tsui Lan was unamused to watch the close relationship Li Jun Wei had with Li Lian. Believing that this young man could help her, Mrs. Jin thought to play him as a pawn for her to reach her checkmate.


    Li Lian, on the other hand, was in room where most aunts and uncles were. Li Rin Zu''s husband being a person who love to drink came to bring a drink from the cellar where all the alcoholic wine the house had were kept at.


    Happily, the man brought a glass there to the table which was in the middle of the room and the man placed the bottle with a wide smile. "This drink is from Northern Italy..." The man continued to babble about the wine and Li Lian''s eyes were set to watch the wine bottle.


    Li Lian turned her face at Li Jun Wei, bringing her index finger to the air, she spoke with a smile, "Can I drink a glass?"


    "As long as you don''t waste yourself," replied Li Jun Wei, "No, you can drink as much as you like. I am here and drinking too many once in a while isn''t harmful."


    "I love you," Li Lian giggled, her pearly white teeth showing. All the stress she had, thought Li Lian. Today with the drink, she would want to wash every irritation, anger, and her sounding confusion all at once with the drink. Li Lian tilted herself as a drink lover and she was proud for her strength as a heavyweight drinker.


    "Only because the wine?" Li Jun Wei cupped his chin, placing his elbow on the arm rest on his right side.


    "You are drinking vinegar, huh? Are you Jealous?" Li Lian winked to Li Jun Wei. She appeared to be very very excited to drink before Li Jun Wei''s eyes. It was special how rather than having dresses to fill her entire wardrobe, jewels, or money, Li Lian was more excited to drink a glass of wine. Just the small thing was able to make her happy.


    "I love you even if there is no wine," said Li Lian, her body leaned toward him as she whispered the words to his ears.


    "Mhm," Li Jun Wei pulled only one of his lips, grinning to reply, "I know how much you love me."


    Li Lian then looked at Li Rin Zu''s husband who was still in his eagerness explaining where the wine came from and she wondered when would the man stop speaking. In time she noticed Jin Nu Yuan entering the room, taking a sit and she smiled wide at Li Lian.


    Internally Li Lian wondered what could make Jin Nu Yuan happy. There may be a lot of things that could make her feet swept from the floor but the best thing that could make her happy, Li Lian guess would be seeing her in plight.


    Li Lian the recalled Xie Hue Lin and the paternity test. Was Hue Lin not her blood related sister? It sounded tragic but believable. Perhaps that was why Xie Hue Lin never liked her and she never find Xie Hue Lin likable either. After trying to kill her, in fact, Xie Hue Lin had killed her but failed. She can''t see why it was not impossible.


    When the drink was finally served to the glass Li Lian enjoyed the drink. The taste of the alcohol in the wine came late and although Li Lian didn''t put much concentration to Uncle Yeuni''s gleeful talks about the wine, she had to agree on how sweet the wine was.


    The night passed fast and when morning came, Li Lian woke up with her head fresh. She padded her way from the bed to the window, yawning when her eyes caught Linyue and Jin Suzheng. They seemed to be talking and Linyue replied with her sigh.


    "It must be about yesterday race," came the voice that made Li Lian almost fell from her ground. Unguarded, her feet took steps behind and Li Jun Wei in time pulled her waist close. "You still jump around me like a mice seeing cat''s claw. I would not eat you here Li Lian."


    Li Lian looked back at him and curled her lips one brows raised. Li Jun Wei watched her expression and he pulled his smile. "You don''t believe me don''t you?"


    "Of you not eating me? No, I believe it," Li Lian turned her eyes at Linyue and Suzheng who was still bickering at each other. "What was about the race."


    "A soundful mouse spoke about seeing Linyue talking with Long Hua. A heatful conversation is probably what the mouse tell Suzheng," asserted Li Jun Wei whose expression narrows down while looking at his cousin brother.


    "And is Suzheng currently confronting Linyue for the talk?" Li Jun Wei agreed by nodding his head and Li Lian looked at him flabbergasted by Suzheng''s action. "How dare he!" Li Lian could feel the frustration on Linyue''s side. The man cheated on her but was he afraid that Linyue would cheat on him?


    "What do you think Linyue said to him?" asked Li Lian to Li Jun Wei.

 Chapter 341 - 322: Blackmail-III

    Li Jun Wei stared at the married couple whose talk seemed to be bursting with anger now. After a moment, Li Jun Wei replied, "Linyue must have kept a secret about the conversation, saying it was nothing."


    "Why? She could have told him that she confronted Long Hua after learning he quit horseback riding. It was their conversation. Linyue doesn''t want Long Hua to quit and she persuaded him to ride the horse again." It seemed from how Long Hua rode the horse again in the race, Linyue had succeeded to change Long Hua''s mind.


    "That was what happened," confirmed Li Jun Wei, he turned his back and face to lean on the wall beside the window. "Guess who was there with Linyue in the horseback riding school than Long Hua?"


    Li Lian took a moment to think and say, "Linyue''s late ex," said Li Lian before her lips pursed. Linyue''s life was far more complicated than others thought of. Whether it was Suzheng or Linyue do they both have love for each other like how a husband and wife had for each other? Or was the relationship they had were simply for the term and show?


    Li Jun Wei rubbed her shoulders, he knows how Li Lian didn''t only thought for herself but the people around her. It was typical of her which make him fall for her. "Do you have work this afternoon?" asked Li Jun Wei as they walked away from the window.


    "I don''t think the show start in afternoon. I would have to go this evening for the last check for the OST song. Tomorrow I would be going early," Li Lian drawled, then her eyes shifted at him, "will be busy too for the international conference?"


    "It begin this week, I don''t think I will be able to come home early." Li Lian could understand his busy schedule just like her but she already feel lonely without him. Seeing her expression Li Jun Wei chuckled and bend to kiss her cheeks. "It doesn''t mean we wouldn''t see each other again. We can meet every time there is a chance. Only for this one week."


    "I''ll work hard." Li Lian stated, her eyes looking at him.


    Leaving the Li Family House, Li Lian had to leave Li Jun Wei''s side when she reached Spirit Entertainment. Li Xiao Chen who was still casted had to rest in the family house for days. The young man didn''t complain as his grandparents didn''t urge him to marry.


    Exiting the door, Li Lian saw many cameras taking shot at her as soon as she entered. What happened?! Li Lian wondered what was going on and she walked without minding the camera soon Wei Mo Ran came to hurriedly bring Li Lian to the Spirit Entertainment building where the paparazzis wouldn''t be able to enter.


    "What happened?" Li Lian asked. There were many people questioning her at once earlier that she didn''t get a good hearing on what was going on.


    "This!" Wei Mo Ran showed her phone which Li Lian took. She read the headlines and spoke in whisper. "The new upcoming movie, ''Headliners'' song maker and singer have been leaked out in initial YLL. The movies crew refuse to say anything and it is guessed that the initial was Yue Li Lian, the number one rookie singers that had become a wildfire in China."


    Li Lian drew her brows together, "Headliners? Mo Ran did you entered my name to the audition?"


    On her question, Li Lian saw Wei Mo Ran looked as confused as her. "I was going to ask you first if you were the one who had auditioned for the song."


    "I don''t think I agree to create song for a movie..." drawled Li Lian and she read how the articles mentioned she would composed her own song, making the lyrics. The initial was genuinely hers and she doubted there was other''s name as if it was, the articles would have placed someone else than her.


    Yet Li Lian stopped. Didn''t yesterday she made a verbal agreement with Wei Tsui Lan to participate on creating a music? In a quick thinking, Li Lian turned her eyes at Wei Mo Ran. "Do you know are the lead actors for the movie?"


    "They haven''t been decided yet but the last audition screening said that Wei Tsui Lan from Million Entertainment would be the actor for first main lead."


    It was him! Li Lian was half confused what what was Wei Tsui Lan thinking?


    "Li Lian, I have sent an email, asking the crew station of the movie, we will be having the word of the director soon. For now you will have to focus on the promotion."


    Li Lian agreed to Wei Mo Ran''s words and she left the lobby.


    Meanwhile in Million Entertainment, Xie Hue Lin who was woke up with the news threw her phone. Ku Chenxiang who was sitting beside her to massage her legs were surprised by the sudden outburst of anger. She clicked her tongue anger fuming on her fingertips.


    "That damned woman have acquired a song again?" Even her song for the movie was not released yet and Li Lian had found another opportunity! Xie Hue Lin couldn''t understand how Li Lian managed to find work as if she was finding leaves scattering from over her head.


    Xie Hue Lin''s anger had started since long ago when Li Lian had debuted. When Xie Hue Lin''s debut song was out, she was shining. Everyone across China talked about her, praising her until Li Lian came snatching her limelight. Her title the year''s rookie and the trophy that was for sure would come to her hand all was taken away! Although the trophy hadn''t been announced with Li Lian''s song going famous all around China, it was easy to guess that in a clear stroke, Li Lian would be the one to win.


    Xie Hue Lin can''t accept this. She would never accept the world where Li Lian was better than her!


    Xie Hue Lin snapped her eyes at Ku Chenxiang. Seeing the anger on Xie Hue Lin''s eyes, it surprised the manager to fear. The woman quickly threw her gaze to the ground, as if afraid the next to be thrown was her.

 Chapter 343 - 324: Catalyst-II

    He Chang Min''s eyes narrowed at the ordering tone Li Jun Wei used. Even without the man''s face, his words brew the confident like how a king would use. He Chang Min couldn''t say he was happy to talk of meet Li Jun Wei. Deep down, he hated to see Li Lian and Li Jun Wei together when he was the one who had been with Li Lian before him.


    But the one who Li Lian had chosen was Li Jun Wei and He Chang Min couldn''t do anything about it. He gave a thought about meeting Li Jun Wei. Noting that there was no words Li Jun Wei said whether he was waiting for his reply, as if knowing he would come. Leaving the Million Entertainment, He Chang Min drove to the place where Li Jun Wei told him to.


    Upon arriving, He Chang Min entered the room to be a large dining room of the hotel. Many people were in place and out of all guests, Li Jun Wei stood out the most that He Chang Min didn''t need a help of the waiter to be able and find the man.


    He walked, stopping when reaching the table to have Li Jun Wei''s eyes moving and looking at him as he sat down. "Good evening. Is what I want to tell you but I don''t think we need greetings between each other."


    "The feeling is the same. I don''t like to hear pleasantries from a person who I dislike either." Li Jun Wei spoke coolly to have He Chang Min frowning at him.


    "What is it do you want to talk by calling me here?" He Chang Min said when the waiter came to put the tea and coffee. "If you are thinking to tell me to disappear from Li Lian''s life, this is not your choice to make." He Chang Min glared at Li Jun Wei who pulled his grin.


    "No. I think you are misunderstanding something here Mr. He. I am not someone who would bring my enemy here for a coffee. The people that I don''t want my wife to be near with, I would have make his name craved to the gravestone," replied Li Jun Wei who then leaned back on his chair. "I don''t find anything to be worry of from you."


    "Even when Li Lian love me?" He Chang Min taunted with a smile. He didn''t want to react, to show how he was angry at the man''s words.


    "You are missing the tense. It happened in the past which mean she ''loved'' you. Li Lian''s heart now belongs to me and why do I need to be afraid of someone who is now in the part of her past?" Li Jun Wei smiled his finger interlocked where his eyes were void as he looked at He Chang Min. "You are delusional if you think Li Lian''s heart is still with you. Should I advise you on a few hospitals? I know many that could help you fix the screw of your head."


    "Save it!" He Chang Min ground his teeth. "Are you really sure she loves you or did she loves you only because you are her only help. If Li Lian met someone else that day, she wouldn''t have chosen you?"


    "That is a very funny logic you used there. Are you telling me that if the day where Li Lian found you, she instead find someone else, she wouldn''t choose you? Let''s claim that on your bad luck." Li Jun Wei amused. His words keep making points in He Chang Min''s words. Every retort the man gave was replied with another one that stunned He Chang Min for a moment with his reply and had him confused as what to say after.


    "You are twisting my words," accused He Chang Min.


    "Who is twisting whose views first?" Li Jun Wei chuckled in sarcasm then his lips went without a smile, "I think by now you understood of how petty you are, aren''t you? Unlike you I don''t mind it. Whether it''s my face she love, my wealth, in the end of the day she loves me. I have my ways to have her eyes on me and her heart for me. Unlike you I am different and I would appreciate if you don''t think yourself too highly. You are not much different than a parasite living off a beautiful flower thankfully I saved the flower."


    "You are saying that you''re better than me?" scoffed He Chang Min. "Don''t misunderstand, Li Lian may love you but that is because she think you are someone else."


    "Someone else?" asked Li Jun Wei watching how He Chang Min was riled by his words to anger. Li Jun Wei knew how the man was quick to snap because he felt jealous. Inside He Chang Min''s head he guessed the man to be thinking he was better than him or that the rightful place beside Li Lian was him.


    Today Li Jun Wei had come to change the man''s mind. If he would be going to Li Lian''s side which he guessed he would, Li Jun Wei would have He Chang Min to stop thinking like he was the Prince Charming Li Lian needed. If because his foolish lingering feeling to Li Lian would destroy their plan, Li Jun Wei would kill him.


    "You don''t know yet?" He Chang Min showed a smug smile and a pity expression toward Li Jun Wei. "All this time Li Lian had been in love with one single person. It had been so since before when she live in Japan. I thought Li Lian have given her heart to you? It''s unexpected how you don''t know this with the claim you made earlier. I could tell that Li Lian is only finding the shadow of the person she loves in you."


    "I don''t need your preach." Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed at the man whose mouth had been busy to talk. "Speak. What do you know?" demanded Li Jun Wei.

 Chapter 344 - 325: Catalyst-III

    Li Jun Wei saw how He Chang Min thought he was the one winning the game when he hadn''t know how he had lost.


    The first time he had took note of the useless man was when he was still Li Lian''s boyfriend. They were together at the festival held in the university. His first impression of the man was negative. The man had the sweet charm of a charming prince. All eyes of women always accompanied him and he often stayed beside Li Lian as if to protect her from everything and could never be separated from her.


    Others thought him as the best boyfriend but Li Jun Wei saw how the man doesn''t have a backbone. He thought he had protected her well without knowing that Li Lian was still suffering under bullying of others.


    Li Lian on the other hand didn''t care about the bullying. She was a strong woman who believe to protect herself however only a fool think that if a strong woman was stabbed there would be no blood or wound. Li Lian didn''t feel sad on outside. She didn''t ask for help because that was how she made herself to be. But deep down the bullying do wounded her.


    If it was him, he would never let her be harm. Whether it was feeling or physically. Behind the scene, there was many almost thousands of bad comments Xie Hue Lin employed to make other see Li Lian''s debut music to be bad, plagiarism, or even starting unknown rumors without roots. For this comments, Li Jun Wei had to take down everything. That wasn''t the only thing he did.


    The reason why none of her family could reach her was one of his doing. Even now, Xie Corporation was in a big plight where most suppliers turn their back at them. Li  Jun Wei had fun, putting pressure to Mr Xie. Sometimes he would let the man breathe and just when the man thought all his troubles were gone, Li Jun Wei stepped on him again.


    It wasn''t everyday where a son in law could step over their father in law and Li Jun Wei enjoyed every second of it.


    If he was on the same university as Li Lian, Li Jun Wei would have rounded the bully making sure they would suffer even worse than what Li Lian felt.


    Yet He Chang Min just know how to make others roll their eyes on the fool. He sounded like a man who shielded Li Lian but there was nothing that he did. Instead Li Lian was the one who mostly saved him a great trouble.


    Now he wondered what He Chang Min was tying to insinuating by claiming that there was a figure of someone Li Lian was searching on him. Somewhere, Li Jun Wei could figure what He Chang Min meant by the figure.


    "Threatening me are you?" He Chang Min snorted. Li Jun Wei swept his eyes at He Chang Min whose eyes stopped at his right arm.


    "Threatening is when I say I would break your fingers are mince them to cubes if you do not reply to my words. However you are not far off the mark. If you continue to shift our little conversation, stalling time instead of replying, I will break your fingers on my own." Li Jun Wei hummed to receive a glare from He Chang Min.


    "Your hand is like me, aren''t you? Wounded in the right forearm. Li Lian is searching for one man whose hands were also wounded in the right forearm but it isn''t me or you." He Chang Min rolled his long sleeve like Li Jun Wei, both the man was wearing a long sleeve shirt regardless if it was sunny outside.


    Li Jun Wei brought his hands over his laps, the talk was getting more fascinating than He Chang Min''s boring rant about his love to Li Lian that had ended long time ago.


    "How do you know that?" asked Li Jun Wei. He doubted He Chang Min knew after sniffing about him as Li Jun Wei had never left a trail.


    "The last time we met. I saw the wounds by chance. Maybe you are right that Li Lian love you or perhaps it was the man who look liked you?" A grin came over He Chang Min. The man felt as if he had triumphed over Li Jun Wei.


    "Man." Li Jun Wei repeated. Here, he thought He Chang Min could know more things but he was wrong. "You are the one who doesn''t know anything, Mr. He. Let me guess. Do you think that Li Lian had also searched for the man''s figure on you? Ah, I know now. Was this one of your reason to turn your back to Li Lian? You must have thought that she doesn''t love you and by taking her sister, she would have her eyes on you?"


    Li Jun Wei sneered. "How laughable your stupidness was."


    He Chang Min''s eyes flared at his words, in anger he raised his voice. "Don''t twist your words! You know what I am talking of here! The person Li Lian love isn''t you. It is someone who has the same wounds as you!"


    "This is why your stupidness is untreatable. I''m saying that person is me." Li Jun Wei chuckled when he watch He Chang Min''s slowly sinking in reality and the words Li Jun Wei said. Even his anger was blown by the surprise he felt on his sudden claimed.


    When He Chang Min regain his ability to speak, his eyes deterred. "No. It is not you."


    "How are you sure of it?" Li Jun Wei asked calmly. Compared to He Chang Min who was in a mess, Li Jun Wei was rather laid back. He leaned his back to the cushioned back rest. His hand holding the tea to his lips and placed it down to the saucer to hear He Chang Min reply,


    "Because that person is in Japan," was He Chang Min short answer. "He can''t be you," added the man with slight confusion.


    "I came back from Japan after the accident." It was a lie but maybe not. Li Jun Wei hadn''t find the evidence to his claims now but he had found how strongly the clues pointed him to be the boy Li Lian searching for.


    "No." He Chang Min interjected. A shade of solemness was with the man''s eyes as if he really know more than what Li Jun Wei concluded earlier. "The man is now still residing in Japan. He isn''t you."

 Chapter 349 - 330: Twist-II

    If Li Lian called someone here, the makeup artist would blabber her mouth or worse, took out her anger that could end her image with a large scar.


    "That''s not necessary, Chenxiang is about to clean the room," Xie Hue Lin said to Ku Chenxiang raising her eyebrows as if telling her why she was still here and the manager gritted her teeth before bowing and entering the dressing room.


    "My, you could ask someone to clean than your manager," Li Lian who watched the manager entered in a hurry with her expression not looking too good said. She then smiled at Xie Hue Li who was watching her as if careful.


    Xie Hue Lin then spoke with enough pleasant voice, "Shall we go? We will be late if we stand here." Li Lian could tell how there was a change in her attitude. The dressing room hallway was filled with people which was why Xie Hue Lin had to keep her appearance as she couldn''t afford to have anyone describing her true personality.


    Li Lian turned to greet a few people with a smile and Xie Hue Lin. watched her with her eyes narrowing. "I was curious, Li Lian, how was the friend you brought from Japan is? I heard you left the hotel early."


    There seemed to be many of Xie Hue Lin''s eyes in the party that night. "Not as early as you, did anything happened to you either?" Li Lian replied with another question


    Xie Hue Lin told herself to stay calm. If she loses her composure here, Li Lian would be able to use it to her advantage and find the fear in here; without knowing that it was late as Li Lian had seen her fear since she mentioned her Japanese friend at the party.


    "I suddenly remembered that there was an urgent thing I should do. You?" Xie Hue Lin asked again, her shoes clicking on the ground. To keep herself look tall, she had worn a tall high heel but with Li Lian, she instead looks smaller.


    "An acquaintance I know suffered from an injury and was taken to the hospital, fortunately, he was alright," replied Li Lian, her eyes watching Xie Hue Lin''s hand, where she saw her fist was clenched to contain the emotions her younger sister was feeling at the moment. "Are you curious about my Japanese friend? I told you I should have brought you to meet him, he was also very looking forward to you in the future." Li Lian pressed her words while making sure it didn''t sound too noticeable


    Xie Hue Lin who caught something from her words, turned her head, her eyes wide but she kept it not too wide which was hard, "What do you mean by in the future?" and she saw how Li Lian seemed surprised, bringing her hand to cover her mouth.


    "I mean if there is a chance," Li Lian followed up, her smile creeping to turn like a grin which Xie Hue Lin thought she was lying.


    "I think I should go before you," Xie Hue Lin fled from the place but before she could Li Lian''s hand hold her shoulders to stop her younger sister who trembled in fear.


    "What''s wrong?" Xie Hue Lin tried hard so her voice wouldn''t sound uneven but failed as she feared Li Lian''s slip up words were the truth. There was enough reason for Li Lian wanting to kill her and if it was her, who grew up with Yakuzas, Xie Hue Lin knew how she wouldn''t have any heart left to restrain herself from killing her.


    "You look blue, are you alright?" Li Lian raised her brow at Xie Hue Lin, who quickly shook her head as if her life was on the line. Xie Hue Lin then noticed how Li Lian stared at him and as if her body was thundered, she didn''t move a step from her spot in fear.


    "There''s something on your head, let me help you take it off," and a few moments after her words, Li Lian released her hands, letting Xie Hue Lin to take the steps she had been wanting to take since Li Lian had took a step toward her. Just as Xie Hue Lin felt relaxed, she took one step, leaning forward to whisper, "Do your best, sister."


    As if she had been placed a death curse by Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin ran backward, making space between Li Lian to muster a glare before she leaves. Wei Mo Ran came beside Li Lian once Xie Hue Lin had made a dash to escape.


    "What did you whisper to her?" asked Wei Mo Ran to her. "I hope not to raise a flag of war?"


    "We have fought since the first week I met her, Mo Ran, and oddly enough even though this is my first time to declare war at her, I don''t feel scared."


    Wei Mo Ran smiled at her after shifting her eyes from the hallway where Xie Hue Lin walked, "From where I see, you never felt any pressure from her, it instead seems like she was the one stressed by you."


    "I should take that as a compliment," Li Lian answered and as they both strode from the place, Li Lian pulled the hair strands she had pluck from Xie Hue Lin''s head. It seemed her plan to scare Xie Hue Lin work to make her unable to notice the pain she felt on her scalp. With her hair and Xie Hue Lin''s hair stand, she could confirm the familial ties they have.


    Throughout the performance, the smile Xie Hue Lin kept on her lips continued to fall. Being born as someone who had never felt pressure, Xie Hue Lin couldn''t keep herself compose while still in fear at Li Lian''s words. If she took her time, waiting for ''that'' person to kill Li Lian, she would be killed first!


    Xie Hue Lin screamed in her mind, panic destroying her calmness which makes her voice uneven and weak. Li Lian, who stood watching for Xie Hue Lin''s performance, noticed how murmurs that came from the audience seat turn louder. On the seat was not only Xie Hue Lin''s fans but also her fans. She watched how the people seemed dissatisfied by the performance where they couldn''t feel the emotions they want from Xie Hue Lin.


    At first, Li Lian thought only to surprise Xie Hue Lin, she didn''t know how it would affect her entire performance. The scare seemed to work well but then unlike her, Xie Hue Lin was a princess to her parents. She had never been in harm. On the other hand, Li Lian was in constant danger.


    Her ten fingers were not enough to count how many times she had been attempted to be kidnapped, or killed. It''s ironic to see how Xie Hue Lin, who had grown up in peacefulness thought to kill her when Li Lian, who live in an environment where she seen in the darkest part of the world never thought to kill anyone unless to protect herself.


    Once Xie Hue Lin was done, Li Lian then appeared on her stage. It felt less nervous for her as the TV program was pre-recorded than a live one. Li Lian calmed herself from the nervousness and gave her a hundred percent to achieve the best performance.


    To other''s eyes, Li Lian shined like an angel, the nickname her fans gave for her. The stage amazed the people. It was the audience''s first time to hear Li Lian sang live in front of them and Li Lian stunned them with her voice that sounded even more beautiful than the recording itself. They want to shout her name but wanting to enjoy her song, they were quiet to respect every second Li Lian sings.


    Wei Mo Ran from her seat crossed her hands she watched how positive the audience response was. She also noted at the same time there was slight friction between Li Lian''s fans and Xie Hue Lin''s fans which came as natural as both singers debuted almost at the same time.


    Xie Hue Lin''s fans seemed to be aggressive and guarded against Li Lian. It was clear that despite Li Lian''s beautiful song she sang, they looked dissatisfied.


    Wei Mo Ran narrowed her eyes, her expression thinking of what to do to turn the table of the situation they were in now. It would be great to use this as a change where Li Lian''s fanbase could grow more.


    At the time, Wei Mo Ran felt her phone she put in a silence mode vibrated inside her blood pocket. Pulling the phone to her ears, a voice came to speak, "Is this the number of Mrs. Wei? We are sorry to call you that your son is missing."


    Wei Mo Ran''s eyes widened, her phone slipped from her hands to fall to the ground and she gasped, panic surging to her body.

 Chapter 350 - 331: Twist-III

    Li Lian pulled her mic, her eyes sparkling to see how many people were enjoying her song, she also sees how there was a temperature difference between her fans and Xie Hue Lin''s fans which was bound to happen as they both were close to taking the trophy for rookies.


    Once she was done she bowed to her audience who clapped back at her and began to shout her name as if wanting their voice to be heard by her. Waving her hands at them, she ran to the backstage when she saw Wei Mo Ran''s face pale as the woman sat on the chair.


    Li Lian quickly dashed to Wei Mo Ran, her hand came over her shoulder, "Mo Ran are you alright?" Li Lian took note of how beside Wei Mo Ran''s pale face, the phone on her hands had been broken where a crack present on the surface of her phone as if it had been thrown to the ground or fall in haste.


    Wei Mo Ran''s eyes lifted to Li Lian where there was panic evident. "Li Lian, I need to go back, Sian disappeared from school. The caretaker said that she went to take him home but then she waited for three hours to realize that Sian wasn''t in the schools any longer. What should I do? They say I have to wait for a twenty-four hours disappearance for the police to move in action." Wei Mo Ran spoke in speed, where she didn''t take a breath to rehearse her words and fortunately, Li Lian caught all her words clearly.


    Li Lian wet her lips by running her tongue on the seam. Her eyes went to think and her first conclusion is they can''t wait here but then there was no clue for Wei Mo Ran to go. Li Lian pulled her phone, "Jun Wei? It''s me, can I request you something a little?"


    "Anything you ask, what is it?" asked Li Jun Wei readily, his long legs crossed one over another as he sat inside his car.


    "Mo Ran''s son, Sian disappeared from his way after school. Can you help us to see if you can find him? The police are in action but they need twenty-four hours before they could search for him." Li Lian explained, she shifted her eyes at Wei Mo Ran whose complexion turned worse as time passing.


    "Do Mo Ran know where he usually goes to?"


    On Li Jun Wei''s question, Li Lian turned her head to Wei Mo Ran, "Do you know where Sian always spends his time, or if there are any places he often visited?"


    Wei Mo Ran brought her hand to her chin, to think of any possible places, and her teeth led the bottom part of her lips to say, "The park on the back of the school. Sian often spends his time there but they must have checked."


    Li Lian didn''t know if the information helpful but if there was a clue, they were able to move a single step. Li Lian quickly informed Li Jun Wei, "The park behind the school. Mo Ran says he often stays there. Do you think that is where he is the last seen?"


    "I don''t think so, maybe he didn''t visit there and was kidnapped by someone once he left school." Li Lian gasped at Li Jun Wei''s words. Kidnapped?


    Her eyes turned to see Wei Mo Ran and she took a few steps away from her manager to speak in a lower tone. "Do you think you could find him? Mo Ran loves her son, I can''t see her losing her son. It''s too cruel..." drawled Li Lian.


    "I''m here Li Lian. I promise I will help you to find him, safe and sound. Do you believe me?" He asked her, waiting for her reply.


    "I do." Li Lian replied quickly, her hand on the phone tightened. "I also have something to tell you, I have Hue Lin''s hair for paternity test."


    "Okay, I will send someone there to fetch the hair and conduct the test. Also, Li Lian, I would need Zhuang Xuan''s phone number," Li Jun Wei said, mentioning Zhuang Xuan''s name to surprise Li Lian. "I need him to help us."


    Li Lian had many questions she still wishes to ask but Wei Mo Ran''s son is missing and each time is gold that they can''t afford to waste. "I will send his phone number. See you."


    "I''ll call you back when I have the news," said Li Jun Wei before ending the call. Once the call ended, Li Lian went to Wei Mo Ran''s side.


    "Mo Ran, do we still have things to do?" asked Li Lian, she crouches on the floor for her eyes to meet Wei Mo Ran who was looking down on the ground, bending her head to drop.


    "The photoshoot on the same floor for the file of the TV program," said Wei Mo Ran, and Li Lian turned her head when she saw a crew coming toward her.


    "Excuse me, can you help my manager and stay here with her for a moment, she is not feeling well. Just for less than half an hour, I will come back fast," Li Lian requested the woman.


    The crew knew Li Lian by a single glance, she then turned her eyes at Wei Mo Ran to see how blood was drained from the woman''s face. "Of course!" The woman who was also Li Lian''s fans said.


    "Thank you," Li Lian said to then run from the place to buy a cold tea from the fending machine, bringing two, Li Lian gave one to Wei Mo Ran and the woman who kindly agreed to her request. Once she had finished her business, Li Lian sped to take the pictures in the photoshoot where was taken on the same floor.


    Once she was done, Li Lian came back fresh without her stage dress, helping Wei Mo Rank they exited the building to enter her car. "To AnXin primary school," Li Lian instructed Violet who had come back with the car to change her shift. As the car drive, "Mo Ran, do you know other places where Sian could be? Let''s search for him in all those places."

 Chapter 351 - 332: My Son-I

    In Japan on the same day, the young man walked out of his room which was inside a large mansion. Walking out, his eyes caught sight of the Koi fishes on the small stone pond. As he watched the Koi''s mouth opening and closing, someone had come behind him.


    The man bowed behind him, curtsying to greet. "Master Haruhi, we found someone had dig through the records of CCTV on that day ten years ago."


    Without turning his face, Haruhi hummed, his eyes looking down to narrow as he watched the Koi and took the fish food to his hand. Wearing a short sleeve, when his right arm was stretch, the horrible wound on his right arm was evident to be seen.


    "Is that all?" asked Haruhi and the man behind him gulped.


    The man continued, "We suspected it was someone from China who had tried to find the records deleted."


    Haruhi placed the fish food on the desk beside him and turn his body at the man. "Have you found who is this dog sniffing at our problem? Is it Li Jun Wei?" Haruhi grinned, wickedness came to his face.


    "It is not him but someone else, a man named Zhuang Xuan," answered the man for Haruhi to loon surprised.


    "Zhuang Xuan? I never heard that name before," his hand took the tablet in his hand, scrolling through the screen, he noticed something to narrow his eyes. "International conference of Li Corporation?" The man seemed to be at a dark thought when his lips broadened a smirk.


    "Find out about that man Zhuang Xuan, right, give this mission to him, he is in China right now, isn''t he? That fool running from the house to take another identity. How stupid just he could fall?" scoffed Haruhi who then took a few steps from the terrace and the man to stop and stare at the Koi pond.


    "Kill those fishes, they have turn fatter every day by eating," his eyes holding a void emotion, "Having a roasted Koi Fish would be good today."


    "I will request the chef to do so," the man obliged to then leave the place.


    While walking from his spot, Haruhi brought his hand to his chin, bringing a thought he whispered, "I think I would like to have a dog next time."


    Back in China, Li Lian went out of the car with Wei Mo Ran. When Li Lian told Wei Mo Ran to focus and get a hold of herself, the woman seemed to be in a better condition now where she could use her mind although her face was still pale.


    "Do you remember the last time you have seen him?" asked Li Lian to the babysitter of the school who shook her head.


    Li Lian couldn''t blame the teachers either and she frowned thinking what to do, "Do you know if Sian has any close friends?"


    The woman spared a few minutes to think to come and say, "Yes, there is, should I call her parents?"


    "Please." Li Lian requested and once the phone goes through, she placed the phone to her ears, "Hello madam, my name is Yue Li Lian, Sian''s mother friend."


    The mother of the child thought she had heard the name before but don''t remember when. "What may I help you with, Ms. Yue?"


    "Can I talk with your daughter for a few seconds, it will just be one quick question." The woman, fortunately, agreed fast. Li Lian heard the woman calling her daughter''s name to shift the phone to the young girl.


    To be friendly, Li Lian made her voice softer and childish. "Hello, are you Chan Chan? I am Sian''s best friend. Can I ask if you remember the last time seeing Sian before you go home?"


    The girl Chan Chan seemed to be thinking very hard and Li Lian patiently hoped she knew. Usually, friends would go home together after school, it was possible that they both went home together and at the time, Chan Chan would know where Sian went.


    After a while, came the voice of the girl, "Sian, he went with someone. A tall man."


    "Do you think you know the man?" Li Lian questioned again. Was Sian really kidnapped?


    "No," was the little girl''s reply which had Li Lian almost sigh and before the air flew from her lips, Chan Chan continued, "But Sian know him!"


    A light came to Li Lian that she smiled, and then inquired, "Sian told you that man was?"


    "No, he didn''t but when Sian saw him, he runs to hug the man." and with the information, Li Lian passed the phone to the babysitter of the school.


    A man thought Li Lian, a tall man could be anyone to the eye of children as they were shorter in stature. But a man Sian know? There was a chance Li Lian guessed to be the men. Li Xiao Chen also know and was close with Sian but the young man had his legs broken and he wasn''t stupid to take other''s son without notifying others. If as Wei Mo Ran said she had never been in a relationship after her divorce then, it was only one single person left.


    "I am sorry, Ms. Yue and Ms. Wei, we made sure that no children could come out from the school''s gate. This has never happened before. We are once again very sorry," the babysitter bowed and Li Lian only nod. This could be said as the school''s carelessness and lack of security but Li Lian wasn''t here to scold others.


    Li Lian clenched her hands when her phone was called. Pulling her phone, Li Jun Wei''s voice came, "I found who took Sian."


    "Is it Jen Qiling?" asked Li Lian, making the guess first.


    "It is that bastard. I will send you his house address and come there," Li Jun Wei told her.


    "No, Jun Wei, you don''t have to," Li Lian said with her tone soft. She was not trying to be stubborn but for Jen Qiling, Li Lian knew she should be the one to give the man a piece of her mind. "Jun Wei, can I ask you to take care of the rest? I will make my way there can you help me to arrange charges against Jen Qiling?"


    "Okay, take care of yourself and if needed you can tell Violet to do things instead of you," advised Li Jun Wei as if he knew what Li Lian would do. Once the call ended, at the same time, Li Jun Wei had arrived at his company. Seeing Li Jun Wei entering, they stopped and bowed to respect.


    His secretary who had gone back after fetching what Li Jun Wei needed and the piece of hair of Xie Hue Lin and Li Lian, came just a minute different than Li Jun Wei. Noticing his secretary had come, Li Jun Wei said, "Calle the lawyers from Golden Firm."


    "Is it for you, sir?" asked the secretary.


    "No, assign the lawyer of divorce." On the words, the secretary''s eyes bulged in surprise. Li Jun Wei had just married less than a year and now already divorce?


    Li Jun Wei cast his eyes at his secretary, adding, "Call them to the company," and when the secretary bowed to make a call, Li Jun Wei whispered, "I will make him unable to see his son for his entire life until death."

 Chapter 352 - 333: My Son-II

    Wei Mo Ran who heard Jen Qiling walked toward Li Lian. She had lost her energy from the panic and shock that almost made her heart stopped. When she heard Jen Qiling''s name, her brows furrowed.


    "Is it Jen Qiling who took Sian from the school without words?" Wei Mo Ran asked for her confirmation and when Li Lian nodded, Wei Mo Ran smiled a sarcastic smile where her eyes had turned fierce, "For seven years he never appeared in front of him and now he came to take him?" She sneered. Wei Mo Ran turned at Li Lian, "thank you Li Lian for helping me but from now, I will go to his house alone.


    Li Lian didn''t say anything, her hand pulled Wei Mo Ran''s by her shoulder and lightly, she pushed her inside the car. "I am also on this and frankly, I am very angry too. Let''s go together. Two is always better than one, don''t you think?"


    Wei Mo Ran''s lips she set to a thin line formed a smile, "Thank you."


    "You can thank me later," said Li Lian to enter the car and closed the door.


    The night turned dark at a large house. The young boy left the room he was in and his eyes queasily looking around at the unfamiliar house. When he walked to the hallway, a woman caught her eye on him, and almost in an instant, her face turned in displeasure.


    "Why are you here! Qiling told you to stay inside that room!" She yelled at Sian who was startled by her sudden rise of voice, the young boy quickly stumble steps behind, tears filled his eyes as he was at lost in why the woman shouted at him.


    "Why are you screaming, Zen?" asked the older woman from behind who by voice sounded calmer in comparison to the younger woman named Jen Zen who had shouted at Sian earlier.


    Zen didn''t reply and instead, she throws her gaze to little Sian for the older woman to look at Sian. Noticing the older woman''s eyes at him Sian felt scared but unlike the younger woman, the elderly woman whose hair was a mix of white hair and black hair smiled at him.


    "Sian, what are you doing here? Was the games in the room wasn''t fun enough?" asked the elderly woman and Sian instead of replying clasped his hands together to take his steps even behind in fear.


    "Mother, we can''t let this boy here the entire time," said Jen Zen. The elderly woman wasn''t Qing Zen''s real mother but instead, her mother in law who was also Jen Qiling''s mother.


    "Why not? He seems to like here and this is good for Jen''s family," said senior Mrs. Jen and on her words, Jen Zen clenched her hand tighter. Anger came to the woman''s face where her eyes that met Sian glared.


    This was because she was unable to bear a son! thought Jen Zen, her hand clenching tight on anger. Senior Mrs. Jen didn''t like the mother of the boy, Wei Mo Ran as much as Jen Zen didn''t like her either but the little boy was currently the only son Jen Family wished for. It didn''t matter from who does the boy came from, he was the only heir and Senior Mrs. Jin planned to take over the boy''s custody from Wei Mo Ran.


    "Madam!" called the maid who hurried and bowed once she arrived near the two women to bow before reporting in hurry, "two guests are waiting outside. One claim to be young master Sian''s mother and Mrs. Li."


    Senior Mrs. Jen and Mrs. Jen both looked at the maid with wide eyes when hearing about Mrs. Li. On the other hand, Little Sian who heard his mother mentioned ran from the place surprising the two who didn''t expect he would make a dash toward the entrance.


    "Chase him and bring him back to his room! I will take care of the guests," said Senior Mrs. Jin, leaving the place and the maid ran at the same place to chase Sian. But the smart boy remembered where the door that leads to the entrance. Before he was caught, he ran to the door and when he saw Wei Mo Ran, the boy jumped to her mother''s hand.


    Before the guards or servant could catch Sian, Wei Mo Ran ran to caught her son, carrying him to her hands and she pressed the side of her face to Sian before pulling from hugging him to check in his condition, "Are you alright Sian? Are you hurt or did they hurt you?"


    Instead of Sian another voice appeared to answer her question. "Sian is far happier and healthier than the time he stay with you."


    Wei Mo Ran''s eyes went to the elderly woman who stood beside the door and a young woman who was Jen Qiling''s current wife. Mrs. Jen was a woman with a beautiful hourglass figure, unlike Wei Mo Ran who had a curly brown hair, the woman had the straight black hair to frame her gorgeous face.


    Sian on Wei Mo Ran''s hand felt how his mom tightened her embrace at the appearance of the two women and he hugged his mother tighter. "He has always stayed with me now and forever. I don''t think there is to compare when he has never stayed with you at all?"


    "He is here in my house, can''t you tell?" taunted Mrs. Jen and Li Lian could see almost a splitting image of her mother, Mrs. Xie. The way they had talked, her behavior, and that ordering tone of her, reminded her much of her very hateful mother.


    "He is not staying here but he was kidnapped," reminded Wei Mo Ran who stood beside Li Lian and Violet stood in front of the two slightly on the right side in case anything happened.


    "Kidnapped and so if accuse us of kidnapping, what could you do? The one who took Sian from school is Qiling and I don''t think I need to remind you who is the father here, do I?" The words said by Senior Mrs. Jen made Mrs. Jen to be uncomfortable. "He has custody over him," reminded the elderly woman.


    Wei Mo Ran ground her teeth, "He has none of it! Since he broke off the marriage all custody is now mine. Without my permission taking Sian away from me is equal to kidnapping."


    "Mother, I think we should let her go now. If this involve police, we would be charge against them." said Mrs. Jen. The woman beside the elderly woman didn''t say the words to be kind or in pity at Wei Mo Ran. She didn''t see if it was worth the fight to have Sian. If they wait for a couple or more years, she would also have her own son but Senior Mrs. Jen felt impatient to have her grandson that could be the heir of the family.


    "That''s fine," dismissed Senior Mrs. Jen, "you could bring the matter to police because soon the custody of Sian will be ours," Wei Mo Ran''s eyes widened, "she doesn''t have any lawyer anyway, the best she could do will be attending the court session. A single mother is never enough to bring up a son. If you want Sian to grow up in a better environment, I expect you to know which choice are better for your son, don''t you? Whether to let you son stay with you who are poor or our family with endless wealth."


    Wei Mo Ran harbored a sea wide hatred against Senior Mrs. Jen. She had blamed the elderly woman for ruining her marriage, she had blamed her for ruining her son to the point where he couldn''t have a father. But throughout those seven years Wei Mo Ran had also thanked the woman for showing her husband''s true color.


    Wei Mo Ran looked on her son, the sweet little boy and she smiled when their eyes met. "Sian would you like to stay with mommy even if she is poor?"


    "I will stay with mommy," said Sian without weighing his choice, his tone of speech was unlike the children of his age which sounded mature.


    "I don''t think there is anything else to think for then," said Wei Mo Ran whose eyes turned fierce. "He is my son, Senior Mrs. Jin. Until I die, I will never leave his side."


    Senior Mrs. Jin drew her brows which was drawn thinly shaped. The elderly woman was one everyone respect and people had always agreed to her words. On Wei Mo Ran''s rebellious words made the woman to frown unhappiness came to show in her face as she huffed. "I don''t expect you, a woman without brain to agree anyway," Senior Mars. Jin slide her eyes to the guards beside her. "Take Sian from that woman!"


    "Violet." On Li Lian''s call, Violet in speed brought down the three men who came to Wei Mo Ran''s direction, wanting to tear the mother and son from each other.

 Chapter 353 - 334: My Son-III

    Violet who was trained to be a bodyguard was able to take down ten to fifteen men at the same time much less the amount of guards Jen Family have now which was only three. It took Violet less than a minute to take down the guards without Li Lian needing to raise a finger to interfere in the matter.


    Senior Mrs. Jin frowned at Violet who had taken down the guards, who was about to tear Sian from Wei Mo Ran. "Who are you and what exactly are thinking you are doing?" The elderly woman shouted at her, his eyes sharp.


    Violet raised her brows, "Doing my work," she replied shortly.


    "She works with me, Senior Mrs. Jen," explained Li Lian, a smile on her lips where the older woman and Mrs. Jen who stood beside narrowed their eyes at Li Lian to remember who the woman was. But after recollection, nothing came to remind who she was.


    "And who are you?" asked Senior Mrs. Jen.


    "Li Lilian, Mo Ran''s friend," Li Lian introduced, her black eyes turning void where a taunt could be felt by Senior Mrs. Jen and Mrs. Jen. Wei Mo Ran was also surprised at how Li Lian changed her surname. Was it a bluff? Li Lian''s face was unreadable to others with the smile she had, making it hard for Wei Mo Ran to guess if Li Lian had lied or not.


    On the other side, Mrs. Jen recalled the name and the maid''s reaction earlier when she had come to inform the arrival of Mrs. Li, her eyes widened. Is this the current Mrs. Li the rumors said to be a beautiful woman who was chosen by Li Jun Wei?


    "Mother, she is Mrs. Li," said Mrs. Jen as if Senior Mrs. Jen didn''t know, "I don''t think we should continue this and let them go home. We can wait for a few more years and I will be able to have a son too."


    Senior Mrs. Jen sighed at the younger woman. "This is not the problem whether you can have a son or not but Sian is not only that woman''s child but also my child. We gave rights on-"


    "No," Li Lian said to stop the elderly woman, she swept her hair, brushing it the side so it wouldn''t cover her eyes to then cross one hand in front of her chest. "Jen Family doesn''t have right to Sian. Mo Ran has Sian''s custody and what you are doing today, madam by all mean is kidnapping."


    Senior Mrs. Jen opened her mouth to be interfered again by Li Lian. "You know, I hope you are not young to tell me that soon you will have Sian custody, would you? Before that happen you will be under the bar for kidnapping a seven year old boy. You and your dear son," smiled Li Lian to then turn her face when she heard the sound of car engine.


    Jen Qiling came out from the car and his eyes first fell to Wei Mo Ran and Sian, she carried on her hands. When Wei Mo Ran pulled Sian closer, her hand hide Sian''s eyes, and Jen Qiling''s eyes shifted to her, their gaze clashed both having the hard gaze on each other.


    "What do you think you are doing here?" asked Jen Qiling, his words curt at Wei Mo Ran.


    "Bringing my son back," replied Wei Mo Ran and she saw Jen Qiling walked toward her when Li Lian stepped before her.


    Jen Qiling looked down on Li Lian literally, she was smaller compared to him which was why she didn''t give an ounce of anything for Jen Qiling to be afraid of her. With respect, Singer Yue, this is not your place to interfere."


    "Once my manage is involved in a criminal a identity where her son is kidnapped, it had turn to my matter to interfere," Li Lian looked back at Jen Qiling, her brows drawn as if she was thinking. "Do you know Mr. Jen how thankful I feel that Sian doesn''t have an ounce of character from you. I don''t care that his face is similar to you but seeing that your son is a kind little angel, I see that God still love this world."


    Jen Qiling stared at Li Lian, who appeared to be a woman who was strong and fierce with her words and that was the only she could do. She had a pleasant smile on her face and he noticed the woman to be stunning. But when Jen Qiling look at Li Lian, he didn''t see her with eyes of admiration but rather displeasure in how she was able to boldly intrude on other''s problem just because she knew Li Jun Wei.


    "Whether his personality is similar to me or his physical appearance are alike, he is my son by blood and that can''t be change." There was a mocking line Li Lian could catch from the man''s eyes.


    "Yes it can''t. Never. But thankfully the family certificate could. Parents could throw their children and likewise children could throw their parents soon when they have reached an a.d.u.l.t age." Li Lian saw how Jen Qiling''s eyes looking at her slowly boiled with anger. The man was one with nothing but pride. He cannot accept Li Lian''s tone at him, where it sounded as if she knew more than him and was here to educate him.


    "From now on, I will expect you not to come closer to either Wei Mo Ran or Sian. Else there will be price to make," Li Lian stated to Jen Qiling for his expression to turn worse as time passes, "for reminder, I don''t think this price is something you can afford. You will regret it."


    Jen Qiling brought his hand to his forehead, pressing his temple he then stared down at Li Lian. "If there is anything I can''t afford you will never be afford it either to your grave, Singer Yue. Empty threats don''t work with me," his eyes turned at Wei Mo Ran and little Sian who watched through the gap of his mother''s finger saw how his father who had large hands stretched it out toward them while his expression looked frightening to him. "Now give me Sian!"


    Jen Qiling had been in a bad mood. Since the day he had come and meet Li Xiao Chen, his anger start to boil there when he found out about Wei Mo Ran''s new romance, where she had found a man far better than him. He became displeased, thinking it was a lie, he came to confront her in Spirit Entertainment only to find out directly from her mouth how she had indeed found someone to be Sian''s father. Jen Qiling didn''t like it; nor did he approve of her new romance.


    Before Jen Qiling''s hand reached Wei Mo Ran or Sian, Li Lian took her hand, pulling it she twist his arm for the man to grunt before kicking his back. Jen Qiling''s body collapsed to the car where Li Lian was holding his hand with one hand.


    "Tch, I never expect anything from a trash you know. They belong to the trash bin no matter whatever one try to make trash fancy, in the end, a trash is a trash. A rotten apple with worm is never good for anyone," Li Lian sighed.


    "What are you say- AHHHH!"


    Senior Mrs. Jen and Mrs. Jen heard a very sharp sound of crack, Jen Qiling''s finger had been broken by Li Lian and his skin began to turn swollen after the sound. Before the guards, Senior Mrs. Jin or Mrs. Jin could come, Li Lian raised her brows and pulled the other finger. "Take a step again," offered Li Lian, "and we shall see if there will still ten fingers attached to this man."


    Jen Qiling cried over his broken finger. He tried to struggle but Li Lian was unmoving. "Stop that! If you don''t stop, we will call the police-" started Senior Mrs. Jen when another finger had been broken. The sound was very loud which made the people who hear the sound to feel as if it was their bones that have been crushed to nothing.


    "Ten fingers, two arms, two legs, neck bone, spine bone, ribs, skull." Li Lian began to list the words as her eyes swept across Jen Qiling''s body. A wicked grin spread her smile, the angelic expression on her face now had turned to a devil''s smile where it seemed as if she would snap Jen Qiling''s neck in glee with the smile still spread on her lips.


    "Today is my lucky day seeing that there are plenty of bones to break. Coincidentally, I''m feeling very fuming and angry right now, so your ten fingers wouldn''t be enough, Qiling." Jen Qiling shuddered, feeling the chill running back on his back. He didn''t know what happened. Without the need to see Li Lian''s face, he could tell how in a snap of second, Li Lian had turned into someone different.


    Li Lian pushed her hair which covered her face to the back of her head, her lips that were red in color pulling one side to a smirk. "Let us see how many bones you still have other this ordeal, should we?"


    Both Senior Mrs. Jen and Mrs. Jen was afraid of Li Lian where instead of moving forward to step in and save Jen Qiling from the insane woman, they could only stand rooted on their spot. If the move, Li Lian had threatened to break more bones of Jen Qiling like what she did earlier. Or worse, Li Lian would attack them next.


    The guards who were on the ground wasn''t brave enough to protect their master either. Seeing how Li Lian''s eyes sharply gazed at them when she noticed they had taken a few steps forward, they shuddered in fear on her void gaze.


    When Li Lian was about to twist his ring finger, Jen Qiling ground his teeth to shout, "Stop it! Tell me what do you need and let me go!"


    Li Lian hummed, she then turned to see Wei Mo Ran shielding Sian''s eyes. It didn''t feel right to show a child this view either thought Li Lian. Although she hadn''t broke Jen Qiling''s fingers enough and her anger still fuming on her head, she wouldn''t want this event to turn into a traumatic event for Sian.


    "I told you what I need didn''t I? From now on, neither you," Li Lian turned her eyes at Senior Mrs. Jen and Mrs, Jen, "or you two. None of you should touch Wei Mo Ran and her son. Directly or indirectly. Simple isn''t it? If you can''t protect your promise, well I will only come and take my revenge like today but imagine ten times worse."

 Chapter 354 - 335: Tying Loose Ends-I

    Senior Mrs. Jen upon seeing her son grunting then threaten to say, "If you hurt my son anymore, I would sue you! We will never forget what you do today!"


    Senior Mrs. Jen took glance at Sian, the grandson she want to have which was now on Wei Mo Ran''s hand. She didn''t have a choice but to agree on the crazy woman''s words to save her son and thought to take Sian soon by using the method they have which was court. In court, the elderly woman believe she would have an upper hand.


    "That exactly what I wish you would do," chuckled Li Lian, her eyes looking at Senior Mrs. Jen was with a smile, "Don''t forget what I do today so next time you would never repeat this again."


    Li Lian then pressed her hand which was holding Jen Qiling''s hand. When her hand tightened, the man whined, crying from pain, "What do you say, Qiling. Would you like to say yes after all your bones broke?"


    "No! No! I will do what you say! I promise I will not appear to them again." The man ground his teeth. If he was stronger he would not do this but Li Lian''s strength was almost like a monster where Jen Qiling still couldn''t believe a woman could be as strong as she was.


    "Good." Li Lian released Jen Qiling''s hand before throwing him away to the ground. She then made way toward Wei Mo Ran and her eyes stayed at the little boy to bit the inside of her cheeks. "Sian," called Li Lian for the boy''s eyes to move very slowly to meet her, "I''m sorry, was it scary?"


    Sian brought his head up and down and a small smile appeared on Li Lian''s lips, "You are a very honest boy, aren''t you?"


    "You are strong auntie," came Sian''s voice and his eyes looked at Li Lian with admiration which in return made Li Lian to smile.


    Jen Qiling on the ground clawed his hand on the ground to a fist. His eyes were filled with anger while looking at Li Lian who had walked toward Wei Mo Ran. He struggled to get up while Wei Mo Ran, who was about to speak had her eyes widened when Jen Qiling appeared behind Li Lian with his fist swung to her head.


    Li Lian''s eyes snapped, her hand was fast to twist the direction of Jen Qiling''s punch. A cold glint stayed on Li Lian''s eyes when her legs swung to kick Jen Qiling''s head. It happened so fast in less than a second that when people noticed, the table had turned. Instead of Li Lian on the ground, Jen Qiling was thrown far to the ground.


    The man tried to stand up before black came over his eyes to take his consciousness.


    "Tch," Li Lian looked down on the trash, her anger was still on her fist which she managed to hold down. "To attack a woman from the back, I know now how in this family there aren''t any sane person." She then turn her head to find Sian whose hand spread over his mother as if to protect Wei Mo Ran.


    "Even you son know better not to hit anyone." Li Lian pressed her forehead to see Senior Mrs. Jen had fun to her son, protecting him who was kick on the head. It wasn''t as if Li Lian kicked to kill. She could but she hold it down.


    "Qiling! Oh my god! My dear son are you alright!" The elderly woman snapped her eyes at the servant, "What are you doing! Quick call the doctor and police!"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-335-tying-loose-ends-i_50861981787275770 for visiting.


    "Mo Ran let''s go," Li Lian signal the woman to enter the car, leaving the house without putting in mind of the screaming made by Mrs. Jen.


    Throughout the car, Li Lian played with Sian, the boy was smart and he didn''t seem to be very affected after seeing that she had beaten his father. "Dear Sian, why did you go with your dad?" asked Li Lian, with her expression curious at the little boy. She knew that Sian was brighter compare to children of his age which didn''t explain why he would readily enter Jen Qiling''s car when the boy didn''t seem to like his father much.


    "Daddy said he missed me." Sian said with a sad expression, "he said he felt lonely, cried every night, and want to talk with Sian."


    "But he then brought you to his car and his home?" Li Lian fulled the boy''s words and had him nod slowly with his expression, sullen.


    "I don''t like that house." On his words, Wei Mo Ran looked at him with sadness passing on her face before a smile.


    When Sian fell asleep, Wei Mo Ran carried her son. The silence thicken as Li Lian didn''t say anything. "Is Li your family surname?" Because it sounded very much with the surname Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen. The surname Li is common throughout China. It could be that this was only her own over thinking, thought Wei Mo Ran. Yet seeing how Li Lian and Li Jun Wei was close, the doubt came again to the woman''s heart.


    "Li is my surname," Wei Mo Ran''s eyes stopped at Li Lian, questioning why would she hide her surname before Li Lian continued, "My maiden surname is Yue before I got married."


    "What?" Wei Mo Ran gasped, she watched Li Lian, thinking maybe she was joking but the situation was where one wouldn''t joke.


    "I am already married and my husband is Li Jun Wei," Li Lian fiddled her fingers. She knew sooner or later it will be known. She had planned on a certain time line she would announce to the whole world her marriage with Li Jun Wei but not now. Yet if it was Wei Mo Ran, Li Lian know the woman wouldn''t tittle tattle the information to others.


    "Li Jun Wei?" asked Wei Mo Ran for confirmation. There was only one Li Jun Wei, which was their boss. Wei Mo Ran felt as if she had seen a tsunami, her expression surprised and she watched Li Lian unblinkingly.

 Chapter 355 - 336: Tying Loose Ends-II

    The car continued to ride away from the place with Violet who drove the car and the two women sitting behind with one single boy. Li Lian didn''t have to see to guess what expression Wei Mo Ran had which was surprise and shock.


    "When did you two marry each other?" asked Wei Mo Ran still believing the story somewhat doubtable.


    From her position, Wei Mo Ran sees Li Jun Wei as a capable man with a lingering love with someone. People thought he was allergic to woman or perhaps have phobia against them but Wei Mo Ran sees the man hold someone in his heart but was unable to have the person. However, she was wrong. Today she learned Li Jun Wei cold shoulders against woman was because he had been married.


    "A year ago," responded Li Lian and she saw Wei Mo Ran''s expression was in a frown, thinking things that made her surprise.


    Wei Mo Ran wish to ask how she could hide her marriage as it''s almost impossible for someone who had marry Beijing number one billionaire without the news leaked to the world. But Li Jun Wei was her husband that make sense. Many other questions piled in her mind but she didn''t know where to start.


    Instead, Wei Mo Ran asked, "Jen Family will sue you and your image, I''m sorry. Will you be alright with the scandal?"


    "Scandal?" Li Lian raised her brows, "I don''t think we should worry about that, look there are no police following us."


    Wei Mo Ran turned her head to the back of the car, and indeed there was no police following them despite Jen Family''s stubbornness. "Rather than that, do you think Sian would be alright? He saw me beating his father. He didn''t seem affected but maybe this could be traumatic to him."


    "Sian will be alright," Wei Mo Ran brushed Sian''s brown hair softly as the boy snored on her arm, "I have told him about his father, I did try to make it less hurting to hear but he is a son who is very sensitive to a.d.u.l.t''s feeling, I think he know how much I hated his father which was why he never asked about Qiling."


    "Children is often said to be more sensitive to sense other''s emotions," confirmed Li Lian, "Sian is a very kind boy. He seemed to believe Qiling was feeling sad and wanted to comfort him," Li Lian rubbed the boy head. She recalled how Sian instead of being frightened to her was amazed to see Li Lian could take down his father. It didn''t seem like he hated her for beating his father.


    "Do you want to take rest tomorrow?" Li Lian asked her, "Sian wouldn''t go to school briefly, seeing that Qiling know his school address. Do you think he know your house address too?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he knows now," murmured Wei Mo Ran. Jen Qiling was affluent, he had money to hire private investigator to find her house address which didn''t seem impossible seeing that he had found Sian''s school. "I will find a hotel," the woman said, "also I am fine, starting tomorrow you will be more busy, I wouldn''t want you to go alone."


    "But hotel is dangerous and Sian will be alone in the hotel," Li Lian saw how Wei Mo Ran furrowed her brows, thinking the same, "I have an idea," smiled Li Lian. The night for the two women closed as the car left the large road, away from the traffic which stopped them from moving earlier.


    On the other hand, as soon as Li Lian left the house, a man came to the house, entering right after the car left as if on time. Senior Mrs. Jen who was trying to call the police felt the phone on her hand pulled and the call was force to end.


    "What are you doing!" The elderly woman yelled, her prideful eyes looked down on the man when she saw the police emblem pin placed on the man''s suit pocket. "Police!" The woman yelled, "Please help us we wish to make a report. There was a woman who had kidnapped my grandson and beat my son! Now he is in this state, unconscious," the elderly woman cried.


    "Yes we are the police, Madam but we are here now to make an arrest." The man let Senior Mrs. Jen''s hand which clutched to his suit to release. He then took one step back as five other men was behind him, wearing a police uniform, showing the clear difference of the man with the rest of his personnel.


    Senior Mrs. Jen pulled her hands from her rubbing her eyes and she narrowed at the man who spoke. "Arrest? Who are you arresting?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-336-tying-loose-ends-ii_50861998698709665 for visiting.


    The man pulled a warrant from his chest pocket, showing it for Senior Mrs. Jen to read, "Mr. Jen Qiling is under arrest for kidnapping," the man cued his members to bring Jen Qiling and Senior Mrs. Jen quickly came before them.


    "No!" The elderly woman walked before them to stop the man from getting closer to Jen Qiling, "What kidnapping? That was our grandson we didn''t kidnapped him."


    "The custody belong to Ms. Wei Mo Ran, Mr. Jen Qiling doesn''t have any right to talk of meet Ms. Wei Mo Ran''s son unless he received permission from the woman, however, Ms. Wei Mo Ran received no notification which proofed Jen Qiling''s had kidnapp her son," the man explained firmly with his expression unchanging.


    "Then we will also make a report that someone had beat my son!" Senior Mrs. Jen didn''t see she could stop the man but she believe she would be able to use some means to help Jen Qiling from being put behind the bars. Remembering Li Lian''s face, the elderly woman knew she had to drag that woman to the jail!


    The man finally smiled but not to offer it to the elderly woman but he was happy with how the event had turned the way Li Jun Wei told him. "You can file charges once you''ve arrive in the police station, please come with us." Believing that the man was going to bring her to the police station, Senior Mrs. Jen entered the car with her unconscious son without forgetting to plead the police to bring a doctor for her son.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Jen was told to wait by her mother in law and entered the car, thinking nothing amiss.

 Chapter 356 - 337: Tying Loose Ends-III

    In the same night, Li Xiao Chen came back home, precisely his own home where it was built right behind his older brother''s house. With the cast on his legs, he had gotten accustomed to waking which made it easier for him to walk on his own. He then see how his house was clean but empty. The housekeeper often come to the house at the designed time, cleaning the house without dust but there was the empty feeling he felt to be alone in his house.


    The Koi then thought visit his Li Jun Wei''s house, At first he thought it would be rude to intrude their house every day but being lonely wasn''t to his liking. Before he left, he remembered something to go and take what he needed before making his way to Li Jun Wei''s house.


    At the same time he arrived, Li Xiao Chen saw the black van which Li Lian often use. Happy that there was someone in the house, the Koi make his way quickly. "Sister! Today you came home lat-" Li Xiao Chen stopped his tongue, his eyes watched the woman who stood beside Li Lian and the small boy she was hugging, "Mo Ran! What..." drawled Li Xiao Chen with his eyes on Li Lian, "is this?" he whispered, making his way closer to stand beside Li Lian.


    "There was a problem so Mo Ran will stay here."


    "Yes there is a problem but this house is brother''s house and your house! They will meet soon if she stay here no, she already meet me," reminded Li Xiao Chen who didn''t meet Wei Mo Ran''s eyes.


    "Mo Ran know about it already," said Li Lian seeing how Li Xiao Chen nodding.


    "My point! Mo Ran doesn''t know-" Li Xiao Chen''s head whipped to Li Lian, "Mo Ran know?"


    "There is a long story about this, Mo Ran is currently in a problem with Jen Qiling, he took Sian from school without permission, kidnapping him and I came home after doing a little business against Jen Qiling," Li Lian spoke in the same whisper as Li Xiao Chen spoke slowly beside her.


    "I don''t think I should stay here." It was Wei Mo Ran who spoke that surprised Li Xiao Chen.


    His eyes moved to see the little boy. As he was closed with Sian, anger came to his fist when he recalled Li Lian''s words of how Sian was kidnapped. Wei Mo Ran was a single mother. It was hard for a single mother to do things together at the same time. While Wei Mo Ran work, she never forget to get in touch with her son and spend her time as much as she could whenever there was a chance.


    "Yes, you shouldn''t stay here," Li Xiao Chen said, "you should stay in my house. This house is too large and there is only a few thing that could be fun for Sian. In my house there are game and toys for children."


    "You have those?" asked Li Lian curiously.


    Li Xiao Chen net the curious eyes of both Li Lian and Wei Mo Ran. He cleared his throat, "It was a business that I did before, a toy company, it is still running but in a small scale, the often send samples to my house and I keep them. Also, my house is empty and rarely people come there, I''m sure nothing would go wrong if you go there, you could relax."


    To Wei Mo Ran, it didn''t sounds good to stay at one''s house when they were not family but she had no family. Her parents died long ago and her only family was Jen Qiling in the past which now only Sian. She weighed that staying in the house was better compared to staying in the hotel where she and her son would be alone. Leaving Sian in the house when she work will also make her less worried.


    "Thank you, Li Lian," she said, her smile on her lips were returned by Li Lian.


    "I don''t do much," Li Lian answered, not wanting Wei Mo Ran to take this as personal debt she had to pay where she didn''t do it so the woman would feel indebted to her. "I do this for Sian sake, I''m afraid that Qiling would sue you," said Li Lian and Wei Mo Ran''s expression darkened.


    "I will do something about that," replied Wei Mo Ran, putting a sure smile where deep down she was also worried. Compared to her, Jen Family was with wealth and she recalled how easy it was for Senior Mrs. Jen to call her to court on her divorce court. The woman also made sure she didn''t receive any single penny from Jen Qiling when Wei Mo Ran needed none even without the woman needing to make sure of it.


    "How about this, I know some good lawyer who could help you with this matter, I wouldn''t be able to sleep too thinking that there are someone who will try to tear Sian and you," said Li Lian with a concerned expression.


    Truthfully, Li Lian wasn''t worried about it. She had requested Li Jun Wei to help her and she was sure his lawyer was on the move to make sure this will never happen again to Wei Mo Ran. But seeing Wei Mo Ran didn''t want to be indebted to her, she used a different approach.


    "I don''t think I have the money needed to hire an excellent lawyer," Wei Mo Ran didn''t want to turn down but she wasn''t sure of the payment the lawyer needed. Seeing Li Family''s wealth, she guessed that the lawyer wasn''t one people could hire as they wish.


    "Money isn''t the issue, you could negotiate with the lawyer what come first is Sian and your peacefulness. What do you think?" Li Lian asked, waiting for Wei Mo Ran''s agreement.


    Wei Mo Ran hugged her son closer, "I think you are right. Thank you again, Li Lian."


    "Don''t mention it!" Li Lian then took Wei Mo Ran''s hand, "then should we go to Xiao Chen''s house?"


    ""Is right behind this house, we don''t need car," Li Xiao Chen replied as the trio left the entrance to Li Xiao Chen''s house.


    Far from Li Jun Wei''s house, in a house a young woman came out from her car, having servants to open the door. Feeling impatient, the young woman pushed the door herself that the servant who had opened the doors felt his body pushed suddenly by the action. Surprised, the servant didn''t say anything. No one who work in Jin Family waited for the members of the family to apologize for what they did. If they do, it would mean the world have ended for them.


    The young woman ran, as the servant who closed the door followed behind her. Jin Nu Yuan felt that today could be the best day of her life, where her world that was clouded by gloomy clouds now turn sunny. She made her way to the living room where her mother and father were. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-337-tying-loose-ends-iii_50885535941590878 for visiting.


    A wide smile was on Jin Nu Yuan''s lips, where she didn''t care if her hair had blown with the wind, making it ruffled unlike everyday where she nit picked on every single detail of her hair, to look flawless.


    "Oh, Nu Yuan, you came late today where did you go?" asked Mr. Jin who then folded the newspaper he had been reading.


    Instead of replying the young woman asked, "Did you hear about Brother Wei?" There was a peachy tone on her words which showed how happy she felt that Mrs. Jin raise her brow at what news about her nephew that could make her daughter happy. Unless it was about Li Lian''s disappearance to the family, Mrs. Jin doubt she would be this happy, thought the older woman.


    "Hear about what?" asked her mother, the woman feel curious which made her to place the phone she was working on to the table.


    Jin Nu Yuan ran to take seat beside her parents, pushing her luxurious purse away. "He is getting divorce!" rejoiced Jin Nu Yuan, "Finally! I know that sooner or later brother Wei would feel fed up by that bitch!" Jin Nu Yuan thought that Li Lian deserve this. After making her felt embarrassed multiple times, she finally see that woman out.


    In truth, Jin Nu Yuan doesn''t care who would be her older cousin''s wife. She had no care but when she learn Li Lian was a simple singer she seen the woman as lower than her. She can''t understand how a woman who was born from the lower class could be Mrs. Li. Li Lian didn''t have the class nor the elegance to Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes and she was very happy to know that the eyesore finally got rid of!


    "Words Nu Yuan," reminded Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan nodded as if she had noted down her words when she didn''t really care much about the words she had said because deep down Jin Nu Yuan thought the term suit Li Lian.


    "Where did you here about this?" asked her mother. Knowing how Jin Nu Yuan tend to over exaggerate things, Mrs. Jin need to know the source before running into things like how her daughter was.


    Jin Nu Yuan smiled an all knowing smile with a proud smile that she knew it before her mother and her family , "I know it from someone who is dependable when it come to this things. This rumors have been running amuck amongst the employee in Li Corporation."


    Jin Nu Yuan''s father was very curious over what his daughter conveyed. "How could the company know first even before us?" asked Mr. Jin, the same question Mrs. Jin was about to ask her daughter.

 Chapter 357 - 338: Koi’s Love Problem-I

    "Today right when Brother Wei reach the company, he immediately requested his secretary to call a divorce lawyer, saying that he had things to confirm with the lawyer. Then the person who told me of the news claimed that they were in the room for two hours, taking before the lawyer left," explained Jin Nu Yuan, she was feeling on the brim of her happiness where her smile couldn''t go down.


    "They could be talking about something else," said Mrs. Jin, wanting to be sure without doubt. Seeing how Li Jun Wei treasured Li Lian much to her dislike, it was hard to believe her eldest nephew would be the first one to divorce the wife he seemed to be very proud of.


    "I don''t think he needed something by calling an expert of divorce lawyer, mother," said Jin Nu Yuan to sway her mother''s mind which still see the news suspicious.


    Mrs. Jin''s eyes narrowed. "It could be a trap." Mrs. Jin didn''t want to be over optimistic to the news easily.


    "Or it could be real," asserted Mr. Jin. "Will he call a divorce lawyer and talk with them for hours just to trap us? He wouldn''t use the tiring method and with that kind of trap, he wouldn''t be able to do anything against us."


    Mrs. Jin gave her silence to think. Her husband''s words did make sense. Knowing Li Jun Wei, he wouldn''t use the simple trick. "Tomorrow, Nu Yuan, visit Jun Wei''s house."


    "Okay!" came Jin Nu Yuan''s ready answer. She can''t wait to dig more to the matter and if she sees Li Lian''s the young woman swore to squeeze lemon and rub salt to her divorce.


    "But make it discreet, asked about their divorce without making your intention known," Mrs. Jin hold her daughter''s shoulder who sat beside her while her eyes stare intently at her. Jin Nu Yuan had the ability to turn worse situation to something more than a nightmare.


    Jin Nu Yuan who had just thought of making a merry conversation by poking to Li Lian''s divorce passed her lips one over another. "Okay?" Her mother asked. Jin Nu Yuan since young know how her mother hates it when they ruin her plan.


    She had no choice but to nod, "Okay," replied Jin Nu Yuan before leaving the room, Once the girl had left Mrs. Jin turned her eyes to her husband where their eyes met.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-338-koi%E2%80%99s-love-problem-i_50908553745055912 for visiting.


    "I thought you said Jun Wei was smitten to the woman. In the autumn festival they looked very close. What may be the reason of their divorce and Jun Wei to change her mind?" asked Mr. Jin.


    "A year had passed after their marriage but there is no sign of children from Li Lian, they could be the reason. Last time, I talked with them, spicing the conversation by asking when they would have children." On her own words, Mrs. Jin narrowed her eyes to hummed. "Maybe after that, they both did a test to find out Li Lian is infertile," the woman made an early assumption.


    "That could be," the older man agreed. In Li Family, infertility is a big issue, "If it is true, you will have to find someone to fill the position beside him fast. We can''t afford anyone stealing the seat again," said the man to which his wife agreed for. "What about the young man you were about to work with?"


    "I will take care about it once we know from Nu Yuan if it is a true or false rumor."


    The sky had turned deep black by the time Li Jun Wei came back home. He took off his coat when Bo Shiao came near him. Leaving the entrance, he went to his room to see how the light was still on. Li Lian''s face slide on the side of her pillow and her eyes were closed as she fell asleep. The sound of the door hadn''t woke her up as Li Jun Wei opened the door very softly not to disturb the sleep she deserve after her hard work today.


    Walking to the nearest chair, Li Jun Wei took off his necktie, vest, and belt to then walk beside Li Lian''s side of bed. Pushing the hair lock that was covering her face, Li Jun Wei smiled to see how peaceful she was asleep. Today could be said one of the rarest day where she had asked him a favor. Even though it wasn''t request she made for herself, it could be said her side of wish and he had made sure to fulfill her wish to the best he could.


    Leaning forward Li Jun Wei kissed her forehead before leaving the place to turn of the light and walked out of the room to see that not far, Li Xiao Chen was walking.


    "It''s late, what are you doing here now? It''s time for your sleep, Xiao Chen," Li Jun Wei reminded. His eyes then tilt to see the spinach pajama he used, "I thought you will be staying in your own house?"


    "Mo Ran is staying in my house, I can''t exactly stay in my house where she is there, right? I don''t want her to feel uncomfortable with my present," said Li Xiao Chen who then saw Li Jun Wei walked beside him so he wouldn''t have to drag his broken leg to walk toward him in trouble.


    "Li Lian called her as expected, I''ve told a maid to clean the room but in the end it become unused." Some times there were things he couldn''t guess or plan which work the way he wanted a hundred percent unless he could control a person''s mind, thought Li Jun Wei to himself.


    "Like you said in the past, nothing is predictable," Li Xiao Chen shifted his eyes from the ground where he had been keeping a watch carefully so he wouldn''t stumble over things to make the bone he had broken worse. "Oh brother, I forgot to tell you that I showed sister your high school album pictures."


    Li Jun Wei looked more intrigued and a smile came on his lips, "You did then what did Li Lian said?"


    "What sister said?" drawled Li Xiao Chen. As soon as Li Lian came to his house with Wei Mo Ran, Li Xiao Chen showed her the picture album he promised where many picture of Li Jun Wei and him was there.


    Li Lian was excited to see the picture album, wanting to know if this pictures could make her pull the me roy about him which she needed to know. She wishes to know what promised she had made with him, and what could be the reason for him to love her.


    ''I remember you told me that Jun Wei look sharp, I can''t wait to see how he looked like in the past,'' said Li Lian, holding the picture on her hands as she sat on the couch across Li Xiao Chen. ''Does he look the same when he was in college?'' asked Li Lian.


    ''When brother was in college, he doesn''t look much different but compared to high school he was taller, he grew up like a bean sprout that in one week he added eleven centimeters,'' explained Li Xiao Chen, recalling the time Li Jun Wei was in high school. ''I didn''t get to talk with him much during high school.'' He confessed with his expression a little sullen.


    Li Xiao Chen saw Li Lian raises her eyebrow, ''I thought Jun Wei stayed in China in high school and moved abroad in college?''


    ''It isn''t like that. You know when brother was in college it was easier to talk with him then he was in high school. He often treated others with cold shoulders and I don''t know what happened but he made a space between me too. He even called me little brother than my name. Even though he never called me that way,''


    Li Xiao Chen sank in his memory. He recalled the time where he was in the hallway after stepping out from his room. Seeing his older brother from afar, he ran toward him and was about to call him when Li Jun Wei''s eyes looked distant at him.


    ''What do you need, little brother?'' That was Li Jun Wei''s question. He didn''t greeted him nor ask how he was but instead he first ask what Li Xiao Chen needed.


    Li Xiao Chen turned his face at Li Lian after pulling himself from his old memories, ''At that time, there were pressure between the families. They don''t accept grandmother and grandfather for choosing brother to be the family head when he was still young. People who come to him was with need and they treated him much less like a robot." said Li Xiao Chen to her.


    ''I think I know why Jun Wei did that,'' Li Lian said that had Li Xiao Chen''s eyes shifted at her. ''He wanted to protect you. I mean, maybe he didn''t want to involve you into the heir problem. You were still young and maybe he think it wasn''t your time yet. Jun Wei probably want you to have a childhood like others.''


    ''You think so?'' asked Li Xiao Chen because somewhere he thought that could be the case but wasn''t sure.


    ''Of course, Jun Wei think of you very much you know. There is still your baby picture in his room.'' Li Lian whispered as if to say the words in secret before opening the picture album on her hands.


    She watched the picture compared to middle school, it was clear there was a different. Li Jun Wei didn''t look like a highschool boy. His expression tell it all the way how he was unlike the children of his peers. Seeing the last page, suddenly Li Lian''s brows raised which Li Xiao Chen noticed.

 Chapter 358 - 339: Kois Love Problem-II

    ''Anything wrong, sister?'' asked Li Xiao Chen after noticing the shift in Li Lian''s expression which was fairly noticeable across her face.


    ''No,'' he heard Li Lian chuckled, ''how come he is already this handsome in high school?''


    Back to the present, Li Xiao Chen, who was staring at his older brother smiled wide with a wink, "Sister said you are handsome, you know I think sister have a very high demand when it come to face. Heaven must have blessed you brother to have a handsome face so you could capture sister''s heart."


    "Even without this face, there are ways I could have her heart," Li Jun Wei said, the confident he had made Li Xiao Chen to laugh his heart out. Then Li Xiao Chen shifted the conversation, "I heard about Mo Ran, sister said she would help her to find a lawyer, is it your lawyer?"


    "A different one," explained Li Jun Wei, by now the pair of brother walked to the living room. "Professionals came in handy on their field, I requested a divorce lawyer and found a solution to make sure Jen Qiling and the entire Jen Family will never be able to put their finger on Wei Mo Ran and her son."


    A wicked smile appeared on Li Jun Wei''s lips that almost seemed as if he had taken a life by his own hands to Li Xiao Chen''s eyes. Li Xiao Chen thought Jen Qiling deserved it. He could tell that this indirectly happened because he had bluffed to the man, claiming that Wei Mo Ran was in a relationship with someone else far better than him which triggered the man''s anger as Jen Qiling was someone with a high pride but no morale.


    Li Xiao Chen felt bad for creating the mess which must have surprised the great life out of Wei Mo Ran but seeing that now Jen Qiling will never be able to harm her or Sian, it sounded like a much better news. "I know you are kind brother! They say you are only kind to your close set of family but not outsider, I know that you think of others too."


    Li Jun Wei noticed the proud look on Li Xiao Chen''s face and his hand stopped to ruffle his hair. "They are not that wrong," Li Xiao Chen heard his older brother''s words as his head was ruffled. His eyes looked up questioning his words, "I did this because Li Lian requested me, but I also helped Mo Ran for her son and everything she had done for the company. Also, in particular I hate Jen Qiling''s guts and his company."


    "I also hate his guts," agreed Li Xiao Chen. "That''s right, I heard you fired your informant, is that alright? We still need him for informations."


    Li Jun Wei tilted his chin, his eyes looking away from his brother with a knowing smile, "I found a new person to take over his place."


    Next morning, Li Lian woke up with a yawn escaping from her lips as soon as she woke up. She sat on her bed and her head quickly searched for the person who slept beside her to see how it was empty. But there was sign that the pillow in the left side had been used.


    Li Lian leaned forward to Li Jun Wei''s side of bed. Rolling to then sigh. Last night she had tried many ways to keep herself awake but it was hard for her who had went through a tiring day not to sleep. She also thought to wake up earlier but by the time she woke up, Li Jun Wei had left the house.


    It felt empty to Li Lian. She could speak to him with her phone but there was difference when one speak through phone and in contact with the person themself.


    After breakfast, Li Lian met with Wei Mo Ran. Being told to enter the house, the woman was still doubting the fact that Li Lian was married to Li Jun Wei. It wasn''t that the woman couldn''t trust Li Lian but she find the news shocking to believe that it was a reality.


    "Mommy, can you put me down?" asked Sian who was carried on Wei Mo Ran''s hand.


    "If you promise not to run around the house or create any problem," Wei Mo Ran said for her adorable son to bob his head up and down. When his feet reached the floor, he didn''t run but went to the places he was curious of. When he noticed a heel and leg, Sian lifted his head to meet Li Lian''s smile and the boy smiled back at her.


    The adorable smile had Li Lian smitten. She bend her knees, crouching in front of the boy, "Good morning Sian, you will be staying here with this uncle," Li Lian pointed her hand to Li Xiao Chen who still had to rest at home until the cast could be taken off from his leg,


    "Good morning to you too pretty strong sister," Sian c.o.c.ked his head to the side, his chubby cheeks were tempting Li Lian to pinch. The little boy then turn to look at Li Xiao Chen, "Uncle, will you play the cars again with me?"


    "Wait before that I need to clear something," Li Xiao Chen crouched next to Li Lian, in front of little Sian and his brows tensely furrowed, "Do you know that I am younger than this sister here? You shouldn''t call me uncle but big brother. Now, call me big brother."


    "Uncle!" Sian was quick to betray Li Xiao Chen''s expectation and the boy explained, "Sister is sister and uncle is uncle."


    "Why am I an uncle? I''m still young. Once again call be big brother," Li Xiao Chen urged the boy.


    "But uncle looks older than sister," Sian explained, his brows were also pulled in confusion.


    Li Lian, covered her lips, bursting to a laugh before patting Li Xiao Chen''s shoulders. "You can''t hide age like a woman could, Xiao Chen. Try it again next time when you have the chance."


    "There is no chance in age, sister!" Li Xiao Chen reminded before picking Sian from the ground and taught him all over again of how he was young.


    "Shall we go now?" asked Li Lian after patting her hands as she stood next to Wei Mo Ran. "Xiao Chen will take good care of Sian, you don''t have to worry about him."


    "Yes," Wei Mo Ran agreed and she turned to wave her hand to her son before they left the house.


    Once Wei Mo Ran and Li Lian left, Li Xiao Chen who was carrying Sian on his arm saw Violet and their eyes met. Feeling his heart thudding, Li Xiao Chen was about to step toward the woman and asked her of the words she said before when she had left the place to drive the car.


    "Are you alright uncle?" asked Sian whose face were pressed on Li Xiao Chen''s chest.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-339-koi''s-love-problem-ii_50931702813488422 for visiting.


    "Uh, yeah, no problem," Li Xiao Chen answered after tearing his eyes from the car and sighed.


    "Lying is bad uncle. I can hear your heart thumping thumping!" Sian giggled revealing Li Xiao Chen''s heart rate.


    "It''s not! And call me big brother not uncle," Li Xiao Chen who had turned his back from the entrance took one more peek before turning his face away. Since that day, he can''t get out Violet''s smirk nor her smile which make him feel almost crazy.

 Chapter 359 - 340: Kois Love Problem-III

    Once Li Lian arrived in the building, she cane earlier than the other day with her schedule packed to promote the song. In the morning she had to attend two shows. Usually the shows were pre record and she had to take it in different angles which in the end acquired her to perform three times.


    By the time it ended, Li Lian had to move to the next stage in a different building. In the car on her third performance, Li Lian ate the bread on her hand while watching her phone. She read the messages left by her fans and sometimes she spotted her anti fans. Li Lian who had read the positive comments then went to read the negatives.


    [LeIn: I think her promotion is over reacted. The media call her angel that''s why she became famous. Truthfully she look not that much different than others and many other singers are kinder than her. This is just a drama made to make her famous.]


    [GuGuGe: I admit that her song is good, but she has just debuted and now she is requested to make a song for a movie? There must be strings pulled behind the scene here!]


    [HuMoo: Compared with Hue Lin she is lesser. Staring from her fashion, her song, and her entire persona. It''s as if she is trying to copy Hue Lin. Hue Lin number is one!]


    "It''s better not to put much thought on reading bad comments Li Lian, they often attack people because they believe that under media, no one would know who they are," cane Wei Mo Ran''s voice beside her who had spoken after noticing Li Lian was reading the comments written in the news about her. "The netizens often think they are right, some just want to say words to hurt others to vent their anger."


    "I don''t feel hurt," Li Lian said. Bad comments were often she received even before she became a singer. To get hurt at this point could never happen to her who had grown numb to people who are trying to hurt her by their words. "Mo Ran, did you receive any words about the movie?"


    "Not yet, I tried to get in contact with the producers but there had been no reply yet." At this point, many rumors would spiral out of control and the only way to stop the rumors were to wait for the movie ''handmaiden'' to be released.


    What was Wei Tsui Lan thinking? Li Lian couldn''t understand the man''s thinking. What was he trying to do? The offer he made instead sounded good to Li Lian''s side and it was working in her favor at one point although there was also the down side. She doubted Wei Tsui Lan''s goal was to make her hated by the medias.


    Li Lian also wondered when her paternity test with Xie Hue Lin would come out. Whether Xie Hue Lin was really her sister or if she wasn''t.


    As she continued scrolling her phone Li Lian noticed something which had her smile to widen and she called Wei Mo Ran beside her by a tap of her hand, "Look at this," said Li Lian, to show her phone for the news to play in her phone.


    "Today''s news. The executive of Spirit Entertainment, Mr. Jen Qiling and his mother, Mrs. Jen had been apprehended with charges of kidnapping. The police are taking care of the two suspects and the reasons have been found as followed..." Wei Mo Ran stared at the woman who spoke behind the screen with her eyes slowly widening when she saw the picture where Jen Qiling and Senior Mrs. Jen was captured by the police.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-340-koi''s-love-problem-iii_50931723197793328 for visiting.


    "They are taken by the police?" asked Wei Mo Ran in disbelief when she saw Mrs. Jen''s face paled almost stricken white. "How?"


    "I asked the police to come after that and with a little of Jun Wei''s help," saying that Li Jun Wei helped too much would instead made Wei Mo Ran more panic than she looked like and Li Lian refrain herself from doing so.


    Last night, right after Senior Mrs. Jen was taken to the police station with her unconscious son, Li Jun Wei marched into the police station, the place where Jen Qiling and his mother was brought to.


    "Why am I here! I told you that I would come to make a report not to be investigate!" yelled the old woman for her loud voice to be heard by Li Jun Wei who was outside of the room.


    "Before that Senior Mrs. Jen we have to investigate of the current case of your son who had kidnapped the boy named Sian," Ruen answered calmly, his eyes not minding the woman to yell and as her hand was bound by the handcuff to the table, she wasn''t able to do do anything than screaming or demanding him.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that my son and I didn''t kidnapped him but he is my grandson! He belongs to stay with me and his father!-" Senior Mrs. Jen said when she heard the sound of a click coming from the door. She whipped her head, the wrinkles on her face curled to see the man who had walked inside the investigation room.


    When their eyes met and after Senior Mrs. Jen had took the man''s feature, her eyes widened, a surprised expression came over her face and she was unable to say anything with her lips gaping in surprise. "Mr. Li?" asked the woman as if to confirm that she was currently seeing Li Jun Wei. The old woman know him by his face and she was surprised to see Li Jun Wei who never made his appearance to appear her.


    In China people who are with wealth that fall lesser compared to Li Family, know them. They also know how much they are different from a normal family and had to be respected unless they are prepared to lost something as a cost for offending him.


    "Good evening Senior Mrs. Jen. I do think it is bad for you to scream on your age, it will ruin your throat," Li Jun Wei said, his expression was unchanging as it was expressionless looking nothing less than a stone.

 Chapter 360 - 341: Live Longer-I

    Senior Mrs. Jen continued to watch Li Jun Wei walking toward the seat beside the police man who had instead of bringing her to the place where she could make report had pushed her into the investigation room. Pulling the seat, as if he was in his own home, Li Jun Wei took the seat and leaned his back on the back rest.


    Why was the esteemed Li Jun Wei came here? asked the senior woman to them lately recall the maids words before she left the house. Was the woman who had kicked her son Li Jun Wei''s wife?


    As if Li Jun Wei was able to read mind, he surprised the old woman by speaking, "Yes, she is my wife. Li Lian had always been the woman who love to do action than word, I could tell what happened to your son was my wife''s doing. Lovely, isn''t she?" A doting sound cane by Li Jun Wei''s voice who then chuckled.


    Senior Mrs. Jen was surprised and her hand was quick to slap the desk. "How could she be lovely?! She had kicked my son! My dearest son on his head and not only that was what she did, she also broke his fingers! I will demand for her to apologize. If it isn''t because of you Mr. Li, I would have asked a worse punishment than this."


    Ruen, who had been quiet after sitting beside Li Jun Wei rolled his eyes on the woman. He stood from his seat, pushing the chair to the back to create a screeching sound, "I will go and have a smoke." Li Jun Wei didn''t answer as he expected. He didn''t forget to close the door and pull the cigarette box from the right pocket of his slack.


    When Uren leave, the room turn taut. Li Jun Wei who held no smile in his lips leaned forward the desk, his elbows resting on the desk. "Demand isn''t a good word, Senior Mrs. Jen. I know what you are thinking right now. That I wouldn''t be able to do anything to you put of respect because you are a senior woman, do you?"


    Senior Mrs. Jen''s eyes grew wide as Li Jun Wei has guessed her thoughts twice.


    "Have you known why Li Family is often avoided by others?" asked Li Jun Wei and he looked at the old woman''s eyes, his gaze not lessening the intimidating gaze to the woman because she was old.


    With no response from Senior Mrs. Jen, Li Jun Wei continued, "We were told to have the authority to kill one person without knowing. Even if they are a person who is famous, we have our ways to make them die without anyone daring to point a finger on us. Do you think this rumors is a fake? Just because they sound too much like a hoax and that it sounded very much out of the world?"


    Senior Mrs. Jen had heard the rumors, the words and whispers said by people about Li Family. But they don''t believe the rumors only a grain of people believed the rumors as it sounded far fetched to bite on. Like others, Senior Mrs. Jen didn''t believe the sayings.


    As in the end of the day, Li Family was humans, they would go in jail if they kill anyone.


    Yet now hearing the words said by the current head of the family, the old woman felt her throat dry and slowly believed that the rumors were the truth.


    "It''s the truth. Let me tell you a little secret, I once killed a person and another secret, I didn''t kill only a single person. My advise is to stop thinking that you have an upper hand in this matter, unless you wish to be the next," Li Jun Wei leaned back to the chair, crossing his legs, "Let''s talk about your son. He had been divorced once, he had also signed an agreement where his son would stay with his wife, I expect you know this because aren''t you the one who had told him to sign the agreement?"


    In the past, Senior Mrs. Jen didn''t want to have anything to do with Wei Mo Ran any longer and ordered her son to sign anything where Wei Mo Ran would never get close to him anymore, without knowing that she had ordered him to sign the agreement. But the old woman thought she could take Sian''s custody later.


    "Sian is still my grandson," the old woman hold her ground.


    "Yes he is your grandson by blood but not doc.u.ment. You and your son is now charged by kidnapping but I have a better choice for you where you only need to sign this agreement with your son," Li Jun Wei placed the doc.u.ment he had prepared to the desk. Senior Mrs. Jen only read the doc.u.ment from the file to then hear Li Jun Wei continue to taunt her. "Now would you rather be caught as a kidnapper or promise to go to the court peacefully to break of your last tie with your grandson? I offer you two choices, Senior Mrs. Jen but there is a third choice," Li Jun Wei drawled.


    The clock ticking in the room was the only sound that filled the room which slowly ticked as if to tell Senior Mrs. Jen how her time she had had been cut short.


    "What is the third choice?" asked the old woman, who seemed to be still holding to the thought of having Sian to herself.


    "To be my next victim. I can put you and your grandson in one graveyard. You know why I could say this in the police station, right? There isn''t anyone here who will be your ally," Li Jun Wei watched Senior Mrs. Jen''s expression slowly soaking to fear as she realized there was no choice from the three choices Li Jun Wei gave her.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-341-live-longer-i_50955036297061390 for visiting.


    By the time the investigation ended Li Jun Wei stepped out of the room alone with the doc.u.ment in his hand signed. "Took you ten minutes," said Ruen and Li Jun Wei slide his eyes to the corner to see the man standing right beside the door.


    "People need time to think and choose even when there is only one choice," replied Li Jun Wei whose eyes then went to his cigarette.


    "Want one?" offered Ruen, his hand pulled the cigarette box to him.


    Li Jun Wei raised his hand, "No, I stopped smoking a year ago."


    Ruen raised his eyebrow, "A year ago, isn''t it the same time as your marriage? Did your wife told you not to smoke?" Ruen placed his cigarette to his lips, sucking to breathe out gray smokes to the air.


    "I thought to live longer with her," Li Jun Wei broadened his smile that had Ruen''s eyes widened before he turned to smile.


    Taking his pocket ashtray, Ruen pushed the cigarette for the flame to die out and put it away. "That''s a good thought, I will stop smoking near you then, they say non smokers who inhale the smoke would acquire terrible illness. I wouldn''t want to kill you when you have made up your mind." Ruen then looked away, his eyes looking far at the corner of the hall, "It''s good to have such a thought than living to die."


    Li Jun Wei didn''t comment and Ruen''s eyes turned at him, "Right, about the person you asked me to search, I still can''t find him but I heard a few rumors about him. That he is currently abroad which is weird as he is supposed to be in China."


    "Rumors?" asked Li Jun Wei.


    "Someone spotted him on the airport, my last lead to him which now has gone because when we searched through the records of airport, he wasn''t there," answered Ruen, "Are you going home now?"


    "If I don''t go now, my wife will stay up late, good night and thank you for your reports." Li Jun Wei''s back faded as he reached the end of the corridor and toon a right turn. Seeing him gone, Ruen opened the door, entering to close.


    Back to the present, Wei Mo Ran still couldn''t believe what she sees. Senior Mrs. Jen and Jen Qiling was said to be suspect of kidnapping which had to be Sian.


    "Will she and him be apprehended?" asked Wei Mo Ran, knowing that Li Lian was the one who had asked Li Jun Wei to do so.


    "They have two choice. To spend their time behind the bars or to sign an agreement where they would never be able to touch your or Sian. Also, you child''s custody will be with you. Jen Qiling could never be Sian''s father again forever." Li Lian saw Wei Mo Ran''s hand tightened on her phone. Her lips which was set to a line then spread to a smile. It was a very good news to Wei Mo Ran, to know that now Jen Family was forever gone from her and her son''s life.


    "Thank you," said Wei Mo Ran. Li Lian couldn''t see her face and raising her hand, she patted Wei Mo Ran''s shoulder which now felt light to the woman as her burden and worry was forever gone.

 Chapter 361 - 342: Live Longer-II

    He Chang Min came early on the morning to Xie Family. Inside the car, his eyes turned to look at the outside view of the house and his brows strongly pulled against each other. He pressed his forehead when his eyes fell to see the parking lot.


    He Chang Min recalled everything. When he had broke his engagement and he saw how Li Lian''s expression was shocked before her expression hardened. She didn''t cry but it wasn''t because she didn''t feel hurt but because she didn''t want to show her sadness, to appear weak in front of him or Xie Hue Lin.


    He Chang Min''s heard still harbored love for Li Lian but he know that the love he had for her will forever leave unrequited because the one who had broken any relationship between them was him.


    "Sir, will you be going now?" asked the chauffeur who didn''t know whether he should stop in front of the entrance or to park the car as He Chang Min continue stared at the closed doors.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-342-live-longer-ii_50978178369385011 for visiting.


    "A moment," sighed He Chang Min. He didn''t want to step into the house it had been a year he had avoided going to the house and he didn''t know if Xie Hue Lin knew throughout the year there was only five times he had entered the house for the sole reason to avoid every bad memories haunting him in the very house.


    After a few more minutes, He Chang Min stepped out of the car, letting the chauffeur to park the car to the side of the entrance. Walking there, he knew that Xie Hue Lin must have been informed of his coming since he entered the gate and the woman was busy dolling herself before appearing to him. Even though compared to Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin could never win in term of beauty but the woman still didn''t learn what feeling he had for her. Where there was only hate and displeasure he felt.


    He didn''t have to wait for Xie Hue Lin to quickly open the door by pushing and a wide smile spread on her lips to welcome him, "Min ge, you came? You could have told me if you will come."


    He Chang Min felt her chest that she pushed hard for him to feel. Does she thinks that the only way to bind him down in the relationship was to have him addicted to sleeping with her? He Chang Min''s eyes turned cold as he rubbed Xie Hue Lin''s head when she wasn''t looking at his face.


    Xie Hue Lin was still oblivious to this day of how much He Chang Min had avoided being together with her in a closed room, knowing that she would entice him to sleep with her. To make excuse would be hard and knowing Xie Hue Lin''s personality she would begin to doubt him, sniffing everything about him and he can''t have the woman to ruin his revenge plan.


    "What will you do if I tell you first?" asked He Chang Min, his eyes and lips smiling gently like how everyone expected him to while in truth he was angry.


    "I will cook you the stew you like! You know the white stew," said Xie Hue Lin with her eyes watching He Chang Min''s expression like an eagle, making sure she didn''t miss any change in reading his expression.


    "You remembered it," whispered He Chang Min seeming pleasantly surprised that had Xie Hue Lin to smile wider and looked away from him.


    "Of course, that''s the only thing you like to eat when it come to your favorite food. I know that you don''t like any other soup than stew," answered Xie Hue Lin as they entered the house.


    No, thought He Chang Min. Xie Hue Lin didn''t know anything. He didn''t like stew at all. The only stew he likes was the stew made by Li Lian and since then he loved stew but he never found the taste of stew Xie Hue Lin made to be tasty.


    Entering he then saw Mr. and Mrs. Xie who came down after hearing He Chang Min had come. "My, Chang Min! You could have told us if you will come, I would have made the house a little cleaner," said Mrs. Xie whose hand hugging her husband''s hand like a cuddling couple which make them looked like the perfect loving family.


    "He probably only came to surprise Hue Lin, you know boys love to do surprised," Mr. Xie remarked.


    "Yes, I was passing by this area when I noticed the road is near to this house," confirmed He Chang Min. He had come today not to greet but to attest Li Jun Wei''s words of how Xie Hue Lin wasn''t Mr. and Mrs. Xie''s biological daughter.


    "We shouldn''t stay here, have you eaten yet Chang Min?" asked Mrs. Xie, her eyes looking at He Chang Min and he noticed how Xie Hue Lin''s feature took well of Li Lian''s feature but then it was different to her father. Li Lian acquired her features both from her father and mother, also her paternal grandmother who was known as a beauty when she was young.


    "No, not yet," replied He Chang Min which was a lie as he had ate before coming to the house, knowing how he wouldn''t be able to stomach the food made by the family. To make time, however, he needed to stay longer here.


    "Then I will go to the kitchen! I will cook for you today," Xie Hue Lin said lovingly, her eyes were sparkling in love to He Chang Min but he questioned if it was love Xie Hue Lin had when looking at him of assurance as he was the support she needed to have the life she want to have.


    When Xie Hue Lin left, He Chang Min took a seat with Mr. and Mrs. Xie. They asked him about things of the company and he learned that Xie Family''s company wasn''t doing well for the past few months.


    Mr. Xie asked for He Chang Min''s insight but by far he notice, it was the sales the magically decrease and increase. Almost as if someone played the sales as the number kept going up and down, although mostly it was down and there were many times where it was dangerously fluctuate to the lowest. He Chang Min didn''t know what to do as the cause for the fluctuation was unknown.


    "For now it is best to find the reason for the sales to decrease. On the days where the sales plummet the most," said He Chang Min. He didn''t particularly want to help Mr. Xie but rejecting to tell the old man would be sniffed out by Xie Hue Lin.


    "I did but I found nothing, there was no difference on the day of increase and decrease." Mr. Xie looked distress over his company growth. Over all it didn''t affect much as the decrease was filled with the increase of the next day but knowing that one day the sales could plummet and disappear at once.


    "Do you need a drink, dear?" Mrs. Xie seeing how her husband looked stressed asked and before she stood up, He Chang Min raised his hand.


    "I have this, I wish you two to test the taste of the new product of my mother''s beverage company," said He Chang Min before placing the drink which was small to the desk.


    "Thank you, I heard that your mother is going to dive into the stream, I pray it would go well," Mrs. Xie spoke before drinking the drink and He Chang Min''s eyes fell on the bottle which soon dried up as the woman drank to the bottom. Likewise, Mr. Xie who felt thirsty had downed the small bottle.


    "I hope so too," and after some talk, Xie Hue Lin came back with a wide smile, her eyes were looking at He Chang Min with a fawn like eyes when she was far from it. Before he left, He Chang Min took the bottle Mr and Mrs Xie used to place it over the maids before telling them to place it to his car. The action was left out by Xie Hue Lin who was talking to her father and mother to discuss of the drink He Chang Min offered which she heard from her mother.


    "Min ge, should we go now?" asked Xie Hue Lin who had came to hug his hand, walking beside him. "If I know you would come, I would have make more but the stew took more time to prepare, so I didn''t make it," there was a sulking tone on Xie Hue Lin.


    "I''m sorry, I want to surprise you a little and whatever food you make, I would like them all," He Chang Min used his sweet words to coax her and as smart Xie Hue Lin was, she believed He Chang Min''s words without a doubt, believing that all the love he showered her was genuine. Not knowing how much hate had boiled inside the man''s heart.


    "That''s fine, I''m happy to know that you came here only for me," she muttered shyly to kiss his cheeks. Before they entered the dining room, He Chang Min wiped his cheek, the spot where Xie Hue Lin had kissed her on.

 Chapter 362 - 343: Live Longer-III

    Li Lian went back to Spirit Entertainment once she had finished all her performances. Oddly enough she didn''t feel tired but spirited. Perhaps out of excitement, the adrenaline rush made her to become less tired.


    Wei Mo Ran left her side to take care of other things and Li Lian walked aimlessly in the Spirit Entertainment building. Since the first day she had come, she hadn''t see around the building and heard of the famous cafeteria. Feeling hungry herself, Li Lian decided to venture there.


    "My my, Li Lian!" Li Lian turned her head, her eyes falling to see who it was to find out that the woman was Han Xiu Nian. Seeing the woman, Li Lian internally sighed but kept a smile on her lips. "I could never guess you would eat in the cafeteria, you''ve become famous, you should eat somewhere more fancy."


    Li Lian noticed the two women following her, like every day Han Xiu Nian was never alone with the two women following her everywhere she goes.


    "I don''t think it is a matter of famous or not to define me eating where I wish to eat. Cafeteria is a good place, Senior Han," Li Lian said the word kindly without the word sounding taunting to the woman but it seemed her word had flick a switch that had the woman to frown at her.


    Han Xiu Nian wasn''t one to hide her words or emotions. She believed she had it all, higher than anyone where no once could touch her because she has someone behind her who would back her up in her every need.


    Seeing Li Lian who took her words lightly and even dared to twist her words, Han Xiu Nian became aggravated. She thought to ask the person to help her and get rid of Li Lian. She tried before which didn''t end up well as the man told her no, rejecting her request when he had never done that before. Han Xiu Nian didn''t ask again out of fear the man would think of her as nosy and cast her aside. But she couldn''t stand Li Lian any longer.


    "I didn''t mean that," Han Xiu Nian chuckled, "I want to invite you to eat with us in a different place, that is if you have time?"


    "I do have time but I''m afraid I would have to reject the offer. I wish to try the food here. If that is all, excuse me." Li Lian turned her back when she noticed a hand coming over her shoulder which she managed to stop before it reached her clothes.


    Li Lian''s gaze stopped at Han Xiu Nian whose hands stopped before she could touch her shoulder, "Do you still have something to say?" asked Li Lian, snapping Han Xiu Nian from her surprise.


    Han Xiu Nian was sure she had been quiet when her hand reached Li Lian''s shoulder and there were many sounds in the cafeteria which was impossible for Li Lian to differentiate it all. How could she be so fast? It''s almost as if she had expected her hand to come to his shoulder.


    Han Xiu Nian quickly retracted her hand, pulling it away from Li Lian''s catch. "I was a about to tell you that there will be a party held by someone I know, we are a fellow singer under the Spirit Entertainment, and I thought you should come together with us. This is the invitation, the address and time are written there. I would be glad if you


    come to the party." Han Xiu Nian appeared to be smiling as her hand hold the part of her other hand which was held by Li Lian earlier.


    Taking the invitation, Han Xiu Nian watch Li Lian observing the yellow colored invitation with no smile and felt a silver of nervousness which scheidung know where it came from. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-343-live-longer-iii_51001326649277440 for visiting.


    "I will put it in mind, thank you for the invitation, Senior Han." Li Lian offered the woman a smile and she watched how the woman left the cafeteria.


    She then turned her head away and Violet stared at Han Xiu Nian and the other two women who followed her from behind, finding them to smell fishy.


    Li Lian could also tell that they were planning something by the invitation. When Li Lian had finished her lunch, she meet with Wei Mo Ran and she consulted about the invitation.


    "This is a good opportunity," said Wei Mo Ran to see there was a change in Li Lian''s expression, "Is there anything wrong that make you to not want to attend the party?"


    "Han Xiu Nian offered the invitation to me but we never had a good exchange. I doubt that the invitation came with a good reason," explained Li Lian and she saw Wei Mo Ran bringing her hand to her chin, thinking.


    "If that is true, we have the chance not to attend or we could go after seeing who also attend the party. If it is a simple party, I don''t think there will be much for you to watch out than associating with Xiu Nian," Wei Mo Ran replied, "She was known to ruin all singers who she dislike but there had been no evidence that could point her which why the agency haven''t done anything but Xiao Chen put an extra eye on the woman. It''s maybe one of the reason for Xiu Nian to stop bullying new singers occasionally."


    "Now they only fear her and know to avoid her," added Li Lian and Wei Mo Ran nodded her head on her words. She remembered the words said when she first entered the building where the receptionist told her Han Xiu Nian had someone powerful who could back her up in any moments, someone from Li Corporation and thought to tell Li Jun Wei. Li Lian then asked, "If we are done, should we go home now?"


    "We could go home," agreed Wei Mo Ran and both of them left to the car, without knowing the guest that had come to Li Jun Wei''s mansion.

 Chapter 363 - 344: I am Right!-I

    Jin Nu Yuan was excited to come to Li Jun Wei''s house more than when she had come to meet Li Jun Wei to make her wishes in hope Li Jun Wei would grant her wishes and needs. She can''t wait to trample on Li Lian''s heartbroken heart.


    The maids who saw her recalled Li Lian''s words few days ago when Jin Nu Yuan along with her mother had come. The Mistress was a blessing to the maids as kindly Li Lian told them to let Jin Nu Yuan enter and only a male servant had to wait for the guest while the rest could leave to avoid acquiring Mrs. Jin or Jin Nu Yuan''s anger where they could slap them under the disguise of punishment.


    Putting Li Lian''s instruction to practice, Bo Shiao was the only one left with Jin Nu Yuan. When he had led the young lady inside, he noticed how the lady was smiling. Deep down, Bo Shiao thought he need to tell the World that soon there would be earthquakes all around the country seeing Jin Nu Yuan was smiling in delight.


    "You," Bo Shiao knew he had to be brave. It was better than to see his fellow maids who were smaller in term of frame serving the lady only to be mock or worse have a slap landing on their cheeks.


    Jin Nu Yuan may look childish but Bo Shiao could attest the young lady''s strength in slapping cheeks.


    Arriving beside the young lady''s seat, Bo Shiao acted professional where his face didn''t show his internal emotions and dialogue. "What may I help you with, young lady?" The tea was still filled, it was still warm and the cookies were still full on her plates. She seemed to have enough of what she needed as a guest, unless she had called him because she needed a cheek to slap, thought Bo Shiao.


    "Relax I will only ask you a few question but you have to answer it truthfully." Jin Nu Yuan raised her brow on the man. She still didn''t put much to notice on how the maids have gone, thinking it was normal as the young lady never put her attention to maids. She didn''t think she had to, servants were born to bow before her.


    "I have reply everything with truth, miss, please ask," Bo Shiao said. Rejecting the lady would retain her anger. It would be fine if the anger came to him but it would be bad if she poured her anger to the entire household. The Mistress''s instruction was to help the maids and Bo Shiao knew what and how to respect his Master and Mistress''s words.


    He knew he had said he would reply with truth but Jin Nu Yuan wouldn''t know even if he said lies, leaving him with a path to fool the lady.


    "Do Li Lian often come home?" asked Jin Nu Yuan. After hearing the news, her mother told her to be careful even though she thought there should be nothing to be careful of when Li Lian would be gone from their family. But she had to follow her mother''s words unless she would want to be scolded by Mrs. Jin.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-344-i-am-right!-i_51001446891579830 for visiting.


    Asking the servants who stayed the longest would help, thought Jin Nu Yuan.


    "Yes, the mistress often come home," replied Bo Shiao.


    So Li Lian still come home thought Jin Nu Yuan before she ask, "Late or early?"


    "In evening," Bo Shiao didn''t know why he should lie about this. At the same time, he wondered what the lady was trying to find out by asking the set of question. The future housekeeper thought to reply what he thought didn''t matter and lie if Jin Nu Yuan dig too much.


    "What about Brother Wei, does he often come home early?" Jin Nu Yuan''s brows raised at this question and Bo Shiao could see how the lady''s eyes sparkled.


    Didn''t the young lady should know about this? Bo Shiao asked herself. After all the news of international conference is well known and Li Jun Wei would be more than busy to organize the pressing matter. "Late, milady."


    "Around what time?" Jin Nu Yuan asked again.


    "Past midnight," and Li Lian was worried about it thought Bo Shiao. Every day the mistress told him to brew Li Jun Wei a lemon tea and not forget an easy to digest late night meal.


    Jin Nu Yuan took the news with different thoughts. She was happy to hear that Li Jun Wei came back late when Li Lian come home early, guessing that her older cousin couldn''t bear to stand Li Lian and thus came home late to avoid her.


    The news wasn''t wrong! Jin Nu Yuan rejoiced. The divorce lawyer must be on their way to break Li Lian and Li Jun Wei''s marriage. She can''t wait to see Li Lian come back home with her sullen expression.


    "Should I reheat the tea, Miss Jin?" Bo Shiao asked to make himself a run from the place.


    "Do it," ordered Jin Nu Yuan and her smile appeared to be wide as Bo Shiao left the place. Someone must bring a mental doctor to the lady, thought Bo Shiao. Was she suffering from bipolar disorder? In any case, she must be crazy, Bo Shiao shook her head, leaving the door he stood at to bring the tea pot to the kitchen.


    Li Lian came late than she thought. She wondered if Li Xiao Chen was in her house or his own house? Then she saw a small creature running toward Wei Mo Ran who was Sian and Li Xiao Chen followed behind, chasing the boy as his breaths huffed.


    "Is this what they mean by child''s instinct? Sian suddenly say you came back even though he didn''t see your car," said Li Xiao Chen, his face lifted from the ground to stop at one particular person that had him surprised and nearly flinch.


    "He must had waited for Mo Ran," Li Lian said and she played with Sian a little without noticing how Li Xiao Chen''s eyes were frozen at Violet.

 Chapter 364 - 345: I am Right!-II

    The maid who had been waiting adjacent to the door inside the mansion then heard the sound of the phone, the guard called notifying the arrival of the mistress and as if she had been chased by wild boars, the maid rushed out from the house to make her way to Li Lian.


    "Mistress!" The maid called and noticing how loud she sounded, she cleared her throat to even her throat, "We have a guest arriving to the house."


    Li Lian who was hugging the adorable little Sian on her hand, raised her brows, "Is it Mrs. Jin and Nu Yuan?" Li Lian didn''t know what to say, whether they were smart or brave to invite themselves again to the house when she had reprimanded them in front of Madam Li last time.


    "No, without Mrs. Jin, young lady Nu Yuan is the only guest," said the maid.


    Li Xiao Chen, who had been quiet, staring at Violet snapped her eyes, "Can''t she stop with her nonsense?" he sighed a sharp tone on his words which was unusual before rolling his eyes. "She will never grow up."


    "Why are you angry?" asked Li Lian, noticing the change in his expression where his brows pulled in distaste.


    "Her childishness is irritating me, you know in the past we''ve never had a good relationship, me, her, and her brother. I can''t understand why she need to bother you and brother," Li Xiao Chen pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb, shaking his head.


    "I should enter now," said Li Lian, knowing that if waiting any longer, Jin Nu Yuan would snap in a fit of anger. "Mo Ran you should go back to Xiao Chen''s house for now and Sian, I''ll see you later," smiled Li Lian.


    "See you later pretty strong sister!" Sian said while carried on Wei Mo Ran''s hand.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-345-i-am-right!-ii_51024502292800422 for visiting.


    "I''m going with you," Li Xiao Chen said to be stopped by Li Lian with her hand raised.


    "That''s not necessary let me take care of this, I''m curious to know what she is doing here." Li Lian winked at the people before entering with the maid who had come with her.


    Reaching the room where Jin Nu Yuan was, she told the maids who were standing near the place to go. Bo Shiao turned his head and bowed when he first noticed Li Lian entering the room. The action was noticed by Jin Nu Yuan who then turned her head at Li Lian when a wide smile was pulled on her lips.


    Li Lian read the expression Jin Nu Yuan had where it was brimming with happiness. What could make her this happy? Li Lian wondered.


    "Good evening Nu Yuan, did you come here to surprise me?" Li Lian asked, her smile soft on her lips and inwardly, Jin Nu Yuan sneered at her.


    "I thought to congratulate you, I heard it is your first win," Jin Nu Yuan answered, she watched Li Lian moving near her spot to take a seat across her. "I even brought this," Jin Nu Yuan snapped her finger for Bo Shiao to walk out and enter with a large bouquet of Sunflowers.


    "Sunflowers," Li Lian said, taking the bouquet to her hand, "If I remember the meaning of fresh sunflowers are farewell?"


    "Is that so?" Jin Nu Yuan feigned her oblivious expression, looking rather surprised, "As I thought I should have brought lilies, they are similar to your name. But you know, I thought Sunflowers remember me very much of you."


    Lilies and Sunflowers both are said to be flower of farewell, while lilies were often used in funeral. Li Lian placed the flower aside, looking as if she didn''t know Jin Nu Yuan''s planning.


    "How have your days been, Li Lian? I heard that Brother Wei rarely come home?" Jin Nu Yuan started to dig. She didn''t like staying long with Li Lian, preferring to reveal the news before leaving in triumph.


    "He always come home, sleeping beside me but as the international conference is near he came back late," replied Li Lian noticing how Jin Nu Yuan''s brows raised.


    Was Li Lian still trying to lie in order to protect herself from shame? asked Jin Nu Yuan in her heart, wondering if this was a lie because the divorce lawyer was the truth. She had seen and heard of it using her own eyes and ears.


    "Ah, yes the international conference, brother Wei and my brother is working hard to make sure everything will go eventfully without any coughs."


    Li Lian wondered if that was true. If Jin Suzheng was working hard or was he meeting the woman he cheated with outside his marriage with Linyue. Remembering the affair had Li Lian to frown.


    "Are you sleeping together, Li Lian with Brother Wei?" Jin Nu Yuan questioned again. She still couldn''t believe that there was nothing wrong with the marriage.


    "I didn''t say that earlier? There is only one room for us." asked Li Lian and there was still the crease on Li Lian''s eyebrow which had Jin Nu Yuan to feel somewhat taunted by Li Lian because she had smile all the time, when there was a frown on her brows, it made Li Lian to look unapproachable.


    However, Jin Nu Yuan was fast to pick herself. She didn''t see why she should feel tainted to Li Lian when the woman would soon disappear from her life. "No, I was worried, I heard from someone that there were a divorce lawyer who had come to brother Wei''s office and rumors begin that you are about to be divorced," Jin Nu Yuan used a concerned look on her face as she asked.


    At this point, Li Lian understood why Jin Nu Yuan had come and congratulate her using the flowers. The young woman must have thought Jun Wei would divorce her, thought Li Lian and she wondered what she should do in this situation.


    Li Lian could tell that was spouting nonsense and Li Jun Wei possibly called the divorce lawyer for Wei Mo Ran''s sake. This had her to think that maybe she could use this in her advantage. To create a shake in the water, first one have to make a ripple and by a drop of water, the ripple could be cause. One move should help Li Lian to show the true color of Jin Family.


    "What?" Li Lian gasped, her brows pulled strongly and an incredulous expression settled on her face, it was a good idea to tell Li Xiao Chen to stay outside, thought Li Lian.


    Upon seeing Li Lian''s expression Jin Nu Yuan smiled wide. "I thought you know about this. Don''t tell me the rumor is true?" There were concern and pity but it was clear from Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes of her mocking intent.


    "I don''t know about this." Li Lian covered her eyes and she stood up from her seat, "Nu Yuan I have to apologize with you but I think you would have to go home. I will need a rest."


    "You do look pale," Jin Nu Yuan commented and she stood up before taking her purse, "I will go home but please rest Li Lian and don''t think much about the rumors, who know, it could maybe a lie."


    Seeing Li Lian''s face for the last time that we''re looking stricken from surprise, Uin Nu Yuan closed the door with her broad grin. Bo Shiao who had heard of the entire conversation instead look worse.


    The master will divorce the mistress? asked Bo Shiao, his expression blank when he heard Li Lian''s voice, "Shiao, please bring me a cup of tea."


    Like a lightning, the servant went to place new set of teacup and poured the tea from the teapot, his expression carefully while stealing glances at Li Lian''s expression to see how instead of crying or feeling gloom, a smile was on Li Lian''s lips.


    Li Lian brought the cup to her hand, noticing Bo Shiao''s expression and she winked, "Don''t tell this to anyone, okay, keep this as our own secret. Also you don''t have to worry, Jun Wei''s relationship with mine is perfectly well," Li Lian finished the cup to leave the room, leaving Bo Shiao to be in clouds, confused.


    Meanwhile, Li Xiao Chen brought Sian on his hand and he didn''t know how to describe his own situation. One reasons and another, Wei Mo Ran had currently leave his side and Violet was beside him.


    Li Xiao Chen wondered if Violet had followed him or was she ordered to? There were too many questions in his mind that he didn''t know where to decide.


    "Oh," came the sound for Li Xiao Chen to shift his eyes at Violet who had make the sound. When her eyes meet his eyes, Li Xiao Chen didn''t say a word, "I think you should settle his head on your shoulder, he look uncomfortable."


    Li Xiao Chen looked down to realize it was Sian who Violet talked of. "That''s right," Li Xiao Chen agreed, bringing Sian''s head to settle on his shoulder.


    "You are not going to ask me?" Violet asked a smile on her lips that turned to a grin.


    Li Xiao Chen met the woman''s eyes where he noticed that her hair which was braided was longer than her thought. "Ask what?" Li Xiao Chen had too many questions to think of one now.


    Violet didn''t reply and instead she hummed, taking one step, she then stopped right when they reached Li Xiao Chen''s private house. "All the questions you are thinking of."

 Chapter 365 - 346: I am Right!-III

    Li Xiao Chen stared at Violet after the words she said. Although he was crowned to be the man with women flocking him left and right, in truth, Li Xiao Chen was different than the rumors. He dated women in respectable sequence without crossing the line if he wasn''t serious or love his partner because he wouldn''t want to make the girls with him felt wasted on.


    In the past, he was taught by his grandmother of how girls live hard and as a man with stronger body, he should protect women. Li Jun Wei had shown him how to respect women and he took his brother''s example well.


    The rumors about him deprive from others who want to use him to ladder to fame. Li Xiao Chen didn''t mind it although Wei Mo Ran did because tabloids wouldn''t keep the news lightly, making it famous throughout China, almost destroying his image.


    Li Xiao Chen didn''t know what Violet was thinking of from her words. He does have many question, how did she knew it? and by asking, he added a new question in his mind. He wasn''t anyone who like to think and thinking only make him fall into abyss of confusion.


    Li Xiao Chen moved his lips to speak. "How do you know of my questions?" The height difference was far to where Li Xiao Chen had to bend his neck for their eyes to meet side by side.


    "Your expression is a good book to read on," remarked Violet, "you are readable just by staring at your expression. I know what you are thinking."


    Li Xiao Chen couldn''t say that was the first time he heard someone telling him an open book. He also know how easy his expression tell everything he was thinking. But he could tell the challenging tone in Violet''s words, "Do you want to take a guess what I''m thinking then?"


    Violet hummed, her grin were pulled where only one corner was high. "What is this girl thinking, is that right?"


    Li Xiao Chen smiled, his lips were pulled seeing her eyes, "I guess that isn''t a question. Then what about," Li Xiao Chen began to be interrupted by the little boy who had been awake.


    "Can I speak?" asked Sian carefully. He didn''t understand well what the uncle and older sister were speaking of but it didn''t seem like a conversation he should ask about.


    Both Li Xiao Chen and Violet blinked, their eyes looking down to the little boy. "You are awake?" On Li Xiao Chen''s question, Sian nodded then he questioned. "What is it that you want to ask?"


    "I want to go to the washroom."


    "Then I should go," Violet said, she took one step back to bow before leaving from the place. As Li Xiao Chen watched Violet went, little Sian tilted his head.


    "Uncle, are you going to read book with that older sister?" Sian''s eyes met Li Xiao Chen and his innocent eyebrows questioning. "You spoke about books."


    "No, we were speaking about different book," Li Xiao Chen can''t tell how to explain Sian of the book they were talking of and shook his head to bring Sian back to his house.


    Before they left, Sian who was sleeping on his chest then added, "Uncle your heartbeat is loud."


    "It isn''t loud," Li Xiao Chen quickly deny.


    In meantime, Li Jun Wei finished the late meeting her with the Korean investors and stepped back to his office. Pulling his necktie on the way to his office, his secretary who was waiting for him bowed to greet and followed his fast steps to enter his office. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-346-i-am-right!-iii_51047794420533661 for visiting.


    As Li Jun Wei took seat on his chair, the secretary closed the door to come and place two plastic bottle placed in a separate plastic wrap. "Mr. He came to drop these two bottle, he said to pass the two bottle to you without any message."


    The secretary watched Li Jun Wei looking at the plastic bottle with a blank look. On late afternoon, the secretary exited the company to take a small lunch break he didn''t get due to the busy schedule by chance met with He Chang Min who was standing in front of the company. Knowing that he was Li Jun Wei''s secretary, He Chang Min went to him and told him to give Li Jun Wei the plastic bottles.


    While holding to the plastic bottle, the secretary wondered if the plastic bottles were a threat or to mock Li Jun Wei by giving him trash? Unsure, the secretary was afraid to ask in case if Li Jun Wei snap at him which he never did before but with Li Jun Wei''s expression, he couldn''t help but imagine that there will be a day come when he receive the short end of the stick.


    "He only gave two?" asked Li Jun Wei taking to turn his body for his back to face the secretary.


    "Yes." The secretary thought even without seeing Li Jun Wei''s face, his voice was able to deter any a.d.u.l.t man.


    Unlike the secretary''s thought where Li Jun Wei would snap he instead chuckled to then order, "Call the test laboratory of Imperial Hospital and request for the same doctor you did before, tell them to test this the salivas in the two bottles with the hair piece of Xie Hue Lin."


    The secretary, who had learned not to ask, obliged to Li Jin Wei''s instruction and closed the door behind him once he left. Li Jun Wei look at the starless sky, where the color of the glass turn pitch black where he could see his own reflection and his smile widened when thinking that everything went to fit the pieces.


    Li Jun Wei leaned his chin on his arm, his eyes then went to wonder if the seed he planted was growing well. He Chang Min seemed to have a good brain on his shoulders even if he wasn''t a man with guts. The two water bottle must have came from Mr. and Mrs. Xie, meaning he now has also doubt Xie Hue Lin''s origin.


    If things fall right, Li Jun Wei had faith he could soon expect He Chang Min would forget his feeling for Li Lian due to his guilt for the mistakes he did in the past and the man would turn to his pawn. In fact, without He Chang Min knew by giving the saliva samples of Mr. and Mrs. Xie, he had turn to the obedient pawn Li Jun Wei needed.


    The next pawn would be her aunt, the Jin Family. The rumors he made must be running wildfire in the company. Bringing the divorce lawyer to the company works better than he thought.


    To Li Jun Wei''s calculation, Jin Nu Yuan would be at his home, questioning Li Lian and there would be two choice Li Lian could make, whether to tell or not to tell. He had faith Li Lian would use the latter choice to turn things to their favor.


    Next would be Zhuang Xuan, thought Li Jun Wei when he saw his phone ringing, the name in the caller was the man who he had just thought of.


    Li Jun Wei picked the call, "About what you said is it true?" asked Zhuang Xuan, skipping the greetings to ask.


    "Of course. Is it about your safety you are worried of or are you worried that I would plunge you down to death. Because by now, I am sure you have learned about my past didn''t you?" Li Jun Wei questioned him which had Zhuang Xuan to be tongue tied.


    Indeed right now, in front of Zhuang Xuan''s very eyes were the doc.u.ments about Li Jun Wei and it took seven days to find out about the man without sleeping. They said money could buy anything but how much money needed to hide everything about himself to the point where he almost imperceptible? What was the reason?


    "I will not ask much about your past, who you killed and why. My only worry is Li Lian, half of her misfortune perhaps I have somewhat let it to happen," Zhuang Xuan confessed the guilt he had when he received the news of Li Lian''s death.


    Zhuang Xuan continued, "You are married to her but everything about your marriage seemed like a sham. I can''t tell if you are serious now. I believed someone in the past but I learn how wrong I was to believe him." and by him, it was He Chang Min.


    Zhuang Xuan still took He Chang Min as his friend for the reason he know the truthpf He Chang Min''s betrayal. But in the end, He Chang Min betrayed Li Lian and the scar was inerasable.


    "You have trusted the wrong person and maybe that is your fault in judgement. I''m not to judge or to put blame," Zhuang Xuan pulled his brows to hear Li Jun Wei continues, "Keep in mind that I''m not He Chang Min, the stupid fool who had nothing to protect himself but his empty promises. I am Li Jun Wei," he reminded. Li Jun Wei didn''t know why Zhuang Xuan was emotional but then, he observe from the reports that Zhuang Xuan was even closer to Li Lian than He Chang Min in the past.


    He recalled the man as they met before long ago. Zhuang Xuan turn to be very different than he thought. "You said my marriage feels like a sham?" Li Jun Wei chuckled, "You must be blind that you can''t see how happy Li Lian is now. Her protection is mine to do and your job I offer is to help me. Wouldn''t you like to fix the mistake you did in the past? Or perhaps repeat it?"

 Chapter 366 - 347: Caution-I

    To get Zhuang Xuan to agree with him wasn''t a hard and Li Jun Wei''s guess was right in point, "I will work with you. Is what you want me to find about that traces of yourself to Japan ten years ago?"


    "Correct, there are still many work I have for you but that is until we see your skills," answered Li Jun Wei and he heard how the man exhaled and grumbled. When the call ended, Li Jun Wei got up from the chair, pulling the coat on his chair, he left the building back to home.


    In his arrival, he spotted Bo Shiao from afar whose work was to be the next housekeeper as the current housekeeper was old in age. He called the man by his hand, having Bo Shiao who was slight apprehensive as he had never been called by Li Jun Wei came to stand on his left side.


    "Did Nu Yuan or her mother came to visit the house today?" asked Li Jun Wei and he saw how the male servant''s eyes turn wide open.


    "Yes!" Noticing how loud his voice was, Bo Shiao cleared his throat, lowering his voice, "Young lady Jin came two hours ago, she was here for a brief since three afternoon until the mistress came back home at seven."


    Jin Nu Yuan had waited for Li Lian to come home earlier than anyone could expect, showing just how much she had been waiting eagerly to know whether the rumors were correct or false.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-347-caution-i_51071067791354309 for visiting.


    "Is Li Lian inside the room?" He asked while making way to the top of the stair.


    "The mistress had just came back from young master Xiao Chen''s house," and on his reply, Bo Shiao stood still to see Li Jun Wei entering his room. Walking away from the room, Bo Shiao make his way to the lower floor when he found the maids gathering and shoo them away.


    Li Jun Wei pushed the knob before pushing the door, he went inside to have Li Lian who was on her bed doing vocal stretched to turn her head at the noise of the door. Li Lian quickly walked down from the bed to stand beside Li Jun Wei and help him to take off his suit.


    "You are back early today," Li Lian who spoke the word had her lips widened from a smile. She had been waiting for the day Li Jun Wei would come home although she wasn''t sure what to do together.


    "I heard something," started Li Jun Wei when their eyes met and he slip his hand to her fingers which hold the suit to the pick it away and throw it aside in the chair beside him. "That a certain beauty was waiting for me until I came home that she fell asleep with all lights on."


    Li Lian''s cheeks reddened, "You didn''t hear, you saw it," she corrected.


    "Mhm, I did. Did you miss me because I miss you very much I feel the day is getting longer with every second we didn''t meet," Li Jun Wei leaned forward, his lips capturing hers where his tongue slip in to bring her tongue to his mouth. Coaxing her gently, his other hand held the back of her head as his body leaned forward.


    Li Lian gasped when she felt the fingers running coarse on her back, the shuddering feeling made her hands to catch the white shirt of his upper arm. When his lips left her, a silver drop of saliva drip from her lips which he caught on by running his tongue.


    "You are overreacting," whispered Li Lian and she found how his eyes were looking at her seemed to softened.


    "So was it only me who missed you, watching your picture in my desk in every break possible? It should be better if I could bring you to my work, I feel like I could focus on my work better." Li Lian felt her heart skip on his words, each statement he made make her cheek to blush.


    "Will you really be able to work better with me around?" asked Li Lian, somewhere doubting it, "I think I would be a distraction in your office." People would work there and she felt standing alone there would make her stood out like a sore thumb.


    "Maybe you will be a distraction. Not for others but a distraction to me. Having you will only attract my gaze away from my work to you," Li Jun Wei''s lips trailed on her neck, kissing once to then let go of her. "I heard Nu Yuan came," he said, shifting the topic of their talk.


    "She did and she even brought a news with her, remember the day you brought the divorce lawyer to the company?" inquired Li Lian who followed to settle herself at the end of the bed.


    "The lawyer I brought to clear Mo Ran''s problem," said Li Jun Wei who seemed as if he didn''t know anything.


    "There seems to be a rumor going around about you bringing the divorce lawyer to divorce me and Nu Yuan came to ask whether I know about this; and I told her I didn''t. Nu Yuan seem to be thinking we are going to divorce and maybe we could use this to our advantage, to show Jin Family''s true nature," Li Lian said, she thought about Jin Nu Yuan, was the younger cousin snooping around the company the entire time that news could easily come to her side?


    "It seem that Nu Yuan have many people she knew in your company."


    Li Jun Wei pulled his shirt, showing his bare skin without the shirt, "Seeing how she could receive news from her right and left side, someone work with her in the company to provide her news."


    Of course Li Jun Wei was well aware of this. Out of purpose he had flamed the news to come to the ears of the person who work for Jin Nu Yuan. If he want he could pull the person from the company but this was the exact reason why he didn''t. He could put different smokes to the person for them to carry the wrong informations.

 Chapter 367 - 348: Caution-II

    "You made a good choice, Li Lian, we could use the rumor to our advantage," Li Jun Wei, who had wore his sleeping clothes came to her side and his hand went to take her hair, tangling it with his hand to feel it falling back slowly. "I heard about the news that you would create your own song."


    "About that," started Li Lian and her brows pulled, "it''s Wei Tsui Lan''s doing. At the  time where he told me about rumors of Hue Lin, he said he would like a repayment."


    "This is the repayment?" Li Jun Wei raised his brows, inquiring to see Li Lian nodded and he had the same thought as Li Lian. The repayment sounds too good to be one. "I should search what''s going on with the movie, a new employee work under me now, he is known for being a very skilled hacker when it come to search of informations. We could expect to find many of our answers soon."


    Li Lian didn''t know who the new employee was and thought that it was good news the person work for them so they would be able to find many answers they needed to solve their problem.


    Li Jun Wei slipped his hand from her hair, letting it fall to then sit beside her, "Xiao Chen told me you saw the album picture, what did you find?"


    "You," was Li Lian simple answer before she turned to sigh, "Why can''t I remember you at all? And you can''t tell me because it is my promise?"


    "You were a person who hate loosing in the past and now." A chuckle broke to Li Jun Wei''s lips and he seemed to be remembering a very fond memory.


    It was clear from the way Li Jun Wei speak, he knew many about her. Li Lian wondered how far they have talked about each other and why could she forgot of such an important event? If they met at the time where the schools festival was hold, she was sure it would leave to a deeper impression. But memory that happened years ago as expected wasn''t clear by the time Li Lian tried to remember.


    "I want to remember more about you," Li Lian whispered and she hope that she could remember it again. "How is your work for the international conference? You must be busy."


    "It''s not too much but I miss my time with you, talking like this, but we don''t have much time," said Li Jun Wei looking at the clock that showed it had passed midnight. "We should sleep," and when the light was turned off, Li Lian turned her face to where Li Jun Wei was sleeping.


    "Jun Wei, do you think Linyue would be alright?" Li Lian questioned, she couldn''t get away from the thought of how Linyue was suffering without knowing it herself.


    "With her husband cheating I don''t see why she would be alright," came the clear answer from Li Jun Wei who then rubbed his hand on her cheeks, the yellow lamp only emit small lights where it could show only a little of Li Jun Wei''s expression ad the rest was covered by shadows. "But she doesn''t know it, for now, she must think she is happy. Are you afraid that you will ruin her marriage?"


    Li Lian brows furrowed, "Yes but I think it is necessary."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-the-emperor-i-woke-up-with-a-husband_14001462106962005/chapter-348-caution-ii_51071078528772670 for visiting.


    "I feel the same as you," Li Jun Wei said, his thumb sliding down to her chin. "No matter how beautiful a house that was built with straws look like, in the end of the day, it was a house of straw when a wind blew it would destroy the house. Linyue''s marriage may seem perfect but everything that are begin with mistakes will soon collapse. Her divorce will come sooner and later, we are only lending the wind."


    Li Lian agreed that soon their marriage would break. No matter how smart or clever Jin Suzheng was to hide his hidden affairs, by time Linyue would find his lies soon. It was better to know it faster so Linyue could build her new happiness then to waste her life with Jin Suzheng.


    "You know, I''m happy that I met you in college," Li Lian said, her words soft to his ears as she breathed the words in whispers. "even though I don''t remember you now , but that day I''m sure the stars were on my side that you found me. If that day you and I didn''t meet, would we be here?"


    "We will, you being you, I''m sure we will meet even if it was in a different circ.u.mstances," on his reply, he felt Li Lian''s breaths slowly turning smoother as her eyes which opened blink trying to close but she was fighting not to sleep as if wanting to spend a longer time with him when she was feeling very sleepy, "Goodnight," he whispered for Li Lian''s eyes to close, falling deep to her dream.


    In Japan, the Old Master walked out of his house to where the meeting room was while followed by Kei behind him, following his every move. "Master, you should take rest a little longer the doctor," Kei began only to be interjected by the Old Master with a sigh.


    "I know stop bothering me. Will sleep or rest help me at this point?" The Old Master''s words turn sharp which had Kei''s head to hang low. Seeing his head low, the Old Master exhaled, "I''m not dead yet. There are still many matters we have to take care before I fall to my grave. Are Shin and Shun doing what I told them to?"


    "Yes they have been quiet, following the rule not to make any racket," replied Kei who walked behind the Old Master to stop at the maple tree where the red leaves fell. to the wooden floor.


    "It feel like a miracle, that they are quiet," the Old Master chuckled, "It''s almost rare that they would follow my words. Unlike Soma, they are hard headed, wanting to follow nothing but themself."


    "Yes, but Master will we keep this until Haruhi came again? He only gave us four months to bring Li Lian back to Japan. If we don''t, he would undoubtedly came to attack maple house." and that they should kill him first, though Kei silently in his mind.

 Chapter 368 - 349: Caution-III

    The Old Master''s eyes which had turned blurry when looking far due to his old age narrowed on Kei''s words. Truthfully, there was one thing the Old Master hide from Li Lian on the call after meeting Akasaka''s eldest son. Before Akasaka Haruhi left, he gave his word which still fresh to the Old Master and Kei''s memory.


    ''Li Lian could enjoy her time in China a little longer then. I don''t want to force her either. In four months, I wonder if she would come here after hearing the news that Maple House is gone? I''m joking, I''m stating of the possibility but if Li Lian doesn''t come home in either of this four months, it could also not be a joke.''


    Back to present, the Old Master tore his gaze from the maple tree. His expression hardened. "That will never happen. We, Ryouma Clan had never heard anyone threatening us and the day when the house would be gone will also never come. It would be a great embarrassment if it happen. Call everyone back home, I will be holding a new meeting."


    "Should we include everyone of the lower position?" asked Kei.


    "No, only the district heads. Also call Shun and Shin to me." Kei bowed to leave the Old Master''s side, making his way quickly toward Shun and Shin''s room to find how silent was in the room that felt odd. Both Shin and Shun had never been this quiet. Shun could be quiet as it wasn''t his habit to speak but it was strange for Shin''s room to also turn quiet without a single sound of whisper or melody.


    Finding something wrong, Kei hurried to open Shin''s room that were the nearest to the hall to find that the lights were on but the person was missing. He then went to find Shun was also missing from his room. Once the Old Master know the news, anger came to the old man and he yelled at everyone to hunt back his twin grandson who was stupid enough to disobey his words.


    "I told you we shouldn''t run!" Shun said, his head aching because of his brother''s idea. He really shouldn''t believe his words!


    "You agreed, no take backs, we are already here in Tokyo, it''s too late for you to regret what you chose. Let''s go." saying the words, Shin pulled him from the car where Shun was holding tight as if his life was on the line.


    "I''m not going! I''m not going!" Shun was known for his cool headed nature but right now he couldn''t be any calmer. His eyes snapped at the outside view where buildings were tall and lights coming bright from the buildings where the whole road that was dark turn bright. Even though it was pitch black at night, the city was bright. "Why are we here in Kabukicho! Not to mention this is all motels here! Brother if you want to come to the red light district you could have come here alone!"


    "Did you think I came here for the sake of myself? We are going to the clubs not the red light districts," Shin felt his younger brother release his hand from the car.


    Shun carefully turn his head at him. "Club is still out of the question."


    "It is in because we are here to search about Haruhi. There should be less problem with people seeing us if we use mask and our face are not very much known to others in Tokyo," explained Shin who pulled the face mask to cover his brother''s face before himself.


    "You know, I think we really shouldn''t have gone here, if we are found you know Akasaka could capture us, don''t you?" Shun spoke. They both went from the street to a place with lesser people.


    "We have no choice. The old man and Kei were lying." Shin replied with his brows furrowed tensely and this stopped Shun from making step to advance forward.


    "Grandpa and Kei was lying? What do you mean?" It was rare for their grandfather and Kei to lie toward them, it almost never happened which make Shun question what they were hiding.


    Shin notice how when his grandpa and Kei lied, the two would sound sterner than before. He saw how the two were looking at each other and noticed there was still something they hid about their conversation with Akasaka Haruhi.


    "By chance, three days ago I overheard Kei talking with someone. He said Haruhi gave Ryouma Clan four months to wait for Li Lian to come back from China. The man threatened he would ruin Maple House if she doesn''t come." Shin explained.


    He had told Shun that by chance he overheard the conversation but in truth he found out after hailing Kei for four days straight. It wasn''t easy as Kei was quick to pick up his presence whenever he walked near him. If he was careless, Kei would notice and ruin his plan.


    Shun, who was told of the news furrowed his brows and silently went to think. "Haruhi could never do that. Our clan is part of the condition and agreement. He could destroy other small Yakuza groups but he could never touch us, Hokkaido would be his entire enemy if he tried to land a hand to our house."


    "What if I told you he doesn''t mind all people in Hokkaido becoming his enemy?" Shin  questioned back to have Shun surprised. "In the past he made Tokyo his enemy and now his is the leader of Tokyo. I bet he can do the same to Hokkaido." which was correct.


    Shun thought about it agreeing but at the same time what they were doing seemed to be dangerous as Tokyo where the two were now was place surrounded by Akasaka Group. "What will we be doing?"


    Shin nodded his head and he tipped his chin at the door next to him. "This is the back door to enter the club, they say Haruhi often come to the place. We will come here to find out informations about Haruhi and if possible the reason behind Haruhi''s condition to marry Li Lian."


    "Alright, I understand most of your plan. But if Haruhi often come here, doesn''t that mean most Akasaka Group will be here?" That would be dangerous. Since little Shun had to be careful in exchange for his older brother who had never been careful about everything.


    "Haruhi doesn''t come today only in this particular day. As for how, I want you to find and follow people with a white pin on their suit. It''s small but it should be easy to notice as the always pin it on the left side of their chest pocket," explained Shin, "The people with white pins are executives in Akasaka Group, they hold more knowledge than others and you will need to steal their phone but make sure to turn it off so they would not use it to track us."


    "What about you?" Shun asked when he saw Shin taking off his jacket to reveal the inner white shirt he wore and there was a black butterfly necktie on the collar of his shirt.


    "I will be entering as a waiter and you as a guest." Throwing his jacket on the ground he then turn his eyes to meet Shun''s. "If you think they notice you, remember to leave everything you are doing and run, Okay?"


    "I have to repeat those words on you. Don''t be stubborn and leave even if you are about to find something." The twins nodded at each other and with that the two entered the club using the back door.


    Entering first, Shin distract the other employee, keeping them busy as Shun left the backroom for the employee. He ''accidentally'' bumped to a guard with a large body and bowed after whispering sorry to then took the VIP card he saw was inside the man''s pocket and placed it on his jacket pocket.


    Meanwhile, Shin came to the female employee who was holding the tray of drinks. "Is that to the third VIP room?" asked Shin who came behind the woman.


    The woman was startled by his voice which came very near beside his ears. As the club was loud with music and dim from lights, Shin was able to catch the woman''s attention. She watched Shin''s feature although his lower half face was covered by face mask, his upper face looked handsome that had the woman to be distracted.


    "N-No, this drinks are for the fifth VVIP room," replied the woman, her eyes glued at him.


    "I can take care of that for your, it looks heavy," Shin smiled under his mask and seeing his eyes curved, the woman could tell he was smiling to her.


    "If that is alright with you," said the woman and skillfully, Shin took the tray from her.


    "I will treat you some time in the future." Shin winked before leaving. The woman then met her friend, telling of the male employee he saw who was handsome to boot. Weirdly enough, the friend of the woman told her that she didn''t know there were any new employee.


    Shun went to take drink and he spotted the women who were wearing glamorous dress and jewelry sparkling from their limbs. A glance and Shun noticed how one of the women were wearing a pin in white color. Was she one of Akasaka member? But seeing the woman''s body she didn''t seem like one to fight and there wasn''t any rings. From the details, he could guess that the woman was probably the daughter of Akasaka Member.


    "Excuse me, gorgeous ladies," Shun greeted, pulling down the black face mask that covered his lips to smile charmingly to the women.

 Chapter 369 - 350: Wrong Interest-I

    The women turned their heads at Shun, they were all staring at his handsome face where his lips were open in a smile to show his canine teeth. Following the women help him better thought Shun.


    "Are you calling us?" asked the woman who had the white pin on her shoulder near her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Specially you," Shun sweetened his words, using what he learned from his older twin. "May I have a little of your time? We could dance together," he reached out his hand to her.


    The other women whispered at each other, and Shun could hear praises directed toward him. "You should take his hand, Naomi," said the other woman to the first woman who had spoken.


    "It''s not every day there are worthwhile men in the club, he looks proper," said the other woman, supporting the other to have Naomi to take the hand of the man who was not only handsome but gentleman with a hidden wildness.


    "Proper," drawled Naomi whose eyes were watching Shun''s feature. She reached out her hand, pulling the collar of Shun''s jacket, and pressed her lips to his lips. In the invitation, Shun opened his lips and returned the woman''s kiss.


    When their lips parted, Naomi''s eyes curved devilishly, "Not much proper, are we?"


    "Do you like a sweet and gentle type?" Shun hooked, his eyes sharpening at the woman.


    "No," Naomi trailed her finger on his neck to his chest, "I like you better. Is it a dance? Let''s go there." and with that, Shun left with Naomi, leaving the woman to dance.


    Meanwhile, Shin brought the tray to his hand and knocked on the VVIP room before opening the door and when pushing open, his eyes first caught the side of the red dress glimmering before his eyes took the feature of the woman who had seated on the couch.


    Noticing who it was, Shin''s eyes widened and he immediately looked down on the ground to place the drink. The woman was someone from Akasaka Group who had come with Haruhi, she was his aide!


    "Is the master still waiting for that woman from Ryouma Clan? She is of no use, even using her would only get us the best Ryouma Clan which is not much of a use. He should have chosen concurring Osaka than Hokkaido," said the man whose brows were furrowed. It seemed to Shin, he had come right in time when they were conversing about Li Lian and Haruhi without the man being present in the room.


    He hangs his head low, so their eyes wouldn''t meet with others to trigger their memory about him. Having a twin brother, his face was very memorable to others.


    "Osaka is easier to take, the head doesn''t have to care about the place when he could rule Osaka in any time he wishes for. Everything falls in Ryouma Clan, the clan known for being the oldest clan but that''s not all. There is a saying that whoever could marry the daughter of Ryouma Clan, they would be able to concur Japan," said the other man whose face was scarred horizontally on his forehead.


    "It''s silly that the Head believe such an old saying," the first man who spoke chided.


    "It''s silly but that''s the truth, everyone who ruled the underworld in Japan in the past all married to the daughter of Ryouma Clan. She is also an important chip to this condition," Shin who had been keeping his ears close to the conversation thought he had strike gold, wanting to hear the continuation when the voice spoke beside him.


    "Have I seen you before?" Shin''s eyes widened, noticing it was the woman in the red dress who had spoken to him.


    Shin turned his head to the woman and saw how her eyes staring at him with her eyes narrowed, "You can''t speak?"


    Shin used his body language to tell that he had no voice thus why he was also wearing the face mask. In his reply, he watches the woman raising her brows, "You look somewhat familiar but maybe I was wrong."


    "Familiar like who?" asked one of the men whose face retain a straight wound on his forehead.


    "Someone I have seen before," the woman said before she stared at the man. "Whoever the Head chose, it is not for us to say a word unless you two are questioning his words?"


    "Of course we don''t, we are curious as to why the Head would choose her and even waited for a year with the simple reason that the lady from Ryouma Clan is not prepared," said the man who had started the entire conversation.


    "Then I would advise you not to ask unless you wish to go against the Head," and the woman''s eyes fell on Shin, "Is this all?" she asked.


    Shin nodded, he wanted to stay longer but without reason, it would be weird for him to stay there, bowing he then left the room.


    "What''s wrong, Akane?" asked the man with a scar when seeing the woman standing. "Call someone to follow that man from earlier. He is someone who came from Ryouma Clan." The two men immediately got up from the seats, walking out of the door to tell the two men who stood before the door to chase the waiter who came out earlier.


    Shin had taken quite a distance when he heard from the end of the hall a voice came, "Did you see the waiter from earlier?"


    "Shit!" Shin cursed, pulling the black apron tied on his h.i.p.s, he threw it as he ran, taking off his face mask, he took the cap of a person who was sitting and placed it on his hand to turn around without forgetting he pulled a long coat that was hanged on the chair. Shin then stopped near a group of women, when in the corner of his eyes he watched the people running together.


    "Not here!" said the man whose face Shin recognize to be one of the men who had sat in the room before.


    "He is still in the club search everywhere!" said the other one who had a scar on his forehead.


    "Tch!" The woman must be the one who spotted his identity first. He knew he had a bad feeling when seeing the woman, he was sharper compared to the rest. Shin then noticed the eyes of the woman who was watching him and he turned to smile when one of the women had her eyes wide.


    "Didn''t you go earlier with Naomi?" asked the woman with a gasp, unbelievable to see the man came to the place when he had just left less than ten minutes ago.


    "That is my brother, ladies could you kindly tell me where did he go?" When Shin saw the woman pointed her hand on the corner, Shin whispered a thank you to leave the place and chase for his brother. They have to go out before Akasaka Group closes the entire building only to trap them like a mouse.


    As he surged through the wave of people, he saw his brother with a woman hugging his hand and pulled him. "We need to go," said Shin, and Shun spitting his brother was surprised. Shin leaned closer to whisper, "The building would be locked, they notice my face."


    Naomi, who was hugging Shun''s hand looked in surprise at how there were two people with the same face, lately notice that they were twins. "Excuse me, lady," Shun pushed the woman gently to follow his brother outside. The twins quickly left the place using the same method as they enter when they notice the men had guarded the doors to find the employee room and jump out from the window to escape back to their car.


    "Young lady!" shouted the man with the scar when he noticed Naomi standing alone.


    "Ukizake," Naomi called his name without looking at his face and a certain glimmer sparkled on the woman''s face. "Who were those twins?"


    "They are probably the grandson of Ryouma Clan," replied Ukizake who knew the information from Akane.


    "They are the next heir to Ryouma Family then?" Naomi turned her face to look at Ukizake for a wide smile to twist her scarlet lips. "Tell Brother Haruhi I also want them, the twins. I want both of them!" Naomi looked eager after her words, wanting to have the twins as if she was speaking of a new treasure she had found.


    When Naomi first saw the man coming and calling her out, she thought that he had the guts to call her despite seeing the white pin on her chest. But it wasn''t bad, the man was handsome not to mention she could tell the man was different than the rest.


    "You want them?" asked Ukizake, unable to understand her line of thought by wanting.


    "You are not deaf Ukizake, you heard what I said I want them," Naomi began to be interrupted by Akane who came behind her.


    "That would be impossible miss, we are told not to touch Ryouma Clan." Upon Akane''s voice, Naomi''s face turns sour. She made her way next to Akane taking her hand and her sharp fingernail runs on the woman''s palm.


    "Did I ask for your words?" The smile on Naomi''s face turn dull and her expression watching Akane sharply. "I told you to tell brother Haruhi. He is my brother, he will understand and support what I want," her fingernail slowly digs into Akane''s palm as she watches the blood starting to drip. "You know how much I dislike people talking back to me? I hate them so much that I wish I could rip their tongue. Understand your position Akane. You are not the Head. Haruhi is the Head and his words aren''t yours to make a decision."


    When Naomi lets go of Akane''s hand, the smile graces her lips again which makes her look like a deer when she was far from it. "What do you say, Akane?"


    "Yes, young lady, I will be sure to put my words to the Head." Akane brought his palm together, letting the blood fall from her fingertips without making an expression.


    "Wonderful!" Naomi clapped her hand to turn her body and walk away from, the place.


    "Are you alright, Akane?" asked Ukizake who came by her side to pass the woman a handkerchief.


    Akane brought the handkerchief to cover her palm where the wound started. "Yes, it''s only a slight wound."


    "Will you be sending miss Naomi''s words to the Head? Yes she is the Head''s sister but I don''t think he would like his words to be denied," Ukizake spoke out his concern to the woman who was pressed between the brother and sister.


    "The miss would be in a bad mood if we reject her words and the Head would know the best," replied Akane, "I will be going, good night." The woman bowed before leaving as Shun and Shin drove back to the maple house and receive the short end of the Old Master''s rage.

 Chapter 370 - 351: Wrong Interest-II

    Days continue to pass where Li Lian''s busy days started. Being a singer, she had to step in and out to many TV building for straight one week with one last day as the week ending where there would be voting poll for songs and the winner of the week would be awarded.


    "Being a guest in a program TV is great but I think we still need time," said Wei Mo Ran when they left the building, Li Lian saw her taking her phone to check a few things.


    "I don''t mind but why?" Li Lian curiously ask when they entered the car.


    "With the news going around that you would be creating your own song, without fail the program TV hosts will question you about it. Also, some times not all the hosts would like you, they would often speak in a very offending way. Or worse, they would become mean to you on TV on purpose before hiding it as a joke," Wei Mo Ran''s eyes on the phone shift to her. "For a rookie, it would be better if you wait for more time."


    "Alright," Li Lian agreed, she thought it would be better that way as TV programs Re far different than what she was used to do. "what about the Headliners movie, have you gotten in contact with the producer?"


    "I can''t," sighed Wei Mo Ran. Li Lian furrowed her brows, was the producer''s silence came from Wei Tsui Lan''s instruction? She wondered whether he was a very influential person who could direct the producer''s action by his words. "But I heard that there would be many TV producers who would come to the party Han Xiu Nian invites you to," said Wei Mo Ran.


    "Then I will be able to meet the producer on that day."


    "Yes, we must be lucky that we receive the invitation at time, I will come with you," offered Wei Mo Ran before they left the car to enter a different building where she could receive an award this week.


    Stepping out from the car, by chance Xie Hue Lin''s car stopped on her right side. They both met to face as they stepped down from the car. "Good evening," Li Lian greeted and Xie Hue Lin bite her lips to smile.


    "Good evening," she replied shortly to then hurry and went inside the building. It would seem that she now was afraid of Li Lian after the taunt and pressure she did. Thinking about it, Li Lian then recalled that today she would receive the test result of the paternity test.


    Li Lian had never doubted the fact Xie Hue Lin was not her sister. The girl acquired almost the very feature of Mrs. Xie that she didn''t thought her to be someone out of the family. Even when she was killed or drugged, Li Lian accepted that Xie Hue Lin was just the type of sister who hated her to the very core.


    To know Xie Hue Lin wasn''t her sister, was surprising yet at the same time it felt somewhat logical. The hatred Xie Hue Lin had for her was baseless but if the reason was this, she now know the real reason of her hatred.


    Entering the building, Li Lian greeted some artists she knew and Xie Hue Lin only watched from afar. The crewmen gathered from afar, standing on the hallway as they watched Li Lian and other artists greeting each other.


    "Who do you think would win this week?" asked the first woman who was near the wall. They stood on the passage without knowing Xie Hue Lin had passed by the path when she heard them speaking of the winner and came to stop, to hear the conversation happening between them.


    The other people who had gathered put a curious gaze and another man replied, "I don''t think it is going to be hard to guess. With the votes and how well the song is sold throughout China, it must be Li Lian."


    "That would be ironic," the first woman who had spoken sneered, "Li Lian had just started her promotion this week and she would win but what about the new rookie who debuted before her? She started her promotion over three weeks ago and the outcome is that she lost on the fourth week to a very new singer."


    "Do you mean Xie Hue Lin?" asked the man who spoke in hushed voice but as they were standing in the hallway where most crews were, they were not afraid their conversation to be heard by others, thinking that the person of their conversation wouldn''t hear without knowing how Xie Hue Lin''s eyes had turned harden with grim.


    "She is the fiancee of Million Entertainment, isn''t she? After riding her fiance''s coattail now she lost, she must be searching for a hole to hide her face," they laughed together. Although the crews had never seen or known Xie Hue Lin personally, they were immersed in the gossips, taking fun and laugh at the disposition she was in as it was an interesting topic for them.


    Xie Hue Lin''s expression turned to rage. Her expression couldn''t be hide anymore as she was angered by the crews'' words that were rubbing on the wound and insecurities she had. From afar, she saw Li Lian at the end of the passage where she was standing in the brightest light.


    Li Lian was her older sister but the woman had everything that she could only wish to have. Xie Hue Lin had tried to rob whatever Li Lian had only to see how it was taken once again by Li Lian! It was unfair and she was afraid everything she work hard for was all for naught.


    Xie Hue Lin walked to the crews, her shoes clinking hard to have the crews who were talking to her to snap their heads toward her, watching how Xie Hue Lin who they had talked about appeared from behind. Did she heard their talking? They all greeted her with a bow.


    Xie Hue Lin smiled to them which had them thinking that she had only passed without hearing their conversation until Xie Hue Lin''s smile fell cold, "I would appreciate if you do know that your words could lead to your end. Do not think that I didn''t hear any of your words unless you want to enter the hole you mentioned earlier." Xie Hue Lin wanted to yell at them but she knew that would lead her to be in scandal. She turned from them, her smile turning to a hateful expression as she made her way to Li Lian.

 Chapter 371 - 352: Wrong Interest-III

    "It would be great if we could talk again later, I had fun talking with you," said the singer who had been talking with Li Lian earlier with a kind smile. Li Lian found the woman who had spoken with her to be a person easy to talk to.


    "If there is another chance." Li Lian returned the woman''s smile to leave the place when she noticed how Xie Hue Lin walk toward her with her expression smiling. Li Lian could tell how there was no fear anymore on her sister''s face but a different expression had taken a place on her expression.


    "Sister," Xie Hue Lin called her the words again, meaning their talk now was not as singers but sisters. But were they truly sisters?


    "It makes me happy you call me that," Li Lian smiled, her words doesn''t come in the meaning she seemed to say. Xie Hue Lin could call her sister but she would never see her like one. "But I am not your sister, I would like it if you wouldn''t call me that any longer."


    Xie Hue Lin didn''t want to call her sister either and was happy to know they had the same feeling of distaste to each other. "Will you be attending grandmother''s birthday tomorrow?"


    "Of course I will, and I hope everyone is in great health," Li Lian can''t have them fall from sickness before they felt the same pain she had.


    "They are surely in a great health. I would be happy to wait for you to come home. There will be a little announcement that would be make in the party, an announcement that are worth of celebrating," Xie Hue Lin then smiled before leaving Li Lian. She clenched her hand. If ''that'' person could not kill Li Lian, she had no choice but to kill Li Lian herself by her own means which she could use in her disposal.


    Li Lian wondered what announcement that made Xie Hue Lin very happy but she wasn''t too curious. The program than started and Li Lian''s heart was elated from her first win. Holding the glass trophy, Li Lian thanked the people who had supported her and her fans. She would like to say Li Jun Wei''s name and to make it happen, she would have to put her plan in action.


    As they left the company, Li Lian and Wei Mo Ran was in the car to go home. "Do you think I would receive a lot of money from the song?" asked Li Lian and the question had Wei Mo Ran wondered what Li Lian was thinking. If it was about money, doesn''t Li Lian have it endless for being Lu Jun Wei''s wife? But then this was Li Lian they talked of.


    "About three million yuan in the first week, you could expect it to grow about fifteen million yuan by the end of the first month, that is without the next months and month after. Not to forget, your OST song as the movie would come next week."


    Counting that, Li Lian could have almost more than twenty million yuan. It was time for her to put her plan to move, thought Li Lian to herself.


    In the next afternoon, Li Lian wore a white dress and tie her hair into a pony tail. She took the present Li Xiao Chen gave her before stepping out alone from the house to attend her grandmother''s birthday party. It had been months since she saw her parents and she didn''t feel any eagerness to meet them, knowing that they would never welcome her presence except for her beloved grandmother.


    Li Lian opened her phone, staring at it. Li Jun Wei said he would come with her but would he be able to with how busy he was? Li Lian was worried if he slept well as he seemed to have almost little to no hour to rest.


    Stepping out from the car, she entered the house to see how there were a lot of people gathering around the entrance. They all saw Li Lian in awe, many seeming to know her while some recalled her to be the outcasted daughter who had brought troubles to he house.


    Li Lian stared at the house with a passive expression, remembering how the house was the very same house where she had lived on before she died.


    "Oh," gasped a maid beside Li Lian that had her eyes shifted from the door to the woman.


    Well look who this is, Li Lian thought to herself, pulling a smile to greet the maid, "You are Hue Lin''s best maid, Qing, was it?"


    Qing the maid who looked at her had expression as of she had just seen a ghost. It wasn''t a surprise after all she had died to their ears without knowing how she was alive.


    "Why are you here?" Qing asked with a defensive expression. Li Lian recalled the maid. She was the same girl who had followed Xie Hue Lin everywhere she went. When she first came to the house, the maid sweetened her, making Li Lian to believe she had no bad intention to belatedly realized how the maid had worked for Xie Hue Lin''s order.


    In the past, the maid put a pendant to her pocket, accuse her of stealing something that came from the house itself when she was the lady of the house. It was dryly funny how her parents scolded her for stealing after believing the maid''s words than her.


    "Is that how you speak to a guest?" Li Lian raised her eyebrow at the maid and heard how the maid scoffed at her.


    "You maybe a guest but you are not accepted here!" Qing rolled her eyes at Li Lian.


    This had never happened in Li Jun Wei''s house, everyone treated her warmly which reminded her of the contrasting difference between the house where she was born from and the house where Li Jun Wei was. Thinking of it, Li Lian felt her heart warm. It was ironic of how the house where her blood related family lived gave her an indescribable uncomfortable expression but others'' house could give her a warm emotion.

 Chapter 372 - 353: Sweet Home?-I

    The maid Qing looked at her with expression of smugness. The maid thought with Xie Hue Lin as her mistress, Li Lian was lower than her which explained her impolite behavior to Li Lian even when she knew Li Lian was the daughter of the master and mistress in the house, who didn''t care nor like Li Lian either.


    "It isn''t up to you to accept me or not, maid." Li Lian''s smile dropped from her lips. She walked toward the maid to make sure their voice only heard to each other.


    "I may not be someone from this house but I could assure you I have my way to make you leave this house. Don''t think Hue Lin could help you," Li Lian looked down on the woman with cold eyes and she placed her hand to the shoulder of the maid. "I''m the eldest daughter. The master and mistress of this house may not like me but my grandmother do. Would you like to live in the street after loosing your job? I will tell you this secret that I can make my words to reality."


    Li Lian had spoken to the maid with a light tone that was enough to deliver her point to the maid''s head and had the maid to look at her with a careful expression.


    "Do you understand?" Li Lian raised her eyebrow. In the past she hadn''t use the pressuring tone to taunt the maid which had the maid the gut to trample over her but receiving Li Lian''s words now, woke the maid to realize that Li Lian could actually put her words into action.


    "Yes, young lady," said the maid after bowing to her. If Li Lian was still the same old her who was kind and speak gently, the maid wouldn''t be afraid but after hearing Li Lian''s threaten, she knew how the woman meant every of her words.


    "Terrific," Li Lian smiled at the woman, "here is the invitation," Li Lian placed the invitation to the maid''s hand to enter the house with Violet who was holding Li Lian''s gift.


    Li Lian walked inside the house, her shoes clinking inside where she noticed all eyes were on her. Placing a sweet smile, Li Lian walked in to see her parents standing beside Xie Hue Lin. They stared at her, expression in disbelief in Li Lian''s shamelessness to enter house with a smile on her lips.


    Li Lian, who noticed her parents walked down on the floor and stopped in front of them. "Mr. and Mrs. Xie good evening, and you too Hue Lin. I hope everyone is in a good health. It had been a very long time since we met again."


    "You-" Mr. Xie began for Mrs. Xie turn to give her husband a look and remind her of how the guests eyes were all on them.


    "Come with us," Mrs. Xie said, holding herself from glaring at Li Lian even though she was as angered as Mr. Xie to find Li Lian had walked in the house.


    Li Lian saw them turning their back on her where Xie Hue Lin couldn''t help but to smile to look forward how Li Lian would once again meet their parent''s anger and grow thorns on her heart.


    However, Li Lian didn''t move and she brought her hands for cross, "No."


    The single word had the three people to whip their heads on her. Mr. and Mrs. Xie looked at her with wide eyes. "What did you say?" asked Mrs. Xie flabbergasted by her reply but Li Lian didn''t feel she had to recite her reply she said earlier.


    "You are still young Mrs. Xie with a perfectly healthy ears. You heard me." With the word, Li Lian cued Violet before they walk to the stairs they were about to step on and the couple looked at each other with a confused expression. It was only until Li Lian had reached the top of the staircase did they snapped out from their surprise to chase for her.


    "Come back here, where are you going!" demanded Mr. Xie as Li Lian stopped in time for the three people to also stop. As the second floor was empty from guests, Mr. and Mrs. Xie didn''t restrain themselves from telling.


    "I forgot to tell this Mr. and Mrs. Xie, I have no obligation to follow your order or instruction. Well, excuse me." Li Lian continued to walk along with Violet, turning for her back to face the couple who were gobsmack from her words. Throughout her stay in Xie Mansion with her parents, Li Lian had always been the daughter who was polite with her words, following their instruction but her kindness was taken advantage of in the past and she wasn''t angelic enough to deal with their baseless words and mocking.


    "Stop it!" Mrs. Xie raised her voice, shouting. "Stop your steps, this is our house!"


    Li Lian didn''t bother herself with the shouting and she opened one room to then enter.  A wide smile blessed Li Lian''s lips when she entered and Violet who saw the people chasing her, closed the door with her leg right when Mr. Xie was about to enter, having the man to bump his nose to the hard door.


    "Grandmother," Li Lian came to the chair where the old woman who was reading a book with a reading eyeglasses to close the book and pushed herself to stand from the chair. Preventing the elderly woman from raising in a hurry, Li Lian walked faster to the woman, holding her hand before hugging as Senior Mrs. Xie pulled Li Lian to her embrace.


    "Oh my dear!" Senior Mrs. Xie rejoiced when she felt Li Lian''s back which was warm, confirming the fact that her granddaughter was still alive and well. When she pulled away from Li Lian, "Let me look at you," Senior Mrs. Xie confirmed that there was no wound or scar on Li Lian''s face to then hug her again. The sadness in the woman''s face was erased with a joyful expression. "Thank god, do you know how worried I was? Are you still hurt?"


    "I''ve finished my rehabilitation two months ago, how are you grandmother? I''m sorry to come later, I should have visited you earlier." Li Lian was touched by her grandmother''s kindness who were hugging her with a very gentle and careful embrace.


    Meanwhile, Violet leaned on the door preventing Mr. Xie to push open the door. Then she felt how there was an extra weight to note that the wife of the man must have helped.


    "That''s not necessary as long as you are here now," Senior Mrs. Xie rubbed her forehead. "Was it hard to come here?"


    "No, it was a smooth journey." Li Lian said before adding, "I met Hue Lin, Mr. and Mrs. Xie, they were in a good health. Did they took good care of you grandmother?" asked Li Lian for Senior Mrs, Xie to smile sadly when she noticed how Li Lian had called her parents in honorifics.


    "Of course they do, they can''t do anything to me. Where are you living now?" asked the old woman as she offered Li Lian a seat.


    "I live in a very good house," replied Li Lian. She wished to tell the truth of her marriage to the elderly woman but with the three people who would soon come to the room, Li Lian decide to break the news in the future. "Everyone had been kind to me."


    "I am very glad to hear that." Senior Mrs. Xie hold her hands together, massaging her fingers carefully. "You have grown thin today you have to eat more. I heard that you will come and prepared all of your favorite dishes in the party. You have to eat well."


    "It is your birthday grandmother, you should have choose your favorite food," Li Lian shifted her eyes to notice there was her song playing on her grandmother''s phone which was paused.


    Senior Mrs. Xie who noticed where her eyes looked at and the elderly woman spoke with a wide smile, "The song you sang is very beautiful, I can tell you have put much time creating it. I was worried about you but I am very happy to know that you are doing well from your song. It reminds me back to the time where you often sing for me," their eyes met and Li Lian could see the nostalgia the woman had which she also felt. "Congratulation, I am very proud of you."


    As they were talking, Violet thought it was time to let the persistent people behind the door to enter and took a right step away from the door. As she had moved without a warning, Xie Hue Lin, Mr. and Mrs. Xie who had been pushing the door felt themself pushed to the ground, collapsing to look like a fallen slack of dominos.


    "Heaven!" Senior Mrs. Xie shouted in surprised, standing up from her seat when she saw her son, daughter-in-law, and granddaughter had fallen to the ground face first. "Are you three alright? What were you doing?"


    .


    *** Ads: There four chapters you could read after placed in privilege. To become a privilege member, open the content or scroll to the last chapter, there you would find an orange box, and tapping  is the last action needed! There are two tiers of privilege; The first tier access two chapter and the second tier access to four chapters. Buying the privilege is not a must but if you wish to support the author in income or have more chapters to read in advance this would be a good choice! It is only for two coins.***

 Chapter 373 - 354: Sweet Home?-II

    Li Lian was also surprised to see Xie Hue Lin and her parents falling down on the ground before her eyes shifted at Violet whose hand was on her lips as if to cover the smile that quirked up her lips.


    Xie Hue Lin was the first one to stand up before her parents followed, and Senior Mrs. Xie gasped when she saw how Mr. Xie''s nose were bleeding. Li Lian walked beside her grandmother, taking the tissue to share it to her grandmother.


    "Thank you Li Lian, is your nose, alright? How could you fall face first?" asked Senior Mrs. Xie who could not understand how they could fall on top of each other after opening the door.


    Mr. Xie used one hand to hold the tissue to his bleeding nose and the other to point at Li Lian. "That girl was blocking the door with her body then move without notice!" There was anger in Mr. Xie''s voice and Li Lian didn''t feel the least sad but when her grandmother look at her, she used a sad expression.


    Senior Mrs. Xie shifted her eyes then to her only son with a frown on her forehead, "Li Lian was sitting beside me how could you accuse her of something she didn''t do?"


    "Mother, please stop defending Li Lian, there was indeed someone blocking the door that made us hard to enter!" Mrs. Xie said, supporting her husband as it was the truth.


    "Aww, my hand," whine Xie Hue Lin who was holding to her wrist, making a pained expression so her grandmother wouldn''t rescue Li Lian from the situation but instead, a sigh came from the elderly woman.


    "Was it you who was inside this room or me? She had been sitting beside me and didn''t you see when you fell down that Li Lian had been on the seat not in front of the door?" Senior Mrs. Xie looked at them with a disbelief expression. Violet was quick to move behind Li Lian''s chair with her hand holding the present Li Lian brought which didn''t made others to become suspicious of her.


    "But-" Mrs. Xie started for Senior Mrs. Xie to direct her disapproving expression to her daughter in law.


    "It must have been the lock of the door. I have to,d you many time that the door have problem and you should fix the door not blame your daughter who hadn''t done anything," Senior Mrs. Xie then turned her face at Xie Hue Lin who was holding her wrist that barely hit the ground, "do you think your hand is alright?" Senior Mrs. Xie wasn''t aware of Xie Hue Lin''s hatred against Li Lian and as their grandmother, she felt she should be equal in kindness to them both.


    "I think it is alright," said Xie Hue Lin, playing it off as a very fragile girl who was trying to be strong.


    "Call the housekeeper and tell her to check your hands. I still have a few things to talk with Li Lian without anyone interrupting us," Senior Mrs. Xie pressed her words with eyes looking at the three to tell notify that it was a private matter she would like to speak only with Li Lian. Noticing the tone her grandmother rarely use, Li Lian and Xie Hue Lin grew curious.


    "Now leave," Senior Mrs. Xie instructed when Xie Hue Lin walked near her.


    "Grandmother can I stay with you, I also want to talk with sister about the time when she was not at home." If one came and saw the expression Xie Hue Lin made, they would take her as a very sweet little sister whose thought was only on her sister''s best interest. This behavior of her had been created since the past, thought Li Lian and it had never failed to make other believe her fake character.


    Senior Mrs. Xie used a gentler tone to Xie Hue Lin, saying, "You will have time for that later, my dear. There is things that I wish to share only with your sister."


    What was it? Xie Hue Lin asked on her heart. Since Li Lian came to the house, her grandmother had always thought about Li Lian, putting her the first even before her even though she had been the one who always stayed beside her.


    It was unfair. Li Lian had always stole whatever she had and she the last thing Xie Hue Lin was afraid she would take was her position in the house as the daughter in the family. It almost happened in the past. Therefore, to make it never repeated again, she had use every means to erase Li Lian. She had tried ways to make her grandmother believe how Li Lian wasn''t the kind granddaughter she perceives to be which was all for nothing.


    "If it is a secret I can keep quiet or is it something that would be bad if I hear?" questioned Xie Hue Lin again. She was eager to know and thought she should stick beside her grandmother to hear her conversation in fear that Li Lian would steal something that was hers.


    "I could," started Xie Hue Lin for Li Lian to interject between their conversation.


    "It wouldn''t take long Hue Lin, right grandmother?" On Li Lian''s irritating voice to Xie Hue Lin''s ears, she looked at Li Lian with a glaring eyes.


    "Yes, just a moment. Menqu," said Senior Mrs. Xie to the housekeeper who had come to the place, "treat Hue Lin''s wrist, she fell on her hand before and be careful." with that, Senior Mrs. Xie closed the door behind them. By time, Mr. and Mrs. Xie had left for Mr. Xie had to attend his wounded nose.


    "Lady Hue Lin," Menqu called to gather Xie Hue Lin''s attention when she raised her hand that was ''wounded'' to the man to tell them be quiet before pressing her ears to the side of the door. She tried to pull any noise from the door but to no avail as the door was thick enough to dampen the noise from inside.


    Xie Hue Lin turned her face to Menqu, "Is there not any way where I could hear the sound inside?" she asked the housekeeper who wondered why but didn''t put the question to her tongue.


    "I believe there is none, most room in the house are created so the noise from inside the room would be reduced outside."


    "All?" asked Xie Hue Lin for Menqu to nod and she tsked.


    "Should we go now to tend your hand, miss?" Menqu questioned again, repeating his question.


    "No I''m fine, I will go out now." Xie Hue Lin made her way out of the hallway. If she could not hear the conversation by any means then there were nothing she could do. After Li Lian had left, she would have her time to inquire her grandmother what they spoke of.  Her grandmother thought of her very fondly with time and coaxing, she would tell her in time.


    Stepping out, Xie Hue Lin saw He Chang Min entering the house and she quickly stepped down from the staircase. He Chang Min put on a sweet smile on his lips upon seeing how Xie Hue Lin walked and hugged her, without forgetting to return the hug. Deep down he would have tore the hug but he had no choice than to keep up the acting he had been doing.


    "I''m sorry I came late," said He Chang Min. He found Senior Mrs. Xie to be the single and only person who was kind in the family. Therefore, he came to the party. If it was the birthday party of Mr. and Mrs. Xie he would have created an excuse. Excluding Xie Hue Lin''s birthday as it would turn the woman to be suspicious on his behavior.


    "No, you are not late the party hasn''t yet started, you still have two more minutes and your mother is waiting in the sitting room," Xie Hue Lin answered to swept her hair from her shoulder and key it fall on her back, "Min ge, how do I look today?"


    "Gorgeous, you are very beautiful Hue Lin now and every day, just like a rose," He Chang Min praised with a loving smile. He called her rose for a reason. Once it was pulled roses would look beautiful but the thorns would make the one who pluck the rose to bleed. She used her innocent act to be like a beautiful rose when in truth what she held was thorns to harm everyone near her to be the only one to shine.


    Xie Hue Lin smiled coquettishly, "You are also handsome, Min ge, I can''t keep my eyes off you because of I do, I''m afraid that you would find someone else better than me."


    "Don''t worry, that will never happen," because since the beginning you had been the lowest person in my mind, added He Chang Min in his own thought, letting the word To be told inside his heart but not his lips. "I only have my eyes on you." One could take He Chang Min''s words literally but the truth was his words had a very far stretched meaning.


    "Where is grandmother? I want to meet her and have a talk." After Li Lian''s death, He Chang Min didn''t have a good relationship with Senior Mrs. Xie but the man found himself respecting the woman as she was Li Lian''s only ally in the house.


    "Grandmother is out, she is thinking to take a walk, we should let her have a time of her own and talk to her later." said Xie Hue Lin with lies. She didn''t want He Chang Min to meet Li Lian and fell for her again. Li Lian was no different than a thieving cat who always steal other''s attention from her and she has to keep keen eyes so she wouldn''t steal He Chang Min''s attention.


    "Okay," agreed He Chang Min when he heard a commotion behind him. The two turned their head curiously to see the luxurious black car that stopped at the entrance.

 Chapter 374 - 355: Sweet Home-III

    Li Lian went to take a seat soon after her little sister had gone. As she bent her knees to rest on the couch, Li Lian watched her grandmother slowly walking to her left side where there was a single chair. Deep down Li Lian wondered what was her grandmother want to say that she can''t have anyone else apart than her in the room?


    Her grandmother took her hands, placing it over hers to squeeze, "I have been thinking to say this earlier Li Lian before your mother and father could disown you from your house. Until now I could not understand your parent''s choice or why they hated you over trivial things which could be forgotten easily. As your father''s mother, I apologize in his stead," her grandmother bowed her back slowly as she was old and her back hurt when she bent too deep.


    Seeing her grandmother bowed, Li Lian''s eyes widened and her hands quickly shot up to hold her grandmother''s shoulders. "Please don''t do this grandmother, it wasn''t your fault."


    It was her father''s fault and her mother'' s fault. They blinded their eyes with disgust as soon as they know she was raised by Yakuzas which made them to have very less opinion about her. With the seed of displeasure growing on their heart when she first came to the house, it grew abundant with Xie Hue Lin''s provocations.


    Sadly enough, a parents could hate their own daughter for being raised by Yakuzas after she had been kidnapped. A simple question of ''are you alright living there'' would have been fine but the first information Mr. and Mrs. Xie pressed was ''what did you do in that family''. They were afraid that she had turned into something abdominal while living in Ryouma Clan when they had treated her with nothing but familial love which her parents never showed her.


    "As his mother, I am at fault for not being able to grow him up into a proper man and a good father." Sadness passed by Senior Mrs. Xie''s face and seeing it Li Lian squeezed harder. Li Lian thought she was the one who had to say sorry because no matter what, she wouldn''t be able to forgive her parents and soon would bring an end to this family''s charade.


    "Not everyone could grow up with the teaching given by their parents, in the future it is up to the child to take paths, it had never been your fault, grandmother," Li Lian encouraged her grandmother whose face which had sadness turn to a small smile. "What did you mean by before I could be disown from the family?"


    Senior Mrs. Xie looked sadder on Li Lian''s question because of her son and daughter in law''s fault that had destroyed their own daughter''s future.


    "To tell you the truth, they had planned to disown you from the family long before that videotape," Senior Mrs. Xie watched how Li Lian grimaced at the mention of the video. It was the video of where she was drugged but Xie Hue Lin had twisted the truth by saying she had been the one who drugged herself to the point of intoxication. "I have faith that you didn''t do that, my dear."


    She felt elated to see there was still at least one person in this family who was her ally. "Why did they want to disown me? I didn''t do anything." Perhaps the worse offense she did was making fun of herself due to her sister''s trickery but that wasn''t the only reason.


    "Xie''s inheritance," her grandmother filled her in and she looked away from Li Lian''s eyes to her hands. The girl had a very small hand when she was a baby, very small and Senior Mrs. Xie could still remember how happy she was to meet her first granddaughter in her life as if it was yesterday.


    "I plan to give fifty percent of my inheritance for you alone." Li Lian stared at her grandmother, Li Lian knew she had always placed her in a different space in her heart. However, fifty percent leave only another fifty percent inheritance for, Xie Hue Lin, Mr. and Mrs. Xie. "But they disapprove of the idea. They want everything to be divided equally. As a mother, I can''t never understand them. Parents sacrifice themselves for their child but they would prioritize their own well being and Hue Lin''s over you. No matter what they said, I would never change my will and now that you are alive, it is your right."


    Li Lian didn''t know what to say. She hated the very house and the people in the house but the kindness of the only person who thought of her touched her heart that she was moved to tears.


    "I will be fine grandmother without the inheritance, I just wish you would live a long life," said Li Lian when their eyes met.


    "No, dearie. This is only right and whatever anyone say, I have put this will to stone and nothing could change it. Although I still think it is not enough," sighed her grandmother. She was the eldest daughter but she almost receive nothing and should Li Lian wait until her death to have something? which was the worry Senior Mrs. Xie had. "Would you like to work in Xie Company?"


    Li Lian almost burst into a laugh she didn''t mean which resulted to a wide smile. "I think if that ever work in that place, it wouldn''t end up pretty." It would turn to chaos but Li Lian kept her words better sounding to her dearest grandmother.


    "But there should be something you should take from the company," said her grandmother with a sigh. She seemed to be stressed out and Li Lian turned the gears in her head as to what she should ask to her grandmother from the company. Working there would be impossible.


    After a thought, Li Lian had an idea and she whispered to her grandmother, making her voice soft that she shared only with her grandmother. Senior Mrs. Xie who had heard the wish Li Lian made then turned her head at her, "Is that your last decision?"


    "Yes," Li Lian replied without knowing at the same time, the floor below her was crowded with a person''s arrival.

 Chapter 375 - 356: Sneaking Mission-I

    With her grandmother, Li Lian walked out of the building when she recalled Xie Hue Lin''s words of how there would be an important announcement. Her hand that hold her grandmother''s hand slightly raised for her grandmother to have a better hold. "Grandma, I heard that there would be an important announcement made today?"


    Li Lian watched how Senior Mrs. Xie''s expression upon the mention grew uncomfortable. "You will know later," said her grandmother to then quickly change the conversation, "but could you stay with me the whole day?"


    "Of course I will, today I will only escort you grandma," Li Lian answered for the woman''s smile to widen. They continued to walk down the corridor when Li Lian saw the door on her right side was opened and from the door came out a woman dressed in a flower pattern dress which tightly accented her hourglass figure.


    Li Lian, who didn''t first seen the woman''s face could only think it must be Xie Family''s acquaintance as she came out from one of the room in second floor and not bellow where the party was about to start.


    When the woman turned her face, she narrowed her eyes on Li Lian for Li Lian to look at the woman with a narrowing expression in exchange. The woman was none other than Mrs. He, He Chang Min''s mother. The woman was past her forty but she kept her beautiful body shape regardless of her age. Her face didn''t show her age, she looked younger almost in her thirties there was an air of coldness in the woman which make her harder to approach but Li Lian saw the woman with her eyes colder.


    "Grandmother Xie," greeted Mrs. He with a smile to the old woman, "I heard you were having a talk and was on my way to greet you." Her eyes were directed only to Senior Mrs. Xie, forgetting Li Lian as if she was the air the woman thought her to be.


    "Mrs. He, did you come alone? I am glad to see you after a long time, thank you for taking care of Hue Lin," her grandmother answered. Li Lian stopped only to hold her grandmother''s hand but she didn''t expect to meet Mrs. He here.


    Using the chance, Li Lian observed the woman''s features closely, seeing how that she did look like a Japanese but then again it was often hard to differentiate between a Chinese or Japanese solely on the features.


    "That should be my words, grandmother Xie, Chang Min had been taken care by Hue Lin very much I am very glad to have her as my daughter in law in the future." On the words, Senior Mrs. Xie''s face turned harden and she shifted her eyes to Li Lian, hoping she wouldn''t feel sad to see how Li Lian smiled and felt assured.


    "Chang Min asked if he could stay in the house for a few days and I told him he could. They are both a.d.u.l.t who are engaged on each other in thoughts of marry. I think it would be fine now that Chang Min stay often in this house," amused Mrs. He who seemed to be keen on getting He Chang Min and Xie Hue Lin staying under the same roof.


    "That would be fine, they are as you say a.d.u.l.ts and I am sure they know what to do and not to do before marriage," Senior Mrs. Xie pressed her words. She believed that sleeping before marriage was unorthodox and something one shouldn''t do as she came from an older generation the beliefs were still with her without knowing how her youngest granddaughter had broken her words.


    "Of course," Mrs. He agreed with a pleasant smile on her lips. "I only hope no one could get in between their relationship," saying this, Li Lian know where the woman had directed her words to and it was her.


    Senior Mrs. Xie also noticed the woman''s tone and where it was directed. "There should not be any problem in the matter of someone coming in between them. They are couple who chose each other out of their own will and love, as long as they still hold the same feeling for each other, promising to be faithful to one another, this insecurities shall never happen," Senior Mrs. Xie stared straight at Mrs. He''s eyes.


    "However if it did happened, we should not blame on anyone. A weak bond is better break faster than later," completed her grandmother without letting Mrs. He to continue berating her granddaughter. The words had Li Lian to stare at her grandmother with a smile.


    As the grandmother with two granddaughter, Senior Mrs. Xie love her granddaughters equally. She decided to brush off the fact that He Chang Min had chosen Xie Hue Lin after being engaged with Li Lian which had the old woman in displease. But after seeing Xie Hue Lin''s happiness, Senior Mrs. Xie could not impose her anger by demanding them to break their engagement either.


    Senior Mrs. Xie accepted the engagement, but at the same time, she wouldn''t allow Mrs. He to insinuate Li Lian would try to come in between the couple when in the past the otherwise had happened. Li Lian was a person with pure heart and Senior Mrs. Xie know this far better than anyone in the family. To look down on her granddaughter would be the last thing she would ever forgive.


    There was an impending silence which came after Senior Mrs. Xie''s words. Mrs. He had never expected the old woman would answer they was she did, believing that she would be on her side as her granddaughter would soon be married to her son.


    The woman was quick to then put a smile. "Of course, that was an if and I believe there would never come the future where they have to break their engagement. I think it is time for my son to come, I will come again once I have met him, excuse me," Mrs. He who hadn''t gave any glance at Li Lian made an eye contact before she turned from the place and when their eyes met, an expression of grim flitted over the older woman''s face before they left which proved how much Mrs. He hated her as she did in the past.

 Chapter 376 - 357: Sneaking Mission-II

    From the information Li Lian received after her talk with He Chang Min, her mother was someone who had come from a Yakuza family, therefore hating Li Lian for a reason which could involve her family but what was it? Which family did the woman came from?


    "You shouldn''t mind her words, Li Lian. I am sure she didn''t mean that about you." said  her grandmother because Mrs. He had spoken with the way alluding that Li Lian would be there and she also took note on how Mrs. He had been ignoring her granddaughter. The action made by Mrs. He had Senior Mrs. Xie to set her lips in dislike.


    "She must be afraid," said Li Lian gathering her grandmother''s eyes on her, "They say usually mother hold the most insecurities before marriage, her words weren''t kind but I could understand." Li Lian wondered what expression Mrs. He would have when she learned He Chang Min didn''t like Xie Hue Lin in the first place and had agreed to the engagement for the revenge he claimed.


    "It is understandable but not acceptable," her grandmother insisted. "I will never let anyone in this house to speak to you the way you did. I failed in the past and from now on, it shall never happen again."


    Li Lian hugged her grandmother, feeling the warmth and her head snuggled on her shoulder, "You didn''t fail to protect me grandmother. You helped me many times in the past and what happened was unavoidable."


    "Let''s go down, should we?" Her grandmother offered as they pulled from the hug. Li Lian brought her finger, rubbing the index finger which was empty from accessories and her smile appeared.


    In meantime, Li Jun Wei stepped out from his car, having the chauffeur to open the door and on his hand was yellow bouquet he hold. His suit wasn''t black but in a gray color with a navy necktie and an inner black vest. Before he entered the house, all eyes were on him and the chattering grew quiet on his arrivals.


    Some question amongst each other who was the new guest after marveling on his handsome face which never fail to attract attention even when his face was inexpressive.


    He Chang Min standing at the door had his eyes widened to the belatedly realized he must have received the invitation from Li Lian as she was given the invitation twice. Xie Hue Lin''s eyes widened, recalling what had transpired between them on the day when they met before the elevator, they didn''t had a good exchange or first meeting impression. Then why was the man here on her grandmother''s birthday? Was there someone someone he know?


    Xie Hie Lin''s first guest was her grandmother herself, but then there was no way. Was it her? Or was it the woman who was with her grandmother now, Li Lian? But that was impossible, Xie Hue Lin thought to herself.


    The relationship Li Lian had between Li Jun Wei was professionalism as boss and singer in Xie Hue Lin''s mind. She doubted Li Lian could take the attention of Li Jun Wei from her appearance and could accept that it was the younger brother instead, Li Xiao Chen as the man was always rumored with women.


    At the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Xie had come back after Mrs. Xie''s nose which was bleeding had been tend. When the two saw Li Jun Wei, they were tense as last time, they had displease the man''s mood. But why was he here?


    Seeing Li Jun Wei entering to stop in front of He Chang Min, Mr. He took the chance to stand with them along with his wife.


    "Good evening, Mr. Li," greeted He Chang Min with a polite expression however his smile barely lifted the corner of his lips. "I hope you are in a good health."


    "I have always been in a good health, thank you; and you shouldn''t speak stiffly Chang Min, aren''t we friend after our last conversation?" Li Jun Wei smiled but He Chang Min knew how the smile appeared only to irritate him.


    When did they became good friends when their last conversation started and ended with friction? "I thought friends would sound over friendly for you, Jun Wei." He Chang Min took liberty to call him by his name as the man started to call him by his name.


    "Do you mean that I don''t seem like one who had friends? Of course I do," Li Jun Wei then shifted his eyes down to Mr. and Mrs. Xie, before lastly landing on Xie Hue Lin which didn''t stay for long.


    "Mr. Li, how are you?" asked Mr. Xie trying to be polite to the man as he didn''t want to have the man''s anger like last time.


    "I thought I have answered this earlier and you heard," replied Li Jun Wei with his sharp words that stunned the man to be at lost from words. Mr. Xie grew uncomfortable on his standing, not knowing what to reply as Li Jun Wei chuckled, "I was joking, Mr. Xie, I don''t like to repeat my words but I can understand how people''s ears grew worse with age. Today I came to visit."


    "To visit grandmother? I didn''t know that you know my grandmother well, Mr. Li," Xie Hue Lin spoke with her eyes glimmering with an innocent look when she was twisted beyond repair.


    "I doubt you know anything about me either as we don''t know each other," came Li Jun Wei dropping tone which had Xie Hue Lin''s eyes to widened and her mouth open in surprise. She expected Li Jun Wei would claim himself to be joking and laugh along to hide the awkwardness but the words didn''t come.


    He Chang Min, who stayed quite could tell how Li Jun Wei enjoyed pushing the buttons of the people in the room including him.


    "The party is much bigger than I thought, Senior Mrs. Xie must have many acquaintance. From the young to the well known," drawled Li Jun Wei and his eyes observing how in the room was filled with people coming from the entertainment industries or people of the business worlds. Therefore explaining how there was a lot of people knowing who he was. But that was odd, thought Li Jun Wei. Was Senior Mrs. Xie someone who love to party as the people she knew didn''t seem like a guest only for her birthday.


    Mrs. Xie rescued the situation by a laugh she covered with her hands. "They are also Hue Lin''s friends,"


    "I thought they were," replied Li Jun Wei quickly, "The invitation didn''t tell me there would be two birthday people," hummed Li Jun Wei in sarcasm.


    "No, well," exhaled Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie. It was hard to please Li Jun Wei and they can''t afford having the man feel offended. They had to be careful with their choice of words, not wanting to make the relationship that started at the wrong foot to twist and turn for the worse. "We have an announcement to make after the party."


    Li Jun Wei shifted his eyes down, seeing how He Chang Min who was shorter by an inch than him making a face as if it was his first time to hear the news from Mr. Xie''s words.


    "Can I ask from where did you received the invitation, Mr. Li?" asked Xie Hue Lin who was quiet after being replied sourly by Li Jun Wei. Xie Hue Lin truthfully didn''t care about the man. He was handsome but she could tell he wasn''t easy to manipulate and she would rather have people who are easier to manipulate and control so the person would dance on his palm, heeding to her word lol how He Chang Min was.


    "A sweet lady of mine gave me the invitation to Senior Mrs. Xie''s birthday, I heard my grandmother once talked about her being a classmate in the past. I also came on behalf to congratulate her," saying the words, Li Jun Wei''s eyes stopped from them, moving up his eyes stared at the person standing on the top of the stairs.


    Li Lian was holding her grandmother''s hand, walking side by side after she left the hallways to walk down the staircase when she felt there were a large crowd gathering in the circle near the entrance. Her eyes curiously stare at the crowd when she saw the one person who was the tallest apart from the people near him lifted his chin up, his face made Li Lian''s eyes to widened and when Li Jun Wei smiled, she returned the smile with a wide one.


    Li Lian knew he would be busy. He promised but some times there would be time when promise couldn''t be fulfilled. Li Lian doesn''t doubt Li Jun Wei but seeing him tired at night, she thought that he wouldn''t be able to come. Turns out, Li Jun Wei was the man of his words and promise that until today never fail to impress her.

 Chapter 377 - 358: Sneaking Mission-III

    Li Jun Wei smiled when their eyes met and he saw Li Lian slowly descending the stairs. She wishes to come down faster but being mindful of her grandmother who was old in age, Li Lian carefully walked down. He Chang Min noticing Li Jun Wei''s smile turned his head, his eyes stared at Li Lian unable to move. Her delicate features dressed in the white dress caught his attention to never let go.


    If everything didn''t move the way it did now, he would have been the one standing beside Li Lian, everything about her to her most beautiful part would be his. But the truth was bitter and He Chang Min clenched his fist tighter.


    Xie Hue Lin, who saw her older sister who looked beautiful ground her teeth. The anger boiled under her skin when she noticed how all heads turned to stare at her. Her eyes quickly shifted to He Chang Min and she saw how he was staring at Li Lian more than necessary, staring with a gaze as if he was dozing off from seeing Li Lian in flesh.


    "Aw!" cried Xie Hue Lin that brought He Chang Min''s gaze which glued on Li Lian to move down on the woman holding his arm. Seeing Xie Hue Lin beside him but not Li Lian who he loves turn his face to look almost as if he had been slapped on the cheek.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t spare a look at the person who had cried and only saw He Chang Min''s expression to quirk his lips. Waking up to reality must be hard on him.


    "What''s wrong, Hue Lin?" asked He Chang Min, sweetness on his voice he controlled to be there. Meanwhile, his eyes saw how Li Jun Wei had moved past them to leave the group and make his way to Li Lian. On it, his brows furrowed but Xie Hue Lin missed the gaze as she was acting like a person in pain. When she saw the frown on He Chang Min''s temple, Xie Hue Lin turned glad that He Chang Min had only stared at Li Lian but his heart was still with hers.


    "I fell earlier and I think my wrist is aching." Xie Hue Lin was good at acting as the person who was hurt, and her eyes like a hawk keenly stared at He Chang Min without missing any of his expression.


    He Chang Min had been a good fiance, his role was faultless as the sweet and loving prince to Xie Hue Lin. Although it was faint, Xie Hue Lin noticed that He Chang Min was holding himself back for one reason she couldn''t tell. Such as if she invited him to her room or private room, He Chang Min would find his way out of the situation.


    It could be her own feeling but as it happened not only once or twice, Xie Hue Lin couldn''t help but doubt that there was something wrong happening here.


    "How did it happen?" asked He Chang Min, worry lace in his voice which made her doubt to clear away.


    "I just fell," Xie Hue Lin didn''t want to explain how she had fallen to embarrass her name here.


    "You should be careful, do you need me to call you a doctor?" He Chang Min continues to play off his act while keeping himself busy so he wouldn''t have to watch Li Lian and Li Jun Wei flaunting their affection in front of everyone.


    Li Jun Wei pulled the bouquet to Senior Mrs. Xie, a smile accompany his lips to greet the only woman who had been on Li Lian''s side without fail. "Happy birthday, Senior Mrs. Xie. I hope you would be happy and live long to see your great grandchildren."


    Senior Mrs. Xie was surprised to see Li Jun Wei on her own birthday and she looked at him unsure with his friendly the man had talked to him when they had never talked to each other. But with the friendliness and his pleasant smile, it was hard for her not to smile back.


    "Thank you very much for your wish and," Senior Mrs. Xie released Li Lian''s hand to then hold the flower, "the bouquet, this is a very beautiful and fresh flower."


    "I''m glad to hear that you have taken a liking to the bouquet, someone had told me about your favorite flowers and I tried to find one that matches your liking," saying the words Li Jun Wei''s eyes fell to Li Lian and their eyes lingered long which took a while for Senior Mrs. Xie to notice that the person who had told of her favorite flowers were Li Lian.


    "My grandmother also wished you a very grand birthday, she can''t come but the bouquet was made with some of the flowers she grew in her garden as a hobby," continued Li Jun Wei, who pulled his gaze from Li Lian to the elderly woman as if he hadn''t noticed how the woman was sensible enough to take note of the subtle indication.


    "Please tell her that I am very moved by the bouquet, Menqu," called Senior Mrs. Xie for the housekeeper to come beside her, and the woman passed by the bouquet to the person''s hands, "Would you please put the flower into the vase in my room? Make sure not to ruin the flowers," instructed Senior Mrs. Xie. Once the housekeeper had left, Senior Mrs. Xie then saw her son calling her and went to say, "Please excuse me for a moment. I will come back," and when she saw Li Jun Wei nod his head slowly, the older woman left.


    "I didn''t think you would come," said Li Lian once her grandmother had left, her smile was wide over her lips, "I mean, you seem to be busy this past few days."


    "I''m not that busy any longer, with the international conference just around the corner everything has been sorted out. Also, I promised you didn''t I that I will come with you. I thought to come early," his eyes stared back at her, unable to leave as he trained his eyes to see her feature.


    "You are not late," Li Lian smiled at him, she was unable to express fully how happy she was to see him and talk to him again after the days passed where they were unable to talk to each other much.


    "Your grandmother looks very happy that you come back," said Li Jun Wei whose eyes then stopped at Mr. and Mrs. Xie who was talking to her grandmother. "On the other hand they look helpless, they are not able to shout or yell you with the guests. Even without them, I will make sure they wouldn''t be able to do anything to you."


    Li Lian saw how his eyes were looking at her intently as if he had not seen her for a long time but then Li Lian also felt the same, thinking that it had been long since they have last seen each other while awake. "If you keep staring at me people are going to notice," Li Lian joked with a laugh following her words.


    "I don''t only want to stare at you for longer but want to touch you," Li Jun Wei drawled, pulling his tone as his shoes stepped closer toward her, cutting their distance slowly that doesn''t stand out. But as a person who was famous amongst the guests, it was hard for anyone not to stare and be curious about what he was doing.


    "Do you know how much I was looking forward to hearing your voice again? The music player and speaker don''t work well anymore in my office, they can''t bring your voice that I need from your song," Li Jun Wei sighed as if he was complaining of the problem he was bothered with.


    His confession to hear her song everyday while working had Li Lian''s cheeks turn red. "You can call me if you want to hear my voice."


    "No, the phone still doesn''t work as I can''t see your face," he chuckled. It was hard to hold himself from touching Li Lian. Li Jun Wei could imagine how his finger rub on her hand, filling the gaps of her fingers with his hand. He continued to stare on her lips to the chin, trailing down on her collar bone which was fair in color, and recalled the time where he had touched her in the bathroom.


    It wasn''t enough, Li Jun Wei thought to himself, his smile keeping his inner thoughts from showing to his expression.


    Li Jun Wei then asks, "Have anyone gave a problem to you?" He saw how Senior Mrs. Xie was quick to notice the clue he dropped. It didn''t seem like it would take long for her to know the relationship they have but perhaps she would never guess it was a tie of marriage between them unless and until Li Lian burst the bubble.


    "There were a few. One that I took note of," which was the close maid of Xie Hue Lin, "I''m going to start something. Will you help me?" asked Li Lian and she saw how Li Jun Wei''s smile broadened. In return, Li Lian''s smile also widened.


    Li Lian turned her face from Li Jun Wei and almost immediately a worried expression came after her face. "Grandma!" called Li Lian who then walked toward her grandmother. This was her time to be petty, thought Li Lian to herself. She had to find out what Xie Hue Lin was hiding and it was time she uses the chance she created.

 Chapter 378 - Finding Puzzle Piece-I

    Her grandma, Mr. and Mrs. Xie, turned their heads toward Li Lian who walked closer to them. Following from behind was Li Jun Wei. On the other side, He Chang Min and Xie Hue Lin was busy with the arrival of Mrs. He, didn''t know what happened.


    "What''s wrong Li Lian?" asked Senior Mrs. Xie when Li Lian stood beside her.


    "I think I lost my ring," Li Lian whispered with her brows furrowed. "But I didn''t let it out open from my fingers."


    "What kind of ring is it?" Li Jun Wei asked, seeming to be wanting to help and Senior Mrs, Xie took a couple of moment to stare at him.


    "It is ring with a pink jewel. I receive the ring from someone very important to me," Li Lian spike the last words in whispers and once again Senior Mrs. Xie lifted her chin up to look at Li Jun Wei whose eyes was first at Li Lian before moving toward her and smiled.


    "We should search for it," suggested Senior Mrs. Xie when her son scoffed from the side which he did quietly so the sound wouldn''t be heard to Li Jun Wei but having a sharp hearing, Li Jun Wei could hear him well.


    "There is no need to search for a single ring. Accessories like that could be buy if she has money and it is her own carelessness that she lost the ring. The party would be ruin if we have to search for the ring," Mr. He said as if he was the wise man. The way he had spoken was far from a father which was very different than the time he spoke with Xie Hue Lin.


    Li Jun Wei who had read the result of the paternity test was looking forward to the expression Mr. and Mrs. He have after he shared the news. But secrets such as this have to be drop at the right time.


    "It''s not a single ring, I think I lost three rings," she said with a worried look and this had Li Jun Wei''s head to look at her with the same concerned look Senior Mrs. Xie had.


    "I don''t carelessness could have one to lose three rings all at once, unless someone had took the ring off from your finger, miss Li Lian?" When their eyes met, Li Lian wanted to smile and she immediately turned her head from him.


    Li Lian gave an incredulous look, "They couldn''t have done it without me noticing."


    Mr. He, who was wondering what to say then spoke politely, "Mr. Li, I believe there is no here who would steal her rings. The guests are not people who would do that and our family would never either."


    "What about the maids?" asked Li Jun Wei and his eyes swept on the two maids who were in the halls, "Trusting maids are a good trait for a master of the house but I have to say unless you they are your family, you shouldn''t trust them too much."


    Mr. He wasn''t in a good mood that Li Lian had to make a scene after losing rings. She had always been the type of girl who wish for attention and it could be that she hid the ring to make a scene. Saying it aloud here wouldn''t do him good as it seemed to him that Li Jun Wei and Li Lian was in a very friendly term.


    He had talked to his mother to help him and create a better relationship with Li Jun Wei and it seemed that if he could show Li Lian''s true nature, it would benefit them in some ways, "Of course I know that maids and us are people from different upbringing but I wish to believe them. Most of the maids in the house worked more than six or seven years here, the house is almost like their own so I don''t think they would steal anything from anyone."


    "We can see," Li Jun Wei light shrugged his shoulders seeing that from afar, He Chang Min, his fiancee, and his mother had came toward them. "Could you call every maid in one room? I wouldn''t like to leave when knowing that there could be a thief in Senior Mrs. Xie''s house."


    With that everyone gathered in one room, all maids and Li Lian who saw Xie Hue Lin in one room smiled at her younger sister. Xie Hue Lin who saw her smile quickly turned her head to He Chang Min, her eyes were like snake''s, capturing his every single movement to make sure he would not smile back.


    He Chang Min didn''t smile on Li Lian instead his eyes met Xie Hue Lin to smile.


    "What is happening and why all the maids are called?" asked Xie Hue Lin to her mother, speaking in whisper as she didn''t caught the news due to being focused on pleasing He Chang Min''s mother who had came to talk with them.


    Mrs. Xie opened her mouth when Li Jun Wei spoke, "Miss Li Lian lost her rings and we are about to find out if someone had it on their possession. It''s better when matters such as this are cleared in a calm term and the faster we found the ring, we can avoid this to happen again to anyone else. Mr. Xie, please tell them to place everything they have on their own person now to the table."


    Mr. Xie immediately did what Li Jun Wei said, he told the maids to place whatever they had with them and all maids were brave enough to rummage and placed the things they had in their pocket.


    "Why are you not moving?" asked Li Jun Wei when he caught a maid whose hand was in her pocket, without pulling and all attention now fall to the maid. Xie Hue Lin wondered which stupid maid it was who had stolen Li Lian''s rings in obvious daylight when she saw it was her own maid Qing looking pale as a paper sheet.


    Senior Mrs. Xie also found the maid who stopped odd, wondering why she didn''t move and Mr. Xie then walked to pull the maid''s hand. When he did, three rings fell from the maid''s hand, rolling on the ground and one rolled to stop right below Li Lian''s feet who was sitting in the couch. Li Lian bent her body down, taking the rings and with a frown, she announced, "This is my ring."


    Mr. Xie looked at the maid with wide eye. He thought it was foolish that this to happen in the party and that there would be no maid who would be stupid enough to steal but she did.


    "What?" Xie Hue Lin gasped, her eyes looking at Qing in disbelief. How could this maid steal right now when there was a party? And to steal from Li Lian. She was digging not only her own grave but hers because she was the closest maid she had!


    "N-No! I didn''t steal, I don''t know how they appear in my pocket!" Qing said, begging for Mr. Xie''s faith to her but when Mr. Xie saw the rings falling from the maid''s hands, he wasn''t in the mood to be kind any longer. He was furious to the maid who now made him lose face in front of Li Jun Wei!


    "I don''t think rings could be conjured out from a pocket," Li Jun Wei left a remark in which turn the air terse. "Unless and until someone had took Li Lian''s rings and it is you isn''t it?"


    Qing''s eyes snapped wide to Li Lian in time it turned to a glare, "No she must have been the one who placed the rings inside my pocket!" The maid tried to be cunning but then she felt a chill when Li Jun Wei laughed. Not only Qing was stunned by the sudden laughter but everyone on the room was also startled.


    Li Jun Wei brought his hands together, clapping very slowly as if he was admiring what was transpiring against his eyes, "A thief calling the victim the thief?" Li Jun Wei who was sitting with his legs crossed leaned his body forward, his eyes staying on Mr. Xie. "Not only did there was a maid in the house who steal, she blamed the guest who had her rings stolen to be the thief for no reason? Your house is very entertaining Mr. Xie. I have never seen such a shameless thief."


    The maid saw how the eyes that believed her for a split of moment turn hostile again toward her. She fell to the ground hoping anyone would be moved by her action, didn''t do it please believe me! I have worked here for eight years and I never steal anything why would I steal something now?"


    "Seeing how you are able to take Miss Li Lian''s rings from her hands without her notice, I could tell that you are a very excellent thief who had stolen many but never been found out by anyone. But your luck has run out now." Each of Li Jun Wei''s words made others to believe the otherwise from the maid.


    "I have never steal anything from the house, if I do anyone would find out!" said the maid who then recalled Li Lian''s words when they first met and slowly understood that it was Li Lian who had put the rings on her pocket to frame her.


    "Then let''s prove your innocent, should we?" Li Lian stood up, pushing himself from the chair. "It seems like this evidence is not enough yet for you to confess. We can investigate her room. If she steals we should be able to find something from her room."

 Chapter 379 - 360: Finding Puzzle Pieces-II

    Li Jun Wei had the air different than others which make him very much as a leader. His words were clear and short but it was enough to deliver what he wants to say. Although the head of the house was Mr. Xie, he can''t help but to sway and believe Li Jun Wei''s words, heeding to his words and believe the maid could steal more than only rings from the house.


    Li Jun Wei said, "I think you should keep a keen eye Miss Xie, seeing that this maid has stolen rings, it could be that most of your accessories are in her room now."


    Xie Hue Lin grew suspicious to Qing, the maid. Qing begged for Xie Hue Lin to believe her but was it possible that the maid had stole what she had. To add, she doesn''t think she should reject Li Jun Wei''s words now, knowing how much her father want to have a good connection with the man.


    "I believe you, Qing but this compulsory to prove your innocent. If we find nothing from your room, you could be prove as innocent," Xie Hue Lin seemed to trust the maid when in truth she didn''t care much whether Qing was innocent or not.


    With that most people left, but Mrs. He said to He Chang Min, "I can''t keep up with this clown like entertainment. I will go down and wait. Chang Min, I have asked for Senior Mrs. Xie''s permission so you could stay on the house and sleep over to spend your time. Don''t make mistake and spend more time with Hue Lin." When Mrs. Xie spoke, she didn''t use a motherly tone or words as instruction but her cold eyes spoke in a demanding and ordering tone.


    He Chang Min didn''t make an expression but his hand had turned white as blood stopped flowing with how strong he clenched his hands. "Thank you mother," said He Chang Min before seeing his mother off and smile at a drop of a hat, his smile disappeared from his face only anger came over to cover his face which always looked serene.


    Xie Hue Lin had left following the rest going down before He Chang Min followed. Meanwhile Li Lian didn''t come with the group to search through the maid''s room. Living in the house for years, she knew her way to the rooms in the house. If in the one year she was in a coma not many was changed, she knows where to go.


    Thankfully after the accident all maids were told to keep a watch in the lobby and with the commotion where the maid had stolen her rings she had placed to Qing''s pocket, the hallways were deserted from people.


    Li Lian made her way to where Xie Hue Lin''s room was, placing her hand to door knob, she pushed to open when she noticed how the door wasn''t locked and a smile appeared on her lips. Turning her head left and right, Li Lian entered the room carefully and locked the door behind her.


    She then walked around Xie Hue Lin''s room, finding how everything was still in place as how she remembered. Li Lian took note of the time. Having not much time for herself, she scattered around the room, trying to find whatever she could.


    Li Lian looked around the place, the drawers seemed to be suspicious and opening its she only found books, papers, and things that were not related to what she had to find. Searching through the mountain of drawers took her fifteen minutes and she wasn''t sure if she have any more time left. Seeing the bed, Li Lian then noticed how the cover of the bed which reached to floor seemed to be oddly long.


    Curiously seeing the dusts that acc.u.mulate on the bottom unlike the rest of the place which was cleaned, Li Lian made her way around the bed, rolling the bed sheet Li Lian then saw a small brown box.


    As her hands took the brown box, pulling it toward her, she saw the rusty padlock. The box were made by rigid woods but if she use her pressure to pull the box, Li Lian was sure she could open the box without needing a key but that would leave evidence.


    Wondering what she should do, Li Lian then realize the bobby pin in her hair and pulled it out to then twist and turn the lock. Back in Maple House, Li Lian would follow her twin brother''s mischievousness one of it was to pick lock in order to open doors that were closed. Hearing the sound of click, Li Lian then opened the box.


    Her eyes went first to see a phone of a very old model. There was six record tapes stacked and bellow seemed like a paper. Taking it out one by one, Li Lian read the writings of the record tape, watching how there was no single writing in it that could tell her what the recording had inside. She tried to turn on the phone which had no battery and had to put it back to the box to then take the paper.


    Pulling it open, Li Lian realized it wasn''t a paper but a picture. At the same time when she saw the picture, Li Lian heard a sound of footsteps stopping in front of the door and out of reflex, she entered under the bed.


    Xie Hue Lin was in disbelief after she had entered Qing''s room. Everything that was hers were found in the maid''s room! To think that she had rather favor the maid only to find the maid embarrassed her in front of Li Jun Wei and her parents made her furious. She wanted to scream and yell in her room, to vent the anger that was boiling inside her and she did exactly what she thought. Entering her room, she pulled the door open and ran to her bed. Taking the pillow, she slammed it hard to the bed for a few times.

 Chapter 380 - 361: Finding Puzzle Pieces-III

    Remembering what had took place Xie Hue Lin yelled on top of her tongue, "Damn it! F.u.c.k that woman! I should not have fired her but threw her to a boiling water. How could she embarrassed me the way she did?!"


    Li Jun Wei hadn''t been kind with his words but rather sarcastic about the whole situation. When they found her belongings inside Qing''s room, the man laughed and Xie Hue Lin saw how the laugh he had was mocking her for believing the stupid maid.


    ''Next time Mr. Xie I advise you to hire a better working maid with good morals. I am afraid that this isn''t the only maid that stolen things here seeing how she had lived eight years in the house, stealing everything without anyone knowing.''


    Over Li Jun Wei''s words, all the maid''s room was immediately placed under investigation. The three maids who settled in one room with Qing was taken as an accomplish and before the room where the last two maids were checked, Xie Hue Lin stormed out from the place, feeling ashamed.


    Xie Hue Lin brought her thumb to her lips, biting to her nail. "That Li Jun Wei. Did he think because he is someone wealthy he could ransack other''s house and embarrass the family living here?"


    Li Lian, thought Xie Hue Lin. Although Qing was stupid, she wouldn''t steal the woman''s rings and it didn''t seem like she had the skill to steal something the person was wearing without knowing. Li Lian was the true culprit but there was no evidence she could use to point her finger at her.


    The frustration came over her head and taking the pillow, Xie Hue Lin once again beat the bed. Her hand continued to swing the pillow for the bed to sink in from the pressure until she huffed for breath from doing the intense exercise. When the pillow dropped from her hand to the floor, Xie Hue Lin crouched to the ground to take the pillow when she noticed how her bed cover was folded.


    Was it folded before she left the room? wondered Xie Hue Lin. She remembered it wasn''t folded. As there was a very important phone she left in the box under her bed, Xie Hue Lin grew suspicious.


    She reached out her hand and rolled the cover to bring her head to the floor. Her eyes narrowing to see what was inside and found that her brows box was stored in place. She was being paranoid, thought Xie Hue Lin. After meeting Li Lian, she couldn''t have a good sleep and was worried if one day Li Lian would hire someone to kill her like she did one year ago.


    All because Li Lian refused to die. Placing the cover again, Xie Hue Lin look at the clock and stepped outside to close the door behind her.


    After Xie Hue Lin had left, the room was dead silence for a moment. The silence immediately break when a body fell from the door of the closet to the ground. He Chang Min braced himself from the fall with his hand to see Li Lian stepping out with her hand wiping her mouth.


    "Don''t you dare to f.u.c.k.i.n.g touch me!" She cursed, the same way Shin would curse out of their influence. Her hands on her lips were now smeared with lipstick when she wiped her mouth.


    A few moments ago before Xie Hue Lin entered, He Chang Min went inside the room, finding Li Lian who was late to enter the bed and immediately he said without questioning, "Place the box to the place again! Hue Lin is coming here."


    Li Lian closed the box, taking one record tape and the picture to shove the box inside the bed when she felt her hand pulled and her back slammed to the wall. As soon as she entered the closet with He Chang Min, Xie Hue Lin stomped inside the room, yelling and screaming to vent her anger like an insane woman. Li Lian squint her eyes when she heard her yelling in a broken voice.


    Her eyes then move from seeing Xie Hue Lin through the small gaps made from the door of the closet to He Chang Min who was covering her mouth. Taking his hand, she pushed him away.


    "How did you know I was here?" she asked, her voice spoke in whisper as she dampen her own voice.


    "You were missing from the group, Hue Lin didn''t notice but I did," because his eyes had only and always been following her.


    "I haven''t agreed to work with you," Li Lian announced. She was helped but her mood was worse to be helped by He Chang Min. Yes, she was being stubborn but that was because she can''t accept He Chang Min who suddenly became kind to her as of wanting to help her when he was one source of her misfortune apart from Xie Family.


    Even if he claimed his mother and what he did was to protect her. It was too late.


    He Chang Min stared at her features. Although it was dark, he was close enough to admire her delicate feature. The shape of her lips and how her eyes glared at him how, he could see everything well. "I want to apologize for that day," he whispered, a tone of sadness was in his voice, "Can we do this all over again? Everything from the start."


    Li Lian''s eyes stared at him with a bored expression. He Chang Min apologized again and again but what good would happen if he apologize every time he met her?


    "Yes we could," her simple words had He Chang Min to pull a wide smile that shattered after she continued, "If we start everything from the beginning, you will be a stranger to me and I would very much like to grant your wish."


    "That wasn''t what I meant-" He Chang Min started for Li Lian to chuckle faintly.


    "But that is what I mean," she cut him off, "You want us to start from when everything was peaceful and bright for you but that was hell to me. You will be happy as I''m suffering. Really He Chang Min, you have always thought about yourself that others came after you."


    He Chang Min felt attacked by Li Lian''s words. What she said reminded him of Li Jun Wei''s words when he told him of how Li Lian had been suffering throughout college. Had he truly blinded himself by thinking they were both happy all this time without his own notice?


    "The damage has been done. I wasn''t the only one who was harmed my foster mother who I have thought as my own sister and mother, she was also harmed. You may think it wasn''t your fault but you are the factor," Li Lian looked at him, an expression of pity took over her face. "I only need one person to stand by my side that day and it was you."


    Li Lian''s words stabbed him deeply but it wasn''t much compared to the wound she had which still feel fresh on her body. There was still a few wounds she receives from the car crash and he didn''t know anything about it.


    "But now it isn''t you," Li Lian added, their eyes gazing at each other clashed.

 Chapter 381 - 362: Green Sparks-I

    Li Lian could still hear Xie Hue Lin yelling and she wish her selfish younger sister would move out from the room now because being in one narrow space with He Chang Min triggered only her anger.


    "But didn''t you hide something from me either? When you first meet me, you know who I am but you mistook me," said He Chang Min and Li Lian frowned, wondering what he meant when he continued, "The wounds in my hands, weren''t it similar to the boy you have been searching since the past? Now you find him and you feel happy. I know that your reason to hate me isn''t only because I chose Xie Hue Lin that day but because I wasn''t the person you are searching either."


    Li Lian''s eyes met with He Chang Min''s eyes that turned to glare. His breaths were hitting to her lips and face which make her want to kick him away from the place.


    Her eyebrows draw in together, "How did you know that?"


    "I know it long before," He Chang Min''s hand slammed beside her face turn to a fist. "You always watch the wounds on my right hand and I knew that you have been searching for him. You have been chasing only for a shadow of the man you wish to see but that wasn''t me and you were disappointed!"


    "What do you mean by I found him?" Li Lian looked at him with her expression growing confused.


    "Li Jun Wei told me that he was the boy you were searching for," He Chang Min registered Li Lian''s expression as surprise and shock, "You didn''t hear this from him?"


    Li Lian wondered if Li Jun Wei told the truth to He Chang Min or was it otherwise? That he had lied to fool He Chang Min.


    "I knew it," sighed He Chang Min, "You have never liked me. You said that I was happy but that is because I believe that you loved me. But one year was all it takes for you to move your heart."


    "Are you seriously pushing your nonsensical words to me? Unlike a certain someone, Jun Wei had always been by my side. He stayed with me everyday in the hospital room. He cared for me, he never left me alone and he know to stand beside me in time when I needed him," Li Lian retorted, her expression looked at him wondering how he could be so empty minded and selfishly pushing his insecurities he had to her.


    "I will be honest. Yes, I did approached you because I thought you were the person I was searching of, my first love! But then I get to know you. I wasn''t insane enough to be in a relationship to a man just because he had the same wound on his right hand! I chose you out of my own will not because of your wounds but love!" Li Lian tried not to yell, not when Xie Hue Lin was still there.


    "You loved me?" asked He Chang Min, his eyes widened. It had been years since he last heard Li Lian confessing his love to him. His eyes which stared at Li Lian grew hazy but time, alluded by her features. His eyes stayed over her lips. In the distance shared between them, he noticed how close his lips were to her that if he leaned forward just barely, he could kiss her.


    Unknowingly, He Chang Min''s face leaned forward as if he was under a daze. Seeing what he was tying to do, Li Lian''s eyes widened in shock. Raising her legs, without any hesitation, she kicked He Chang Min''s stomach, pushing him out of the closet.


    "Don''t you dare to f.u.c.k.i.n.g touch me!" Li Lian yelled at him, she wiped her mouth. Although their lips didn''t touch or make contact, she couldn''t help but to feel disgusted by how close they were a moment ago.


    "Wait Li Lian!" called He Chang Min when he saw Li Lian move from the place to the door.


    "Mr. He if you want to work together with me, I advise you to forget about the love you have for me as it is only but a delusion you have. If you think by doing this revenge I would forgive you or love you like in the past, you could dream forever," saying the words, Li Lian opened the door and closed it to walk away from the place.


    Li Lian was lucky as no one was near the place with the party that have started as the song was played. She told herself she should smile before meeting her grandmother but the anger got over her head which made it hard for her to smile.


    "I was following your sister who suddenly disappeared, Li Lian?" asked Li Jun Wei when he saw Li Lian''s face which express anger and her the front of her hand where her lipstick was smeared. "What happened?" asked Li Jun Wei and his eyes narrowed on her hand.


    Li Lian pursed her lips, her lips sighing. She did not want to tell Li Jun Wei not because she want to hide it as secret as it was foolish to hide it but her heart was feeling very heavy with the ire. "I met him, He Chang Min earlier, he tried to help me before Hue Lin came back to her room," which was useless because with how loud Xie Hue Lin had stomped her feet, Li Lian would have enough time to push the box to the place and hide inside the wardrobe alone.


    He Chang Min was stupid to think he had saved her by notifying her sister had come when she was capable enough to save herself.


    Li Jun Wei''s smile faded, the light on his eyes disappeared as a dark shadow came over his face. Li Lian continued to say when she felt her wrist taken by his large hand. Li Jun Wei opened one room which was empty randomly and brought her inside.


    In surprise, Li Lian saw his face descending and his lips capturing her upper lips to kiss before taking her lower lips. Opening her mouth, Li Jun Wei kissed her, sucking her tongue. Li Lian felt his hand leading her to wrap it over his shoulders and when Li Jun Wei moved back, his tongue ran over his lower lips. Li Lian stared on his expression, where his brows were drawn in, and a fierce expression on his face in which Li Lian shivered in.


    "You didn''t kissed him," Li Jun Wei said with a knowing voice yet his expression was still with a frown, "What did he do to you?"


    "He pushed me to a wardrobe and hide there with me," Li Lian saw how his eyes narrowed even shallower with the anger he felt. "Why did you know he didn''t kiss me?"


    "I know you will never let anyone to kiss you except me. You are strong enough to make sure they will never touch your lips," he said and his thumb he placed bellow her lips rubbed to feel the texture. The touch was slow but his face didn''t stop to make her skin tingle.


    Li Lian raised her hand to touch his cheeks, "Then why do you look like this?"


    "Like what?" He asked her forcing the words to come from his lips as if to train her.


    Li Lian pursed her lips, they were in some room where anyone could enter and if not for her body pressing the door, she was sure if one person push open the door, they would be seen. Her heart eat raise at the thought and her voice vibrate in the entire room even though it was very small, "As if you are hungry."


    The intensity on Li Jun Wei''s eyes were still over him but a smile began to appear pulling the corner of his lips. "Can I eat you then?"


    "What? No," Li Lian said but his hand had reached to her waist, molding to her cover and shivers ran to her when his fingers stopped right bellow the curve of her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    "Don''t reject me that fast, I''ll get sad by it," his eyes then looked dark in hues, "I should have kill him." His words reached to her neck that had her eyes wide.


    "He really didn''t do anything to me, he wasn''t. You shouldn''t kill him," Li Lian wouldn''t want him to kill He Chang Min to be jailed. He Chang Min maybe deserve the killing but not by his hands.


    Yet her words did the opposite effect. "I knew I shouldn''t but seeing your protecting him made me feel somewhat angry. Not to forget how he pushed you to the wardrobe, tch," Li Jun Wei looked very displeased after knowing what had taken place. "He didn''t kiss you but he tried to, didn''t he?"


    "He tried but it didn''t succeed; and I''m not protecting him. I don''t want you to dirty your hands with his blood, there isn''t any need," Li Jun Wei''s complexion ease as his hand and lips continued to trail on her body very subtly. Li Lian was afraid he would touch her here where people could come in and hoped there was at least some lock on the door before he start anything.


    To shift his attention from her, she spoke, "I heard you told him that you were the boy I was searching for?"


    "He was being persistent," Li Jun Wei replied briefly, "I thought to lend him a hand if he needed a help in his revenge but I retract that thought now."

 Chapter 382 - 363: Green Sparks-II

    Li Jun Wei who had always been a calm person who could compose himself even during the worse time felt anger railing under his skin. His eyes continued to brood over her lips and his hand slowly moving up from the lower swell of her b.r.e.a.s.t to move up.


    "Chang Min didn''t- hahh," a m.o.a.n fled from her lips when she felt his other hand rubbing her bottom falling down to brush her sensitive part. "Not here," she urged him. This wasn''t a good placed thought Li Lian. She was at lost in where the room she had entered it would be great if it was an empty room but what if it was someone else''s room?


    Her face flushed red and seeing it, Li Jun Wei tangled his hand through her hair, softly tugging it for her head to flew back, "It makes me very angry that he was there with you in a narrow space. It isn''t your fault but him," yet he was still feeling the boiling fury. Li Jun Wei didn''t like the thought that someone was touching Li Lian and when jealousy came over him, a whisper came on the back of his mind that he should make her him now.


    Li Lian couldn''t see the expression Li Jun Wei had but he was definitely jealous even while knowing that what happened was unavoidable. "He keeps digging his grave and it is time for him to lay down in the hole he built. Don''t worry there are plenty of ways I could do even without dyeing my hands with his blood," Li Lian skin shivered when he spoke. Her throat went dry and she gulped.


    "Jun Wei let me go for a-" the rest of her words turn to nothing when she felt Li Jun Wei''s teeth sank down to her skin. The teeth nipping wasn''t deep enough to draw blood but it was right on the side of her neck.


    "I won''t let you go," Li Jun Wei let her head lift down her eyes meeting his to see how it had turned calmer but the intensity grew, "You are my wife." His words were to claim her, to establish the mark he wanted. It would have been great to leave a deeper mark on Li Lian where people would know never to touch her.


    Li Jun Wei told himself to calm down. He didn''t want to scare her and perhaps now he did a little. His hand slowly left her body and he took one single step from her before another one. "Let''s get your mouth a wash. Did he touch you anywhere else?"


    "He didn''t," replied Li Lian and her hand was tugged to the washroom located inside the room where they were. Opening the door, Li Lian stood in front of the sink and wash her mouth even though it didn''t touched anything but like Li Jun Wei she didn''t like the thought that He Chang Min was so close to kiss her.


    Li Lian thought that even without Li Jun Wei moving, she want to stab the man to death first. Whenever she recalled their conversation her anger raised up and her eyes narrowed. Lifting her face from the sink, she then look at her own reflection in the mirror only to meet eyes with Li Jun Wei whose face was without a single smile.


    He leaned his body on the side of the door. The expression on his face was void, without having anything on it that turned the silence prickly. "You wouldn''t kill Chang Min, would you?" she asked because his voice sounded genuine and knowing how Li Jun Wei never joke or gave empty promises she could tell he could do that.


    "Let me be honest with you, I''m on verge to kill him," his words left the washroom to turn silent and the last drop of water from the faucet fell at the same time Li Lian gulped. "When you keep mentioning him it would only make me want to kill him more and I am trying not to for the sake of your revenge and my plan."


    Li Jun Wei''s plan? asked Li Lian to herself. "Did you talked with him?" It sounded that the two met and even sat down to talk. Her eyes were on him on the mirror and he cane toward her.


    "A little," Li Jun Wei turned her chin, letting her body turn and her back pressed to the sink. He pulled the handkerchief from his pocket and began to wipe her lips. "I thought he was useful, he did helped for your parent''s paternity test but now matter how useful he is, the fact he touched you doesn''t change."


    Li Lian felt the fabric rubbing her lips and her mouth open slightly, "What did you talked about? I didn''t know he knew about him, the person I was searching for in the past."


    "We talked about a few things. That he said you had been searching for the person you think as your first love and that you loved me only because the wound I have on my right hand in which he had similarly like the boy you have been searching for," Li Jun Wei''s pulled away his handkerchief and now only his fingertips were brushing his lips.


    Li Lian drew in her brows the anger nie came over her eyes, "I wouldn''t go out with someone just because they have similar wounds," she repeated the words she aimed to He Chang Min before to Li Jun Wei now. "He told me that earlier accused me that I loved him only for the wounds he had."


    "Even though you loved him dearly in the past," Li Jun Wei continued for her and his face once again contoured with the unleashed jealousy. With a pull, Li Jun Wei brought her body close to him, pressing her stomach to his and her back to the sink. His lips covered her taking on to suck her tongue and caress her soft spots. He was rough with his kiss but the pleasure he gave was never ending. Li Lian felt her body shivering when his hand trailed on the same spot he had bitten her on.


    Li Lian had the power to push him in case he was rough with her but even though he was angry and jealousy come over him for the love that did it to him, there was still a part of him which treasure her much and didn''t want to hurt her.


    Li Jun Wei sucked the skin next to the spot where he had bite her on, the mark was visible as he had kissed her to the point where her skin turn to a bruise.


    "This is making me insane," growled Li Jun Wei with his forehead resting on her shoulder. "The love I have for you is immense and I''m loosing control. I don''t like the fact you loved him even if it happened in the past, or that in his mind he has you as his imagination, dreaming of you at night, tch," Li Jun Wei settled both his hand on the sink, capturing Li Lian right between him.


    Li Lian didn''t know what to say, her hands trailed from his shoulder to his neck and she wrapped her hands over, "I feel the same. I don''t like that he is still thinking about me. I also wouldn''t like it if someone else have you in their mind," she spoke and her words did the effect to coax Li Jun Wei. "But can we do this at home? If someone gets in I..." Li Lian drawled.


    A smile than appeared on Li Jun Wei''s face when he pulled himself from her shoulder. "You will be embarrassed? But what should we do, the thing is we are already too late."


    "Late for what?" The party, thought Li Lian reminding herself that she had spend much time here and her grandmother must be searching for her now. Li Jun Wei had his own thought. His large hand covered the frame of her shoulder, turning it he let her see her own reflection and she first took notice of how red her face was.


    Li Jun Wei who was taller than her, had the reflection of his head reaching to the upper edge of the mirror. His hand tapped on her shoulder as if to tell her to see that place on the mirror and his finger travelled to her neck.


    Li Lian didn''t found anything on her shoulder but when her eyes fall on the right side of her neck, she saw how there was a bite mark clearly visible on her skin and the bruised color there was other red spots. Li Jun Wei came near her ears, whispering, "We should cover it before we leave. Do you have your makeup with you?"


    "I don''t," Li Lian replied, and Li Jun Wei pulled his coat, covering it over her, "I will tell my secretary to bring a foundation, meanwhile wear this," Li Lian took the button and covered it. The color of his coat was black and it suited Li Lian''s dress. Unless someone out a very close observe to him, they wouldn''t know whose coat it was.


    Li Jun Wei made a call, telling his secretary to come near the second floor. As their went out from the room, Li Lian felt her skin still tingling from the sensation of his teeth. She covered her neck with her hand when Li Jun Wei spoke, "You should not touch it too much, it would look more visible if you do."

 Chapter 383 - Green Sparks-III

    "Whose fault do you think this is?" She asked for her ears to catch his chuckles. Her eyes moved at him, seeing how he seemed to have taken a well composed of himself and calmed down the simmering anger he had earlier.


    "Mine," He claimed, Li Jun Wei tilted his head in a sounding amuse when he saw Violet from the end of the passage which was still far. Her hand was holding a foundation she received from his secretary.


    "You don''t seem like you are repenting for your mistake. If I have to do a photo shoot with this mark, it would be flaunting that I am in a relationship," Li Lian continued to speak, filling the silence and to calm down the heat she felt with his touches. She felt her need raise every time remembering how Li Jun Wei''s hand wandering over her skin.


    "That doesn''t sound bad," Li Jun Wei hummed at her, his grin widening which was better than to see him frowning. Li Lian didn''t want to see him angry but somewhere seeing his expression fierce turned something in her that make her toes curled and she didn''t know what was wrong with her. "If by doing that we can''t have pesty pests around your disappeared, I would like to do that of course once everything we have to do is finished."


    "How was the paternity test? Did you read it already?" asked Li Lian curiously. He mentioned how He Chang Min had helped him. She didn''t know how and didn''t think she should question how when his name work like a trigger to fuel a larger fire.


    "I have not seen it yet, the result is in our room. When we go back we could read it together," and on his words Li Lian agreed with a nod. Truthfully Li Jun Wei had read it but he thought it would be better for Li Lian to see the result by her own eyes.


    Once they arrived, Li Lian covered the marks by the foundation. Li Jun Wei dabbed the foundation softly to her skin, covering what she needed. He didn''t mind the marks but not now, he thought to himself. Once they were done, Li Lian and Li Jun Wei went down, seeing her grandmother, she came by her side and talked.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t miss the look Senior Mrs. Xie had when seeing them walking down the stairs together. As the woman was standing near the place, she was able to see first how they went down late when everyone else had walked down.


    Wishing her grandmother happy birthday, Li Lian then called Violet when the time of present had come. Xie Hue Lin seemed to be in a bad mood that she wasn''t planning anything but glaring away. Once her present was opened, it was time for Li Lian''s present.


    When the box was opened, Senior Mrs. Xie''s eyes turned wide open, "This is a very gorgeous vase! Thank you Li Lian, I should put the flower Mr. Li gave us to this vase."


    "Wait a moment," whispered someone from Mr. Xie''s side. "Isn''t this the vase came from Rung hua? I thought the vase was auction for sixty million yuan!"


    The members of Xie Family widened their eyes at the amount of money and Li Lian did to, her eyes immediately turn to Li Jun Wei whose face dry while glaring at He Chang Min who had nothing to say for himself.


    "This is sixty million yuan?" asked Li Lian. Li Xiao Chen said it wasn''t too expensive!She shouldn''t believe the spinach thought Li Lian. The younger Mr. Li claimed he made a small mistake in the auction which lead him to buy the vase while saying it wasn''t expensive. A mistake of sixty million yuan wasn''t small, at least to Li Lian.


    "Where did you get that much money? You shouldn''t-" Mr. Xie started, his voice slowly raising until Senior Mrs. Xie''s eyes went to her son and widened to stop his mouth from running wild and forming false conclusion.


    "Did sister buy it alone?" asked Xie Hue Lin, her voice small as if she was afraid her question would offend anyone even though that was her whole purpose. "I mean, did you received any help from someone else to buy the vase. I''m sorry if I offend you but sixty million yuan isn''t a small-"


    "I had said earlier but there is voices that sounds good to ears but also voices that irritate one''s ears, don''t you agree, Miss Li Lian?" asked Li Jun Wei with his brows raised.


    Li Lian smiled in return before she saw how Xie Hue Lin''s face had turned red from embarrassment. She was ticked by Li Jun Wei whose mouth kept on demeaning her. No one should use that tone to her! Even if he was someone with much influence but her act to be a naive little lady prevented her from saying anything.


    "Dear," Senior Mrs. Xie hold her hands, rubbing gently. "I am very happy with the present but will you be alright spending sixty million yuan for this old lady? You should buy yourself good things, houses, or car," said her grandmother without doubting anything from her which made Li Lian to smile sadly on how Senior Mrs. Xie''s concern was on her well being and her came after.


    "Don''t worry, grandma. I have everything I need to have," she assured her. "Also about the vase, I didn''t bought it for sixty million yuan. A friend of mind had the vase on their possession. They didn''t want the vase to go on east as he rarely use the vase and kept in inside the box. Then they asked if I would like to have it as I was searching a present for you," explained Li Lian, her words holding no lies but still, Xie Hue Lin, Mr. and Mrs. Xie doubted her words.


    Senior Mrs. Xie, somewhere also doubt it for a reason as there would be no one kind enough to give present for free. However, the doubt in Senior Mrs. Xie told herself that it was possible the man beside Li Lian was the person she mentioned to have given the vase. In the place, Li Jun Wei was the most affluent person to buy the vase.

 Chapter 384 - 365: Peak of Hatred-I

    Mr. Xie looked at the vase once again with suspicion only on his face. He didn''t found Li Lian''s words believable. Even if it was the truth, it sounded too fake to be true. He turned his head toward the man who had spoken, "Are you sure this is the same vase? Whether it is genuine or forgery?"


    The man looked confused at his words. After all, this was the present given by Senior Mrs. Xie''s granddaughter. By far he knew Senior Mrs. Xie only have one son which is Mr. Xie and the granddaughter should be his daughter. He questioned how could a father ask the question which alluded as if she had bought a fake vase.


    "No, this is genuine. I know as no one could replicate the vase. If you reached out your hands to touch the vase, you will be able to feel the coldness that came from the jade. This was one and only and by far I only know there are only four jade vase which have the same effect. Counterfeit could never reach the same effect ever," replied the man who then shook his head inwardly. He can''t believe a father would try to embarrass his own daughter. As by the tone Mr. Xie used showed that he indeed speculate Li Lian had brought a counterfeit.


    "Maybe she ask for someone''s help," whispered Mrs. Xie who then look at Li Lian before shaking her head as if she was ashamed. "How could you ask for a help of a man you don''t know?" Mrs. Xie''s words were aimed at Li Lian and she sighed.


    Senior Mrs. Xie''s eyes widened. "Do you hear what you are saying?" Her grandmother was angered by the words. She knew well what Mrs. Xie meant by her words.


    "No, I mean," drawled Mrs. Xie, "It''s hard to believe that someone would give her a present for free. Not to mention sixty million yuan."


    "I don''t think it hard to believe," came Li Jun Wei''s words from the place where he stood at, "Mis Li Lian is known to be very friendly with others and had always treated people humbly. There are many who love to be friend with her and this doesn''t have a border of age. The old and the young, they found her pleasing as she had never acted to be someone else she wasn''t. But haha," Li Jun Wei chuckled, "There was no one mentioning a man helping her. Don''t you think it is possible it was a woman? This family seem to really love jumping into conclusion before having a clear eyes on what is happening," remarked Li Jun Wei with disappointed look.


    "No, Mr. Li there is a reason for my words," Mrs. Xie tried to fix the words she had uttered.


    "A reason to slander your own daughter? I can tell how much I wouldn''t like to be a part of this family or party," Li Jun Wei then turned his face at Senior Mrs. Xie. "Fortunately there is still someone with a kind heart and clear mind like you, Senior Mrs. Xie."


    Mrs. Xie had her expression turning red like her daughter in embarrassment and no words were able to come from her mouth as she didn''t want to turn the air worse. Xie Hue Lin clenched her hand, her eyes then went to He Chang Min wondering why he didn''t protected her when Li Jun Wei jabbed her but then she saw He Chang Min frowning. The smile appeared on her face thinking that he was on her side without knowing the reason for He Chang Min''s real frown.


    "Let me explain this in my wife''s stead, Mr. Li. I''m sure she didn''t meant what she said, we are only surprised. Of course we are happy for her present," Mr. Xie didn''t want to side Li Lian but he thought that was the only way to gain Li Jun Wei''s favor. Deep down the family questioned why does Li Jun Wei defended Li Lian.


    "Forget about that," Senior Mrs. Xie waved her hands as if to tell them to drop the conversation with a frown then turned at Li Jun Wei, "I''m sorry Mr. Li for the misunderstanding," Li Jun Wei nodded without a word and smiled. Senior Mrs. Xie then took hold of Li Lian''s hand to talk, "Do you know Mr. Li well?"


    Li Lian blinked her eyes, not knowing how to break the news and thought she shouldn''t tell it here where her parents were near and many ears surrounding them. "Mr. Li is my boss," and Li Lian saw how her grandmother humming with an accepting tone before rubbing her shoulder.


    From behind, Mrs. He came over to talk with Mr. and Mrs. Xie. After talking then Mr. Xie came to the middle of the room, holding a microphone on his hand to speak, "May I have everyone''s attention for a moment?"


    All eyes then turned at the man to see how Xie Hue Lin had came with a shy expression and He Chang Min raised his brows, wondering what was happening when he felt a push from behind which came from his mother.


    "Let''s go," said Mrs. He, her expression passive even though she had smiled to others before. "We can''t have everyone waiting only for you. That would be a great embarrassment."


    "Go where? There?" asked He Chang Min to receive a roll of eyes from her mother. He was then continuously pushed to stand beside Xie Hue Lin. Seeing all eyes he had a feeling that something bad was about to begin.


    "We have to a very delightful news to announce to everyone. Today we are not here only to celebrate my dearest mother''s birthday but also to make a clear of the relationship my daughter and Chang Min have. This lovely couple would be having their marriage under four months," Xie Hue Lin was over to roof with happiness while He Chang Min heard a crack behind his head and his eyes first went to his mother whose face was smiling before looking at Li Lian and the man beside him.


    Mr. Xie continued, "Both us, and Chang Min''s parents have talked and gave our blessing to the couple. We both think that marriage should be done soon. Everyone here are the first one to behold the joyful news and we hope your greatest wishes for the marriage."

 Chapter 385 - 366: Peak of Hatred-II

    Rain of applause came and words of congratulation could be heard but He Chang Min was numb from it all. He was woken up from his daze when Xie Hue Lin came to hug his arm and her eyes sparkling from the news.


    A question then appeared to He Chang Min''s mind. Would he have to continue with this charade until marriage? His eyes fell on the top of Xie Hue Lin''s head. The thought he would have to marry the person who ruined everything he had curled his blood and his eyes turning deeper with a fierce anger that came over his eyes.


    Senior Mrs. Xie draw her brows, "What is this?" asked her grandmother which had Li Lian who hold her hands raised her brows.


    "You didn''t know this was going to happen, grandmother?" Li Lian questioned because Xie Hue Lin seemed to have planned the announcement long before seeing how she tried to provoke her by saying that an important announcement would be make and she had to come.


    "I''m sorry, Li Lian," sighed her grandmother, "They had done this within my knowing."


    "No, grandmother, don''t worry about me I don''t like Chang Min anymore. I hope everything goes well for sister," Li Lian drawled her eyes meeting Xie Hue Lin. She wondered if under four months Xie Hue Lin would still smile like now?


    Her younger sister was yet to know how her plan would soon take effect to ruin her entire life.


    "You are not trying to be tough for my sake, are you?" Senior Mrs. Xie had seen how much Li Lian loved He Chang Min. In the past the only name Li Lian said in their conversation was that boy but then one day everything breaks. The old woman wasn''t sure if one year was enough for Li Lian to forget of her love.


    Li Lian chuckled, "Believe me I am not. Don''t you know how I am a very bad liar?" She didn''t know why her grandmother would thought of that. Instead she was feeling very angry with He Chang Min for trying to kiss her earlier. She turned her face to see Li Jun Wei and how he was smiling when looking at her.


    "Yes you are a very bad liar," agreed her grandmother but then Senior Mrs. Xie also know how Li Lian would be able to lie if there was something she had to aim for. Her grandmother than cough and Li Lian rubbed her back. "Could you please help me to take a drink."


    "Okay, I will come back fast," Li Lian who was worried then left quickly to find a glass of water.


    Once Li Lian had left, Senior Mrs. Xie turned her face to Li Jun Wei and when their eyes met, Li Jun Wei returned the smile the elderly woman gave her. "It''s a very joyful day of your birthday with one of your granddaughter''s news of marriage. From where I stand, your son and daughter in law are over the moon."


    "I am not proud to have them," sighed Senior Mrs. Xie whose eyes moving from her son and his wife to him, "Most parents tried to teach their children to live in the right path but maybe not all teaching was taken in by them. You seem to know of our family''s dynamic well, Mr. Li."


    Li Jun Wei knew where the old woman tried to bring him to say. He smiled, "Seeing how they is in a plain sight to my eyes. You don''t have to feel saddened Senior Mrs. Xie. Every family have bad seeds and when one seed grew to have another, the next generation would turn for the worse. However, the God love you by blessing the family with Li Lian, not entirely of the family turn to a dark muddy puddle."


    The words sounded harsh but the truth and for unknown reason, Senior Mrs. Xie didn''t find herself offended by his words as Li Jun Wei had spoke without any intention to make her feel one.


    "My family also have some bad seeds and I''m preventing if from growing," continued Li Jun Wei. If anyone heard their conversation now, they would think the two were talking about gardening as they spoke about seeds without knowing what Li Jun Wei meant.


    "I wish you good luck to what you are doing." Senior Mrs. Xie smiled at the man whose smile softening, turning to hide a glint which passed by his eyes. "Li Lian seemed to be happier now, in the past she was a quieter girl when walking outside. When she talked to me she became very talkative and happy but outside, she tend to speak less. She changes now and I''m glad she did for the better."


    "I have to say I agree, her voice is beautiful. If she speaks more, it would be better," Li Jun Wei commented, "I am a fan of her songs as well."


    Senior Mrs. Xie hummed on his reply thinking on her own to weigh the words he said. "Li Lian said that you are her boss but do you think your relationship is much deeper than that?"


    Li Jun Wei who had waited for the older woman to get into the point pulled a broad smile. "I do think our relationship is much deeper than that. It is why I am here, to make a good impression to you and did I achieve it?"


    "You are a very good person, Mr. Li. I wouldn''t lie you have make a very good impression to me by staying on Li Lian''s side and protecting her when she needed," started Senior Mars. Xie whose eyes then turned away, "but I know someone who had made a good impression to me too, I trusted him with my sweet granddaughter who in the end betrayed her."


    "I am not him." Li Jun Wei''s eyes were on He Chang Min when he spoke of the words, "Only a coward would let go of Li Lian''s hand when he almost had the whole world. It''s a shame for him but my fortune."


    "You have many woman you could chose," said Senior Mrs. Xie and her eyes stared at Li Jun Wei with a serious expression. One was enough, thought Senior Mrs. Xie. Li Lian only had to suffer once and she would never let the second time happen again. To prevent that, she had to make sure Li Jun Wei was serious about Li Lian.


    "Throughout all my life, I only have her and this is the fact that would continue forever. if you doubt me, you shouldn''t Senior Mrs. Xie," Li Jun Wei turned his face behind, noticing Li Lian coming from the place while holding the glass of water.


    Senior Mrs. Xie didn''t know what he was staring at and she raised her eyebrow at him. "Why should I not?"


    "I am your granddaughter''s one and only person she swear to stay for her live and likewise, I have made the same oath to her. There isn''t anyone in this world who would love her as much as I do," Li Jun Wei smiled but his eyes tell how deep he took his words to.


    "Grandma, here a drink. Did I came late?" Li Lian asked with worry and her hand rubbed her grandmother''s back gently.


    "No, you came in time, thank you Li Lian." Her grandmother then took the glass to drink while Mr. and Mrs. Xie along with today''s couple was surrounded by people.


    "I think it''s time for us to go home," Li Lian mumbled as she stood in between Senior Mrs.. Xie and Li Jun Wei.


    Senior Mrs. Xie then turned her face at Li Lian whose eyes turned wide at what she had blurted out. With Li Jun Wei right beside her, Li Lian felt relaxed and spoke what she would do when they were together. "I mean, I think I should go home now. It''s late," Li Lian smiled to her grandmother.


    "You could stay here," her grandmother said to exhale her breaths, "No, it would not be good for you to stay here. I still want to talk with you but I agree that it is late."


    Li Lian felt her grandmother''s sadness and her hand rubbed her back again. She thought what should she do. Staying when the party was over would mean she has to spend a day here and Li Lian didn''t want to. She then pulled a paper she folded and turned her head to Li Jun Wei, "Do you have a pen, Mr. Li?" She asked without knowing how her grandmother had found out what relationship was between them.


    Li Jun Wei readily pulled a pen for her and Li Lian use to write her phone number. "This is my personal phone number grandma, call me every time you wish to. I often stay home so you don''t have to hold yourself and call me."


    Senior Mrs. Xie took the paper close to her chest, "I will make sure no one would have your phone number."


    "Thank you," Li Lian said. She felt sad that her grandmother would have to stay in the house with the Xie Family member and promised to herself to have her mother live in a better environment once everything have been dealt of.


    "Would you like to go home with me, Miss Li Lian?" Li Jun Wei stared back at Li Lian''s eyes and somewhere Li Lian could see how Li Jun Wei seemed to enjoy calling her Miss as if to tease her. "As it is already late and I don''t think it''s good for a single woman to go home alone."


    "That would be great, thank you, Mr. Li," Li Lian replied. Senior Mrs. Xie watched how Li Lian and Li Jun Wei went from the place and she turned her head to see her son coming and the wide smile she had fell as she sighed.

 Chapter 386 - 367: Peak of Hatred-III

    Mr. Xie walked toward Senior Mrs. Xie, he was happy with how everything smoothly turned out without noticing any expression from the man who he had said would marry his youngest daughter.


    "Mother, you should say a few words of blessing too, Hue Lin wish to hear your blessing," he said and Senior Mrs. Xie''s eyes moved to her youngest granddaughter.


    There was a feeling in Senior Mrs. Xie that despite the love she felt for Xie Hue Lin somewhere along the line, the love faded. Until now she did still think dear of Xie Hue Lin but at the same time, there was a feeling in her that say it was better to keep distance.


    Being told to say a few words of blessing for the marriage which will happen soon between He Chang Min and Xie Hue Lin, she didn''t feel she would like to say one. Not because she doesn''t approve of the marriage but with Li Lian who just left, she didn''t think it was appropriate for them to announce marriage suddenly when they had invited Li Lian.


    The old woman then thought it was her birthday''s invitation that may have burdened Li Lian to come home and see the announcement. Li Lian said she was alright but the anger must be there somewhere to He Chang Min who had betrayed her and her sister who stole her fiance while keeping her under the dark.


    Regardless it was her granddaughter marriage. Senior Mrs. Xie agreed to Mr. Xie. She made her way to hold Xie Hue Lin''s hand giving her blessing and wish for her to have a lasting marriage.


    When Mrs. Xie came to hold He Chang Min''s hand, she wondered why it felt cold. Then her eyes looked up to see He Chang Min''s face pale as sheet. "Are you alright, Chang Min?"


    On the question, Mrs. He came beside He Chang Min, she took a hold of her son, "Chang Min? Chang Min?" When she called her name for the second time, He Chang Min fell to the ground collapsing with a loud thud and a sound of scream came out of surprise.


    At once, someone came to bring He Chang Min, Mrs. He was in shock when she saw his son fainted and went to rest him at once place. Xie Hue Lin also left and the party had to put to an end due to He Chang Min''s condition.


    After a doctor had come to check, Xie Hue Lin kept to stay beside He Chang Min like the saddest person who found He Chang Min fainted. His mother was in the same room, encouraging Xie Hue Lin.


    In the meantime, Mr. Xie came to talk with Senior Mrs. Xie in her room, "Mother you can think about it again for once," said Mr. Xie, trying to sway his mother''s mind. "I think this is too hasty. Why do you have to point Li Lian as the next heir to Xie Company? Unlike Hue Lin, she learned nothing about business much less how to organize a company."


    "I have said this last time and my opinion would never change. Also it didn''t seem like you know but Li Lian did studied business. She went to a music school but also took the lesson out of her own will. I believe she has plenty of study to put into practice," Senior Mrs. Xie who was tending the bouquet on the vase Li Lian gave her then settled it to look beautiful before taking a seat to her chair.


    "What about Hue Lin then? That girl had studied in business school, spending her time to study all day and night to reach the perfect score; and to help the family business. Yet you want to give the company to someone who had left the house?" Mr. Xie sighed, demanding justice for Xie Hue Lin.


    Senior Mrs. Xie who was in a good mood frowned on her son''s words and her hand slapped the table with enough power to startle him, "Remember this it was not Li Lian''s wish to leave the house but you and your wife''s wish! Hue Lin would soon be married to He Chang Min who had plenty of his own wealth. What about Li Lian? She is alone out there, living the hardest. As a grandmother I have to leave something for her future in her parent''s stand who had never grew her!"


    "Mother!" Mr. Xie protested. "You did not remember what she did? She used drugs, asking our company''s sales plummet and embarrass our family name I had no choice but to disown her! You always think about Li Lian but do not forget your have to granddaughter. Do you think Hue Lin would be happy knowing this?"


    "If Hue Lin is sensible enough she would know not to be selfish and to share with her oldest sister who had never received anything from this house," replied Senior Mrs. Xie. Xie Hue Lin characteristic was always as a gentle and kind person. If she is kind, she would be able to let go the company for her older sister, thought Senior Mrs. Xie.


    She still couldn''t shake off the feeling inside her that said Xie Hue Lin was strange and weird.


    "That would be unfair for her to be patience just because she has that kind of older sister!" Mr. Xie said and Senior Mrs. Xie stood from her chair, her hand waving at him as if to tell him to go.


    "I have enough of this talk. If that is all you came here for, you can leave. I am in no mood to discuss this matter ever again," Senior Mrs. Xie pressed her fingers to her head feeling tired with what was going on.


    Mr. Xie still couldn''t agree to her choice but seeing how tired his mother seemed, he knew not to push his luck by demanding her and leading her to illness. "I will come again," said Mr. Xie before turning to leave the room.


    Someone who had been standing near the door keep their ears open to eavesdrop the conversation from the gap created between the opening of the door. When Mr. Xie turned his face to the direction of the door, the person quickly hide and made way behind the walls.

 Chapter 387 - 368: Answer Me-I

    Xie Hue Lin show as hiding behind the wall clenched her hands. Anger sizzling her eyes on the place she stood at. Nothing was going right today! Xie Hue Lin slept last night in peace, looking very eager to see how Li Lian would turn out tomorrow.


    Instead, before the party start, she learned her personal maid was a thief all along and with Li Jun Wei''s often sharp remarks, there was many moments when she felt ashamed. She wondered who had given Li Jun Wei the invitation card without permission. He was the wealthiest person but Xie Hue Lin would rather not have him attending the party as whenever Li Jun Wei spoke, it was to degrade her.


    Now she had to hear her grandmother saying that the company would be given to Li Lian. It was unfair! She had studied hard in the business school, all to satisfy her grandmother and to choose her instead of Li Lian to become the CEO of the company after her father. Now she learned her hard work was going in vain and she could never allow that to happen.


    Her feet stomping to the ground when a maid bowed to her and seeing a maid, her anger raises. She quickly make her way to stay beside He Chang Min when from behind, her mother called her, "Hue Lin, could you accompany me for a bit? Your father want to talk to you."


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes narrowed subtly. Was this about the succession of Xie Corporation? Her father must have found a way and plan to make sure she would continue be the next CEO.


    "Alright," Xie Hue Lin stood beside her mother, her hand holding her, "What does father want to talk with me?"


    "You will know." Xie Hue Lin didn''t missed the eager expression her mother made and her lips quirked up.


    At the same time, in one of the room on the second floor, He Chang Min opened his eyes. His hand then quickly went to his chest where he could feel pain from his lungs. Pushing himself from the couch, he the cough to see a glass of water was offered near his face.


    Taking it to drink, his eyes then fell at his mother whose expression was unchains when looking at him. "Do you know how embarrassing you was? How could you faint when everyone was sending you a congratulation?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me that today you will announce my marriage and you didn''t inform me I would get married under four months," He Chang Min asked without looking at her face.


    "Do you need to know everything all you have to do is putting my word to action but even that you couldn''t do. This is why I should have another son. A son like you is never good enough. Since childhood you always fell a step behind others," sighed Mrs. He with disappointment despite knowing He Chang Kin didn''t faint out of will.


    He Chang Min''s constitution happened since he was young and although it had healed it hadn''t healed completely. When stress acc.u.mulate to his mind, his old illness would relapse. His mother knew this far better than anyone but still blame him like she did when he was still young.


    "Yes, you should have another son. A good and bright minded son who could marry Hue Lin and stay with her forever. Like a puppet you wish everyone would be," He Chang Min smiled in sarcasm, meeting his mother''s eyes that glared down at him with a cold ice expression. "But that would be impossible, after all, having one son was already hard for you. Infertility must be hard, right mother?"


    Mrs. He''s eyes flared she raised her hand and swung it across his cheeks. If he was small, the slap would have come but he wasn''t a child any longer. His hand was larger than it was in the past. Even if he was sick he could still catch his mother''s hand before it landed on his cheek.


    "Know your place!" shouted Mrs. He before her other hand swung to slap his cheeks which he caught in time. "I am your mother! You should listen and heed to my words. This behavior of yours should stop unless you want to be kicked out of the family!"


    "Yes. My foster mother who took the son of her husband''s mistress!" He Chang Min revealed the secret he kept for years. "If you want to see your dear family loosing the son you wanted, you could do it." He Chang Min threatened his mother''s words. His eyes stared back at her with a fiercer look. "Did you think I would hold tight to this flimsy family ties? Once I stepped out from the family, I could tell how happy my life would be."


    Mrs. He glared down at his face and she pulled her hand away forcefully pushing her hands from him. "Then you would like to see how your mother will suffer."


    On the words, He Chang Min''s smile fell. Mrs. He knows where his button and to trigger him. "Your grandmother from your mother''s side sent a few pictures for us, requesting for help as r birth mother is falling ill. Do you want her to continue suffer?"


    "Don''t you dare!" He Chang Min ground his teeth when she saw the woman in front of him smiling wide.


    "Have I ever give any empty promises? I only have one role to do and it is to follow my words. If you could act based on my orders, you can then have your mother living peacefully," Mrs. He smiled when she received He Chang Min''s silence and took it as his compliance. She patted his shoulder and used a softer expression to say, "Good boy.Yiu can stay here for today and come back tomorrow morning. I would leave."


    He Chang Min''s head was dropped low and when he heard the door clicked close, he raised his hand which was holding the glass to the ground. Shattering sound came in follow where now the sharp glass shard glittered in front of the door.

 Chapter 388 - 369: Answer Me-II

    In anger, He Chang Min raised his hand, whamming his fist to the wall on his left. He gritted his teeth on the anger that still didn''t leave his body.


    He Chang Min has a secret. He was never the real son of Mrs. He. His birth mother was a mistress to Mr. He. They were in a relationship until his mother got pregnant and Mr. He decided to leave her for good.


    Since young, he remembered his mother to be sickly. She was born with a fragile body and weak lungs like him and giving birth to him deteriorate her health. He remembered that his mother would often stay on the bed and he would be there beside her, holding her hand.


    The memory had faded in her mind as He Chang Min left her mother''s side when he passed the age of six. Since then, he never met her as he began to live with his foster mother, Mrs. He in He Family, being the son of the woman as if he was her child since his birth. Now, he couldn''t even remember his birth mother''s face. Mrs. He never permitted him to visit his mother and he could only see her through pictures where not her face could be seen.


    After taking him in, Mrs. He demanded him to keep the fact he wasn''t her son as a secret. He did what she said, all in order to follow his mother''s message to live with the He Family; but each day, he became someone who he wasn''t. In college, he was told to chose Xie Hue Lin instead of Li Lian. When he denied Mrs. He''s order, she helped Xie Hue Lin to drug him and slept with her.


    It continued to the point where she threatened him to break his engagement and choose Xie Hue Lin and if he didn''t agree, she threatened him to never be able to see his mother ever again. Without a single choice in his life, He Chang Min became the doll Mrs. He made him to be.


    He had continued his life based on her words but to marry Xie Hue Lin, the woman who had destroyed everything by working with Mrs. He? That would be the last thing he would do.


    Under four months, He Chang Min swore to destroy the happiness Xie Hue Lin and Mrs. He had. No matter what approach he need to do in oder to fulfill his revenge.


    Once Li Lian came back from the part, she stayed in her room after taking a bath and dressed in her pajamas. Brushing her hair, Li Jun Wei opened the door to enter, he had taken off most of his clothes, leaving him with his inner shirt and his slack.


    "You had taken your bath," Li Jun Wei remarked, he went to her side and took the brush from her hand to brush her hair.


    "Should I waited for you?" Li Lian asked him, her eyes looking at him from the mirror.


    "No, if you waited for me, it would be late," Li Oian felt his hand soothingly caressed the top of her head as the other hand which was holding the hair brush, gently slide from the top of her head to the ends her hair. "Did you have a good time with your grandmother?"


    "It was great, grandma was also happy. Did you talked with her when I was gone?" Li Lian questioned curiously.


    "We talked about you. She said she was happy to finally have you back at home and like that you speak a lot today. I had to agree with her. With your beautiful voice, it would be a blessing to hear more of your voice when you talk," Li Jun Wei said as he settled the hairbrush on the side of the dressing table.


    "You are exaggerating," whispered Li Lian, her cheeks turning pink.


    "Have I? Everything about you is beautiful and I don''t exaggerate any of my words. There are many who would agree with my words much to I dislike," a shade covered Li Jun Wei''s eyes when he recalled He Chang Min trying to set his lips over Li Lian''s. Turning the chair, Li Jun Wei brought Li Lian to the bed. "It was a shame you didn''t see your sister''s face when she found her clothes and accessories were in the maid''s room. You would be happy if you see her expression. How did you know the maid steals from the house?"


    Li Lian took a seat on her bed and she saw Li Jun Wei unbuttoning his shirt to stare, "There was once when she accused me of stealing things from the house. It was a jewel Mrs. Xie had. After they went through my place, they suddenly found the jewel which was never there in my knowledge. The maid who reported me stealing was the same maid as earlier," Li Lian explained, "Later after that, I found her stealing some more accessories from Mrs. Xie''s room. I thought she would once again place the accessories to my room and followed her. It was at that time I found out she had stolen it for herself."


    "Did you try to tell this to your parents?" Li Jun Wei questioned, his hand stopping from taking off the rest button to unbuckle his belt.


    "I did," sighed Li Lian, "I still thought they would believe me at that time. It was late when I realized they never tried to trust me. Instead, they assumed I was the one who had stolen the accessories. Only my grandmother believed in me." But it was late when her grandmother issued to search for accessories Mrs. Xie lost in the maid''s room as the maid was smart to move what she stole right away as soon as she learned Li Lian suspecting her. With Li Lian gone from the house, she felt free to steal without going under anyone''s suspecting that lead to her loss.


    "She is a wise person," agreed Li Jun Wei. He raised his hand to rub her head as if to soothed her. "Senior Mrs. Xie said that she was ashamed to have Mr. Xie as her son and she also wish you the best of everything. I am glad to know that there was still one person who stay by your side in time you needed." Because at that time, he wasn''t by her side and he couldn''t protect her but this time he would never fail.


    He then asked, "What did you bring from Hue Lin''s room?"


    To his question Li Lian''s eyes widened. Remembering what she got without checking, Li Lian stood up from the bed and she went to take her purse to pull the record tape and the paper she got.


    Placing it to the bed, Li Jun Wei first took the paper and unfolded the paper which had been fold many times to a small square, "What is this?" He asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t opened it yet," Li Lian replied, "There was an odd box Hue Lin hides under her bed. I found a phone, six record tapes, and this paper inside the box. I didn''t get the chance to check the rest and this was all I could find."


    Li Lian watched the expression Li Jun Wei has as he stared at the picture and when she took a seat beside him again, she saw his lips pulling higher. "Now it make sense," he said to her ears before placing the picture for Li Lian to see.


    At first she was curious by his words, wanting to ask. When Li Lian saw the two people who took the picture, her brows draw in together. "This is my mother and who is this?"


    This time Li Jun Wei was the one to stand up, pulling the drawer of the desk on the corner of the room and came back to place the paper to her hands. Li Lian read, the words on the letter, ''Paternity test result Imperial Hospital''.


    Curious she opened the envelope while hearing Li Jun Wei explained beside her ears, "Hue Lin is indeed the daughter of Mrs. Xie but her father isn''t him but the man in the picture."


    Li Lian''s face turned first, a blank expression on her face and her eyes widened in surprise. She read the test result once again, reading how Xie Hue Lin was stated unrelated to Mr. Xie and only Mrs. Xie was related to her.


    "Mrs. Xie was cheating on Mr. Xie and Hue Lin is the daughter she had with the man she cheated with," Li Lian drawled, still surprised then a chuckle came from her lips. "Its ironic. All this time that family hold a very strong relationship as if I was the outsider but each of them have their secret, I see."


    Li Lian''s smile tilted when she learn she had gotten one secret from the family, the dirtiest secret they tried to bury inside a hole which now fell to her hands.


    "It would be up to you to use this secret they have," Li Jun Wei said and Li Lian nodded with a smile.


    Her eyes then moved to the record tape, "I think we would need a record player for this."


    "I will tell someone to bring the record player here," said Li Jun Wei who then stop, "Or would you like to go to the theater?"


    "Theater?" There was a theater in the house?


    "Yes. Xiao Chen built it years ago," explained Li Jun Wei. Once again Li Xiao Chen thigh Li Lian. He does love doing something new and unique. "We can go there if you don''t mind."


    "Of course I don''t mind," replied Li Lian with a smile and her hand hold his to leave the room.

 Chapter 389 - 370: Answer Me-III

    Once again Li Lian went to visit the room she had never been to. She didn''t know how many rooms are in the house but she knows how less she knew each room. Until today, she didn''t know there was a theater room.


    She was still recalling the new secret she found which was surprising when she felt Li Jun Wei''s hand catching hers. When Li Lian turned her face, a smile appeared on his face that had her heart pick a race inside her chest.


    "I didn''t notice that," Li Jun Wei said and Li Lian raised her brow before her eyes followed where he commented about. Looking down, she noticed it was the bite marks he made. "I though I bite you only twice but to know it is three," he drawled.


    "You are surprised?" she tried to fill his words when Li Jun Wei shook his head while chuckling.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-370-answer-me-iii_%!d(string=51432100577984627) for visiting.


    "I am praising myself a few hours ago for biting you once again," his fingers trailed on her neck which had her to stop walking to shudder. "When do you think it would fade?"


    "The bite marks?" Li Jun Wei didn''t gave her a reaction but she knew he mean yes. "I don''t know," she drawled. "Last time it didn''t fade after a whole week."


    "You can''t tell me to apologize for that. If you remember you were the one who started it," saying the words, he pulled her hand to walk ten steps before stopping at one room. Li Lian saw Li Jun Wei pushing the door open, and her eyes first note of how dark the room was.


    When Li Jun Wei entered he light the lamp, turning it on for orange light to come. Despite the light had turn on, the room was still dark to her eyes. She noticed the six seat placed in the room three at the front and another three behind. Li Jun Wei walked down, taking the tape to turn it on.


    "You can take a seat as you like," Li Jun Wei offered her. "How is the theater?"


    "I never see to a home theater before. It''s cooler than I thought. Did Xiao Chen worked on it alone?" Li Lian''s eyes stared at the six seats, wondering where she should take and chose the nearest seat to the wall on the front side.


    "I helped him with it," Li Lian watched him, seeing how he pushed the record tape to the black box. She then turn her head to the glass mirror built on the wall. On her reflection, she saw the bruise color of her skin turning darker and her hand went to cover it. Thinking how covering wouldn''t do anything, she bring her hands down and settled it on her thighs.


    "Does this house have any other room like this? I didn''t know we gave a theater room," Li Lian spoke to fill the silence between them.


    "I will tell Bo Shiao to bring you the floor plan of the house. It will make you easier to know which room use for what and enjoy your time here," Li Jun Wei replied and he seemed to be focus to Li Lian''s eyes. Seeing how he looked as if he would answer any of her question, she smiled with a hint of mischief.


    "When is your Birthday?" asked Li Lian, her question was said fast.


    In return, Li Jun Wei also replied her question quickly, "twenty eight of December. When is your birthday?"


    "March twenty eight," replied Li Lian. She couldn''t guess that Li Jun Wei would instead asked her questions. "We have the same date I thought you know my birthday?"


    "I would like to hear it from your own lips. I knew it with ways that I have but learning it from you is better," Li Jun Wei pushed another button. The record tape use wasn''t the same one usually used in modern time as Xie Hue Lin seemed to be keeping the tape in the old version.


    "When is Xiao Chen''s birthday?" asked Li Lian who tried to pick another pace.


    Readily, Li Jun Wei replied, "Fourteen February, Saint Valentine."


    "When did you buy this house?" she questioned.


    "Around four years ago, fifteen June to be exact." As he keep replying her question, Li Lian because amazed by his memory capability. He didn''t think to say and speak which surprised her.


    "How many maids in the house?" Li Lian''s question instead grew faster.


    "Ten, excluding male." Li Jun Wei''s lips quirked at her endless question and he replied to whatever he needed, heeding to answer her questions with all honesty and precision.


    Was he being honest or was he really replying to her question, leaving everything bare?Li Lian then asked, "Your card password?"


    "Sevens eight six four two eight seven one. If you are wondering what is the passwords of my phone, it is our date of marriage, Sixteen July. My save case passwords are-"


    "No need, I understand. I don''t need that. Was it your true password number?" asked Li Lian and he easily nodded.


    "There is not anything I should hide from my wife is it?" He smiled, his hand removed from the player as he tape was successfully played.


    "What about our first time meeting place?" Li Lian''s question was as fast as the others but Li Jun Wei knew she was trying to trip her by the bunch of questions and he stopped to smile at her.


    "Getting clever and cunning are we?" Li Jun Wei made his way from the player, sitting beside her when Li Lian saw him pushing the armrest to fold it back as if he was removing the borderline they have between them. He then moved closer to her face. "I can tell you I guess, I know ways to twist our promise. I wouldn''t like to do that but it seems you were not able to remember anything which is why you asked me this now, right?"


    "I think I am getting closer to remembering you, just a little bit more," Li Lian pushed her back to the wall, feeling it pressed and her tongue peeked out to ran over her lips in act to moisten it. "You say you can tell me," she requested, waiting for his words and watched how Li Jun Wei seemed to enjoy the situation they were in.


    "Yes, I could but I need something in exchange. It would be unfair for me to twist the promise I have kept chaste to be twisted so you can have answer do you?" Li Jun Wei raised his fingers, to slide from her wrist slowly to her forearm.


    "How is it unfair, I don''t remember you but I think I could if you give me a clearer situation for me to grab ahold of the faint memory I have," she persuaded. What does Li Jun Wei want to have in exchange anyway?


    "It is unfair, you will get something to benefit you but not me. An exchange should be done for the two people in question to be satisfied with what they have," Li Jun Wei answered and his smile pulled higher. "It would try to make you do something in exchange which you would enjoy to."


    Li Lian saw how his hand that was moving on her wrist pulling and pushing, caressing her skin. Lo Jun Wei really do have his way with words. He could persuade one person without loosing anything in exchange but rather benefit him. There was no place for Li Lian to deny the point he made. "What is it that you want in exchange?" she asked him curious.


    "I can ask the favor later, oh it''s starting," Li Jun Wei answered before his face turn to the large secret which was once black to begin lighting up.


    "Will you really tell me where we met for the first time? The precise location?" Li Lian somewhat couldn''t believe it would be this easy. With one request, Li Jun Wei had agreed. Although she had to do something in exchange but she doubted it would make her to lose anything either.


    "Have I ever lied to you?" Li Jun Wei asked back, playing with his hand that had touched hers earlier. "Don''t worry, I promise you I will tell you. No lies."


    "I don''t doubt you. I just didn''t think you would agree easily," she replied back.


    "It''s not easily. Remember, you will have to do a favor for me in exchange," receiving Li Lian''s curious look Li Jun Wei added, "I will not ask you to do impossible things. Let''s watch."


    Li Lian was still curious what Li Jun Wei would request her and what will be his reply. With the hint she wondered if she could remember him? In the first place why and how could she forget about him if they made promise? Li Lian had tried to trace all her memories in the school festival only to fail. The curiosity was brimming over her fingertips, wanting to know what took place when on their first meeting.

 Chapter 390 - 371: Horrific-I

    Following Li Jun Wei''s words, Li Lian turned her head to watch was was shown in the screen. As the screen was large, the room that had fallen dark within light was still bright enough for her to see and look at the expression Li Jun Wei had. After looking at him for a few seconds, Li Lian turned her head at the screen again.


    The video started weirdly. The camera seemed to be unstable while it was covered in a black fabric until it was slowly pulled.


    "We are going to do this?" asked a voice. From the depth of the voice, they could tell it was a male who had spoken earlier.


    "Shut up, the camera is on and rolling," said another man and there was laughter Li Lian could hear behind her.


    Li Lian didn''t know why. Even though the voice was unfamiliar to her and she never knew whose voice it belonged to, somewhere in her heart she felt uncomfortable. As if she was pushed to a place she dislike, Li Lian has a feeling she should leave this place and cease watching the recording. It was a strange feeling. The discomfort grew as she heard rustles.


    Li Jun Wei who always kept his senses on her noticed how Li Lian seemed to not want to be here. He noticed it was because of the video. Has she watched it before? If she did she would have tell him now but judging from how she she was still on her seat, quiet Li Lian didn''t know what was in the video.


    "What are you doing? Pull the fabric that us covering the camera no wonder everything turned black because you covered the lenses," complained one of the man and in one swift movement, the fabric covering the camera was pulled. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-371-horrific-i_%!d(string=51465055341961503) for visiting.


    The instance Li Lian saw who was in the video, the corner of her lips which was set straight fell down and her heart felt as if it had sank into a bucket of cold ice water.


    Li Jun Wei who watched the video, widened his eyes before he pulled his brows furiously. It was the video of Li Lian when she was drugged. She was sitting in a maroon chair inside a room with blue walls and purple lights came inside the room. There was music playing which muffled most of the sound but the laughter was loud for anyone to know this happened inside a club.


    Li Lian''s face looked delirious and counting how many men was in the room, it was fortunate that no one touched her. Seeing the situation, a crack came on Li Jun Wei''s hand which he balled to a fist.


    Even though Li Lian had seemed as if she was out of the world with her eyes rolling aimlessly, a man came with an injection. It was clear that drug was present in the solution of the injection.


    Li Lian watched how the sharp needle slowly touch the skin of her hand and sound of laughter as if people was celebrating. She pushed herself to the chair, her eyes not wanting to see it anymore but she couldn''t avoid anything from her gaze. The memory was clear to her when she was drugged and how everything went through.


    The needle pushed on her skin when a loud bang sounded. Li Lian snapped her eyes wide. She turned her head to the man sitting beside her to see he wasn''t there and then look at the place where the loud bang came from. Li Lian saw Li Jun Wei standing with an expression fiercer than everything she had seen. His expression almost made her startled and she saw that on front of him on the floor was the player that had been broken.


    Li Lian didn''t know if Li Jun Wei had broke the player by his hand or if he had thrown the player to the ground for the loud bang to be heard. She didn''t notice when he was gone from sitting beside her.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes then turned to her as he walked toward the place she sat on and reached out his hand. "Let''s go back, to our room," he said and the words felt like the safest code to Li Lian.


    She nodded, following him to step out of the theater room. On the hands they hold on each other, she felt him tightening in holding her and she returned his hold. They didn''t speak. The surprise came unexpected as they didn''t know what was recorded in the video tape was about her.


    He brought her to their room and when he did, he pushed and lock the door. He then sat down on the bed after leading her to stand before him. Li Jun Wei raised his hand, spreading it gently over her waist, "You can hug me. Body warmth of the person you love will make you feel the safest. If you need my chest or shoulder it is yours to come whenever you needed." Li Lian didn''t rely, she quickly went toward him, hugging him back as they both fell backwards to lay on the surface of the bed which bounce slightly after they fell.


    Li Lian was in ease when he rubbed her back. The kindness of his caress almost name her teary. Whatever was happening to her no one hug her like he did. His words were correct with the body warmth they shared, she felt the safest she had been.


    "I''m sorry," Li Jun Wei whispered beside her ears and she pushed herself slightly to look at him with a questioning look.


    "What are you apologizing for? There had been nothing for you to say sorry," she replied him, her eyes meeting him and Li Jun Wei raised his hand to swept the hair which stick to her forehead.


    "Because I wasn''t there for you. Even though I promise to help and save you, I wasn''t there in time you needed the most," Li Jun Wei answered. His eyes that were still fierce turn with a hint of sadness in it.

 Chapter 391 - 372: Horrific-II

    Li Jun Wei knows how Li Lian suffered. He wish he could save her at that time when everything was running down on her, when her world she sees as peaceful to be ruined; but there was only to an extent on what he could do when Li Lian didn''t know him yet.


    "It was unavoidable for what happened. Fortunately I am alright and if you think about it, perhaps there was a silver lining in my misfortune. I could leave my family, waking up from my dream that there would be a chance for them to love me the way they did to Hue Lin," Li Lian said.


    She remembered how disappointed she was, how frightened she was. Perhaps if it was someone else and not her who was in the position where they were drugged in the place where she was afraid anything could happen to her, their spirit could have been broken. In other''s eyes, it wouldn''t be odd for Li Lian to chose to end her life. However, something told her inside her heart that she shouldn''t die and she was glad she was born as a strong person with a strong heart.


    "Were you frightened?" asked Li Jun Wei, his voice turning softer to Li Lian''s ears.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-372-horrific-ii_%!d(string=51465069300603514) for visiting.


    "I did," replied Li Lian, "I was still delirious but I tried to run away from there to the hospital. Because I went through procedure fast and in time, I could avoid the side effects of the drugs."


    Li Jun Wei''s hand trailed from her shoulders to her waist, he brought her closer, pulling her to his arms and rest his head on her shoulder where it wasn''t covered by the pajama. His lips trailed on end of her neck and his hand slipped into her upper shirt.


    "There was six video tape there we could be sure that on the rest five tapes, there was the same video. Unless she has hobby of putting people in the same situation and had done it to six people," remarked Li Jun Wei without a smile. Xie Hue Lin didn''t only deserve to lose everything she had but death.


    Once Li Lian end her revenge, he should put the woman to a coffin alive, thought Li Jun Wei to himself while his eyes looking at Li Lian to gather more ideas.


    "But why did she had to copy the recording five more times? One was enough and she had fulfilled her purpose. Having it would only have fingers pointed on her. Hue Lin may not be too bright but she wasn''t stupid enough not to understand this," Li Lian explained, feeling Li Jun Wei''s hand dangerously saunter on bellow her b.r.e.a.s.t. She tried to move up and he let her go to sit beside him.


    Pushing himself from the bed, Li Jun Wei sat down to have a more serious conversation, "Do you know a few reasons why a culprit would hold to the murder weapon they use even though it could be dangerous for them?"


    Li Lian shook her head, she wondered why? If it was her hypothetically, she would have destroyed the murder weapon.


    "It is said that when they kill, the feel saved after seeing the murder weapon again, to confirm what they did and to give them a sense of assurance that the person they killed with the weapon is gone for good. You sister may fall to that thinking," Li Jun Wei explained and somewhere Li Lian could agree and see it happened. "You said you saw a phone?"


    "Yes, it was an old model phone where the screen was still unable to touch. I tried to see if I could turn it on but the phone was out of battery and I can''t bring it with me." Li Lian could tell the phone seemed to be special. "I wonder what could be in the phone," what secret it held there.


    "We could find that out later we can create an excuse to come to her room again but this time only you and me." Li Jun Wei clearly still didn''t took well the thought that Li Lian had to spend time with He Chang Min in place which was cramped. "I have question on how did you come to the club on the video. Did you went there out of your own will?"


    Li Lian shook her head, "I have never agreed to go to the place. I was on my way out from the music school after studying vocal exercise. If they came behind me I would have noticed and fought for myself but someone I knew betrayed me."


    "Who is it?" Li Jun Wei questioned her for the name he needed.


    "Yang Lehin, a friend of mine in the music school. She had always been there for me and I got use with her presence when she injected me with anesthesia. She was studying to be a vet at that time and often came there to be study singing as her hobby. But it was a lie," Li Lian''s eyes moved away to the bed covers. How many times she was lied to that she had a hard time to trust people but she learned to have faith with Li Jun Wei. Because she knows no matter he would never betray her.


    "Do you know anyone from the video?" asked Li Jun Wei again. He didn''t want to touch the event that could still be a wound to Li Lian and had asked the question very gently.


    "No one," she whispered. "I tried to find out whether I could find one but after I saw the videos, the accident happened and I almost died." Li Lian wondered if that day she died would she really be in peace without knowing any secret hidden in her family? Deeper than she knows, everyone was hiding things she never knew was there.


    "Leave that to me," Li Jun Wei smiled at her sweetly in contrary to what he was thinking in his mind.


    "What will you do?" asked Li Lian.


    "Nothing much, I will only search for their names. What did you talked with your grandmother?" He asked, letting her to take a peaceful state of mind by questioning the questions before the party and not to burden her by thinking about the video again which seemed to trigger her memory to the plight in the past.

 Chapter 392 - 373: Horrific-III

    "She talked about the inheritance," Li Lian looked down as she said the words and Li Jun Wei didn''t fail to notice her expression.


    "What is wrong about the inheritance?" Li Jun Wei could have a faint idea about the inheritance problem with her family. Seeing how wise Senior Mrs. Xie and her love to Li Lian he could tell the elderly woman would give more inheritance share to Li Lian which would lead to objection from the rest three people in the house or perhaps Senior Mrs. Xie would share all her inheritance to Li Lian.


    "She said she would give most of the inheritance," replied Li Lian and this should be a good news but she didn''t look to happy.


    "What''s the problem? Tell me," he coaxed her, Li Jun Wei took one of her leg to stretch out to start massaging the soles of her feet.


    Li Lian felt her muscle which tense ease slowly with his nimble fingers pressing the right spot on her foot. When it hurt she winced and Li Jun Wei softly rubbed the spot as if to soothe that place where it hurt. "I don''t like to speak about inheritance it almost feel like a curse to wait someone to death. Grandma has passed sixty six now, last time I heard she was hospitalized. I have to stay with her."


    "And?" Li Jun Wei asked, knowing there was still more Li Lian want to say.


    "I will not end what I begin until I see it ends. This revenge, everything is going in plan and I don''t plan to stop," started Li Lian and her eyes looked down on her leg she stretched on the cover of the bed before shifting at him. "My grandma may feel disappointed with me when everything end. She is the only person who love me dearly in the family. She has done many things for me, shielding me. I don''t want her to feel sad."


    Li Jun Wei stopped his hand and he touched her cheeks with the back of her hands and slide down, "I know you love your grandma but not everything we do could satisfy everyone. There would be people who would be hurt. Sometimes we have to hurt someone to achieve our goal." He said with a smile, "Even if it did happen and many would be disappointed by you, at least I will never. I will be on your side now and forever at times you needed."


    Li Lian didn''t made an expression on his words which was too kind to her. In time like this when she needed his words the most, Li Jun Wei would give her the encouragement she needed and she felt thankful for his words that saved her every time without fail.


    "I think we should search for Hue Lin''s birth father, the man Mrs. Xie cheated with and what he is doing now, knowing more would created us an opportunity to pull all their secret," Li Jun Wei proposed. His hand taking the liberty to touch her ankle up the her calf. "Once we found the stem pulling it will show us everything to the root."


    "I agree. I wonder if they still meet together and if Hue Lin talked with her birth father?" Li Lian asked with her hand on her chin.


    "Maybe. If they have a bad record on each other, we could twist the situation for our good," Li Jun Wei spoke with a sly tone.


    "Thank you," said Li Lian, shifting the position of her leg when Li Jun Wei had done, "Should I massage you?" Li Lian asked, raising her hand in stance wanting to massage her.


    Li Jun Wei took note how it was pass three in the morning. "No I think I would be fine, my body feel relaxed." If he agreed Li Lian to massage her, Li Jun Wei could tell the night would not end with only her hands pressing his skin.


    "Take sleep, I will go to finish my work," Li Jun Wei replied to see Li Lian''s worry face. "Today would be the last day I would be busy as tomorrow the international conference would start. Don''t make that face, I''ll sleep beside you," Li Jun Wei leaned forward to kiss her lips, keeping it short not to rouse himself and indulge to the kiss.


    "Do your best," Li Lian encouraged him and he replied with a kiss on her cheeks. Li Lian then watched Li Jun Wei leaving the room. Standing from the bed, Li Lian walker aimlessly to the window of her room, pushing the curtain to see the tended garden.


    In her mind Li Lian questioned how surprise Mr. Xie would be when knowing that Hue Lin wasn''t his daughter. Would the man still protect Xie Hue Lin like the perfect father role he created who would always love and defend his youngest daughter?


    Li Lian''s eyes looking at the window grew dull and her smile softened on the corner of her lips thinking how that would never happen. She then noticed on the corner of the glass pane which was built in small squares had a crack starting on it. Running her hand on the window, she thought that Xie Family''s relationship was similar to the crack on the glass. The end of their relationship start slowly by cracking before everything would shatter.


    Li Lian would be there, watching how the family who thought they would be happy without her presence be ruined.


    Honestly, Li Lian feels sorry for her grandmother but what had start have to end. Pulling the curtain, Li Lian closed the window and walked from it to turn off the lights. She then saw her phone, seeing how a number came from her bank which said her saving was left to zero.


    Good, Li Lian thought her smile widening when she remembered her conversation with her grandmother. Li Lian knew that being the CEO of Xie Family would be hard. Mr. Xie would use every means to make Xie Hue Lin the head of the company and for him to taste bitterness, Li Lian decide to reveal Hue Lin''s secret after she had become a CEO. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-373-horrific-iii_%!d(string=51488245464229583) for visiting.


    For her to take over Xie Hue Lin''s position she would need to use a different way.


    Once he left the bedroom, Li Jun Wei''s expression which was gentle disappeared to hold over a fierce expression. He took his phone, pushing one number to call Zhuang Xuan, "A record tape would be send to your place, I want you to find everyone you could possibly know from the video, their backgrounds and name. Also search for a woman called Yang Lehin, find her position."


    Gathering every information at once, Zhuang Xuan raised his brow at Li Jun Wei''s detailed commands, "I think I heard Yang Lehin''s name before," he mumbled, "do you know who she is?"


    "An enemy that would need to be in an end now," replied Li Jun Wei curtly. "Is two hours enough for you? Although I expect lesser amount of time from someone who studied hacking since young."


    Zhuang Xuan drew her brows. He knew by Li Jun Wei''s personality the man didn''t say the words for no reason but to provoke him. Deep down he knew but it was hard not to be provoke by the man''s voice which sounded like a challenge, "I could do it less than an hour."


    "Less than an hour sounds lesser which is good but I expect you to do less but I won''t force you." Li Jun Wei left the remark before he ended the call.


    Zhuang Xuan whose call was ended stared at his phone flabbergasted and swore to find everything in less than thirty minute to spite the man.


    Bo Shiao by chance came to pass Li Jun Wei when he was making his night rounds. When he bowed, he heard the master of the house spoke, "Prepare the car and send this to this address, make sure it is delivered in less than ten minute. I am running out of time," he added his last words for Bo Shiao to understand how important his time was and quickly ran to do what he ordered. Going to a room, Li Jun Wei left with a new clothes to then leave the house.


    In a club a few man and women were gathering in their private room. The table was filled with cigarettes butts, alcohol bottles, and plastics of white powders on the table. Most people was out of their mind, laughing and talking in the delirious manner as they were intoxicated by what they took.


    One man who was drunk took another bottle and drank directly from the place when the door of his room was opened a voice of someone else followed.


    "Sir! Please wait sir what you are doing will be troubling for us!" said the employee of the club who was afraid Li Jun Wei would enter the room.

 Chapter 393 - 374: Kicking a Hill-I

    It was known to most of the employees that the very room was booked for people who use drugs and if the news came out it would not only betray the trust give by the loyal patrons who find for the club but also the police would shut down their business.


    Sweeping his eyes across the room, he noticed who he knew from the video and his eyes turn to two spiral of storm.


    With ease, Li Jun Wei entered to the room as his bodyguards took the waiter who kept shouting at him desperately from stopping him. The waiter was in panic. He knew what was inside and how dangerous it would be for them if anyone found out what was happening inside. The drugs and the underage drinking alcohol everything that goes against the law was inside the room and this man who seemed to be important want to get in!


    The man continue to wail, hoping his wail would stop the man without realizing how better it would be for him to stay quiet with the gaze Li Jun Wei had at the moment.


    After a moment, Li Jun Wei then turn his face to meet the employee who was still scared Li Jun Wei would enter and placed his one finger before his lips, "Shut your mouth or I''ll fed you with the drugs." Faced with Li Jun Wei''s indifference expression and his toneless words, the man quickly curled his lips. He knew for a fact, the man wouldn''t simply give him drugs but would make sure he die from overdose as that was what the man''s gaze told him.


    When seeing who came, the same man who was drinking walked unstably toward Li Jun Wei. The drunk man squinted his eyes at the fine man who had come, and Li Jun Wei saw how the eyes of the man was unfocused to notice there was plastics of white powders at the corner of the room and some that looked like crystal.


    The man who saw Li Jun Wei find him odd. There wasn''t any man who would come to the club using the tight looking suit. Most people who came here want to run away from their responsibility and come in a fresher clothes not a suit.


    "What are you doing here? This isn''t a place for a rich boy like you. Oh no! Actually this is a place for you. You must want to try the new products-" the man who spoke suddenly unable to stop as Li Jun Wei''s hand went to capture his jaw. His hand was large and his strength was powerful as he clawed to the man''s lower face.


    "Shut up," Li Jun Wei looked around the room noticing that four people who was in the video was here. "It seems like you all have a very close relationship. Drugs, what type is it this time?" Li Jun Wei hummed to see how the friend of the man who saw his friend was struggling on his hold gathered in front of him.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-374-kicking-a-hill-i_%!d(string=51511641510041598) for visiting.


    "What are you, police?" asked one man who was still dizzy under the influence of alcohol and drugs.


    "There is no way police would come alone," said the second man who then added, "and our fathers have bribed the police not to come to this place. Release him!" demanded the man.


    Li Jun Wei sighed he raised his hand to the push the man who he hold to the table. The girls in the room was woken up from their sleep when they heard shattering noise when everything on the table collapse to the ground.


    Scared, the girls gathered in one corner watching Li Jun Wei and shuddered not from his handsome face but the air expression he made which seemed as if he was about to kill someone at this moment.


    The girls weren''t wrong. Li Jun Wei had never been this angry he ever felt before. He rarely got angry where he felt his blood was boiling. He managed to calm down in front of Li Lian but since the time he saw the video, he could not stop the ire he had inside him.


    "Close the door," Li Jun Wei ordered the bodyguards when he took one step inside the room. As the light from the hallways narrowed when the door close, Li Jun Wei''s lips quirked up. "I am not the police, I came here to do things worse than getting in jail would be." and after his words, the door clicked to lock.


    It was only after a few minutes did Li Jun Wei exited the room and the employee who was outside heard something similar to a cry of help from the top, before Li Jun Wei pushed the door to close on his back. He then walked toward his bodyguards, and took his phone for the man to see on his knuckles there was drip of fresh blood he didn''t finish to wipe earlier.


    "Ruen, I have four cases of drugs. The place is in club around Shenji street, the club called Butterfly but the one in the bas.e.m.e.nt. You will come in thirty minutes? Good." Li Jun Wei closed the phone and his eyes then look at the employee who was beyond frightened by him.


    "Sir, who did you call?" The employee had a faint bad idea from the tone the man used. "Is it the police?" He made a guess.


    "You will be luck to know that today I only come to this extent. Is this building organized by Tang Group, Tang Guanyu?" asked Li Jun Wei and the man shrink in fear. His expression clearly tell how surprised he was that Li Jun Wei knew the underworld group who was organizing the building.


    Li Jun Wei said, "From your expression that is a yes. He will lose one of his building today. Would you like it better for these few men inside this building to be taken in custody or the whole building so you would pay your mistake to Tang Guanyu with your life?"


    The man now look at Li Jun Wei apprehensively. In panic he recalled that he only have thirty minutes said by the man on his phone for the police to come. Losing his funding members would be the last thing he want but to die and receive the end of Tang Guanyu''s anger was much more of a frightening thing to him.


    "Would you let me take this four men or would you stop me?" Li Jun Wei taunted, the pressuring words turn the man to soak in fear.


    "W-We will not interfere, s-sir," stuttered the man to see Li Jun Wei smile. Who was this man? He knew about the underworld. It was clear from the man''s face and his clothes he wasn''t someone who he could look down upon but he didn''t expect such an ordinary handsome man who seemed as if he would always walk in luxury would know about the underworld, the place where the worse part of the city showed.


    "Reed, you will stay here and wait for Ruen to come, don''t let anyone inside escape," if they could still move after what he did, thought Li Jun Wei as he ordered his bodyguard.


    Leaving the place, Li Jun Wei''s car then stop in one veterinarian clinic. It was already pass six in the morning by the time he arrived and Li Jun Wei didn''t step out until he saw a woman working early in the morning to stop in front of the clinic.


    Li Jun Wei walked down from the car when the woman arrived. Hearing the loud thud behind her when the door was closed, the woman''s eyes shifted quickly behind to see who it was. When she saw the handsome face a smile appeared on her lips to look sweeter.


    "Are you Ms. Yang Lehin?" asked Li Jun Wei confirming the name. He never saw the woman''s face and everything have to be check. It would be rash for him to put his doing to action. Li Jun Wei''s anger was still unstoppable. Whenever he recalled the video where Li Lian was, his ire raise and to payback for all the pain Li Lian went through, he had to do the same exact thing to them.


    "Yes, what may I help you with?" asked Yang Lehin. Inwardly the woman''s smile was stretched wider in happiness. She found how Li Jun Wei was not only handsome with a gentle looking character from his speech but also the outfit he wore was expensive and so was his car.


    "I had some unfinished business with your friends who noted you were the start of the problem and I would like to take that you know these people?" asked Li Jun Wei who then pulled his phone to show Yang Lehin who was confused by his mention of friends.


    When she saw the picture shown from Lu Jun Wei''s phone where the people who she knows was beat up horribly in a dark room, her eyes widened and shake as she stared at him. Unlike a few seconds ago where Yang Lehin noted him as a person with a gentle character when she saw Li Jun Wei''s smile dropped, she noticed how his hand looked a little red. It took her another second to realize his hand didn''t turn red from the cold but blood stain.


    "Should we talk this in a friendly manner and come with me to the police station or would you like to do otherwise? I will kindly remind you that I can''t guarantee your safety on the second choice," Li Jun Wei stated before the glint on his eyes passed to give him a dark expression.

 Chapter 394 - 375: Kicking a Hill-II

    Li Lian woke up late, noticing it was ten in the morning and fortunately she didn''t have work in the morning but there was business she had to take care. When she moved her hand to push herself, she felt a palm caught her hands. Turning her face, she saw Li Jun Wei''s eyes looking at her with a sweet smile.


    "Good morning, did you have a good sleep?" asked Li Jun Wei as he played with her hands and fingers. Li Lian still looked at him with a look of doubt.


    "Am I dreaming?" she asked because at this time, Li Jun Wei shouldn''t be here. He should be at work as the international conference would be held tomorrow.


    Li Jun Wei''s lips quirked up at her question and he pulled her hand, having her fall on his chest and kissed her lips lightly, "Can the me who often appear in your dream kiss you?"


    "No," Li Lian trailed and he pulled her again to kiss her lips. The warmth woke her up very slowly, bringing her from her dream.


    "If you like to do more, I will have to brush my teeth and took a bath. Do you want to take one with me?" Li Jun Wei raised his brows and when Li Lian''s face reddened his smile softened.


    "I thought you would be at work now," not that she was complaining as her lips was widened to smile out of happiness to see Li Jun Wei early in the morning.


    "I had something to do until late and thought to take rest. If I collapse my poor wife would be saddened and cry for me. I wouldn''t like to see her cry. Your tears are precious," Li Jun Wei spoke as if she had cry last night but she didn''t. Li Lian wasn''t the type of person who would cry over a spilt milk. It happened in the past and she resolved to leave every sadness in the past. Only the anger she took for the injustice she felt on that day.


    "When did you sleep?" she asked curiously.


    "Five in the morning," Li Jun Wei lied but Li Lian can''t notice his lies as she always trust he would say the truth. It was better for Li Lian not to know how he had stayed up to morning to bring justice from the people who had hurt her. "What will you do today?"


    "I will be visiting the bank and meet Ms. Qing, she called me yesterday and asked me if I would like to go out with her. Last time I turned her down so I want to meet her again," replied Li Lian. She pushed herself to raise her upper body with her elbows.


    "Ms. Qiu, the woman who is the head of a cosmetic company and I remembered she is the woman who you saved?" Li Jun Wei asked with his head tilting on the bed. He pulled Li Lian''s waist closer to share their body warmth as they both didn''t want to leave the comfy bed they were laying on.


    "I only helped her not save," Li Lian corrected him, "Saving makes it sounds as if I am doing a benevolent action where I sacrifice something for others." Personally Li Lian thought save was words for people who are kind but she wasn''t. The word didn''t suit her to herself.


    "And you don''t think you did a kind thing?" On his question she shook her head faintly. "Every kindness need sacrifice and I think you did sacrifice something when helping Ms. Qiu. You sacrificed your time and your safety by going against the man. I love that part of you where you help people without thinking you are helping them, your humble heart but I wouldn''t like you to feel that you are not a kind person when you are one."


    Li Jun Wei hugged her close, his hand rubbing her back to smoothly glide over her upper back where he thumb stopped at near her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "I would be glad if I seem like a great person to your eyes," Li Lian replied and Li Jun Wei raised his hand to flick her forehead slightly. He then pushed himself from the bed, standing up sit with her.


    "You have always been a good person, Li Lian. At least that what I think and there will be people you had met and will meet soon who would say the same." He then walked down from the bed, "Would you like to take a bath first or after?"


    "I can take after," replied Li Lian and she saw Li Jun Wei looking disappointed.


    "That''s a pity, I was actually thinking of taking a bath together, but maybe doing one in the morning would be bad for numerous reasons," was his reply before he went to enter the bathroom, leaving Li Lian whose face was beet red.


    After the breakfast, Sian ran over to Li Lian hugging her legs and Li Jun Wei''s eyes looked down with his expression showing a passive look at the small boy. He was still a boy, thought Li Jun Wei to himself.


    "Pretty strong sister! Mama say today we will be going back home, I want to stay here but mama wouldn''t say okay," Sian sulked with his lips puckering.


    "Sian," called Wei Mo Ran from behind shaking her head when her eyes meet her son to tell him to stop what he was doing. Sian reluctantly pull himself from Li Lian''s legs going to take his mother''s hand.


    "Will you be going now, Mo Ran? I still don''t think it is safe," Li Lian spoke and her eye shifted at Li Jun Wei who was watching Sian.


    Wei Mo Ran shook her head and replied, "Sian will have to go to school I cannot delay him from school any longer or it will affect his studies; and I think now it would be fine with the doc.u.ments signed I will be meeting him in the court to resolve everything. Thank you for the hospitable stay, Li Lian, Mr. Li," the woman bowed to show her gratefulness for their kindness.


    "You do not have to mind it, I just did what I want to do with the eyesore."


    Li Jun Wei commented, "if they tried to do anything again, you could contact the lawyer and the police will be there immediately to search and put them to jail. Although I know they would never do that," Li Lian heard Li Jun Wei spoke and she smiled while looking at him.


    "Thank you," Wei Mo Ran bowed again before they left, she carried her trunks to wait for the taxi to come while Sian played with Li Lian.


    The little boy ran toward the bushes of flower and came up to her with a sweet childish smile, "Pretty strong sister, this is for you," the boy giggled when he saw Li Lian taking the flower. "When I grow up, I will marry you!" Sian beamed, his smile was sweet that had Li Lian to smile at his confession while Li Jun Wei turned his eyes and his brows raised on the words.


    Li Jun Wei walked from side to stand beside Li Lian and his hand wrapped the boy''s head. "I hate to break this to you, boy but she is my wife, there is no chance for you to marry her in the future."


    Sian pushed his head to see Li Jun Wei with a look. "Why?"


    "Because I love her and no one can get in between our love," replied Li Jun Wei and Li Lian giggled at him.


    "What are you doing, taking a children''s words seriously?" She shook her head. There was no age limit for jealousy to Li Jun Wei.


    "You are wrong feelings such as this are better to be taken care of before it stem. I know someone who hold to a promise for eleven years, since children, It was Mr. Wang, the person who we met before in the birthday party," replied Li Jun Wei and Li Lian was amazed by the year mentioned.


    "Oh, then what happened to them?" Eleven years was a lot thought Li Lian, it was more than the year she spend searching for the boy who saved her in the past.


    "They are engaged now," Li Jun Wei answered to her question and his eyes then look at Sian. "My love is much bigger and wider than yours; and Li Lian''s love for me is as wide and bigger as mine. You can''t win."


    "Really?" Sian asked, his head looking at Li Lian for her answer.


    Li Lian looked back at the boy and the man who also looked at her as if staring and waiting for her answer. "Of course," Li Lian replied with her cheeks reddening, "I love him that much, that''s why you should promise to marry someone else."


    "Geez, what are you two doing, taking the words of a children seriously?" Li Xiao Chen came to crouch down beside Sian, "there are still many pretty strong lady who is still single, better luck next time!"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-375-kicking-a-hill-ii_%!d(string=51534849885915850) for visiting.

 Chapter 395 - 376: Kicking a Hill-III

    Surprise, 6 chapters~~


    .


    "Like that sister?" Sian raised his hand, pointing at one place and Li Xiao Chen twist his neck enough to see Violet. Their eyes met and Li Xiao Chen felt a sudden lack of speech.


    "No, not that sister, someone else." It was only after he talked did Li Xiao Chen noticed how possessive he sounded. It wasn''t as if he and Violet was going out, right? There was no light from Violet he could take as a sign of love and he didn''t think he loves her either. But if there is a chance, somewhere deep in his heart he knew he would agree to be in a relationship with her.


    "Why? That sister have someone she loves too?" Sian inclined his head, confused by how everyone seem to be in a relationship.


    "What?" Li Xiao Chen snapped his eyes at Sian, his expression seemed to twist for a moment before looking up to meet Li Lian''s face who was confused and his brother who seemed to noticed something. Quickly wanting to put the case to rest before anyone notice things more than needed, Li Xiao Chen put Sian down and quickly, he pushed the boy''s back gently, "Alright, alright. You are still too young for this kind of relationship things. You should search someone on the range of your age, not someone who is almost as older as this uncle. Go to your mom, look the taxi is here."


    Sian curled his lips, wondering why he needed to find anyone of his age when the sisters he saw was pretty and cool. But being obedient, he went toward his mother. Wei Mo Ran thanked Li Lian and Li Jun Wei once again, this time with a deeper sincere thanks. If not for them, her child would be at another''s hand, the hand of her ex-husband who clearly never cared about their son. Li Lian tried to cheer Wei Mo Ran, praying that soon she would meet someone better for her and Sian.


    Once Wei Mo Ran and Sian left, Li Xiao Chen brood over his own thought. He met Violet''s eyes but the woman soon left to leave him at endless of lost.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-376-kicking-a-hill-iii_%!d(string=51558110623495505) for visiting.


    Li Lian who was standing after seeing the taxi left then heard Li Jun Wei spoke beside her, "I receive a word about Hue Lin''s birth father." Li Lian''s attention fell at him, "he is named Gu Ruzi, still alive and living in Shanghai now."


    "It''s good that he is alive. What does he work for?" asked Li Lian, she wonder in what circ.u.mstances did Mrs. Xie met Gu Ruzi, Hue Lin''s birth father. She could never tell that Mrs. Xie was cheating from Mr. Xie as the two never showed a disharmony from each other.


    "An owner of a casino." The reply had Li Lian''s face to look surprised. "He is considered as a person who hold a well managed casino with a high yearly income."


    "Maybe Mrs. Xie like to gamble?" she questioned although she had never heard of it before but that could be possible. "I wonder how they meet."


    "From Beijing to Shanghai will take a few hours," Li Jun Wei said, his hand moving on her back, lightly rubbing. "Once the international conference end we could visit there," leaning forward Li Jun Wei whispered, "and we could do something else too at night which was stopped by my cousin."


    Li Jun Wei pulled from Li Lian when their eyes met and his smile quirked up, Li Jun Wei winked one of his eyes to then remove his hand from her back. "You still have not talked to me about our first meeting place," said Li Lian who was curious.


    "We can talk about it at later time," replied Li Jun Wei. But later would be very long thought Li Lian. Her time to meet Li Jun Wei was decreased to almost very little to none with the business they two had. "Don''t worry, it is soon only one more day, I know you miss to talk and stay with me long."


    "I don''t think that is only what I felt?" Li Lian asked and she set a smile to her lips. "You also miss me, don''t you."


    "Very much," Li Jun Wei kissed her lips and when he left he added, "I will come home soon."


    "No, you don''t have to work too hard," Li Lian said and her hand hold his necktie, pulling it in place, "take plenty of rest when you have time and you don''t have to be i. a hurry. I will be here every day, right?"


    Li Jun Wei chuckled, "yes, you will be here whenever I come home," he kissed her lips again. When Li Jun Wei left, Li Lian decided to walk back and leave the house to see Li Xiao Chen bending down on the ground with still one of his leg casted. He cupped his cheeks, his eyes looking on the ground.


    "What''s wrong, does your stomach hurt?" He had an expression as if he was in a bind which made Li Lian question what was wrong with him.


    "I am in a whirlpool of enigma, a storm where I can get out and swirl in it over and over again without a door to leave," mumbled Li Xiao Chen out of no where as if he was writing a journal.


    This behavior of Li Xiao Chen was getting out of hands and Li Lian took one step back. "I will tell Bo Shiao to call you a doctor."


    "No, I will be fine." Li Xiao Chen pushed himself from the ground walking to the door and Li Lian saw from the same door Violet walked out. When the two met, she saw how Li Xiao Chen stopped on his feet as if he was afraid of Violet. The woman greeted before walking to Li Lian''s side.


    "Do you and Xiao Chen have a bad relationship?" inquired Li Lian.


    "I like to believe we don''t. In fact we are learning about each other to become friend," said Violet smoothly. "Should we go?" and when Li Lian nodded, Violet didn''t miss Li Xiao Chen lingering gaze and they met eyes for her to smile widely.

 Chapter 396 - 377: Sneaking In-I

    The days passed swiftly while Li Lian passed the days barely meeting Li Jun Wei. Somewhere she wondered if she was going through withdrawal syndrome without having Li Jun Wei anywhere near her for the past two days. On another sight, Li Lian pondered about the scene she stumbled upon yesterday.


    It happened around the time Li Lian stepped out of her room in the late evening. She was thirsty and wanted to refill the jar with more water from the kitchen. On her way back to her room, she was bored when thinking how she would be alone in the room that had never felt that way before with Li Jun Wei beside her. While thinking to make a detour before coming back to her room, it was at that time when she heard a soft voice talking,


    "Our talk last time was disturbed. I was thinking of having another talk with you and who knows the time come this fast," It was Violet who had talked. Li Lian thought it would be rude if they found her and took a quick step to hide behind the nearest pillar.


    "Is that why you are here now, in the garden?" Li Xiao Chen asked, and when Li Lian leaned her head forward, she saw how the two were talking. Violet had a smile on her lips that seemed more as if she was trying not to laugh. While Li Xiao Chen, on another hand, had an extremely serious face regardless of the smile he had on his face which was very boyish.


    Although Li Xiao Chen was often told to be a joker, one cannot forget how handsome he was. Especially how he had earned the crown of being Beijing''s number one playboy. Having a stern expression on his face only made him looked somewhere similar to Li Jun Wei with the difference being the smile that he had.


    "Do you wish for that? Did you wish for me to come while walking around this garden? I know that some people knew I would be walking in the garden around this time. So I wonder if our meeting now is purely out of coincidence?" questioned Violet with her gaze fixed at the man whose tongue was tied. "I was wondering Mr. Li."


    Li Xiao Chen was suddenly on guard from the word Violet said. His eyes appeared to be distrustful. In Li Xiao Chen''s life, he had never met a woman like Violet before! A woman whose smile always stayed brief on her lips, and the look on her face that speaks as if she knew everything about him. With the gaze Violet gave him, it should have been uncomfortable, but there was something in her that unknowingly caught and pulled his interest.


    "What are you wondering about?" He asked when Violet took another step forward, he moved back to preserve the distance between them.


    "This." Violet pointed her finger to the empty distance between them that could fit for three people to stand in between. "Are you afraid of me?"


    Li Xiao Chen looked at her hands. Unlike the power, she showed when fighting, Violet''s hands were small. Her palms had callouses in them, showing how much she had trained to take the position as a bodyguard. It reminded him of the small mistake he made when meeting her at first. At that time he had praised his beauty purely because of how astonished he was when seeing her. She was beautiful, but that beauty didn''t come only from her face, but the ambiance she had where she was confident.


    Li Xiao Chen finally let go of the internal conflict he had inside his mind, and his smile turned to a grin, "I thought I was a good book for you to read?"


    Violet took a step forward. Her hand was on her chin and she rubbed it while staring at Li Xiao Chen who seemed to have made up a mind by not taking steps backward to avoid her. "Yes, you are correct. Until now, I don''t think my interest in you disappearing. You are still a book that caught my interest. But I can''t seem to find the answer now."


    Li Xiao Chen parted his lips to speak when he suddenly noticed Violet moving fast toward him. The action surprised him. He was about to take one step backward when he felt Violet''s hand on his shoulder, snaking both hands around his neck while standing on her toes. When her body pressed against his chest, Li Xiao Chen''s smile fell in awe. His mouth was left ajar.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14001462106962005)/chapter-377-sneaking-in-i_%!d(string=51558140956702217) for visiting.


    "Maybe I could have a better understanding if I look closer to you?"


    Li Xiao Chen could feel her breath, and a fragrant scent comes along when Violet''s body pressed close to him. Not every man had the patience if their button was played and pushed, thought Li Xiao Chen, and those words work to him too.


    "What you are doing is wrong," Li Xiao Chen said, his eyes falling to her plump lips that twisted in a smirk.


    "What is wrong?" Violet reflected the question with another one. The grin on her face was playful as if she was playing tricks on him. "Seeing you fl.u.s.tered is good, but I should say I prefer more if you are aggressive. But I know you couldn''t do that. A person with a very good heart like you wouldn''t do anything out of manners. Is that how you were taught?"


    Li Xiao Chen tilted his face and a smile crept on his lips. "My family did teach me how manner is number one, and that to treat others with kindness and politeness, but that''s not all," Violet raised her brows a little when she felt Li Xiao Chen''s hands that were beside his waist moved to capture her wrist. And with one action that barely needed any power, he pushed her to the wall, his elbow then settled beside Violet''s face. "I was told not to refuse trial and it is my principle to let myself be pushed by a woman."


    Violet tilted her head, being pushed by Li Xiao Chen had her smile instead of shortening to stretch wider, "Because I am a weaker being than you? If that is what you think and that if pushed by a woman hurt your pride, I will tell you that you are wrong. I''m not so weak that I will get pushed lightly like this-"


    "I know," Li Xiao Chen interrupted her from further talking, "I know well that I could push you here now because you let me to. I am not so stupid not to understand this. But you mistook one thing by letting me push you now."


    Violet stared at him with wider eyes as she saw his face leaned forward. Li Xiao Chen caught her surprise by saying, "I am not kind you know."

 Chapter 397 - 378: Sneaking In-II

    Watching what happened right across her eyes, Li Lian couldn''t resist closing her eyes with her hands. Through some gaps of her fingers, she watched Li Xiao Chen and Violet''s interaction and wondered if this was a good start for their relationship?


    Was it only her who didn''t know Li Xiao Chen aiming for Violet? Li Lian admitted that she had discovered the two exchanging gazes that never met. Some times it would be Li Xiao Chen who stared at Violet''s back, but the moment Li Xiao Chen''s gaze break to look somewhere aside, Li Lian noticed Violet be the one turning her gaze to look at him.


    Yet despite the closure, Li Lian watched now she could see the distance. It was often told that the third person sees more than the people who are involved in an action, and it was what Li Lian felt. Li Xiao Chen was making a move, the atmosphere was romantic, Violet seemed happy by the smile, but there was something Li Lian couldn''t put her finger to where she felt that they weren''t as happy as their smile showed. It almost seemed as if they were fighting...


    After some decision on whether to leave the place or not, Li Lian''s curiosity won and she continued to become a bystander for a little longer time.


    "And what do you mean by not kind?" Violet questioned him, her eyes falling from his neck to his eyes. "There are many definitions of bad, and from what I see you are far from the words."


    "You are provoking me," Li Xiao Chen took his face back to take a better look at Violet''s face. "You know what I mean by not kind. You seem to know it already but I will reiterate to you again, not all males in this world would let this chance pass."


    "But you don''t. Does that mean you are not a male?" Violet retorted to have the smile on Li Xiao Chen''s lips twitch. "What kind of chance do you mean?" she pulled her hand to her lips, "Kiss me?"


    "Yes."


    "Then try. There is a beautiful woman in front of you, and I don''t think I am lacking anything," Violet reached out her hand and let her finger trailed from the curve of his shoulder to the plane of his chest. "Unless I am not attractive enough for you?"


    Li Xiao Chen''s hand stopped her from walking any further and touch his chest. His smile tilted with one side raising higher, "No," his hand took Violet''s chin, trailing one finger bellow, "You are a very attractive woman, one of the women I''ve ever seen before."


    Violet''s smile subtly raised higher at the words she said, "Well then, is it hard to resist kissing me?"


    "Very," whispered Li Xiao Chen to her words, his face leaned forward. For a moment seeing Li Xiao Chen''s face getting closer to her, the smile Violet had fallen for a moment. She guessed Li Xiao Chen would be different which why she had tested him, but it seemed she was once again wrong... In the end, all man came back to their nat-


    "Aw!" Violet yelled, holding to her forehead that Li Xiao Chen tested his strength on. His eyes looked at Violet and she noticed the subtle frown forming in between his forehead.


    "Did you think I would do that? I might not be the best man out there, but I wouldn''t also kiss people outside a relationship. I had been wondering about you," Li Xiao Chen honestly confessed, "I thought about reasons why you teased me. Was it out of spite for the words I said to you in our first meeting? Or was it because I seemed fun to play with?"


    Violet didn''t reply, and she could only stare at Li Xiao Chen who spoke. She was still surprised and stunned by the headbutt and it took her time to do anything but hear Li Xiao Chen''s words.


    "But then while watching you, I thought that that wasn''t all the reason you have," Li Xiao Chen didn''t waste his time watching Violet like a dumbstruck puppy. For the past few days, he had been searching for her emotions which she always masked under her clever smile.


    There was no doubt that Violet was a gorgeous woman. She had an extremely beautiful face that would make anyone look at her twice then unable to look away. But for Li Xiao Chen, who works in an entertainment company, he was somewhat immune to the charm a woman had. He admitted that they were beautiful but the lone factor wasn''t enough to get him lovestruck.


    He looked at Violet whose hand was still on her forehead. "Then I came up with a theory that you weren''t teasing me. You were testing me," Li Xiao Chen noticed Violet''s finger on her forehead begin to twitch. Even though her shocked expression didn''t say anything, her behavior did tell hi the answer. "You might know this already, but I meet many women daily, not as lovers but for work. I see them to the point that I know how women often hide what they truly feel under their smiles. As a person, I am also proud to say I am pretty good at reading people, and you are also good at hiding things which why it took me days to learn this."


    Violet finally got a hold of herself, fixing her expression she questioned him, "Learn what?"


    "I learn that despite your strong face, your confident behavior, and your self-reliant smile, deep down you are scared of something. And that''s the reason why you tested me by kissing or not kissing you here now, don''t you?" Li Xiao Chen took a step forward, he noticed how Violet was unruffled by his words, and watching her looking surprised and fl.u.s.tered than before had his smile reaching higher at the gap she in her cold character.


    "You know, what you are doing is not enough to have someone to kiss you, although if I have to be honest I was on edge."


    "Then why didn''t you kiss me? There were many people who fell for this trick," Violet asked him, her eyes stared intently to Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Xiao Chen narrowed his eyes, "You mean you are letting them to kiss you?" They had known each other for few days but he could feel the annoyance that circled inside his heart on her words.

 Chapter 398 - 379: Sneaking In-III

    Violet raised her brows when noticing the frown on Li Xiao Chen''s face. His smile had also turned hard that fell to a straight line. Li Lian, on the other hand, saw what was happening from afar, Being the bystander, she could only watch, and from where she was, the words they exchange was barely laudable. Not wanting to pry into their problem by reading their lips, and be intrusive, she decided it was time to leave the place.


    While Li Lian left the two continued to talk. Violet''s brown eyes shifted to the sky once before looking back at him, "Of course that wouldn''t happen. I wouldn''t let anyone kiss me as if it is a charity. Before they do, I kneeled them on their balls. That''s what they get."


    Hearing her words, Li Xiao Chen felt better and his smile softened, "Which means if I had kissed you before you would have kicked me too?"


    "No," Violet responded, her eyes looked at him was without the teasing gaze she had when they had begun their talk. "I quite like you, but if you had kissed me it would have been our last time talking forever. How do you know?" she then asked, "I don''t get how watching me for a few days would give you the idea that I was testing you."


    Li Xiao Chen smiled, nudging to his shoulder he said, "I grew up reading people''s expression, like my brother''s for example, who is a million times harder to read than others around me. But yours take me a few days longer than I thought," and it was perhaps not only because Violet was good at hiding her emotion. For the days where he watched Violet, trying to read in between her expression, he found himself at times lost in trance, admiring her beauty. But this, he wouldn''t tell her now, not when they were not in a relationship yet.


    He then took one step back, "I guess I pass your test now?"


    There was a pause in Violet''s answer when a more sincere smile came on her face, "You do."


    "Then from now on we can talk as equal," Li Xiao Chen raised his hand, holding to her hair that surprised Violet but she didn''t move, letting him to pull the leaf that had settled itself on her hair. "You can talk to me more about you, and what makes you test me. I will be there if you need a talk."


    Violet saw him retreating his steps and was about to leave, "Is that all you want to talk to me?"


    "Of course not," Li Xiao Chen sang, "I hope we can meet again tomorrow morning. Have a good night."


    Violet watched Li Xiao Chen''s back figure ducking inside the house and her face that was once surprised turn to a smile. "He is more impressive than I thought."


    Back inside the house, Li Xiao Chen, who had just entered the house recount what happened for his smile to grow. He cannot say he loves Violet. The woman caught his interest, but that wasn''t all she did. He noticed since he meets her, his eyes would follow her. As far as the feeling goes, it was still undecided, but he knew it was possible for him to love her.


    Walking away from the place, Li Xiao Chen made his way outside when he received a call. His hand fished for his phone and read the call to come from his grandmother.


    Far from the house, where the Li Corporation building stood tall, Li Jun Wei stepped inside the meeting room. His grandfather was present in the room along with other important people who contribute to the international conference.


    Once he arrived all people quickly rose from their seats, people gathering around him to greet him from one to another. Once the greeting was done, Li Jun Wei makes his way to the empty seat beside his grandfather.


    "Jun Wei," called his grandfather when Li Jun Wei greeted him. The old man stared at him for long and his lips were pursed, it took him a while before saying, "I will talk to you once the conference end, it is something important."


    The hesitation was hard to not notice. LiJun Wei was curious but then he could tell that his grandfather must have heard the wrong news from his aunt and nodded briefly. Looking at his watch, he noted the time, there were only another five minutes before the conference started and while waiting he noticed how suddenly the people from the opposite group looked nervous.


    Some had also noticed the group discussion that turns louder as the conversation gets heated. When seeing this, Elder Li turned to his closest subordinate, "What is going on with Taihua company?"


    The subordinate who Elder Li asked had just gone back from the discussion with one of the employees who had from Taihua''s company, and readily he replied, "There seems to be trouble with the CEO of Taihua company. The head suddenly disappears from their way to the company. They had been trying to reach the CEO through calls, but nothing goes through."


    "That means he would be late?" Elder Li asked as there had never been a case where a CEO suddenly disappear on their way to a conference.


    "Yes, the CEO was known to have an acute heart illness, they are afraid that the CEO might pass out somewhere and have been trying to get in contact with him," answered the same subordinate.


    Hearing this, Li Jun Wei felt a prickle as though a bad premonition came to him. "If it is necessary, offer the company our help. It would be dangerous if anything comes up with the CEO. His condition will be prioritized over the conference."


    "I agree," said Elder Li, "I know the CEO of Taihua for long. He wouldn''t be late for no reason."


    Just when the subordinate was about to go to the director of Taihua company and deliver the help Li Jun Wei offer, a sudden gasp came from the Taihua group. Their discussion that boiled busily suddenly turn to an empty silence.


    "Is this real?!" cried one person from the group, that gathered Li Jun Wei''s attention.


    "Is there anything wrong?" asked another person from a different company who had been curious about what had made the Taihua group be thrown in melee.


    "Our company had been bought by a different person half an hour ago," answered one person who was still dumbfounded by the news he received from his phone.


    As if in a cue, the door that was closed suddenly open, and all eyes fell to the young man who came inside the building, breaking the silence.

 Chapter 399 - 380: Warm Hug-I

    The room fell in silence. After news they received, some thought the previous CEO of Taihua would come, some who still can''t believe the company being bought in a matter of hours thought that the news was nothing but a fable until they saw the young man who had entered the room.


    Everyone''s eyes was on the young man. He had a face which most woman would love to admire. A prominent forehead where some of his hair light-colored hair was combed to the back, high nose bridge, and an amiable smile that would make one think of him as a soft spoken and gentle person with a hint of confident a youth would have.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes were fixed at the young man who entered with the reason being the young man staring at him first. The young man smiled while looking at others and his smile was still on his mouth while looking at Li Jun Wei with the exception of a hidden glint that Li Jun Wei noticed while others find it hard to notice.


    "Who are you? I don''t think we are missing any member of the conference except for CEO Taihua. You must be lost," said the man who sat the closest to the door.


    "The guard must be there, how could they let someone lost come here?" asked another.


    The young man turned his face to the people of the room, his eyes still maintain the eye contact with Li Jun Wei, and Li Jun Wei noticed how the person''s eyes seized his figure.


    After a while, as if after making sure something from watching Li Jun Wei, he then looked toward the people, "I am the last missing person of this conference. CEO Taihua have issued a resignation and I am the person who had just taken the seat."


    "The person who bought the company?" whispered one person in surprise. Some looked away from the young man to Elder Li, wondering if he was joking.


    The young man seemed to be in his early twenty, possibly age around twenty-four the most. Some can''t believe that the young man had taken the position of CEO, and it wasn''t the previous CEO''s son that makes more question to send the crowds in uproar.


    Elder Li also deliberate what happened when Li Jun Wei said from the side, "You can come in, CEO Taihua."


    The young man once again stared straight at Li Jun Wei''s eyes for his gaze to turn sharper for a second before it turned friendly.


    "Do you know him?" Elder Li questioned Li Jun Wei who had let the young man to enter the conference room. The Old Man didn''t remember ever meeting the young man before. The business world in Beijing wasn''t large. It was bound to meet people if they were in the business with enough amount of wealth to buy a company in less than an hour, but the old man never remember seeing this man before.


    Li Jun Wei had gone back seeing his own paper while being aware of how the young man''s gaze was still on him. Although it was subtle, Li Jun Wei could feel that the young man''s gaze weren''t out of respect or admire. The gaze was laced with an enmity.


    "I don''t," Li Jun Wei said, receiving a raise of an eyebrow from his grandfather. "But he is not telling lies. If not the guard would have stopped him."


    Which mean the new CEO had proved himself before entering and needed no more self information except his name. "That''s true...I will check with the previous CEO Taihua after the conference," said his grandfather, he didn''t know by what mean the new guest had bought the company.


    While people who have a lot amount of money, it would be easy to buy a company, but Taihua company wasn''t in a bad shape, they have no debt, and the previous CEO shows no sign of wanting to sell his company. Therefore the thought of the previous CEO letting an unknown young man to buy his company was strange.


    Li Jun Wei''s concern was somewhere on the other side. While there was a lot of people on the room, the new guest had set his gaze on him as if he knew him before entering the meeting room. But Li Jun Wei didn''t know this person before. He only knew him from picture before¡ª the picture that was sent from Ryouma Family. This man was Akasaka Haruhi.


    For the person to come in person shows that whatever plan Akasaka Haruhi weaved for the past one year was about to get set on a start.


    There was still ruckus created in the back, most of the people who don''t know the man quickly scrambled to find answer, questioning one another if they know him before. But Li Jun Wei who knew the answer kept silent, letting the conference to start.


    At that time, Akasaka Haruhi who watched Li Jun Wei''s stillness in character grinned, his eyes curled in action and the malicious shadow covered his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Li Lian who had decided to go back and sleep suddenly heard knocking on the door. It was late, and most people have fallen asleep. If it was Li Jun Wei, he would have entered without knocking as the rooms as their to begin with.


    With the urgency from the person who knocked the door, Li Lian went to open the door, meeting the eyes of Bo Shiao. "Is anything wrong?" asked Li Lian with a faint frown when she noticed the lines of worry forming on the tips of the head butler''s brows. She knew how the servant would never disturb her if it wasn''t for an important thing.


    "That''s... mistress, Madam Li is here, she wish to meet with you personally." Before Bo Shiao came he saw some hint of disappoint and perhaps anger from Madam Li''s face. And when he heard the elder woman asked for Li Lian, the butler had only nothing but negative thought.


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes slightly, what could make Madam Li come here in a hurry. Li Lian had nothing to hide, almost in her life if one tells her to think what kind of negative thing she hid from others, it would take her time to think of one. But suddenly, she could feel her blood run cold. There was one thing she hid from others in the past and it didn''t end well when people found out about it¡ªand that was about Ryouma family. Remembering what happened last time, somewhere make her feel the deja vu and a bad premonition came on her. But that''s not possible, thought Li Lian after some thought of calming herself, and she asked, "Where is she?"

 Chapter 400 - 381: Warm Hug-II

    Author''s note: Hello lovely readers! I have told this in the recent updates which the privileged member knows earlier, but I forgot to tell you about this, sorry TT. Currently, I am going under a surgery with another four days of surgery. I have just finished my first surgery and everything is going well. I am still drowsy after the first surgery which why the updates would be slow, but I promise not to stop updating. I will also increase the word rates to 1600-1800 words which is close to 2 chapter in one chapter. I''m sorry to update a single chapter but my body just couldn''t keep up with my schedule. Thank you for reading this notice~~


    .


    Being led to the room where Madam Li was, Li Lian, who finally calmed herself, began to think rationally. First, her thought of Madam Li finding out about her past could be true, but the woman was more rational then her ex-boyfriend''s mother. Knowing Madam Li''s calm temperament, it was possible that she would be surprise but not as far as telling them to break their marriage.


    There was also another possibility. Madam Li could hear the news from Jin Nu Yuan about their divorce which was false, and Li Lian believe the latter case to be the one closest to the truth possible.


    Right as soon as Li Lian arrived at the room, she opened the door, finding Madam Li sitting. She gave a light greeting with a smile and a bow that was returned very shortly by the elder woman. Looking closely to Madam Li''s feature, she could see that the woman seemed worried but not angry.


    "Grandmother," Li Lian called, she sat in front of Madam Li who then gave a pat on the right side of her chair as if calling her to sit there. Moving her place, Li Lian took a seat next to Madam Li and the woman took her hands.


    "Li Lian is it true that you are in a process of divorce with Jun Wei?" The woman asked, her face added another wrinkle of worries, "I heard it from someone that a divorce lawyer came to Jun Wei''s office do you know this?" Li Lian nodded and she heard the elder woman sighed deeply with her hand on her forehead.


    Madam Li was ecstatic when she heard Li Jun Wei had found a person he want to settle his life with. Knowing how Li Jun Wei seemed to have cut the love string from his heart, not the least interested in woman or relationship, as his grandmother, Madam Li was worried there would come a day where Li Jun Wei spent the rest of his old age doing alone.


    But once she found out her grandson''s love for his life was a woman who was in a vegetative state, Madam Li was in distress. It was a miracle that Li Lian woke up, but now a divorce?


    Without giving a chance for Li Lian to solve the misunderstandings. Madam Li spoke with a tone that had a little harshness in it, "I know that it must not be easy to be Jun Wei''s wife. Since childhood he was a silent person and love to keep things to himself. If he didn''t want to say things, I''m afraid no one in this world would know what he did. He is stubborn and also quiet all the time, but you should know how he deeply love you. I believe that it isn''t possible for him to suddenly voice a divorce. Like what he did in the past...aiya, you two should have a proper conversation."


    Li Lian raised her brows, "What happened in the past?" Which past? The one of Li Jun Wei''s childhood?


    Contrary to Li Lian''s thought, Madam Li said, "I don''t think you know this. But if this goes on, I don''t want you to turn a blind eye over Jun Wei''s love and care for you. Before you woke up from coma, Jun Wei had never left your side. He is always been a loyal person, and it shows on how he love you too. Despite the small chances that you would wake up, Jun Wei didn''t gave up. He believed that one day you would wake up and there had never been one single missing day where he doesn''t visit you. When he does, he always sat before you and talked for hours before going back home."


    While in coma, Li Lian didn''t know this happened. She could tell how gentle Jun Wei was to her but she didn''t know how long he had been waiting for her and what he did while she was sleeping.


    Although she didn''t know the fact that Li Jun Wei talked beside her ears for hours, conversing about the weather and things he saw that he noted Li Lian would like, hearing that Li Jun Wei had been beside her for a whole year, wasn''t a foreign idea for her.


    While she was in coma, there was a few instances where she felt like she heard a gentle voice talking to her who was asleep. She didn''t remember the container of the conversation or what the voice told her, but the truth where the voice always healed her from being lonely or sad was there, and Li Lian could feel it.


    Perhaps because of that, when she met Li Jun Wei after waking up, she felt nostalgic seeing him, as though she had been waiting for the day to meet him even though Li Lian believe that was the first time they met each other.


    Madam Li felt the need to say more and she added, "Jun Wei also never gave up on finding out whatever he could do to bring you back. I also heard this from Xiao Chen, I don''t know the details but he was once drunk and Xiao Chen told me of how he confessed wanting to meet you, hoping that you would open your eyes again. One year is a short time for anyone to wait for another person, it would pass in a blink of an eye, but Jun Wei always threatened on a single chance where you would never wake up forever and that he needed to be the one to end your life support, to let you rest in peace. This had always been his greatest concern and fear. He loves you this much, and I don''t know the reasons for your fight, but I hope you would understand him and clear whatever problem you have."


    Li Lian took a brief moment to process what she heard and a smile came to her lips. She then took ahold of Madam Li''s hand, and this startled the woman, "Grandmother what you heard is actually wrong, me and Jun Wei are in a good relationship and what you heard was wrong." Taking the opportunity, Li Lian explained the rest to clear the misunderstanding that tangled between Madam Li.


    Meanwhile, back on Li Corporation, the meeting room suddenly turned gloomy. All eyes fell on the new guest who was the last to enter the room. After what he said, most people rendered speechlessly and they couldn''t help but look at him with their mouths agape.


    Elder Li, who was also surprised turned his head toward Li Jun Wei whose face remained expressionless but his brows pulled together. "Jun Wei is what he said true?"

 Chapter 401 - 382: Setting Intention-I

    A few minutes before the conference unexpectedly advanced smoothly without Akasaka Haruhi causing a stir. Li Jun Wei didn''t have to keep an eye behind him to feel the ill intent looming from the left side of the seat. While looking at him, a smile started on Haruhi''s face.


    His entire feature resemble that of a youth, even younger than twenty because of the smile that he had. Even though he was smiling quite sweetly, he had a very dangerous aura that seemed as if he could immediately kill after congratulating the same person with a smile.


    The person who had come forward to put an excellent presentation had finished his turn, and asked out of a habit, "Is there anyone who wish to ask questions?"


    The person''s explanation was clear enough that no one see the need to ask, all hands were resting on the table when Haruhi raised his hand. The situation was already tense with his arrival but with time, it turned out to be better until he raised his hand.


    Li Jun Wei saw the smile Haruhi directed toward him. Both men knows that Li Jun Wei had noticed his real identity.


    One of the man wasn''t quite happy with Haruhi''s arrival. His eyes were sharp and instead he spoke from the side. "I don''t blame if you can''t understand, but I have to be honest, Mr..."


    "Haruhi," filled Haruhi with a smile, he appeared harmless but if not for his cruelty he would be here in this room at the moment. Li Jun Wei had heard of what happened when he visited Ryouma Clan. Instead of greeting like any other, he came and killed his subordinate as if to show his power and the authority he held.


    "Mr. Haruhi," the man continued. It was said that the clueless one are the most daring, and it was true. The man didn''t know who Haruhi was, and without any restrain he spoke, "You seemed young, so it must be not too long before you graduated from school. But unlike school, you don''t need to answer test. It is time to put what you study to practice. This presentation here is for future reference only for those who are exclusive."


    "And I am an exception to that exclusive group?" asked Haruhi and his smile for a moment turn straight only to pull wider the next second. The people was still in the dark on who he was, but they can''t help to feel shiver when meeting his evil snickers. A cold glint appeared in his eyes as though he was ready to take the man''s life, and an indescribable eerie silence pinned the room for a moment when suddenly Haruhi''s smile turned more polite as if the sinister smile he flashed earlier was just an illusion.


    The man cleared his throat before adding, "Yes, this are only for those who have a fair share of Li Corporation-"


    "Then I am included," Haruhi suddenly said that had Elder Li and Li Jun Wei''s brows to flinch slightly. "I don''t think anyone knows this, but I do hold a twenty five percent of Li Corporation''s share."


    Twenty five percent of share for a small company was little. But the story was different for Li Corporation. The news was received like a bomb to the meeting room. All eyes were wide with surprise, but Li Jun Wei was unexpectedly calm.


    Elder Li, who didn''t know of this found the news too startling and immediately he questioned Li Jun Wei who sat beside him. "Jun Wei is this true? Do you know this?"


    Li Jun Wei shook his head, "I don''t know," he said clearly. Although he wasn''t shaken or worried to the news, he was also surprised to know Haruhi had managed to take over twenty five percent of share from the corporation without anyone knowing and under his closest watch.


    Once the meeting had ended, all people had left the meeting room. Elder Li had went off when he received a call from the previous CEO of Taihua company, the rest of the people didn''t find staying in the room for long either except for Haruhi who sat on the seat with cross leg.


    His chin was propped by his arm, and his eyes were on Li Jun Wei the entire time. The gaze could barely said as safe. Once most people have left, the ghostly smile that Haruhi showed for a brief moment earlier resurfaced.


    Li Jun Wei raised his hand for his bodyguards and the rest of the people to leave, giving them a time alone. The room was bright but the place where Haruhi sat on was covered by the shadow. He walked from the place, taking seat right in front of the Li Jun Wei. The table in the meeting room was in a rectangular shaped with the end further than the other. While Li Jun Wei sat on one side, Haruhi sat on another.


    The light shine over Li Jun Wei while the shadows covered Haruhi.


    The contrast of the two were similar to the light and shadow, with both wanting to have the same person.


    "It is our first time to ever meet each other, is it, Mr. Li?" Haruhi brought his legs on the table, crossing one over another. "Yet it is strange how I don''t feel like this is our first meeting. Maybe because we both have learned so much about each other through papers? You don''t look much different than the picture."


    "You also look the same," Li Jun Wei answered and his reply had Haruhi''s smile to widened. The smile was clearly not polite or friendly. The smile fell on the line dangerous and tenacious. "I suppose you are not here to have one friendly little greeting, do you, Akasaka Haruhi?"


    Haruhi chuckled, "How do you like my surprise? You must never notice how easy it was to buy shares without getting noticed. You wouldn''t believe me if I say I enjoy it very much to see how people would react in despair once finding out their life was destroyed without their knowing. Just like the way the previous CEO of Taihua was. Are you get my cold feet now, Mr Li?"


    Li Jun Wei clasped his fingers together, placing his arm on the table and his expressionless face turned to a smile, "If I have been scared after a little bark from a dog, I wouldn''t be here."


    Haruhi raised his brows before chuckles began to erupt from his mouth, "That''s right. But even a trained dog would know not to touch things they shouldn''t to. Li Lian isn''t someone who you could take as a wife. She is an important existence."


    "So you have come to tell what a dog could do and could not? That much even a child knows." Li Jun Wei crossed his legs, "In what sense is Li Lian an important existence for you? For your plan? But to me Li Lian is one of a kind. She is the only woman for me, the only person who I would love. The one single person in this world that I could love. She is not a piece of pawn. Yet you don''t seem to understand this."

 Chapter 402 - 383: Setting Intentions-II

    The silence prevailed in the room. Fortunately there were only two people in the room, both having a severe look on their eyes as though if a third person enter, and the latter was too weak to manage himself between Li Jun Wei and Haruhi, it was possible to be traumatized by the tension.


    "Whether she is a pawn or not, the person who gets her decides what she would be," Haruhi answered without thinking about Li Lian. It was clear from the man''s tone that he thought of her less of a person and more of a bridge for his ideal.


    Li Jun Wei''s brows furrowed, he didn''t like the way Haruhi had talked and a smile curled on his lips, "Then that''s a shame, Li Lian is mine already. You don''t get to decide what to do with her."


    Deciding nothing else to say, Li Jun Wei stood up from his seat, and Haruhi who had been smiling pulled one corner of his lips wider, tilting the line, "Leaving? But it''s not the end of the fun yet. You guessed earlier that I didn''t come only for a greeting, why don''t you guess what am I about to do?"


    "I refuse," Li Jun Wei answered, turning his eyes to give the younger man a side way glance, "All I need to do is to destroy all plan you have, there''s no need for idle talk. Do what you''ve come to do and enjoy what is about to come to you if you try to touch my wife. I don''t enjoy seeing people suffer, but I do very much enjoy to see people who is harming my wife slowly falling down to experience agonizing hardship."


    Haruhi didn''t deter after the bold threat Li Jun Wei stayed. If a threat could have scared him, Haruhi wouldn''t be feared in Japan. "Unlike my first impression, Mr. Li I have to say that if not for our circ.u.mstances we could have been friend," said the man with an amused tone.


    "It''s your right to imagine, but I doubt that would happen. I don''t befriend people like you," Li Jun Wei answered, his brown eyes that had been accessing Haruhi''s expression and movements, also notice the light wound that appeared on the man''s right hand near his wrist, the wound had faded but was quite deep as it enter beneath his sleeve. Haruhi seemed to notice this, in fact, he had used a shorter sleeve today to show the scar that he had.


    Every relationship is akin to a sailing ship, to bring the ship down, first start with a ripple, then a wave, and next is to wait for the ripple and wave to bring forth whirlpool to have the ship sink. Haruhi knew what the scar on his hands mean to them and he raised his hand, the same hand that Li Jun Wei was watching, "Are you curious of my wound. Like yours I received this wound when I was young. That''s right! Now that I remember, there was words running in Japan years ago where Li Lian was searching for a man who had wound like these. What do you think is the chance for people with deep scars on the right hand to be in a room together?"


    "How do you know Li Lian?" questioned Li Jun Wei, getting straight to the point. As he thought it wasn''t easy to draw out words from Haruhi. He knew about his wound, he also knew about Li Lian''s past and how she once searched for a boy who had saved her from the kidnapping in the past, there was more in the man than meet the eye.


    With nothing left to discuss, Li Jun Wei walked over to the door which was made with tinted glass that prevent the others on outside to see inside and likewise when Haruhi spoke without looking at him, "I forgot to warn you. The accident that happened where Li Lian was attacked twice, of was it thrice? It wasn''t I who orchestrated the plan."


    Li Jun Wei raised a brow, his face turned sideways to Haruhi.


    "As you might have guessed there are people who do not want my marriage with Li Lian. Other than you, and the Ryouma Clan that is. You should be cautious for the attack wouldn''t end until you pull the root of the problem. Because I feel generous tonight, I will tell you a clue, that sister of Li Lian might know this person."


    And that root of problem was the odd codename in the phone call, and Xie Hue Lin who was connected to the time where Li Lian was attacked a year ago. Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed not only because of the dots he needed to fill, and Haruhi''s intention for telling him this.


    Wordlessly, Li Jun Wei left his room and immediately his assistant came to his side, "Sir, Mr. He is waiting downstairs."


    Li Jun Wei''s brows furrowed deeper. He still haven''t let go what He Chang Min did on Xie Hue Lin''s birthday. While He Chang Min was useful for his plan, he didn''t intend to let the man touch Li Lian even if it was for pity. The fault had been made by the man, and it was time for him to receive his punishment.


    On the other hand, Haruhi went out of the room with a wider smile and a whistle between his lips. A subordinate came behind him, giving him his phone that had just received a call. Taking it, he heard the voice of his younger sister from the other side of the call, "Brother, I found someone that I have taken a very fond of! There are two of them, like a mirror, handsome faces but different personality."


    Haruhi could tell the hidden intention beneath his sister''s spoiled voice. "Are you calling me because you found someone that you like, that''s it?"


    Naomi''s smile curled, "Didn''t last time, brother wanted me to help you in your plan?"


    "Yes, but you rejected it because it was boring for you," Haruhi stepped out from the building at this point. "My plan almost failed, but it is your choice to make."


    "Well that is last time, but my thought have change. Before I thought the offer didn''t shine well, it is different now. I will help you but you know me, it''s not going to be for free. My condition is simple. I want to see and have those twin for myself."


    "Twin?" Haruhi raised his brows, "I should say this offer is better than your last offer to have the severe head of our step mother. It was quite difficult last time."


    "But in exchange, you have your position now, brother," answered Naomi, a laughter followed her words which was similar to Haruhi''s. If one hadn''t heard what they were speaking of, they would have guessed it was a friendly talk between siblings about their daily lives, "And mother''s head isn''t as pretty as I thought. I have sent it toward where our father is now, in hell."


    "You are correct, I didn''t think mother was as pretty either," Haruhi amused, "Alright. What are their names."


    "Ryouma Shun and Shin," answered Naomi, her eyes curled as her smile was pulled deeper. She raised her feet, her eyes falling to the man who was currently under her heels with blood gushing from the man''s eyes and ears. When she saw the breathing had stopped, Naomi kicked her heels, waving her hand to tell her subordinate to take care of the mess she made. Hearing Haruhi didn''t reply, Naomi crooked her brows, "I heard they are the older brothers of the woman you have to marry. I met them in the club...Brother? Are you still there?"


    "I am. Really what a trouble you are, Naomi. I will take care of the twin for you then," Haruhi answered, "But you know that we''ll need a different approach than last time, don''t you?"


    "You mean, by acting kind? That''s not fun."


    "What matter is your first impression. If you could win their heart, then you could do what you like after. If they try to run from you..." Haruhi hang his words for her sister to fill, adding only lately after, "I trust that you know what to do. You''ve seen what father did."


    Naomi took her time thinking before she nodded, "Okay!"


    .


    A/N: I will start to pick the pace of a story faster towards the end~

 Chapter 403 - 384: Setting Intentions-III

    The night was cold for Shun and Shin. After the great ruckus they did, the two were punished to stay outside of their room and had to kneel in front of the peach tree outside the Old Master''s room. The old Master was infuriated, after dealing with them with his great scolding, he then punished them to kneel for eight hours and sleep outside.


    Kei passed by the hallways, seeing the two instead of properly kneeling were playing with the soil in front of them, he coughed once. Thinking that it was their grandfather, both Shun and Shin''s back quickly straightened. But when they found it was Kei, the twin slack their backs again.


    "Don''t stop kneeling," Kei warned and once again they pulled themselves to straight their back. Shun and Shin''s had dropped even lower at the strict tone Kei had. Usually Kei would be on their side, although he would reprimand them when they did mistake, he would also helped them by cajoling the Old Master that they have learnt from their mistakes. Yet this time he didn''t, which was also why their punishment stayed longer than ever.


    Kei crossed his arm, sighing. By their expression, the twins seemed to have learnt from their mistakes. They were not exactly fool either and knows what to do not to get caught but what they did was beyond dangerous that Kei could never bring himself to agree to. "You two, have you learned from your mistakes yet?"


    Shun looked at Shin, signaling with his eyes that as the older brother Shin had to be the one who answered the question. Shin didn''t want to. He never saw Kei getting mad at them, and like a child, the two was afraid to be scolded even further by their oldest brother. With a hesitation, Shin replied, "...We did."


    Kei looked at them again, kneeling in front of him, they have become smaller which reminded him of the past when he met the twins for the first time. At that time, it was not too far from their parent''s death, "Then tell me what you did wrong."


    Shin was suddenly at lost for his words, Shun had answers but was not exactly proud of his answer or had the confidence to speak out. Kei somewhere knew silence would be their reaction. Since childhood, the twins would apologize for their mistake quicker than the sound a wind could produce in a windy day. But unless they feel guilty of their mistake, they wouldn''t even know what they were apologizing for, just like how it is now.


    Kei sighed, the sound only startled the twins and as they expected, Kei began to reproach them again, "Entering to an enemy base is that last thing you should do. Especially you, Shin! You are the next person to take the Old Master''s position. Will you be able to take his seat and every burden that comes along with the responsibility he has? Everything you do could influence your clan and others. Walking there without any appointment could also seen as instigating a war."


    Shun stated quiet, after some thought, the younger one realized that if anything had gone wrong more than it did yesterday, their action could lead to a worse future. Before they went, the twins had prepared an alternative plan in case if they were caught while betting whether of not they could stretch the safe zone a little.


    Shin''s head was dropped lower, Kei took it as a good sign until the older one raised his head, "Even if I had the chance to return time until that day, I would still do the same! Kei, you should know more than me how screw and shrewd Akasaka Haruhi was. He had killed someone in front of us with an expression of delight, and you are telling me to stay quiet, waiting for him to attack Li Lian in China along with her husband?"


    Kei sighed, convincing Shin was even difficult than bending a steel or slicing a mountain to half, "Trust me, in this world there are no one other than me or the Old Master who wish for this pact to never happen. We''ve tried ways! Ways so that our clan wouldn''t be destroyed, so no one would be killed. But Shin, what you do is-"


    "Wrong?" Shin pushed himself from the ground. Seeing his brother had stood up, Shun also did the same. "Kei, you know that more than anyone in this house, Li Lian wish for simple things! She wish for a family, a husband to love, and a child to have! She is finally happy and you want that to be robbed from her?"


    Kei''s patience was running thin, his finger was pressed deeper on his forehead as his head had been itching from the headache. He suddenly raised his voice, "We are here to prevent that, by going there what do you think you could do?! There is nothing!"


    Since they were little, Kei has been a person with a strict face, however, the man never raised his voice, he only spoke in a strict manner but as far as yelling like he did now, and hearing his sudden outburst of yelling, Shin and Shun was surprised.


    Kei was also shocked by what he did, he didn''t mean to shout at the, even if they were testing his patience. He was still but a servant in this clan while the twins are the people who would be the next master of the clan, what he did was wrong, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to yell at you two. I only want you to know that we are trying to do many thing about Akasaka''s request and our hands are full of him. We just don''t want you to be the one next targeted by them. Your lives are precious as the next head, and also my little brother."


    Shun, on the other side, added with a whisper, "But you never told us anything."


    Kei raised his hand and pulled both of the twin''s shoulder to stand before him. Their heights were close to him only failing by a centimeter. "That is my fault but you two should know there are things that need to be kept confidential even for our trusted family members. But next time, if you ever plan things like this consult to me first."


    Shin was still unwilling to agree, but he was scolded enough by Kei''s raise of voice that his tone became slightly meeker like a child who had just been scolded by their mother


    "Will you ever agree to our plan?"


    "Based on how silly or not the plan is. Attempts like yesterday is a big no, don''t ever try that again. And apologize to the Old Master. You know how he tends to get harsher when it is to protect you two. You are the only family that is left for him, he don''t want to lose neither of you, and Li Lian."


    "But will grandpa forgive us?" Shin questioned, he turned his face to look at the room. The doors in Maple house was made with grilled wooden frame and covered by a large sheet to cover the grills that was not too thin but not thick either. If anyone use light or candles inside the room, a faint shadow would emerge on the sheet, which let the people from outside to know whether a person was present in the room.


    A pause settled between the interval until Kei replied, "He will. It isn''t that he doesn''t wasn''t to forgive you two, but currently he is kept with a crucial business, it will take him long before he speak with you. I will remind him about you two tomorrow, and also you can stop kneeling starting today. I hope you two learn your lesson?"


    "Yes," Shun answered promptly and Shin replied only after three second Shun had spoken. Kei trust that as long as Shun knew what is wrong, he would manage to stop his older brother from doing anything crazy, therefore he didn''t press Shin''s reluctant yes and left the place.


    Shin and Shun quickly then left after seeing that Kei had went to the opposite corridor to their own perspective room. But not long after Kei had went, a shadow emerged on the hallway, making way toward the Old Master room. And the person was Kei himself.


    He walked toward the door. After making sure there was no one near the door, he then entered the room and his eyes settled on the Old Master who was resting in a hospital bed, his hand was injected with tubes and he appeared to be in sleep.


    Although the Old Master was more than seventy he was still full of energy, but now the man was only half of what he appeared before. His face was pale and his hand was noticeably thinner than before.


    Kei pressed himself to the floor, next to the side of the bed and with a heavy sighed he whispered, "Please wake up, master."


    .


    A/N: Sorry for the very late update! I cannot access to my account for a reason, my other novels seemed to be updated because I''ve put the chapter using timer, but this one cannot! I was sweating cold sweat the whole hours TT It''s still not fixed but I found a way. Sorry

 Chapter 404 - 385: Who is at The Door?-I

    The incident happened the second day after The Old Master found out about Shun''s and Shin''s reckless behavior. The Old Master was quite old in age, but he was still known for his robust appearance and energetic behavior. But the truth was different. Far from anyone''s thought, the Old Master had been in pain after suppressing the seven years worth of pain from the lung illness he had.


    Apart from Kei, no one else know of his health. If not for the accident happened six years ago, where he caught the truth about the Old Master''s illness, Kei wouldn''t notice how bad the Old Master''s health was deteriorating either.


    There are many things that human could not handle and one of it was illness. So far for the worse, the Old Master''s illness do not have any cure. And worse, his body wasn''t able to keep up with the illness and he began to faint two days ago. Until now, the Old Master haven''t woke up much to Kei''s deepest worry.


    Earlier during his conversation with Shin, Kei didn''t meant to shout at him or Shun. The twins were precious people to him and because he knows how much hardship and difficulty the twins had to overcome for being the next heir to Ryouma Clan and after their parent''s sudden death, he would sometimes spoil them and in the end, helped them from their punishment.


    Yet this time he didn''t helped them out of the worry that he kept inside his mind. For the future, he had to be strict with the twins. The Old Master''s conditions had turned for the worse, while Kei prayed that he was wrong, he had heard from the doctors that at best the Old Master could withstood the illness for another two or one year. Kei didn''t want to admit it, but the door to death was close for the Old Master.


    He could not let the immaturity inside Shin and Shin to grow any larger, and knows that he needs to bring them into a proper heir that could protect the clan and most importantly, themselves.


    "What''s the time?" came a voice from the bed that was hoarse and gruffly as though the person hadn''t drink for the past few days.


    "Master!" Kei saw the Old Master pushing himself out of the bed and stopped him with an agonized expression, "Please stop forcing yourself. If you keep doing this, what about Li Lian, Shun, and Shin? You know that what you are doing is the opposite of making yourself any healthier. The illness would spread faster if you are tired and haggard all the time."


    "Oh, God, be quiet! My wife died twenty years ago, are you here to speak like her, blasting my ears off? It''s enough to hear her ringing of words sometimes playing again in the back of my head here and there. Don''t make my headache even worse!" The Old Master shouted that only worsen the soreness of his throat, and he coughed up a few more times that made Kei to panic.


    Once Kei had given him a glass full of water, the Old Master who thought that his eyes were clouded by hazy dogs felt a bit clearer.


    "Don''t worry," The Old Master raised his hand, "Look there are no blood on it."


    The Old Master saw the wrinkle on Kei''s fine forehead only crumpled even more when seeing his hand. The elderly man didn''t know that it wasn''t the blood that worried Kei, but the wrinkles of skin on his hand that proved how age has never went easy on him.


    Suddenly, the Old Master was caught by surprise when he heard a loud thud from the floor. Kei kneeled in front of the bed, holding his hands above his thighs while his head looked down on the wooden floor.


    "What are you doing?!" The Old Master raised his voice in shock. While Kei was someone not related to his family, the man felt as though Kei had become his own son. He had seen how Kei grew up from middle school, when he brought him to the Ryouma Clan to now. Unless it was something unredeemable or unforgivable, the Old Master had never told Kei to kneel, and seeing him doing it now, almost scared the man''s life. "I never told you to kneel-" before the Old Master could continue further, Kei spoke with a weaker voice,


    "Please, don''t do this to yourself. Master, for whose sake are you working for? For Li Lian? Shin? Shun? Or all of them? But you should know this better than yourself, after all it is your body. The doctor said the best you could live for another two years, but what you are doing will only make you live for the next six months! Shin is not ready to take your position and Akasaka Haruhi wouldn''t die if you do. I know that you have been working in silence, finding people to help and dissolve this contract that Haruhi made, but you will be doing the opposite if you keep this up..." Kei breathed out a quivering breath. Likewise, Kei also have seen the Old Master nothing less than his own father, the person he admired and love as a family. "Please for their sake and ours, don''t push yourself."


    The Old Master was at lost of words and his eyes seemed as though it didn''t work well. Kei had spoken perhaps three sentences more than he did in a year, and he had done it in a way as though he was begging for a forgiveness. Could the old man refused any longer of his words?


    Therefore, the Old Master only sighed, "Alright," he answered but Kei didn''t seem the least convince by it. "I said alright. Rest it is, rest. Here is my bed and all I need is eat, drink the medicine and sleep. Even I know what rest is."


    "I''m surprised that you do," murmured Kei under his breath that the Old Master didn''t miss because the man had spoken in a way his sound would ring well to be heard by him.


    Not wanting to dwell on the problem of his illness, the Old Master hurriedly ask to change the flow of the conversation away from him, "How is Shun and Shin? I remember that they were punished. How long have I''ve been out?"


    "Two days," and the Old Master''s eyes widened. He thought he had been asleep no less than seven hours, this explain the deep worry Kei showed earlier.


    "Then Shun and Shin is still kneeling outside there?"


    "I don''t dare to," Kei answered, "If they know about their illness, the first word they would say is to ask whether or not they could transplant their lungs to you. I''ve said it before but the twins are still young, they are immature."


    "But the least they could do is protect themselves. We all have been young Kei. Like you when you tried to burry your damned narcotic father alive after seeking your older sister to the prostitution," The Old Master closed his eyes to remember what happened and a faint smile appeared as he seemed to recollect the past, "But not everyone shed their immaturity and childishness before gaining the position. Some times they had to have the position and the responsibility that come with it to be mature. I was like that before, and Shin is someone who would become like that too. He is my grandson, I know what he would do."


    "Still, they are unprepared," Shin answered.


    "Anyway, it is best if the twins do not learn of my illness," the Old Master went to take the glass to his hand, "I don''t fear their big mouth as they know what to say and not. But we don''t know how many eyes are kept with us. And if any members know about our illness, our member''s morality and confidence would decrease especially at this time when Haruhi is running wild, biting and killing groups after groups left and right. That wouldn''t be desirable."


    "I understand it would be even worse if there are a spy in our member who would like to spread the news to Haruhi''s ears, making one more weakness for him to abuse..." Kei''s voice continue to ring out, however, his voice had faded out for the person who was standing near the sliding door the entire time during their early conversation. The person''s eyes widened and in haste, they left the place, making their way out as though they had seen a monster.

 Chapter 405 - 386: Who Is At The Door?-II

    Shin organized the few books that lied around his room, he stayed quiet for a few minutes to think about the conversation he had with Kei. After what he and Shun did, they were both prohibited from participating in any news about the groups. One day ago, Shin overheard from the members of their clan that Akasaka had left China, possibly to China.


    "Shin," called Shun from behind, and Shin turned his face in surprise as he hadn''t expected for Shun to be right behind him after entering the room from the door noiselessly.


    Shin sighed, talking before Shun could, "I know. it''s about Haruhi coming to China, right? I have heard about it before. We should get back to China but I doubt Kei would agree to our plan. If we had known about this before coming to that club, I would have gone there."


    "No it''s not that," Shun closed the door behind him tightly, before he did, he even sneaked out his head to see whether or not there were people in the hallway. Once he checked there was no one, he came toward Shin''s side, "I...I overheard about something but I need you to be calm."


    Shin raised an eyebrow when he saw the worry that flickered on Shun''s eyes, and with a half smile, he jokingly replied, "Haven''t I been a calm person since children?"


    "It''s not a joke, brother!" Shun yelled in a whisper voice. Panic settled on his face and he seemed like a cornered person who wasn''t able to make my choice. "Please just listen to me. From now on, what I am about to say should stay in this room and never leave outside. Can you promise me?"


    Shin noticed of how the expression Shun had twisted in more worry. At first, he didn''t paid much attention to it, but now that he had realized the frantic his little brother shown, Shin took his words seriously, "Okay. I promise with my entire life. Tell me."


    Biting to his lips, Shun parted to speak, and at the same time, the thunder glowered from the sky. The black sky turned brighter for a moment before it faded to blackness. After hearing what Shun said, Shin''s eyes widened. He appeared as though he had been struck by the lightning from the sky, unable to talk or accept what he heard.


    After another full minute of silence, he finally let out a few words he could squeeze from his throat. "Y...You are lying," Shin whispered in a tone full of doubt, yet regardless of his doubt, he knew Shun would never joke about such a thing. "Grandfather is ill? Where did you hear that from?"


    "From them," Shun answered, he closed his eyes to see Shin''s knuckles turning white with the amount of pressure he used to clutch his palms tighter. "His condition is severe and based from what Kei said he doesn''t have much time."


    Shin didn''t want to accept it. He didn''t want to believe that his grandfather was ill. "How long?"


    "One or two years at best. Li Lian doesn''t know this," whispered Shun. At his last sentence, his breaths hardened. "Where are you going?!"


    "To meet grandfather," Shin declared but Shun pulled him before he was able to leave. "And what? We can''t do anything!"


    "Still, we...there must be a way..." But Shin stopped his words as he knew how ridiculous he sounded. His grandfather had every resource to the hospital, yet his illness wasn''t able to be cured, which means that there was no more way for him. The more the elder twin put his thought into it, his blood run cold. "You said Li Lian doesn''t know about this, what about her husband?"


    "I don''t know," replied Shun, "But I don''t think he knows either. If he knew he would have brought Li Lian back to Japan to meet grandfather as she would also insist to do so."


    Shin pressed his forehead, "Haruhi''s contract would take longer than three years or even more for us to settle with. Li Lian doesn''t know about grandfather''s illness. Does grandfather intend to keep his illness in silence until his death?" There was disbelief, shock, disappointment on both Shin and Shun''s expression, but more than anything there was fear. The twins do not want to lose their grandfather who was the only person left on their family after Li Lian.


    "Li Lian would be devastated," whispered Shun to himself. Even for the twins, they weren''t able to accept the news without loosing their mind to sadness, and it would be even worse for Li Lian who had been close with the Old Master. "Don''t you think we should tell her?"


    "We should," Shin responded only after a long silence, "We kept her in the dark last time, and instead of walking into a happier life, it had become only a burden and misfortune to her. Keeping her in the dark again wouldn''t be fair for us but I can''t...I can''t tell her this."


    Shun''s brows twisted at his brother''s words that were the most painful he had heard after their parent''s death. "I feel the same. But it would be all too late for Li Lian if she heard the news when grandfather is..." Shun swallowed his words, letting Shin to fill the blank. "Should we tell her husband instead? Perhaps that man could help us to tell this news to Li Lian," Shun proposed.


    "But we don''t have that man''s contact," Shin frowned before adding, "No I think I know a way to contact him. Let''s keep this only between us."


    "That''s what I planned to," responded Shun.


    While the twins were shaken by the news about their grandfather, Li Lian stepped out from the room, bidding goodbye to Madam Li after they had sorted the misunderstanding. Thinking about how there was still a secret she hid from Li Jun Wei''s grandfather, her heart felt unsettled.


    Since childhood, Li Lian was never embarrassed about the fact that she lived in a Yakuza environment. Her parents didn''t accept her when knowing about it, and even goes as far as making a contract where she should never mention about her past in Japan to anyone. At that time, she had no family to return to and although she was disappointed by her biological parent''s decision, it was once her wish to live with her blood related family.


    But now, Li Lian doesn''t want to hide who she was or which family she grew up in. Including to Li Jun Wei''s family even if his family wouldn''t accept her with open hands any longer.


    While she was in thought, from afar she saw Li Jun Wei''s car arriving to the entrance and her smile crinkled.

 Chapter 406 - 387: Who is at The Door?-III

    Li Jun Wei entered the house welcomed with a hug from Li Lian. The hug wasn''t all too sudden, but it took him off guard when her hand wrapped around his waist. His expression which was filled with solemness after the arrival of their enemy quickly turn a warm smile.


    "Did you missed me that much?" Li Jun Wei teased her but unexpectedly Li Lian replied with an earnest nod.


    She snuggled on his chest, remembering the words said by Madam Li of how long Li Jun Wei had waited for her who was in a coma, how heartbroken he was when he received the news that the possibility of her waking up was small. She had never seen what happened with her own eyes, but somewhere, Li Lian could imagine the scene of him sitting beside her bed, day and night and her heart squeezed.


    "You were gone for too long," she whispered sounding spoiled. A few hours was too long for her, but what about him who was alone that one year? But it wasn''t only a year, thought Li Lian. Li Jun Wei had loved her for longer than a year but he didn''t approach her, knowing that she was in a relationship with He Chang Min.


    She wondered what would happen if she had never been with He Chang Min but with Li Jun Wei, perhaps her life would be much better.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Jun Wei placed his hand on her chin slightly, looking at her, "Did anything happen while I was not around?"


    "Mn, grandmother came earlier," seeing Li Jun Wei''s brows raised, she explained, "It was about the misunderstanding we created with Jin Nu Yuan and her family. Grandmother almost believed that it was true, she also spoke a few things," she drawled, only noticing Jun Wei''s eyes on her filled with strong curiosity.


    "Just a few things," she smiled, thinking to keep what Madam Li revealed to her as a treasure to herself. "How was the international conference? You prepared a lot for it, did it went well?"


    The question she asked didn''t receive a reply. As Li Lian had walked before him, she noticed the silence and turned her face to meet his eyes. Li Jun Wei replied, "Akasaka Haruhi came to the conference."


    "What?!" Li Lian gasped, her eyes widening at the surprising news. She couldn''t believe it and asked again, "Haruhi came to China?"


    Li Jun Wei''s frown drew tighter as another man''s name escaped from Li Lian''s lips. If it was others, Li Jun Wei would restrain his frown, but this was Akasaka Haruhi, the man who wanted Li Lian to be a piece of his plan.


    Li Lian wet her lips that went dry when she heard about Haruhi''s surprising visit to China. The man was rumored to be mad and even more than that which why sometimes the word ''crazy'' wasn''t even enough to begin to describe him.


    Worriedly her eyes looked at Li Jun Wei, "He didn''t do anything to you, did he? Did he also talk to you?"


    "He did, but he didn''t do anything more than that, don''t worry." By the time, Li Jun Wei and Li Lian left the entrance and were walking toward their room. "He only came to speak about a few things."


    "What did he says?" It was hard to think that the man comes for a simple chat. Li Lian knows her worth in Akasaka Haruhi''s plan.


    "A few useless barks and he told me about the person who attacked us," Li Jun Wei''s light-colored eyes cast to stare at Li Lian''s inky ones, "He claimed that he wasn''t the person who sent them."


    Li Lian tilted her head, "Did he think we would believe his words?"


    "He believes so."


    "Do you believe his words?" The few weeks had been silent as no people had come for them or attack them which leads Li Lian to wonder what happened.


    "I don''t but he does have a point for not attacking you," Li Jun Wei responded with a slightly unwilling tone, "His plan is to have Ryouma Clan to marry you for the contract and plan he made. If he kills you, it would only ruin his plan."


    "Therefore there is someone else who planned to kill me?" Li Lian pulled her hand below her chin, wondering who could this person be, but there were too many people running in the Yakuza world which lead her to have no answer. "Did he told you anything else? You can tell me all that he says."


    Li Lian didn''t notice it at first but then she caught the way Li Jun Wei''s gaze hardened and his pale tinted lips closed tight to its seams, "What''s wrong?" Li Lian inquired in worry, sensing how off his expression was. "Did he do anything?" If he did, Li Lian swore to give Akasaka Haruhi more than a punch.


    Unexpectedly, Li Jun Wei shook his head. As if it was hard to bring himself, he said, "Haruhi had an old scar on his right hand."


    "Right hand?" Li Lian''s eyes suddenly stilled at the words said by Li Jun Wei. Her heart for a moment jumped inside her cage. "Does the scars look like yours?"


    Only after a moment did Li Jun Wei nodded his head. Li Lian couldn''t believe it, does that mean Akasaka Haruhi was one of the possible people who saved her in the past?


    As if reading her mind, Li Jun Wei spoke at the same time, "He might him-- the person you are searching for. That could explain his reason for finding you." He walked before her, entering the room, and Li Lian fastened her steps to reach beside him.


    Li Jun Wei began to take off his suit starting from his necktie with his back facing her once he entered the room. The silence prevailed for long. Li Lian didn''t know why but she could sense anger from him as the room turn noiseless with both of them not saying anything.


    Carefully, while listening to the rustling sound of fabric as Li Jun Wei put aside the maroon necktie on the chair beside him, she questioned, "Are you angry?"


    Li Jun Wei didn''t look at her, his voice was low as he says, "I am not."


    But there was an emphasis on his breaths when he said denied her question, "Jun Wei, look at me."

 Chapter 407 - 388: Keep Out-I

    Li Jun Wei didn''t move in response and only did turn his body slowly after a good one minute. Li Lian walked in front of him, stopping to reach out her hand to his cheeks. His eyes lingered at her face, "I am not angry to you."


    There was no lie in his words, but Li Lian could sense what he is hiding, "But you are angry, not to me, but someone else."


    Wordlessly, Li Jun Wei smiled. His wife knows him all to well and it made him happy as well as delighted. It was true that he wasn''t angry to Li Lian. The person who had saved Li Lian meant a lot to her, and Li Jun Wei know this well. He also knows that despite the longing for Li Lian to want and meet this boy, she doesn''t have the love she felt like she did in the past.


    Li Jun Wei only felt angered to himself who couldn''t control the feeling of jealousy inside his heart despite Li Lian being right next to her. There was not the word ''enough'' for him when it comes to her. He wanted everything of hers, no matter how small it is even to the strand of her hair. Thinking about how possessive he was, made him embarrassed of himself. He even wondered why that day it wasn''t him who saved her.


    A sigh softly rolled from his mouth and Li Lian felt his fingers that had turned cold brushed slowly on the side of her cheeks, giving her goosebumps on her back. "I know I might sound petty but he is not the person you are searching for. Currently, I have nothing to support my claim, but my feeling told me so."


    "I also don''t think he is the boy I was searching either," Li Lian answered, she just had the feeling inside her gut that didn''t doubt for a moment the boy who saved her years ago was Li Jun Wei and it wasn''t Haruhi. Problem was, she still couldn''t find out the reason why Li Jun Wei had forgotten about it, she was also curious why Madam Li seem to be hiding things about the accident.


    ''Jun Wei had been working too hard for the past week. It''s often that his hands would ache during the time he felt tired, or during rainy season, and winter. It would be best if you remind him to take his medication. Because of how rare he took the medicine he often forgot it and thought the pain would disappear if he ignore the pain,'' was the words Madam Li told Li Lian back in their conversation before Jun Wei came back home. ''You just need to remind him about to it and I know he would be willing to hear your words.''


    ''I will remember to do so,'' Li Lian said for the elder woman to nod approvingly. ''Grandmother, it is about Jun Wei''s scars," she drawled, letting her words hang in the room while testing the water to see what reaction Madam Li would have if she brings up Li Jun Wei''s scars on his right hand.


    As Li Lian guessed, a deep frown appeared in between the old woman''s brows, "What happen to his scars? Does his head hurts again?"


    Head? Li Lian inquired in her mind. It was difficult to lie with how sincere Madam Li''s worry to her husband was, she didn''t want to lie but needed to, therefore while apologizing inside her heart, she nodded. ''He also said a few things like how he felt there was something off about his scars.'' Looking up, Li Lian wondered what she would see and caught Madam Li''s eyes looking at her widely in shock, as though she had just seen a ghost.


    It was hard for Madam Li to pull herself together, but she managed to, ''Did he told you what was off about it?'' Li Lian responded by shaking her head. Madam Li immediately put trust in Li Lian''s words without doubting a single moment as she believed the girl wouldn''t joke about such things, thinking about it had Li Lian to feel guilty. But direct approach is needed for her to find out the truth that both Madam and Elder Li had been trying to hide meticulously.


    What was more unexpected to Li Lian was Madam Li''s next question which came out hurried, ''What about Xiao Chen? Did he spoke about anything?''


    ''Spoke about what?'' Li Lian didn''t know why Li Xiao Chen was brought up in this conversation and she asked, but as if Madam Li had just woke up from her daze and shock, she seemed to regret the question she asked and shook her head. The elderly woman then immediately turn the conversation into something else. Li Lian wanted to question more, but pressing Madam Li with question would only do the opposite effect of having her to spill the bean, thus she cooperated to speak leave the matter for now.


    Li Lian was once again surprised when Li Jun Wei told her about the scars on Haruhi''s right hand, because deep inside her, she felt as though she had find that boy inside Li Jun Wei. She also would never thought that the world would be soo small that three people with the same wounds would meet her.


    "Could the wounds on his right hand is only fake?" asked Li Lian, knowing how cunning Akasaka Haruhi was, it was possible had had faked his own injury but Li Jun Wei countered her guess with a shook of his head.


    "His hand was possibly injured when he was young, I know because I almost have the same set of wound," Li Jun Wei explained her, and the wound had become smaller and the color had faded, meaning that the wound possibly happened only when Haruhi was young. "Earlier I told you it was because of my feeling that Haruhi wasn''t the boy you are searching for, but there is one more reason why I don''t think it''s him."


    Li Lian raised her eyebrows, curiosity laced her voice, "What do you mean?"


    "There was something off about him. He didn''t seem ''normal''," there was a pause before Li Jun Wei said the last word as if he was trying to find the word that suited with what he had on his mind.

 Chapter 408 - 389: Keep Out-II

    Li Jun Wei narrowed his eyes, and Li Lian asked him, "How strange?"


    "Something about his posture," Li Jun Wei didn''t seem to be quite understand what he said either. "He also bought the share of Li Corporation."


    "What?" Li Lian gasped, worry came over her, "Isn''t that bad? How much did he buy?"


    "Twenty five percent," Li Jun Wei answered, walking away to take off his suit to the nearest chair. He turned to see a deep frown on Li Lian''s brows. "He managed to buy that much shares which mean he must have pulled some string behind. I am guessing that he either threaten the previous share holders or put them in a predicament where they are cornered to choose to sell their shares to him."


    "Cornered?" Li Lian questioned the odd choice of words Li Jun Wei used. "This had been on my mind, how did Haruhi managed to come to the international conference? As I remembered you told me that the conference are exclusive to only an extent people."


    "He bought Tiahua company single handedly an hour before the conference was scheduled to start," answered Li Jun Wei. As soon as the conference ended, he had ordered a few of his trusted people to find out what Haruhi had done.


    "Taihua company? The cosmetic company," whispered Li Lian. She didn''t remembered the name wrong. Taihua company was one of the biggest cosmetic companies around Beijing, and the company had fall to Haruhi''s hand in count of hour. How long has the man planned for this?


    Li Jun Wei said, "The company was bought when the the previous CEO of the company was in a money bind. Haruhi knows this and make sure to use the chance and buy the company."


    "What kind of money bind?" questioned Li Lian, wanting to learn about the details.


    "The previous CEO had a heart disease and unfortunately, his only daughter also inherited the illness. No one can say if it by chance, luck, or if it was on purpose that Haruhi had waited for the day his daughter''s illness relapse. Her condition had gotten to a point where they needed a heart transplant," Li Jun Wei placed aside the gray suit to open two button from his collar and his eyes were at Li Lian as he continued, "Haruhi came with a heart for his daughter and a condition for him to hand over the company."


    Li Lian frowned, doubtful at the news as it all sounds too good to be true for Haruhi''s side. It''s as if he knows how to read the future which is impossible. "He is too much. With such an offer there is no way the previous CEO wouldn''t hand him the company."


    Li Jun Wei nodded wordlessly, he went to sit on the bed, reaching out his hand to call Li Lian. She walked toward him, before she stepped four steps toward the bed, Li Jun Wei pulled her to his embrace, letting her sit on her laps.


    He placed his nose on the crook of her shoulders, softly breathing in as his hand tightly wrapped on her waist. Li Lian''s heart drummed fast with the sudden shift of position which she wasn''t prepared for. Feeling the tightness of his hand on her waist which was strong but not enough to make her feel it was painful, her question came from her lips, "Are you still angry? I really don''t feel anything about him you know. I was surprised, but not interested."


    "I know," Li Jun Wei replied, his voice was low, "I just feel a little frustrated. If only that day I was the person who saved you," he drawled, letting his words end with a sigh.


    "Can you release me a little?" Li Lian felt his hand loosened on her waist not entirely but enough to make her shift her position. When she finally turned her body half-way in a position enough to see his face, she reached out her hand to hold his shoulders, "Whether that day it was you or someone else who helped me, I don''t think there will be a change. I am happy with you, you are the best person I can hope to be with me for the rest of my life. That boy might have helped me, and now I only feel thankful to him. There is no romance in it."


    "I know," Li Jun Wei replied again, his face moved from her shoulders to look at her face, admiring her features and her expressive sky-like eyes. "I know what you are thinking which why I didn''t ride to Haruhi''s provocations. It seems he knows that you have been searching for a person in the past."


    "But I don''t think it is him," responded Li Lian. She doesn''t have evidence to back up her words, but she knows that the boy who saved her was Li Jun Wei. "I believe that same boy who saved me was you. I know it sounded strange, but I feel that it is you."


    "No, it doesn''t sound strange, I also have my own doubt that boy was me. But my grandparents are hiding that fact," Li Jun Wei brought his hand toward one of her thigh, pulling her up to make her sit better on his legs. The light touch made Li Lian to shudder, but the conversation was too serious for her to make any expression about how his touch manage to turn her on slightly. "They might also hide the fact that I was in Japan for once in the past. I retrace all evidence of whether or not I left the country at that year, but weirdly enough there wasn''t anything. Did you tell grandmother not to solve the misunderstanding toward Jin Family?"


    Li Lian responded with a diligent nod, "I told her that I will personally tell them it was a misunderstanding. Grandmother agreed, she says that misunderstanding is best solve when the two people who are involved talked out about it."


    "I agree," Li Jun Wei said and before he could speak more, his phone suddenly rang out, taking the attention of the two. Li Lian''s eyes moved from the phone that was placed on the table beside the bed toward him. A faint frown came on Li Jun Wei''s brows as whoever called him had disturb their time. "I will take it."


    Li Lian moved from her place, letting Li Jun Wei to answer the call.

 Chapter 409 - 390: Keep Out-III

    The call seemed to be quite serious as Li Jun Wei who was on the phone sighed once he ended the call. Turning to Li Lian, he rubbed the side of her cheeks, "I''m sorry, something came up at work again."


    "Is it something urgent?" Li Lian asked as Li Jun Wei hadn''t slept well for the past few days and she was worried about his health.


    "Quite so. I will be taking a longer holiday once I have took care of this," Li Jun Wei saw Li Lian bringing her head up and down. With a smile, he leaned forward, kissing her forehead. Before leaving he asked her, "Have you talked with your grandmother since her birthday party?"


    Li Lian shook her head, "Grandmother told me she would call me once she is done with the preparation, what''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing," Lu Jun Wei answered, tucking away the hair to the back of her ears to kiss her forehead once again. It appeared that Grandmother Xie didn''t reveal the fact he and Li Lian was in relationship. Li Jun Wei smiled, he knew that the only person in Xie Family who is not only sensible by also love Li Lian as a family was only her. He decided not to tell Li Lian that her grandmother might have noticed the relationship they had, and let until the perfect day to come.


    The next day, Li Lian didn''t find Li Jun Wei on their bed even though she had woke up quite earlier than before. Did his workload increase because of Haruhi? wondered Li Lian.


    Walking down the stairs, by chance, Li Lian saw Li Xiao Chen stepping outside his room. The little brother hop on his steps as he walked on the hallway while humming to a happy tune of song with lyrics about Koi fishes.


    Li Xiao Chen''s focus was kept on the music he sang and only notice Li Lian was watching him at the end of the stairs when she waved her hands. "Sister in law! Good morning!"


    Li Xiao Chen had been a bright person with a smile and his brimming jolly attitude, today seemed to be sparkling even brighter than usual. "Morning, is it okay for you to jump on your right leg? Doesn''t it still hurt?"


    "Hurt? No! It''s not hurt," he coughed a few time, placing his fist bellow his chin and with a solemn expression stated, "A little pain is gone when one''s kind is filled with positive energy and happiness from the bottom of their heart."


    With how sudden Li Xiao Chen stating wise words like what most scholar would do early in the morning, Li Lian could only raise her brows. A teasing smile quirk the corner of her lips, "Oh? So you are feeling very happy today? Is it because last night you dreamt of something good?"


    Li Xiao Chen laughed, "Yes, a little like that. It was the best dream I ever had!"


    "Like a dream where you are under a tree with a beautiful night sky with bright moon and stars sparkling as though the sky is rejoicing for your happiness?"


    Li Xiao Chen didn''t notice what Li Lian was pulling her to. He was on his best mood that he nodded, "It was a pretty night sky indeed!"


    "I see, then perhaps in that dream there are a woman with a beautiful l.u.s.trous black hair, hugging you by the neck, pulling you closer, whispering sweet words next to your ears in a dewy voice?" Li Lian had spoken in a way as though she was reading a poem, nothing out of sort and even melodious that Li Xiao Chen didn''t realize that Li Lian was describing the scene she saw last night where she had caught Li Xiao Chen and Violet together in the garden.


    "Yes! Her words is beautiful and sweet just like her appearance, that I was even moved by my own restraint...wait, sister in law, how do you know this?"


    Li Lian watched how Li Xiao Chen''s expression was filled with shock and awestruck. Li Lian stepped forward placing a hand on his shoulders, "Well, last night a bird chirped this words to me, saying that my little brother in law might have seen a sweet dream like this. Take care of her okay? If you break her heart," Li Lian pulled out one hand with her five fingers spread open before she slowly folded all her fingers into a fist, "You will be answering my best friend over here. Have a good morning."


    While watching Li Lian leaving the place, the Koi''s eyes and lips open and closed for a few times in succession. How did Li Lian know what he and Violet did last night? "Don''t tell me, sister was there the entire time?!"


    Leaving the house, Li Lian caught Violet standing beside the car with her eyes looking left and right. "Searching for something, Violet?" Li Lian asked. After seeing Li Xiao Chen and Violet together late at night, she felt as if she had gained some upper hand in teasing the new lovebirds.


    Violet''s expression was more cool than Li Xiao Chen''s, regardless, Li Lian didn''t fail to see the slight surprise that flashed on Violet''s eyes as if she had been caught red handed. "I was watching the surrounding. It seems safe."


    "We are still in the house, of course we would be safe. I was asking whether you are searching for something that you lost, or maybe forget? Because you look like you were searching for something," Li Lian drawled. That night Violet and Li Xiao Chen didn''t notice there was a third person who watched them, therefore Violet was conscious of every words Li Lian said, but she didn''t doubt Li Lian was fishing information and reactions from her.


    Once again the female bodyguard kept her cool, nodding with a strict expression, "You must have mistaken it."


    "Maybe," Li Lian shrugged her shoulders, entering the car while Violet enter the front seat of the car.


    "Where will we be going, Mistress?" questioned Violet. During each week, Violet would receive schedule a week before the date took place, but this event was not scheduled and was sudden.


    "I am going to meet a friend, Hotel Lytt," Li Lian replied with a smile, and while the car moved on its way, Li Lian opened her phone to see all the news the entertainment industry have currently, watching her own picture posted in a few tabloids that spoke about her voice, music, and sometimes looks or the choice of her dress. The stories varied from positive to negative, most negative would try to diss whatever they could take from her. It was a little funny to Li Lian how she didn''t find any anger while seeing negative comment from others.


    At the time when she was still in Xie Family''s house, all words that come from her parents or people around her were negatives. People often say that words are an invisible knife that could wound others which was correct. Li Lian wasn''t built strong since childhood. In the beginning, she also felt sad from words that the people say around her which wasn''t true, but somewhere along the line she had gotten used to the pain, and such words didn''t weigh more than a wind to bother her.


    Reaching to the hottest news, Li Lian''s eyes narrowed when she saw the very familiar face of her own sister placed on the first rank of the hottest news.


    What exactly did she do this time?


    .


    A/N: I''m not sure if anyone would like to know about this, but I will be giving a little head-up. I will be going under a surgery since tomorrow and another four days. I will try my best to write more, but the update will be very slow, although I will make sure not to miss a single day of update. ^^ I hope everyone a nice day~

 Chapter 410 - 391: Delight Or Disaster-I

    A/N: Thank you for everyone''s best wishes! Your words is really a cure to my worries about the surgery ^^ Sorry I can''t reply to all of the messages though but I appreciate every thoughts and have read them all. To update, currently I finished the first surgery, the healing part would take more than the five days of surgery but I think I will manage, At the moment, I''m still feeling drowsy so I resume writing for a moment, it doesn''t mean I would stop updating, but I think the update would be slow. Sorry for the rambling~~


    The news posted all over China''s morning post was Xie Hue Lin''s latest news of being the director of Xie Company. The posts had reached more than a million repost even though the news were still promoted as rumors. Violet noticing Li Lian''s expression changed turn to ask, "Is there anything wrong, Mistress?"


    "No, there isn''t," Li Lian closed the news for a moment, wondering what Xie couples did to persuade her grandmother, or perhaps they didn''t even persuade her and dropped this news?


    While Li Lian was in a deep thought, yesterday what happened in Xie Family''s House during the time of the night wasn''t too different from what Li Lian had guessed. After Li Lian''s arrival to Grandmother Xie''s birthday, the Mr. and Mrs. Xie gathered in their room with their thoughts aligned.


    "Did you hear what mother said yesterday?! Li Lian as the next director? No! I will not let that happen!" shrieked Mrs. Xie. Yesterday, Grandmother Xie gathered the family''s together including the people which was not from the main family and declared her wish to make Li Lian as the next director.


    Mr. Xie walked over to his wife, placing a hand on her shoulders, "Calm down, mother is only declaring her thoughts, and didn''t you see how many people who disagree with her? Even if she want to make Li Lian as the director, with many people against the idea she wouldn''t be able to make it happen either way."


    "How could I calm down? You know how mother only says things she would do. We can''t have Li Lian to become the company''s director," said Mrs. Xie. The last thing she wanted was Li Lian to become the director of the company which could make her the CEO of the company after a few promotions. Knowing how fond grandmother Xie was to Li Lian, they both know how possible it was for Li Lian to become the CEO more than Xie Hue Lin. "Knowing that child, if she manage to become the director using mother''s influence, she would use the chance of becoming the company''s director to throw us out of the company!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Xie was well aware of what they did to Li Lian and how terrible what they did to her that could acquire Li Lian''s deep hatred toward them. They didn''t feel the bit apologetic nor guilty, only worry that Li Lian would use that hatred to drive them off from the company. If one day came where Li Lian becomes Xie Company''s director, it was very possible for her to remove everyone of Xie Family including them.


    "I know, but you should also understand how hard it is for us to persuade my mother. Once she makes her mind, no one is able to change her mind," said Mr. Xie, his head ache thinking of what to do. While he is the current holder of the company, his shares were less compared to his mother, therefore having less control over the company. He managed to bring up Xie Hue Lin to the company''s name for a few time, but wasn''t able to make an impact that could have others to trust Xie Hue Lin as the next director.


    "Well, we have to do something. If Li Lian becomes the director, we would be on our ends!" Mrs. Xie demanded her husband, "Don''t you have other ways to make Hue Lin shines in the company through projects?"


    "We both know that us our only chance, But you also know that it isn''t that easy, and while Hue Lin is smart, she couldn''t handle a large single project alone," Mr. Xie replied, if only Xie Hue Lin had acquired his skill in business perhaps it would have been easier for her to take over important projects and make her own name in the company, thought the man to himself. Unfortunately, his skill of business fell on his good-for-nothing older daughter than the younger. "Have you asked the maid we told to come in between Li Lian''s and my mother''s conversation last time?" asked Mr. Xie which Mrs. Xie responded with a nod, "What did she says?"


    "She wasn''t able to hear anything," sighed Mrs. Xie, pressing her forehead that felt as if it was going to split. "She was supposed to be inside the room and prepare the tea while waiting there inside the room. But Li Lian''s female friend that wore black suits instead pushed the maid away from the room, saying she would take care of it." Mrs. Xie didn''t know the female friend she mentioned was Violet who was in truth Li Lian''s bodyguard, and still thought that she was Li Lian''s friend.


    "Tch. We should find a way to solve this problem soon. Mother isn''t young anymore in age. It would be bad if she makes a will before her death which states her to give more inheritance to Li Lian. I don''t understand why mother would like her," Mr. Xie said, "Mother also knows how much she had embarrassed us, and even more with that video of her using drugs. This is why I told you not to bring her into our family. I told you that her background is suspicious. Maybe she isn''t our real child and that DNA result was fake."


    "What can I do?" Mrs. Xie was not happy that her husband blamed her. "At that time I really missed my daughter who was kidnapped. This wouldn''t have happen if you were careful in protecting her in the first place! Anyway the problem is that we need Hue Lin to take the limelight or else our family would be doomed! You need to find a way!"


    Mr. Xie stayed still for a moment, frowning to think of a way when his lips curled, "There is actually a way, we just need to put more light on Hue Lin''s side. I have an idea," whispered Mr. Xie to Mrs. Xie that had the wife to curl her lips and nod, agreeing to the bright idea her husband told her.


    Coming back to the present, Li Lian moved to the next news, only to see another news of the same topic discussing the possibility of another candidate of Xie Company''s director. The news only appeared less than five minutes ago, but it had spread like wildfire with new minutes passing by, the news about Xie Hue Lin dropped a few ranks, making the new news shine through in the first rank as though the sole purpose for the news to be written was to steal Xie Hue Lin''s news limelight.


    Curious, Li Lian read which company the writer belong to, and found out that the company was affiliated with her husband Corporation.


    With a smile, Li Lian chuckle, "Jun Wei, you really always surprise me."

 Chapter 411 - 392: Delight or Distress-II

    The news spread high and low all over China. Xie Company was not as famous as Li Corporation much less their sub companies, however, with Xie Hue Lin''s name who was famous as the top second rookie of the year involved with the company, in a quick minutes the rumors about another candidate of the director appear, the news hit the first news searched by all people in China.


    Everyone at first thought it was nothing of a big deal with Xie Hue Lin, the daughter of Xie Company to become the director. Although no tabloids spoke of it aloud, it was clear that Xie Hue Lin was riding her parent''s coattail. But the news escalated with another candidate appearing. All of them inquired the same question, wondering who could compete against the daughter of the company?


    The spotlight which at first shower upon Xie Hue Lin was suddenly stolen by the news of the second candidate. More people were curious of who the second candidate more than Xie Hue Lin herself, destroying Xie couple''s plan with a smash.


    Xie Hue Lin was not at her best mood. This morning she had seen the news about her everywhere and soaked herself happily with the envy and praises she gained from the news her parents posted, but now that her light was stolen, she couldn''t bear it and had to stop all her schedule, unable to focus as her anger was at the boiling point.


    Ku Chenxiang, her manager on the other hand, was at the end of her rope. There were many important schedule and events they needed to attend, but Xie Hue Lin was no less than a child throwing tantrum. No matter what Ku Chenxiang do at the point would only increase Xie Hue Lin''s rage and direct her anger at her. With no other choice, Xie Hue Lin went back home, venting her anger by cursing the second candidate and the person who had written the news.


    "I am the only daughter of Xie Family, who else could it be other than me to become the director?" Xie Hue Lin yelled inside her room. Was it her sister? asked Xie Hue Lin inside her mind in which she quickly denied to. No there was no way. Even if her grandmother insist on having Li Lian as the next director, it would never happen with how Li Lian''s image in the family had been ruined by her to ashes.


    But the possibility of Li Lian being the second candidate was strong, after all the only sibling she had was Li Lian. Xie Hue Lin couldn''t hold it anymore, "If only she was dead!" That day, that night, one year ago, Li Lian should have settled on her death, but God knows how she was alive.


    Since she learned Li Lian was alive, Xie Hue Lin tried to find way to discard Li Lian, but whatever she did nothing work the way she wanted. What she feared the most was the words Li Lian used to subtly threaten her. Could it be Li Lian have known the person who had crashed to her car was people sent by her?


    Xie Hue Lin had learned since the first day of Li Lian''s arrival back to Xie Family about Li Lian''s past before arriving to China. Li Lian was raised by Yakuzas, and from what she heard she was quite doted on. Her parents dislike this fact about Li Lian, wanting to hide it out of shame, but at the same time feared that Li Lian''s character would be similar to that of a Yakuza, which was ruthless, evil, and cold blooded.


    She managed to twist her parent''s dislike about Li Lian, but now she become scared that Li Lian used her Yakuza family''s help to her advantage as a revenge toward her. In midst of her thought the sound of a melody plays out which often came from a call of a phone. Xie Hue Lin glanced over her phone but the screen was black. She only realize that the sound didn''t come from her private phone but under her bed. The ringtone came from the phone which she stored inside a box she hid under her bed.


    With a frown of annoyance and streak of fear, Xie Hue Lin heavily moved herself to take the phone, answering the call, when the voice she never wanted to hear spoke, "Hue Lin, I still don''t receive the money you promise this month. With how busy you are I know you might have forgotten about me, but you shouldn''t forget our deal. Or else you are ready for the consequence."


    The voice didn''t belong to the person who had once called her before, the person who had helped her to kill Li Lian, but the voice which belong to her father, the bastard whom Mrs. Xie cheated with.


    As if her day couldn''t be anymore worse, this call from her father closed her day as the most unfortunate day in her life. "I have sent you what you needed early in the first day of this month. You should have accept it earlier!"


    "That is less than enough. These days, I have been seeing you from TV. Everyday you look more and more like your mother and me," the man replied which only make Xie Hue Lin''s face to twist and contour with more disgust. "Money is easy to get for you, am I wrong? Unlike me, who have to pay for my debt. But I wonder how your future would turn out of Mr. Xie realize you are not his daughter?"


    "Enough of your talking, your debt is caused by your gambling habit! Just tell me how much do you need and don''t ever call me again!" Too disgusted to hear more of her father''s voice, Xie Hue Lin turned off the call, her thumb was between her upper and lower lips as she transferred more money to the man, in order to keep him quiet for good. But before she was able to tap the transfer button on her phone, the phone rang again.


    Angrily, Xie Hue Lin immediately picked up the phone, raising her voice she yelled, "I get it already! The money will be transferred in a few minutes. Don''t call me again."


    However, what Xie Hue Lin didn''t know was the fact the call did not come from her father but the person she feared the most after Li Lian. The voice chuckled eerily, "Are you sure I don''t need to call you again?"


    .


    A/N: Today I am resting from pain. It hurts so much that I am able to write only this small. Sorry TT. I tried my best to write, but the pain block my mind from thinking as if there is a wall here and there inside my brain. I can''t also eat anything which worsen my condition and mood which my I can''t get more details in this chapter more than I wanted to, but I don''t like writing about Xie Hue Lin either ^^. Tomorrow update will be around this time, apologies for the late update, I will try to be early if I could.

 Chapter 412 - 393: Delight Or Disaster-III

    In an instant the anger in Xie Hue Lin disappeared without leaving a trace as if she had just been slapped awake. Her other hand covered the one which was holding her phone, and now fear streaked over her eyes. "I didn''t know it was you...I''m sorry."


    "You didn''t know it was me?" The man questioned her words, causing a hitch on her heartbeat that had been drumming like thunder. "Who else but me who would call you through this phone," the answer then suddenly dawned on the person, "Oh, it was your birth father."


    Apprehensively, Xie Hue Lin questioned slowly, "You don''t usually call me...W-What do you need?"


    "Just simple things. Our thoughts always aligned when it comes to Li Lian. She is an eyesore to both you and me. Aren''t you afraid that one day the truth about your birth was bring to light and suddenly all the love your family showered you was taken away by her?" The person''s words were akin to poison. They know what to tell Xie Hue Lin, and what had been a thorn to her heart that he could make use.


    The memory of what happened for the previous days repeat in her mind and anger budded with the provocative words the person said, "Have you gotten an idea of how to get rid of her?"


    "I do, but for that I would need your help..." the person''s voice disappear to whisper.


    "No...I don''t think I could do that," responded Xie Hue Lin once the person had given her the instruction.


    "Why the need for hesitation?" the man asked, his voice was like a hook of a trap that captured Xie Hue Lin''s mind to sway toward the direction where his words lead her to. "You hate her and want her to be gone. Compared to what you did last time, this is much easier than what you had to do before where you drugged her with narcotics until her life hangs on a tiny thread between death."


    The concern, however, wasn''t Li Lian, Xie Hue Lin could hardly find herself caring about Li Lian even if she died in front of her eyes. The problem lies somewhere else, "But if I do that, what about Chang Min. His life will also be ruined!"


    "Tch," The person clicked their tongue, "You stupid and silly naive girl. You think all this time that man who you love like you the way you did? All if just your hallucinations which why you can''t see the truth that happen before you. You don''t know what he felt for you is not love but something entirely different that the word ''love'' itself could hardly associate with it."


    Hearing this, Xie Hue Lin felt cold blood over her heart, as if her insecurities surface again. "What do you mean? Chang Min loves me, I don''t understand why you are saying as if he doesn''t like me."


    The person suddenly burst to a loud laughter where it seemed as if he never found someone more laughable than Xie Hue Lin in his entire life. "Even though the truth is that he never loved you even more a split second? He hates you, he despises you so much that if there was a list of people he can''t bear to be with in a room for an hour more it would be you."


    "You are lying!" Xie Hue Lin refuse to believe what the man said. "Why are you trying to built a rift between us? Chang Min chose me that day, he chose me not her, he wanted to be with me!"


    "Did he had a choice to not choose you?" the sudden question from the man struck. Xie Hue Lin''s mouth, "You have to remember what you did Hue Lin. You twist his kindness by drugging and sleeping with him, using his stupid gentlemanly heart to promise and marry him. Do you really think he loved you?"


    The longer the person talk, the higher Xie Hue Lin''s insecurities soar. "Even if he didn''t love me at that time he now loves me more than anyone, I know it and you wouldn''t understand this."


    "Even if I told you he had found out that night it wasn''t him who was drunk and had you slept with him but due to the drug you and his mother used? Will you still trust his words if I tell you that all this time he only stay beside you to avenge his one and only love for the life, Li Lian?" On the words the person said, Xie Hue Lin felt as if she was choked, "I have evidence to my words and prove you, but I don''t think it would be fun to do so. So tell me, what would you do if this is the truth? Will you agree to help me and have Chang Min fall to his lowest state to the point he there would only be you he could sought for and stay by his side forever? Or will you instead help him to fulfill his revenge? Why don''t you try and test him then? You have tested people many time in your life, you must also know of a way to test his loyalty and love for you. Until you found your answer, I can''t wait for your reply."


    The phone ended after the man''s aggressive persuasion, leaving Xie Hue Lin in utter shock and shaken state. To her, the ground felt as if it was shaking when the person told her this entire time He Chang Min knew what she did and had only stayed to avenge her older sister.


    She stuck still, standing on the floor with her eyes glued on her phone, not wanting to believe it and denied whatever thoughts her anxiety pushed her to think. If she reflect closer to her past with He Chang Min, she could see and sense there had been some sign that support the person''s claim which her mind tried to ignore.


    At the same time, the door to her room was knocked. Swiftly, Xie Hue Lin hid whatever things that others shouldn''t see when entering to her room and opened the door. Who could it be but not the sole person who had become the topic of her conversation a minute ago?


    He Chang Min looked down at Xie Hue Lin, a sweet smile was on his lips which to Xie Hue Lin now seemed like a fake smile. "Hue Lin, I heard you were sick from your manager, are you sure you are alright?"


    Was it true? Was this man lying to her? Xie Hue Lin asked herself in a daze while staring at He Chang Min''s face, the words she received from the call spun again in her mind and spiraled more worse thoughts from the corner of her mind.


    She needed to test him, she needed to know and prove the words she heard earlier was all lies. He Chang Min would not lie to her, he would not. He would not. But would he?


    Meanwhile, Li Lian finally arrived to the place she promised to meet with her newly befriended person. The restaurant chosen was a famous restaurant which Li Lian didn''t know they would be dining there as the person had only sent her the address to the restaurant.


    In the past Li Lian have little to no friend, and this person had shown her sincerity to be her friend which Li Lian was very happy to. Entering the restaurant, she was immediately greeted with the the beautiful woman who had been waiting for her on the lounge. Upon seeing Li Lian, the woman raised on her feet, her Qipao dress she wore shifted to show her graceful body as she walked to hug Li Lian right the moment their eyes met.


    "Li Lian! You don''t know how long I have been waiting for this day to arrive, I heard you have been busy," the woman said when Li Lian pulled away from the hug.


    "Miss Qin," Li Lian returned the woman''s smile, "good afternoon, I was not as busy as you think, the promotion have been moving fairly well and there wasn''t a hitch so I am able to finish everything without having problem."


    Miss Qin saw Li Lian with her upmost respect. Li Lian to her eyes was not only the most beautiful lady she had ever come across once in a while, it was her beautiful but strong heart which also gained more respect from her. The friendship began when Li Lian saved her from her ex-husband abuse, and Miss Qin tried to keep in contact with Li Lian, hoping to repay her kindness and finally the day came when she is able to have a good chat with Li Lian.


    Li Lian smiled at the woman, seeing her complex became much better than before. Truthfully today, Li Lian didn''t come only to forge a better friendship with Miss Qin. Although she also want to befriend Miss Qin, today the woman didn''t only become her friend but a help to her plan to her revenge against Xie Hue Lin.

 Chapter 413 - 394: Helping-I

    Miss Qin was very delighted to see Li Lian and it was clear with how wide the her smile was. Li Lian was also in a happy mood to see Miss Qin, "Please don''t be stiff, you can call me Guanying if you would like, it''s my first name."


    "You could also call me without honorifics," Li Lian offered which the woman took the liberty and nod. They both left the entrance, choosing to seat near the large window where they could both view the beautiful scenery outside the restaurant.


    Coincidentally next to the restaurant was a large shopping mall with a tv banner which played Xie Hue Lin''s music. Li Lian''s eyes looked closer toward the name of the shopping mall, knowing that the shopping mall was He Chang Min''s.


    "It is Miss Xie," commented Guanying who had just dismissed the waiter after choosing foods she recommended to Li Lian, "Do you know her? I was surprised when reading this morning''s news."


    "I know her a little," Li Lian answered and she looked at Guanying, letting silence to dwell before saying, "It''s not a little actually. I know her fairly well."


    "Oh, were you friends? If I had known that earlier, I would have agreed to yesterday''s meeting suggestion," Guanying said, pulling the straw from her lips.


    Li Lian tilted her head, "Meeting suggestion?"


    "Yesterday the sales manager of my company proposed an idea of using Miss Xie as our model for the new item which would come for Winter. Although Miss Xie is quite a famous person, I didn''t see how she would fit the theme therefore, I rejected the idea," answered Guanying with a solemn expression. She then realized she might have said rude words to Xie Hue Lin whom she thought was a friend of Li Lian''s, "I don''t mean that Miss Xie is not beautiful or anything, it is just that I have quite a few reason not to agree."


    Li Lian shook her head, "It is only right to make the decision, I don''t judge you. Also, me and Hue Lin are not friends."


    "You are not?" questioned Guanying, but somewhere she sensed that Li Lian was familiar to Xie Hue Lin especially with how Li Lian''s gaze burn when seeing Xie Hue Lin''s promotional video.


    Li Lian smiled without getting the details, "Earlier you told me there was a few reason why you didn''t choose Hue Lin, do you mean the reason lies more than because she didn''t suit the new Winter items?"


    Guanying behaved considerate when she thought Xie Hue Lin was Li Lian''s friend, but now that she learned they were not and noticing the way Li Lian had stressed the not in her words, she confessed, "While Miss Xie is known for being a very talented person, I don''t see how she shines than the rest. If I had to say it rudely, the only reason for her to raise to fame is due to her family''s influence, and most singers like her don''t last long."


    Guanying spoke as a person who own her own company, seeing people based on how they are which why her words were not sweet, but what she said summarized Xie Hue Lin''s characteristic to the spot. Li Lian agreed to Guanying''s words and can''t help but lightly chuckled as she imagined Xie Hue Lin''s expression if she had heard her words.


    Guanying wondered why Li Lian was laughing, and Li Lian said, "That explain her a lot, I mean everything about her."


    Curiously Guanying carefully asked, "Can I ask what you think of Miss Xie?" based on how Li Lian spoke about her, it seemed like they were once close or perhaps an acquaintance, but despite the criticism Guanying said, Li Lian didn''t seem to be angry but instead laugh and agreed at her words.


    "She is," Li Lian shifted her gaze to the woman across the building, "Someone who I need to destroy." Her words were simple but it weighed more than a bomb, surprising Guanying who didn''t expect the words. At the moment, Li Lian had a smile on her lips, but a hint of cruelty was apparent. "Also at the same time, she is my sister, blood-related sister."


    Guanying raised her brows, surprised and also shocked settled on her face, "Sister? I don''t remember Miss Xie having...no, I remember there were rumors about an older sister."


    It seemed Guanying knows about her. Li Lian smiled, "Have you heard about me before? I remember I was quite famous in the past." she was curious of what Guanying had heard about her, and how the rumors come to her ears.


    Guanying looked at Li Lian''s smile, "It wasn''t a good rumors that I heard, I don''t think you would like to hear it. And as a friend, I also don''t like to tell you about it."


    "No worries, I have heard quite a few about myself, but I am curious of what you heard," it was often that rumors floated left and right and on the way the rumors changed, sometimes for the better and more often for the worse. She wondered what rumors she heard.


    "There was a few," Guanying spoke carefully, she didn''t want to hurt Li Lian. While most people was able to hear false rumors people spoke about them and say they were alright with it, deep down she knows how painful it was to receive words that they don''t deserve. Guanying know this based on her experience. "If I have to pick a few it would be rumors that you were said to be a shame of Xie Family, how you often bullied Miss Xie."


    Li Lian nodded, thinking that the rumors were indeed false but wasn''t too exaggerated or perhaps it was because Guanying had pick the softest rumors she heard out of the worse. "What do you think about it?"


    "I think it''s false," replied Guanying steadily, "I have seen Miss Xie before and heard the rumors, but she didn''t appear like someone who was bullied. About your words earlier," Guanying shifted her eyes to look at the TV where Xie Hue Lin appeared for a full minute before looking at Li Lian, "Is it alright for you to tell me about your hatred to Miss Xie?"


    Note: Finally finished my surgeries, next chapter will be updated in the next few minutes. Happy Valentine!

 Chapter 414 - 395: Helping-II

    A/N: sorry for the late update, yesterday I really thought I could muster up one more chapter but my anesthesia didn''t wear off and my body just demanded rest from me, causing me to sleep for a full one day. Anyway, enjoy~


    Li Lian responded to the woman''s words with a smile, "I say this because I feel like I could put my trust in you and that you are someone who could protect the trust others have to you."


    It wasn''t easy for Li Lian to trust in others, there were many reasons for her to trust Guanying. The first being that the woman had an honest character, and over hearing Li Jun Wei''s words about Guanying character, it only confirmed Li Lian more that the woman could be trusted. There was another stronger reason which would sound manipulative but logical to Li Lian. After she had saved Guanying, the woman felt very grateful for the bottom of her heart, and to the person who had saved her, the last thing Guanying would ever do to Li Lian was to betray her.


    Guanying felt thrilled that she had received Li Lian''s trust. "I have to say honestly, Li Lian. For the past few years, I never had a close friend to share my worries to. But when I talk to you, there is a feeling in me that we would be a close friend. You remind me of myself in a sense which makes me feel comfortable."


    "How strange," Li Lian commented, receiving Guanying''s confused expression. With a smile, she continued, "I had similar feeling when I saw you."


    There was no single stroke of lies when Guanying stated her feeling of how much she wished to be Li Lian''s friends. She wanted to know more about Li Lian, therefore her curiosity lingered toward Xie Hue Lin, carefully so not to be intrusive, she questioned, "Was there a fight between you and Miss Xie?" Somewhere it felt strange to Guanying herself to use the word ''younger sister'' to speak about Xie Hue Lin because it didn''t feel like she suited the word, and chose to stick with ''miss''.


    "At first I thought of her as my younger sister, but I soon discover that it was only me who had thought that way," Li Lian watched Guanying, who was very attentive to listen to her words. When Li Lian placed the teacup down at the same time the waiter came to settle the dishes on the table. Once the waiter left Li Lian spoke, "Do you want to hear about it? It won''t be pleasing to hear during the meal, but if you are curious I can tell you."


    Guanying was determined to know more, "I wish to listen if it is alright with you."


    Li Lian smiled again and parting her lips, she begin the story which had always been painted the wrong way by Xie Hue Lin and the people around her.


    Meanwhile, on another building, Jin Nu Yuan stepped anxiously inside the large hotel which belong to Li Corporation. She was sitting on a large window on the lounge which helped her to see the cars that were about to enter the building. Upon seeing her mother entering the hotel, Jin Nu Yuan jumped to her feet and quickly makes her way toward Mrs. Jin.


    "Mom!" called Jin Nu Yuan, walking toward her mother, her eyes then fell on the woman who stood beside Mrs. Jin stiffly and her expression twisted in anger. It was Zi Lingyu. Jin Nu Yuan didn''t particularly hate Zi Lingyu. It was the makeup that Mrs. Jin forced Zi Lingyu to wear which makes her silhouette similar to Li Lian''s even if their appearance were clearly different. But if one had an illness that made their eyes blurry, Zi Lingyu would look nothing less than Li Lian.


    "Why did you bring her here?" asked Jin Nu Yuan sharply, she didn''t welcome anyone who look like Li Lian. Just a sight of Zi Lingyu boiled her hatred.


    "Because she is important," Mrs. Jin said, looking at her daughter who was very childish with a sigh, "Haven''t I told you not to gather attention. What you are doing now is the opposite to what I have warned you."


    Jin Nu Yuan looked left and right, "The place is empty, so it''s fine! Anyway, you said that you have plan for Cousin Jun Wei, what''s the plan? Why do you need the hotel and why her? I thought you were working to separate Jun Wei and that woman, but they were going to get divorce soon, so what''s the need for this plan?"


    "Shush," Mrs. Jin cut Jin Nu Yuan''s hurried question that came one after another, making her feel dizzy, "You don''t need to know the details. It is true that Jun Wei and Li Lian is having a divorce but there is still hesitation in him."


    Seeing that her mother had walked toward the couch, Jin Nu Yuan sent one petty glare toward Zi Lingyu who tailed them noiselessly and went to follow her mother. She wondered why her mother had called her early this morning, saying there was important thing she had to do and brought her here. Jin Nu Yuan came in a hurry only because she learn that her mother''s goal was to separate Li Lian which Jin Nu Yuan could hardly wait to see.


    At first, Jin Nu Yuan didn''t care much who Li Jun Wei married of, Mrs. Jin made plans for the person who marry Li Jun Wei to be a person who was on their side, but she couldn''t accept Li Lian who had outright embarrassed her in many occasions. Jin Nu Yuan was similar to her mother, they were people who would burn what others do to them and make sure to make the person suffer afterward in a worse fashion.


    She raised on brow at her mother, wondering what her mother was trying to push when all they needed to do was wait. "What hesitation?"


    "Seeing how Li Lian is still in Jun Wei''s house instead of him driving her out, there is a possibility that his heart is still attached to that woman. We need to cut their feelings cleanly so in the future we wouldn''t even see a glance of the woman," Jin Nu Yuan slowly nodded as her mother speak, thinking that it was true. Mrs. Jin looked at Zi Lingyu who sat beside her, and when she touched her hand, Zi Lingyu''s eyes flickered in a slight shock and surprise, as though she was in fear while sitting with the two woman. "This is where you would come in handy. I have planned out everything perfectly and what we need to do is to dive for result. Sometimes there are time when we need to take risk to achieve something."


    Jin Nu Yuan couldn''t understand what risk, she couldn''t follow her mother''s words and asked, "What do you mean?" and her mother looked back at her, her smile curl higher.


    "You''ll see." was the reply coming from Mrs. Jin when her phone suddenly rang with the new call she receive.


    Back to the restaurant, Guanying stared at Li Lian''s face in utter shock. The surprise was clear and she was almost flabbergasted as if she had just seen spider speaking human language, "Are you truly sisters with Miss Xie?"


    Li Lian chuckled faintly at her innocent question and she responded with a nod.


    "I can''t believe there would be any sister who would bully their older sister for years, stealing her fiance, and even try to defame you," Li Lian had decided to keep the matter about Xie Hue Lin trying to kill her when telling her past to Guanying. Nevertheless, even without the sin of attempting to kill, what Xie Hue Lin did for the past years were something that only people without heart and moral would do.


    "I was in an accident after that and for a year I wasn''t able to go anywhere because I fell to coma. At that time..." Li Lian sighed, she wasn''t fond of telling her past as looking back she felt heartache for herself who had been misled by the thought of love from her blood-related family when there was only one single person who loved her truly like a family who was her grandmother. "My family didn''t visit me for once, my parents, and my sister they didn''t visit me, only Jun Wei did. He waited for me throughout one whole year." And she hadn''t told Jun Wei yet, but what he did mean world to her. She never thought there would be someone who would love her ardently and loyally like he did.


    Guanying smiled slightly when hearing about Mr. Li''s name and it was because when Li Lian spoke about him, the man who was known to be ice-cold seemed to be the most perfect man one could ever have. It makes anyone who see them instead of feeling jealousy but to be filled with a fluffy warmth.


    Yet when the thought of Xie Hue Lin passed by Guanying''s mind, annoyance came to her heart. "It makes me feel angry thinking about how you suffer under her. Li Lian, do you need help?"


    Li Lian was slightly taken aback by her offer, "What help?"


    "Like yesterday, I know fairly amount of people in the cosmetic industry. I could help to whispers words about her so she wouldn''t receive any more work from our field."


    It sounded like a good idea, but Li Lian responded with shook of her head, "Instead of that, can I ask you a little of a heavy request?"


    Guanying felt unfair for Li Lian, and knowing this help was to revenge herself for what Xie Hue Lin did in the past, she quickly gave a response, "Of course. What can I help you with?"


    "I want you to let Hue Lin as the model to promote new makeup from your cosmetic. Of course I won''t be doing this for free, I have a project which I wish to work with you," Li Lian said with a smile, her eyes that were bright glimmered in a low darkness when she spoke.

 Chapter 415 - 396: Helping-III

    Guanying raises her eyebrows, and seeing her expression Li Lian spoke, "I know it must sound very disadvantageous for you as I asked you this abruptly without conducting the proper behavior."


    "No, no," Guanying stopped Li Lian from talking, "I was not surprised about that, I mean I was but I didn''t took it as something bad. Instead I would really like to work with you and to be honest, I called you today also to ask whether you would like to promote my cosmetics, but I don''t expect you to say this." To ask Xie Hue Lin to become the model? Guanying would have seen this as a very kind act from Li Lian, wanting to help her younger sister unless she had heard what Xie Hue Lin did to her.


    "It is disadvantageous but the way I see it won''t be me who would be affected by it, it would be worse for you. I thought you hated her, but why would you ask her as the model?" Guanying asked again, as if she was trying to confirm what Li Lian said was not her hallucination.


    "That''s why I planned to do things differently," Li Lian tugged her lips and slowly she revealed her plan to Guanying who was surprised but awed at the same time.


    Far from the restaurant where Guanying and Li Lian was, Li Jun Wei walked out from his car. His expression wasn''t exactly the best. After his separation with Li Lian last night, Li Jun Wei didn''t slept even for a wink, continuing with his work that was endless.


    He went toward his office, where he would take a brief break for ten minutes before moving again with his schedule. "Should I bring the whisky, sir?" asked Li Jun Wei secretary who tried to be as quiet as possible while questioning Li Jun Wei. He knew how the man hadn''t sleep and while most of the time emotions don''t affect Li Jun Wei much like others did, sleep deprive would make Li Jun Wei more sensitive, and his expression would turn fierce as if he could bite the next person who angered him.


    "No need, close the shutter and you could go back," ordered Li Jun Wei which the secretary obliged to in the speed of light before leaving the room. Making his way to his chair, he then received a message from his phone, opening it Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed to see the name ''He Chang Min''.


    In the message was a picture of a box and a phone which Li Jun Wei learned from Li Lian that it was the things Xie Hue Lin had hid carefully. Li Lian expressed him how she thinks the phone could be crucial and so was the rest of the items inside the box.


    Usually receiving evidence that could help him and Li Lian from danger would have make Li Jun Wei happy, but he couldn''t because the man he currently deal with as Li Lian''s ex-fianc¨¦, they had broken up in a bad term, nevertheless it boiled Li Jun Wei when he knew He Chang Min had tried to place his dirty hands on his wife.


    The man somewhere still hoped that Li Lian loves him even though there was no more speck of affection Li Lian felt for him. And even though Li Jun Wei had made it clear to He Chang Min about this, unless the man received a very hard waking-slap, it wouldn''t seem like anything would stop him.


    Li Jun Wei''s mind drifted back to the time He Chang Min came after Akasaka Haruhi visited the building. He Chang Min appeared more haggard than the last time Li Jun Wei had seen him, and the reason, Li Jun Wei guessed, the man must have been more pressured to his impending marriage to Xie Hue Lin which clearly He Chang Min didn''t appear to be looking forward to that happy day. Li Jun Wei could barely feel any pity to the man. It was the choice He Chang Min made which was foolish and poor tasted.


    "You should begin talking, unless you are here to stare at the air until you could see the particles," Li Jun Wei commented sharply after the long silence. It wasn''t him who needed to talk but He Chang Min. "I heard what happened from my wife."


    He Chang Min''s eyes rose up when Li Jun Wei mentioned Li Lian which only had Li Jun Wei''s eyes to narrow deeper.


    Li Jun Wei''s expression wasn''t good. There would be no man sane enough to still smile toward the man who had tried to steal a kiss from his wife. He was especially in a poor mood after meeting Akasaka Haruhi. And Li Jun Wei also saw no necessity to be kind toward He Chang Min. His eyes were fierce as he stared down at the pathetic man. "I also heard what you tried to do to her while using the situation to your advantage. Was it a kiss that you were going for?"


    "It was an accident-" started He Chang Min but his words were cut off as Li Jun Wei pulled something from his pocket. When he placed the thing he had fished out to the table, a loud clank ring out, the sound was heavy as if a bundle of metal was placed. He Chang Min looked at what he had brought and his eyes widened. It was a gun!


    Li Jun Wei''s long and slender pale fingers trailed over the barrel of the gun, moving at the trigger as if he was checking whether the gun was fine enough to use now. "Would it also be an accident if you come back home with a hole on your forehead?" Li Jun Wei''s eyes turned dark from anger, he could barely control his temperament to pull the trigger instead of threaten this man.


    He Chang Min was silent. No one would believe his word when he said it was an accident and he himself know it wasn''t an accident. Upon seeing Li Lian''s face, her delicate feature, and her expressive eyes that always gazed at him lovingly close up he couldn''t hold the urge to kiss her, even when he knew well that she was married.


    If there was anyone who had trusted He Chang Min turning over the new lead, they would be slapped on both right and left cheek. Li Jun Wei had never trusted the man to begin with and he would have been more than glad to pull the trigger and make a hole on the man''s head.


    Li Jun Wei pulled the gun to his knees, his eyes seemed as if it had turned calm when in truth it had just begin to raging from anger, "Sadly if I do that, your bride would be crying everywhere, and I don''t like to see a woman like her wailing, it would only be more nuisance to the world than it already is." Regardless of his words, the gun was still on his hands.


    He Chang Min''s complexion turn worse instead of brightening when Xie Hue Lin''s name came up. And to hear her becoming his bride made him shiver, as if he was about to be married to a frog.

 Chapter 416 - 397: Blazing Ire-I

    Li Jun Wei''s didn''t see the point of chattering with one of the most undeserving man to talk with for long. He cut the chase, "There would be only one way for you to help Li Lian, but helping her doesn''t mean you would receive her forgiveness. I will make it clear to you that Li Lian don''t forgive you. She doesn''t and it doesn''t seem like she would in the near future."


    He Chang Min was frustrated with his marriage that was constantly pushed forward by his stepmother who threatened him with his birth family if he doesn''t comply to her wish. Reproached by Li Jun Wei at this time only brought him to feel lower and crush his pride that was only little in amount.


    "Li Lian don''t deserve you, Mr. He," Li Jun Wei stated, his words burn the fire of anger even more in He Chang Min. "She does not deserve a man who could not make her the number one in her life, choosing others than her, and even more you were not there when she needed you the most."


    He Chang Min glared at him, not accepting the words Li Jun Wei had told him. "You know well, I was not in the wrong at that time. If you were in my place, with my family''s life threatened, and the only way was to break my engagement with her, you would have done the same."


    "I won''t," Li Jun Wei sharply cut the man from utter more words any further. "If I were in your position, I would do things differently than you. For Li Lian, I would have not create any weakness to be use as advantage by others. You might not be the wrong in this case Mr. He which why I pity you. But that doesn''t change the fact you have left her in the time she needed your presence."


    Li Jun Wei stared at the man who had now plummet to his lowest situation. Because He Chang Min seemed to not know it yet, he revealed the true reason why Li Lian couldn''t easily forgive him even after knowing how the man was also a victim of the people around him.


    Li Jun Wei said, "When she came back home that night before the day of her accident, she had just left the hospital after being admitted for using drugs which you know was staged by Xie Hue Lin. That day she called you once but did you answered her? Even earlier before that, in the time when she was about to be drugged, Li Lian sent you a message, but you were busy attending your mother''s birthday party. Threaten or not, it is a fact that you could not save her in the past, and be the person to protect her. Tell me now, how can you say this time around you would be able to protect her?"


    Li Jun Wei retorted a sharp and agonizing truth. The words were received to He Chang Min like a stab on his heart which squeeze his lungs at the same time. The guilt inside him multiplied inside his heart, and he realized much to his heart''s demurral of how correct was Li Jun Wei.


    All this time he never managed to protect Li Lian. What change would happen if he tries to protect her now?


    He wasn''t able to do it last time will he be able to do it now?


    Li Jun Wei saw how the man seemed to have realized his helplessness. He didn''t feel pity nor sympathy to man, however. Why would he, when he hated He Chang Min? In the past when Li Jun Wei learned Li Lian having a fiance, he didn''t put himself to action or break their relationship even though he knows of a way to do that. At that time, Li Lian felt lonely and the only person who saved her from the loneliness was He Chang Min, therefore, Li Jun Wei trusted that the man would protect her and took care of her.


    He, however, only learned how useless He Chang Min was long in the future. And it was because every time Li Jun Wei saw her, Li Lian would be full of smile, she was still bright and cheerful even after what she had gone through.


    Such a kind creature who only deserve love, why did she need to suffer?


    Li Jun Wei didn''t allow He Chang Min to wallow into his sadness any longer. It was pathetic. "If that night Li Lian didn''t muster through her own willpower to break free from the people who had subdued her, and forced her to take drugs," Li Jun Wei stopped his words, stopping because he cannot dare himself to continue and spit out the rest of the words as the thought burnt inside his mind, and the imaginative side of him begin to think the worse scenario that might have happened.


    A fit of anger stormed on his black pool eyes, but the anger wasn''t directed only to He Chang Min. Part of it was to himself. "You can help Li Lian again, but after this time, I expect you to know what to do or not, because this is the only thing I and Li Lian could expect you with." After so, Li Jun Wei told He Chang Min about the box Xie Hue Lin hid inside her room and had him to take the box to them.


    Back from his thought, Li Jun Wei opened his eyes, seeing ten minute have passed, he began to stand up, making his way to exit his office and move to the next schedule. His head felt a sharp pain all of a sudden. The female secretary who had just appeared after taking the shift from the first secretary, came to his side when noticing the CEO holding his head as if he was in pain.


    "Are you alright, CEO Li? Do you need me to call for a doctor?"


    After the incident when Jin Nu Yuan visited his office and a sharp headache pang his head, the headache came often again to him at time he doesn''t anticipate. Li Jun Wei had consulted to the doctor about the pain, but the doctors regarded the pain with no answer, they all could only suspect it was an after effect of the accident that wounded his right hand and almost killed him.


    "No need," Li Jun Wei stopped the secretary; "bring me a headache medicine." He suspected the pain wouldn''t linger long either way. The female secretary almost immediately left the place to bring the medicine he requested.


    Alone, Li Jun Wei wondered what Li Lian was doing now. He heard about her plan to meet her friend, and it was an event that Li Lian deserve to. He had investigated Miss Qin Guanying, the woman could be a very trustworthy ally to Li Lian which he approve for. There was nothing more that could make him eager than finishing all the work he has currently to quickly come back home and received the warm embrace from Li Lian like he did last time.


    It was only a hug, but all his frustration seemed to dispel immediately when his body touched hers. Thinking deeply about Li Lian, he could imagine the lavender smell that had always associated with her wafting to his nose, it was the loveliest fragrance he had ever smelled.


    Only after a while did the female secretary came with the medicine. Li Jun Wei drank it under the subtle gaze of the secretary. "What''s the next schedule?" he asked.


    "It is a light dinner in Yetrace Hotel with the director of Ruanyu company."


    Yetrace Hotel was a sub hotel controlled by Li Corporation, Li Jun Weir recount his schedule, thinking that after the dinner he would soon meet Li Lian. Like a child, he suddenly felt eager to finish all his meeting. "Bring the car."


    Li Lian stepped out from the restaurant feeling energized. Guanying walked beside her with a smile on her lips too. "I will be waiting to meet you again, Li Lian."


    "Me too, I don''t think it would be soon before we meet again, take care, Guanying." It was only a brief meeting, but Li Lian could say positively that soon Guanying and her would be a very close friend.


    Watching Guanying left, Li Lian thought to make a light walk around the shopping mall before going back home when she received a call. Answering the call, Zhuang Xuan''s voice came from the other end of the call, "Li Lian?"


    "Xuan, did you took care what I asked you?" Li Lian asked as she left the entrance to her car.


    "Of course I did. But that''s not very important right now. It''s about your family," drawled Zhuang Xuan. He sighed, a sign that tell Li Lian it wouldn''t be a good news to hear. "Your grandmother suddenly fell ill and was admitted to the hospital. I think you should meet her soon."


    "What?" Li Lian cried in surprise, "Which hospital?"


    "It''s Salomon''s Hospital, the opposite of the Imperial Hospital. I take it that your family wouldn''t tell you this. I only found this out not long, I think you should really meet her. She was rushed to the emergency room," a sound of urgency laced Zhuang Xuan''s voice. He knows how high Li Lian regraded and treasured Grandmother Xie.


    Li Lian didn''t have time to waste. She quickly thanked Zhuang Xuan before leaving toward Salomon''s Hospital. Rushing to the hospital, Li Lian questioned the nurse in the reception room, panic flitted her eyes to hear her grandma had fallen ill. How did it happen? The last time Li Lian meet Grandmother Xie she was perfectly healthy and lively than most people of her age. Her grandmother was no longer young, but she never fell into a severe illness. Why did she had to be rushed to the emergency room?


    Li Lian felt her blood run cold, she hurried the nurse, "Could you find the room faster?"


    Once the nurse notified her where Grandmother Xie was admitted to, she dashed toward the place, Violet was a fast runner herself but was defeated by Li Lian''s nimbleness to charge through the crowds. When Li Lian arrived to the place where her grandmother was rested at, she saw outside Mr. and Mrs. Xie were together, while Xie Hue Lin was a sobbing mess at the corner of the room.


    Li Lian had just took a breath when Mrs. Xie''s eyes flared in anger, running toward Li Lian, the woman raised her hand, swinging it toward Li Lian''s cheeks. But before the slap could arrive, Li Lian stopped her wrist. Mrs. Xie was surprised, she tried to move her hand, wanting to slap her again, but couldn''t as Li Lian was far stronger than her.


    "You! What did you do to your own grandmother?!" shouted Mrs. Xie, causing Li Lian to frown. What was she accused of again this time?

 Chapter 417 - 398: Blazing Ire-II

    Li Lian hasn''t process what was transpiring across her eyes now. But one thing she knows for sure was she didn''t do anything worth for Mrs. Xie to accuse her. On a second note, it wasn''t only Mrs. Xie who had accused her of false charge but Mr. Xie who came beside her wife, gazing at her with daggers.


    "You are an unfilial child and granddaughter! How could you do this to your own grandmother. Look at what you have done to the person who had cared you the most!" yelled the man, his voice was as hateful as Li Lian remembered to be whenever he shouted at her.


    "I don''t understand what you both are saying. To accuse me as soon as I came, and shouting words I don''t deserve of, you two have poor manners. Thank God I wasn''t raised by you two or else I would have turn rotten like most people in this family," Li Lian released Mrs. Xie''s hand. Standing before her birth mother, Li Lian was taller and she looked down at the woman who watched her with the most hateful gaze.


    "Poor manners?" Mrs. Xie returned her words sharply. "It was our mistake to ever bring you back to our family. You finally show your true colors of being brought up by the mafia. Was it not enough when you tried to harm your sister, that you have to harm your grandmother? You truly have no human heart to guilty conscious!"


    When Mr. Xie took another step closer, Violet''s hand came before the man, stopping him from gaining anymore distance between him and Li Lian.


    Harm? Do they mean that whatever that happened to her grandmother was her fault? Keeping her cool from wasting her voice and emotions by shouting to the two people who had done nothing more than condescending her, she asked the parents who cursed at her. "What do you mean by harming? I was not there with grandma, what happened to her?"


    "You still dare to ask?!" was the shout coming loudly from Mr. Xie. "Don''t act naive all of a sudden now. We all have known what you did already. Today mother fell frown the stairs after receiving a letter you sent."


    Letter?


    "It''s this letter!" Mrs. Xie shoved a crumpled letter toward Li Lian''s face.


    Taking the letter, Li Lian frowned, it was her own writing, her name, but inside was vile words of her requesting for her grandmother to handover the position of the director to her. Li Lian couldn''t care much about the letter that was full of false accusation. Sure enough that was her writing, and as the person with the handwrite, she knew it far better than anyone in this room that it was her handwriting, but she had never wrote such letter.


    "Move," Li Lian didn''t have time to waste with her parents who for sure believed the letter more than her words. Mr. and Mrs. Xie tried to stop her from getting inside, but with the help of Violet, Li Lian went inside the room easily.


    Closing the door, Li Lian went toward her grandmother''s side. Her complexion was pale, and although she didn''t look much thinner than before, Li Lian felt that her figure had become smaller than what she remembered as she slept on the bed.


    Worries came over Li Lian, she pulled the chair and at the same time, the door opened, but this time it wasn''t her parents but a doctor.


    Li Lian immediately pushed herself from the chair, "Doctor, is my grandmother, alright?" rather than asking her parents it was much progressive if she asked the doctor.


    "Are you her relatives?" The doctor on the way saw some people gathered outside who appeared to be in a hustle, he had told the nurse to take care of it. When Li Lian nodded, the doctor came to her grandmother''s side with a soft sigh, "Currently we can''t say for sure. Madam Xie fell quite badly from the staircase, and there was a shock on her head, there was bleeding in her head that we have took care for now, but it would be best if we took some more day to keep an eye on her condition. We will be performing a CT scan later this evening."


    "Do you might know why my grandmother fell?" Li Lian wouldn''t believe the cause for her grandmother to fall was her. The letter was clearly forged by someone as rather than sending a letter, Li Lian would have directly called her grandmother.


    The doctor looked at Li Lian, a small smile on his lips, "Unfortunately, I am not a detective, lady. There is only to a few thing that I know which is your grandmother fell from the staircase, either from carelessness, accident, or..." the doctor hung his words, only realizing how intrusive it was for him if she had said filled last word.


    "Or if someone had deliberately pushed her from the staircase," Li Lian continued the doctor''s words, and the man nodded very slowly. It doesn''t take one to be a genius to know who might have pushed her grandmother. It was the woman who was sobbing on the far corner of the room, Xie Hue Lin!


    Li Lian''s hand clenched tight, anger boiled her mind. Was it not enough for Xie Hue Lin to try and kill her that she know tried to kill her mother? No, thought Li Lian. At this point for a person who would resort every means in order to achieve their goal, there would be nothing Xie Hue Lin wouldn''t do. She had attempted to kill her and kill her mother, why wouldn''t she kill Madam Xie?


    At any point, this place was dangerous. The Xie Family had proved Li Lian that there was no one here who she could trust her grandmother with.


    Li Lian took her phone, making call to Li Jun Wei, oddly enough the phone was not answered even though Li Jun Wei would answer to call her in less than a minute. She tried to call again for a few times to no reply.


    Worried, Li Lian first called Li Xiao Chen who took care of most things after Li Jun Wei. Li Xiao Chen had just stepped out from the entertainment company when he received the call from Li Lian. "Hello, sister?"


    "Xiao Chen, can I ask you to handle some things?" Li Lian asked directly, she doesn''t have much time.


    "Of course!" was Li Xiao Chen''s quick reply, "What is it?"


    "My grandmother fell from the stairs, I cannot leave her under Xie Family''s protection," she had said only little words but Li Xiao Chen immediately understood what she meant. "We are in Solomon''s hospital, room number 302. The patient name is Xie Honglao. You can use my name, although my family name have changed, I heard my grandmother didn''t want to erase my name from Xie Family which also still makes me her family."


    "Okay, I will take care of that right away," Li Xiao Chen said in a steadfast reply which Li Lian was thankful of. Other than Li Jun Wei there was Li Xiao Chen who she could trust in with her matter.


    Before they ended the call, Li Lian asked, "Are you with Jun Wei? I cannot reach him through call."


    "You can''t? How weird, I remember brother should finish all his work now. Yesterday I asked him and he told me this," Li Xiao Chen found this as strange as Li Lian did. It was because no matter how busy his brother was, he would never leave Li Lian''s call without a reply.


    Li Lian felt something amiss. Their situation was dangerous, and as if it couldn''t be worse, Aksaka Haruhi is currently in China. "Do you know where he might be?"


    "I will call you again once I find him," answered Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Lian didn''t stand idle either. She went out from the room along with the doctor who then left the place. Without sparing a glance to her parents, she made her way to Xie Hue Lin. With her eyes cold, she whispered, "I won''t forgive you for this."


    Pulling away, Li Lian then turn and left the place with Violet, leaving some of her bodyguards to stay with her grandmother''s side so no one would try anything funny.


    Meanwhile, far from the hospital, Li Jun Wei opened his eyes drowsily, finding his body lying on a soft bed. At first he cannot see anything even though he had opened his eyes, as if a blur shield covered his eyes. He rubbed his eyes, finally after a while he saw Li Lian''s face gradually becoming clearer in front of his eyes.


    "Li Lian?" he whispered her name in the most gentle tone he ever used, before he could question more, he felt her hand travel from his neck to his chest, the movement was slow but stirring as she had motioned her hands in a seductive action.

 Chapter 418 - 399: Blazing Ire-III

    A few hours ago, before He Chang Min made his message to Li Jun Wei, he stopped at Xie Family''s House. Xie Hue Lin''s expression throughout the evening meal wasn''t as bright as usual. Her parents thought she was saddened by how the expectation of others that had pressured her a little was suddenly switched as another candidate came into picture.


    He Chang Min pulled put a brownie cake from his side, placing it in front of Xie Hue Lin that surprised her, "You told me you love brownie cakes before. Are you still upset?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes at the brownie cake stiffened. She should have been happy with the brownie cake He Chang Min prepared with her in mind. Yet seeing the brownie cake only filled her with an unexplainable inferiority complex.


    In her entire life, Xie Hue Lin disliked brownie cakes unlike Li Lian who loved chocolate and brownie cakes. It was during the time when He Chang Min and Li Lian was still in a relationship that Xie Hue Lin stated her fondness of brownie cakes, in hope for He Chang Min to bring her brownie cakes along with Li Lian. At that time, all she wanted was to steal attention from He Chang Min.


    Being a considerate man, the next day He Chang Min come he indeed brought an extra brownie cake for her, but the taste was different as Li Lian ate the cake with him while she ate it alone.


    "Hue Lin?" came He Chang Min''s voice to her ears, bringing her awake from her thought. "Are you okay?"


    Xie Hue Lin didn''t know why, she was shown caring and doting affection from He Chang Min but her heart was restless, it as as if the anxiety she kept inside her heart doubled, making a sense of emptiness. If she took a step back to look back and take a clearer reflection on her memories, was He Chang Min really happy?


    She then noticed how her fianc¨¦ who she stole forcefully from her older sister had never take the initiative in their relationship. A voice rang on the back of her mind that came from the call she made an hour ago, ''Do you really think he loved you?''


    "Chang Min," Xie Hue Lin suddenly speak and He Chang Min gave her an attentive expression. She held his hand, an expression of eagerness and hastiness came on her face. "Do you love me?"


    He Chang Min looked at her with a blank look at first and a chuckle then followed, "Of course I do," he raised his hand to rub the back of her head, "Are you very upset about the candidate? You don''t need to worry, there is only you in this family who would become the next director. You don''t have to hear other people''s words and trust mine because I know it better than anyone how suited you are to become the next Xie Company''s director."


    "I see," was her only reply, she stood on her toes, leaning forward with her hand on his shoulder for a kiss on his lips, but suddenly the cake that He Chang Min Held on his hand fell on the ground.


    He Chang Min pulled away from Xie Hue Lin, under her gaze he moved toward the cake, "I forgot the cake was in my hands when I was about to hug you," he laughed, "Were you surprised?" Xie Hue Lin didn''t reply but slowly nod her head. "I will clean this, did the cake smeared your dress?"


    "The maid could clean that," Xie Hue Lin responded. Does he not want to be with her that much? But this was an accident, He Chang Min said it himself.


    "I am a guest in this house, it would be discourteous to let others clean my own mess, especially in your house, I don''t want to look back," He Chang Min watched the complex look on Xie Hue Lin, his brows raised, but he didn''t ask. It was because he didn''t care of what was occupying Xie Hue Lin''s mind. "and it won''t take long," he added, walking toward her, he leaned to kiss her forehead.


    Xie Hue Lin spent the rest twenty minutes doubting He Chang Min''s love for her, and then doubting the doubts she had. "It must be because of his words that I''m thinking this, Chang Min isn''t like that," whispered Xie Hue Lin to herself.


    A knock suddenly come to her room, and opening it, Xie Hue Lin Was surprised to see grandmother Xie standing in front of the room, "Hue Lin," called her grandmother, Xie Hue Lin wasn''t very comfortable with Grandmother Xie because somewhere she felt the old woman knew her hatred towards Li Lian, but so far Grandmother didn''t say anything about the matter, only during the time of choosing the next director did the old woman went against her.


    "What can I help you, grandma?" asked Xie Hue Lin with a sweet smile, wanting to be seen as an obedient child to her grandmother.


    "I was thinking about your parent''s idea of not inviting Li Lian to your marriage," started her grandmother much to Xie Hue Lin''s disappointment. Grandmother Xie continued to speak but Xie Hue Lin barely put an ear to her conversation.


    The ire inside her burnt like a heap of coal that could never be extinguish no matter how many water one use. Instead with her grandmother speaking about Li Lian so fondly, her anger spike again.


    Li Lian, Li Lian, and Li Lian! Do no one care about her?! Is it because she is ''Hue Lin'' and not ''Li Lian''?


    "...Li Lian told me she doesn''t feel any angry toward you-"


    "Grandma, do you really love me?" Xie Hue Lin interjected between Grandmother Xie''s words, surprising the old woman whose eyes went wide at her question.


    Xie Hue Lin knew this expression, it was the same as the expression He Chang Min gave and soon a robotically reply would came from their mouth as if they had recite the words many times in their mind.


    That was what Xie Hue Lin thought when grandmother Xie pulled her hands out and bring her to her embrace. The older woman was shorter than Xie Hue Lin, therefore when she was pulled to the hug, Xie Hue Lin had to bent her body.


    "Are you upset? Who in this family doesn''t love you, Hue Lin?" the lone question had Xie Hue Lin''s brows to furrow. "I love you, your mother also love you, so is your father."


    But they don''t, thought Xie Hue Lin. They only love the her who they look now who was always so kind, so pure hearted, so loving. It was only now did Xie Hue Lin realized her act had never bring others to love her. What they love was the different her. If they know what she did, they wouldn''t like her. The only reason why her grandmother could say this was because she had only shown her the fake side of hers.


    Xie Hue Lin never knew there would be a day come to her where she would regret what she did. Where she would feel sad for the attention directed to her.


    Her anger raise when she thought only Li Lian was loved, just like in the past where everyone would naturally shower her with love unlike her who had to work for it.


    Grandmother Xie suddenly felt Xie Hue Lin pulling herself. She wasn''t able to meet Hue Lin''s eyes as the latter quickly bowed her face, letting the shadow filled her upper face which denied her from meeting her eyes.


    "I want to rest," Xie Hue Lin stated, seeing her grandmother didn''t move, her brows tightly knit, "I will give the invitation to Li Lian later if there is a chance." and suddenly she saw a smile on her grandmother.


    "Thank you Hue Lin, I know you are actually a kind girl," was the words grandmother said before she left.


    "Liar," whispered Xie Hue Lin, she knew the reason why her grandmother was happy is because she had agreed to let Li Lian be invited to her marriage. The number one granddaughter in Grandmother Xie''s heart was Li Lian and not her.


    She then recalled the words that man told her through the call that told her why she doesn''t try to test the love He Chang Min had for her. That''s correct, she still had that choice, thought Xie Hue Lin.


    When He Chang Min came back not long after cleaning the cake he dropped, Xie Hue Lin met him with a wide smile. "Last time I didn''t get to show you."


    "Show me?" He Chang Min asked with a raise of her eyebrow.


    "Yes, there is an unlimited bag and jewelry that I bought that I think would suit the dress you gifted me last time, I wanted to show you how they look."


    "In your room?" came He Chang Min''s next question.


    "It won''t take long, and we won''t do anything anyway. Also soon, we will be married there''s nothing wrong for us to be in single room," Xie Hue Lin watched He Chang Min choosing his option by suspending the silence between them.


    Xie Hue Lin kept her hands around his. She wanted to see whether He Chang Min would enter her room. "Or is there another reason why you never want to enter my room?" came her skeptical tone that she didn''t bother to hide.


    "There is nothing, you are thinking too much," He Chang Min rubbed her forehead with a smile, but she wasn''t the least convinced. "Okay, if that''s what you want."


    Xie Hue Lin felt joy pulling her lips but it lowered a little as He Chang Min again said if that was what she want. Once again, he never took an imitative as if he didn''t care and only stayed to service her. Was she thinking too much?

 Chapter 419 - 400: It’s Not Her-I

    He Chang Min and Xie Hue Lin then moved to her room. Xie Hue Lin was ecstatic, she was happy that she wasn''t wrong, that her doubt was the one that was wrong. She had done right by believing He Chang Min. He did love her, it was why he had chosen her. Even if he didn''t at first, after spending more time with her, love sprouted inside him.


    It was what Xie Hue Lin would like to believe but even after this, she couldn''t feel at rest. She thought that this test was not enough to prove He Chang Min''s love for her.


    "There is a lot of dolls here," said He Chang Min with his eyes looking all around the room.


    "Papa and mama would always buy me dolls when I was young, the habit didn''t stop until now, though. Even when I''m older, it''s a little embarrassing. But when we are married in the future, I won''t bring the dolls with me," a dreamy look then come to Xie Hue Lin''s eyes who had been wishing to be married to He Chang Min, the man she loved. She still doubted him, but her dream to be married to He Chang Min never changed.


    "You don''t have to throw it, we can use it for our future child," he answered, having a wide smile to elate Xie Hue Lin. "Everything in this room belongs to you?" asked He Chang Min who had walked around the room to take a better look on the things around her room. Hearing the question, Xie Hue Lin raised a brow,


    "Of course everything belongs to me," her insecurities shot up again, surfacing as if the heavy stone that was buried under the water begin to swim back to the surface. "What''s wrong?"


    "No," He Chang Min turned to look at her with a smile, his hand was placed on a purple colored drawer that was small enough to reach only at his knees, "This seem to be very old, I thought maybe it was a hand-down from your mother."


    "I got that back when I was still five, at that time I begged papa to give more purple color to my room, the color that I like," replied Xie Hue Lin, she was once again in relief because he wasn''t thinking about Li Lian. The thought about Li Lian makes her angry. All this time, even when Li Lian has ''died'' she would some times be at fear, as if there was a large shadow casted on her by Li Lian, and that shadow would engulf her to nothing. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-not-her-i_52044555398206544 for visiting.


    Her eyes narrowed as she stated, "It''s very precious to me so I often put my most treasured things inside the drawer."


    He didn''t reply but hum under her gaze. Seeing He Chang Min sitting back on her bed, Xie Hue Lin created an excuse, "Do you want a drink? I made a juice this afternoon. From what I heard that are a lot of good effect if you drink that juice."


    "Then I would trouble you with it," He Chang Min accepted her offer. Xie Hue Lin looked at him with a silver line in her mind, ''Don''t disappointment me Chang Min''.


    He Chang Min watched his fianc¨¦e leaving the room with a smile, seeing the door closed with a click, the smile he had disappeared without a trace, giving him a blank look. He then pushed himself from the bed, standing to look around the room and stopped when he reached the purple drawer.


    Reaching out his hand, He Chang Min didn''t open the drawer but take the pearl necklace which was hung to his clutch. He knew it was first sight. The necklace was the same necklace he had gifted Li Lian on their first anniversary.


    Looking around her room, he found more things that belong to Li Lian that Xie Hue Lin had brazenly hung all over the room as though it was hers. He Chang Min has never want to enter Xie Hue Lin''s room for many reasons. Only now that he learned all the things Li Lian had was stolen by Xie Hue Lin after her death.


    The hand that held the necklace tightened. He wanted to bring everything back, everything that had never been Xie Hue Lin''s in the first place. But if he did that, then all the strenuous sacrifices he did would be all for naught.


    He clutched to the necklace, deciding to only bring that one as it was the smallest one and the most easily to forget if it was to disappear.


    He proceed to open the drawer, searching for the things he was told to by Li Jun Wei, not knowing the eyes that had been watching him through the small camera. Xie Hue Lin was in shock to see the sudden change in behavior that her fianc¨¦ showed her once she had left her room.


    Xie Hue Lin immediately knew the necklace that He Chang Min took. She remembered it well due to her enormous envy when seeing Li Lian wearing the necklace. The memory was still fresh in the back of her mind, that day Li Lian came back with a very delighted face, when she asked her what happened that made her happy, Li Lian innocently spoke about the necklace He Chang Min gifted her.


    It struck like lightning to her. All this time He Chang Min did never loved her and perhaps she would have been able to forgive him, letting it slide because even if he lied, he said he loved her. All her hope crumbled when He Chang Min ransacked through the room, searching for a box that she hid under her bed. When he found it, he then immediately searched for a way to open the box.


    Xie Hue Lin didn''t stop him, it was because she was too shock by the sudden reveal of He Chang Min''s true emotion toward her that she couldn''t move. She was currently in the first floor, watching everything through the small screen of her phone in the darkness, letting the light to tinge her skin from bellow with white color while the rest black.


    "Hue Lin, what are you doing in the dark?" cam a voice and light appear, Xie Hue Lin looked up to see it was her mother. Her anger, disappointment, and frustration mixed all at once, giving her a muddy feeling. She was angry to her mother who had cheated to her father, resulting to her having to take care of the mess.


    Why can''t anyone love her?!


    Out of spite, when Mrs. Xie placed her hand on her shoulder, Xie Hue Lin raised her hand and swatted her hand roughly.


    It was the first time for Xie Hue Lin to ever do such thing, surprising Mrs. Xie with her rough attitude. More than disappointment, a concern flickered in her mother eyes, "Did anything happen?" she then looked at her phone, "You don''t have to mind the negative comments, Hue Lin. Those people talk about you every time but we all know it isn''t true."


    "...you."


    "It''s because of you!" Xie Hue Lin shouted on top of her linger, her eyes were red from rage, "Why can''t you live normally? You already had a husband, and even if it was because of pain... you shouldn''t have indulge yourself in it. Because of you, it''s because of you that I have become like this!"


    Mrs. Xie was in awe, she put another hand on Xie Hue Lin, this time softer because she didn''t know what had make her daughter very unsettled. "I don''t understand what you are talking of, did mother do anything wrong?"


    Xie Hue Lin looked down before shooting a hateful glare with her eyes, "Whose child am I?" her question was akin to a blunt weapon, hitting Mrs. Xie and make her dizzy.


    The woman looked stiffly at her, "Who else, you are mine and your fa-" Xie Hue Lin interjected before lies spilling from her mouth.


    "Don''t lie! All of you are liars, do you think I never know? That I was blind not to see what''s happening?" Xie Hue Lin took a step forward, holding Mrs. Xie by her upper arm, "Tell me the truth, I have enough. I am not father''s daughter, am I? I was the daughter of your affair!"


    All colors ran from Mrs. Xie''s face, turning her complexion pallid. Xie Hue Lin shook her body, "All this time you''ve been lying to everyone! I found about everything already, all your lies!"


    "No," Mrs. Xie was struck with short words with the sudden confession Xie Hue Lin forced from her. "Where did you find out about that?"


    "Is where important now? Don''t you ever care about me? Don''t you worry about me who had to find out about this and worried that anyone would find-"


    Her words were suddenly broken as a loud tumble sound not too far from them. The mother and daughter almost immediately turned their head, looking at the direction where the sound came.

 Chapter 420 - 401: It’s Not Her-II

    By the time He Chang Min had took picture of what he needed and took the phone to his possession, he went out from Xie Hue Lin''s room as she didn''t came back after almost half an hour leaving him there.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-not-her-ii_52046046305502389 for visiting.


    When he opened the door, wind came toward him, and he saw some maids running in a hurry. Seeing more people running, He Chang Min stopped one of the people, "What''s wrong, where are they going?"


    The maid was in a terrible hurry but upon seeing it was He Chang Min, she decide to tell what had took place in the shortest words, "The old madam fell from the stairs!"


    He Chang Min''s eyes widened and he immediately ran from the place to where people had gathered. All maids were busy stopping the wound that started on Grandmother Xie''s forehead. Coming there, He Chang Min check the grandmother''s breathings which was faint and irregular, "Have you called for the ambulance?"


    "It is on it''s way!" replied one of the maid.


    "We need to bring mother to a better place," suggested Mrs. Xie who stood from the far that He Chang Min didn''t notice. The maid quickly went to do what Mrs. Xie ordered but He Chang Min extended his hand to stop them


    "Don''t move her until the ambulance come, we won''t know what we do is going to worsen the situation or not," He continue to check Mrs. Xie''s pulse. In the entire house, the only ally to Li Lian was Grandmother Xie. Knowing this and knowing how well grandmother Xie had treated him, He Chang Min frowned in worry. He looked up at the stairs where the old woman could have fall then looked away toward Mrs. Xie, only noticing Xie Hue Lin after a while.


    Xie Hue Lin was struck silence, as if in shock and fear. Seeing her expression which was different than how most people would react He Chang Min frowned, narrowing his eyes.


    "What happened here?" he asked, the question was directed to Xie Hue Lin who stood not too far from him. Xie Hue Lin felt her skin jump over He Chang Min''s question.


    "It''s because that good for nothing!" interrupted Mrs. Xie, her voice was loud to bring all attention divided between Grandmother Xie and her.


    He Chang Min raised his brows, his furrowed brows tightened, "What does Li Lian have to do with this now?"


    "This," Mrs. Xie shoved the letter toward He Chang Min for him to read. He Chang Min didn''t know what the letter was and he pulled it for read. The content was far from making sense, he knew it wasn''t Li Lian, yet the writing was hers. "I should have never brought her back to this family!" shouted Mrs. Xie, reciting the words she had always said when meeting Li Lian aloud in anger.


    Not wanting to hear it, He Chang Min interrupted her words, "Who saw grandmother the last time?"


    Everyone looked at each other, Mr. Xie had left to work therefore only Xie Hue Lin and her mother was present. It goes without the need of evidence who was the one that had pushed grandmother Xie, and He Chang Min sharply look at Xie Hue Lin who became conscious of his gaze.


    "It was me," the maid raised her hand hesitatingly, "I saw Old Madam in her room, she asked me to brew her tea. I think it was around half an hour ago, but she wasn''t in her room."


    "Are you thinking someone had pushed grandmother?" Mrs. Xie asked He Chang Min as he was about to investigate the people inside the house.


    He Chang Min was more than ready to point his finger to Xie Hue Lin, who he knew had done something that lead to Grandmother falling from the stairs. He was well acquainted with Madam Xie, and knows how wise she was. She would not read a letter while descending down the stairs, knowing how old she was and how dangerous it was to walk while reading something.


    "I was only questioning to know whether there was anyone who saw grandmother slipping, because it would have been dangerous," He Chang Min clenched his hand, deciding to stay neutral so he would be able to find the root of this accident. "Who found grandmother?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s hand clutched tighter, and Mrs. Xie aloud, "Me."


    "The ambulance is here!" the maid suddenly came breaking the silence, and people quickly forget what happened as they needed to move Madam Xie to the hospital as soon as possible.


    While all people quickly vacate from the place and Mrs. Xie went to follow grandmother Xie in the ambulance, Xie Hue Lin fell left behind, and she followed for He Chang Min to stop her.


    Xie Hue Lin was too in shock that he almost forgot about how He Chang Min had betrayed her. Her emotions were all out of place, and she looked at him in fear. All this time he had stared her while bombarding question as if he knows something.


    "I need to go," Xie Hue Lin said hastily but He Chang Min''s hands on her instead tightened.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" he asked with his face facing beyond Xie Hue Lin''s back as they were walking the opposite way.


    Xie Hue Lin casted her eyes slowly to the corner of her eyes to meet He Chang Min''s eyes. It took her a great pause to say, "What do I have to say?"


    He Chang Min didn''t hide his disappointment, "Okay," he said, letting her go. Xie Hue Lin left and walk but occasionally turn her head to look at He Chang Min, feeling her heart growing heavier as she took more steps to leave.


    Deciding to also leave, He Chang Min turned his back, walking toward the entrance but his phone rang, taking it out from his pocket, his frown only got tighter when he saw it was a call from his mother, telling him to go back home, leaving everything even the condition of Madam Xie.

 Chapter 421 - 402: It’s Not Her-III

    "He is not there?" Li Lian''s voice came as she left the ground floor of a certain restaurant. Holding her phone to her ear, she waited for Li Xiao Chen to reply to her words, hearing a few heaps of breaths Xiao Chen breathed in and out, seemingly out of of breath from running for hours.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99s-not-her-iii_52090327133125527 for visiting.


    "Not here, this is the last place he should be according the secretary''s schedule," Li Xiao Chen sighed, they had been going around for more than half an hour, searching for where his brother could have gone as he suddenly disappeared out of no where.


    "I didn''t find him here either," Li Lian pursed her lips as worries come to set and settle on her face. She didn''t know what happen but during the last two hours according to the last bodyguard who saw Li Jun Wei, her husband had suddenly went missing. "Have you questioned the last bodyguard who met him?"


    "They are gone," Li Xiao Chen said when receiving a word from the person on his left and clicked his tongue impatiently.


    Li Lian drew her brows tighter. "What do you mean gone, the bodyguard too?"


    "Yes, all of them went missing, I will try to find him through other methods, sister do you think you might know where brother went?" asked Li Xiao Chen who then took a step back to realize how wrong his question was, "No if you knew you wouldn''t have asked me. I''m sorry, I think I''m too shocked right now."


    "No, I understand, please tell me once you find him, I...will try to find my own way," Li Lian said before ending the call. She didn''t immediately tuck her phone to her pocket, and quickly went to her history call to make a different call, "Zhuang Xuan, are you free?"


    Zhuang Xuan didn''t expect the call from Li Lian, he put aside the chip bag he had been eating, "Freer than a mouse living in a cheese," he joked but suddenly felt he shouldn''t, "what''s wrong, you sound very much in a hurry."


    "Jun Wei is missing," Li Lian said the words with a heavy breath. She didn''t know how this happen. The last time she met Li Jun Wei was last night before he had left, but at that time according to the people at his work, they still met him. It was during two hours ago where he suddenly went out of contact, as people rarely called Li Jun Wei unless it was important, Li Lian who wanted to call him was the first one to notice this.


    Li Lian drew her hands together to the phone, feeling her heart growing uneasy as if she was moving in the very end of a cliff, but her worry wasn''t for her life, it was for Li Jun Wei. At this point, only negativism inflate in Li Lian''s heart as hours continue to pass.


    The condition where they are in now were where people were hunting for her life, to disrupt her peace which only occurred her to expect for more worse thing to happen. But thinking with clarity, it doesn''t make sense for them to kidnap Li Jun Wei, and kidnapping would not be easy. Yet this person in question manage to kidnap Li Jun Wei.


    Without the need to see Zhuang Xuan''s face, somewhere Li Lian could imagine his eyes widening in shock and mouth left agape, "Your husband is missing, how? No, that''s not important is it right now?"


    Li Lian was growing restless even if she hadn''t shown her nervous side to others but now that she was inside her car, she loosened her guard and looked clearly agitated with worry, "Can you help me to find him?"


    "I would like to say yes, but I don''t know where he is either. If we want to find him as soon as possible, searching through the road cameras would take too much time," Zhuang Xuan''s words brought more worry to Li Lian who hoped him to know of a way immediately. Each seconds were precious to Li Lian now because she doesn''t know what Li Jun Wei was currently feeling at the moment. "You know where the last time he was seen?" Zhuang Xuan''s voice came to bring back her mind.


    "Starlight Building, street of Yangying. As for where he went after that, no one knew. The connection to the bodyguards also disappeared," saying this, Li Lian bit her lips as she caught the faint sigh from Zhuang Xuan that gave her a sigh of not good.


    "I searched where Yangying is and there is a large road that connect to Beijing''s main road. That''s a stretch it would be too difficult to pin point one place without knowing the clear direction he would take," but the excellent programmer didn''t want to stop there, "Do you have anything you think might be useful?"


    Li Lian pulled her cupped hand in front of her lips, her eyes narrow slightly when it dawned to her there was something she hadn''t told yet, "Jun Wei''s phone! He didn''t reply me but it wasn''t turned off, do you think you might be able to find it?"


    "If he doesn''t answer it would be hard, but on a second thought, I think I might know a way."


    Li Lian was curious as she quickly heard keyboard tapping sound from the other side of the call that tells her Zhuang Xuan went to find an immediate way to find Li Jun Wei. "What way?"


    "Reverse GPS," Zhuang Xuan shortened his words, knowing it would take too much time to explain Li Lian throughly. "In short, your phone have GPS with Mr. Li watching him which I suspect he place to track you in case if you are kidnapped. Fortunately his phone is still turned on and the GPS would only work if it''s on. Anyway, what I will be doing is the opposite, this time Mr. Li wouldn''t be the one to track for you but you''ll be the one to track him."


    "But you don''t have my phone," Li Lian said, how would Zhuang Xuan tinker with the program if the GPS was with her?


    Not wanting to waste time, Zhuang Xuan said, "Mr. Li placed a GPS on the phone he gave me, I can use this. I''ll call you once I receive a clear point of his position."


    "Thank you," Li Lian whispered with a hint of desperation and relief that there was a method they could put in effect to find Jun Wei. Even after long when the call ended, Zhuang Xuan could still hear Li Lian''s voice thanking him ringing in the back of his mind. He didn''t think he deserve the words for what he did had considerably hurt Li Lian even if he didn''t involve himself in the matter. Zhuang Xuan didn''t want to be a hypocrite. He understood the sin of taking a watch like a bystander is no less heavier than the person who had hurt Li Lian.


    Perhaps Li Lian didn''t think so, but Zhuang Xuan did. Pulling his hand together to a clasp, Zhuang Xuan pushed the bones in his finger, cracking the ten finger in a crisp sound. "Time to work," he whispered, making sure to find the location and help Li Lian which he failed a year ago.


    The sky continue to fell darkly, Li Jun Wei felt a sudden painful ache on his head and passed his thumb into it. Pushing his hand, he noticed he was on a bed. It was hard to focus with his current condition as his head felt muddled like how a fish would feel when they was brought away from the water. His sight didn''t help either as he felt his eyes growing blurry. He could only take faint images with his eyes that were obscure, noticing that he wasn''t in his house.


    "Where are we?" He asked to Li Lian whose hand settled on his chest.


    "The hotel, you brought me here, remember?" came the voice that belong similarly to Li Lian''s but Li Jun Wei doesn''t know it wasn''t her voice because whatever happening to him now made his ears to turn numb and the voices that passed to his ears turn ten times gruff than how it would usually sound.


    "I don''t remember," Li Jun Wei pushed himself to rest his back on the headrest. A cold feeling pressed in his back when he rested on the headrest. At first he wondered if he had pressed his back on ice only to lately notice that it wasn''t the wooden headrest that was cold but his body that was burning like coal. "Why are we here? I can''t remember what happen before?"


    A slight panic came on the voice of Li Lian, "You don''t have to remember it now and take rest. They called me when you fainted here during your meeting and they take you to rest in one of the rooms in this hotel." That happened? That was careless of him, thought Li Jun Wei.


    The heat that he felt didn''t calm down, instead it only raise which made his forehead to draw sweat from the amount of heat his body produced. Pulling his necktie, he pressed his head once again. Li Lian quickly came beside him, taking what he see to look like a glass and bring it to his hands, along with another small pills to his left hand while the glass on the right. "The doctor told me you need to take this medicine to ease your fever. I don''t think you remember seeing the doctor because he was here when you were asleep."


    While Li Lian explained to him what happened, Li Jun Wei could barely follow what she said. His senses that was once sharp turn something entirely different. Understanding Li Lian''s words took him more than only hearing and patient, and he could only draw a few broken words from her.


    Almost with all patience the world could give to a single person, Li Lian helped him to drink the medicine, helping him during he drink by holding the glass and put it away once Li Jun Wei had finished drinking what he was given by his wife. Li Jun Wei almost had no guard at the moment, and it was because he never guard himself whenever he was with Li Lian, his wife.


    Just like now, Li Jun Wei let Li Lian to sit beside him, holding to his right hand while her other hand settled on his chest, the touch was cool for his body which he needed as his body felt like coal, "It''s hot," he whispered.


    "The medicine would take a longer time for it to work, does my hand feel cool?" Li Lian bring her hand forward under his chin. "Where is it hot? I will help you. Is it here?"


    The Li Lian in front of him reached out her hand, holding it out to touch the back of his ear but stopped midway as Li Jun Wei caught her by her wrist.


    He could feel his head turning mushy and numb, but it didn''t stop him to guess the Li Lian in front of him wasn''t his real wife. His grip on ''Li Lian''s'' wirst tighten, and a sharp voice coming from pain left ''Li Lian''s'' lips. "W-What happen, Jun Wei, is it too painful?"


    "You are not Li Lian," Li Jun Wei forced the words to come out from his lips in a great difficulty as his body temperature had shot up more than normal person and there was something in his body that felt stirred as if his entire blood that flowed to his body was lava. Nonetheless, he didn''t stop narrowing his eyes on ''Li Lian'' in front of him. The woman had done well in looking like Li Lian as his eyes were a blur at the moment, but he could tell by the gesture this person wasn''t his wife. For a person who had been watching Li Lian, he knew this wasn''t her.


    His husky voice turn deeper, "Who are you?"


    .


    A/N: this is two chapters at one, I am very busy today as I''ll be going to the hospital~

 Chapter 422 - 403: With Me-I

    The way the woman had touched him showed a clear strike that this person in front of him wasn''t Li Lian. After realizing this, he also noticed with his blurred vision that while the woman looked very similar to Li Lian, she couldn''t mimic her strong features and body frame.


    ''Li Lian'' laughed nervously, "The doctor did say that you caught a high fever and that it would hinder your vision. But it''s me."


    The lies were easy to spot now that he had found out this woman wasn''t his wife. His voice was harsh as she asked, "Who sent you here?" Li Jun Wei pressed his hand on his forehead deeper, trying to stop the headache in his head by doing so.


    He tried to recollect his memory and what happened that lead him to the bed now with a woman who he never remembered to be with. It was during the time when the people who he had to meet with suddenly request a change of meeting place due to their flight. Li Jun Wei didn''t mind changing place as it would be the last meeting he hold before snuggling back to Li Lian''s arms that he longed for the whole day.


    The car stopped when they reached to the Hotel where the meeting was held at. The hotel was with little guests but it was normal for Hotel to be empty during the busy time where there was no holiday and to mention the Hotel wasn''t a five star, it was a normal Hotel with no important remark although the building was quite remarkable.


    ''CEO Li, the Taiwan group would come a little late due to the traffic,'' said the female secretary and seeing her Li Jun Wei''s brows narrowed.


    ''Is it your shift already?'' was Li Jun Wei''s question as he recalled now was not her shift but his main secretary''s shift.


    ''Mr. Kun is taking care of the headquarters and asked me to fill his position for a few hours. He told me he would catch up in another two or three hours,'' replied the secretary. The woman had worked under Li Jun Wei for four years. It was Li Jun Wei''s tendency not to easily put his trust to others, but the secretary was different because she was once Li Xiao Chen''s secretary and had worked with him for five years. Although Li Jun Wei doesn''t trust the secretary he didn''t doubt her, and didn''t press to the sudden change of shift or thinking it was odd.


    Taking changes at shift are not usual but wasn''t strange either, Li Jun Wei remembered he had put Kun through much work which make sense that he would stay at the headquarter.


    ''I will take care of the meeting place. CEO Li you could wait in the room,'' offered the secretary and Li Jun Wei left the place to a restricted area. It was not soon after that he recalled his memories muddled. There was a piece in his memory that someone brought him to the room and the key locked before they put him to the bed.


    ''Li Lian'' placed her hand on his chest again, this time to open the button of his shirt. Within second before she managed to open his button, Li Jun Wei seized her hand roughly. As this woman wasn''t his wife, he didn''t see why he needed to treat the woman who brought him to the room with good care.


    His body grew hotter the more time passed, and he could feel his manly desire abruptly grew as if he was a wolf under the full moon. Something in him stirred like never before. "It must be painful if you keep it hold to yourself."


    Li Jun Wei knew what was going on now, he glared at the woman even when his view was still shielded by a white haze. "What did you put in my drink?"


    "It wasn''t the drink."


    "The pill, shit!" Li Jun Wei pulled a button on his own, the desire build up inside him like lava, burning him and his mind almost erasing all reasons in his mind. He stood up from the bed, pushing the fake Li Lian away and went toward the door to unlock it, but he couldn''t.


    "We are locked here," chimed the woman who had stood up and waited at the corner of the entrance. "You might think you do not want this but I don''t either. I don''t have a choice. We can do it once and I will leave, if you hold it back it would only be bad for yourself." She made her way toward Li Jun Wei, reaching out here hand to his chest before moving down but suddenly stopped as she noticed the important part of Li Jun Wei wasn''t erect as it should be. "There''s no way, you drank the aphrodisiac triple than normal people!"


    Despite his predicament, Li Jun Wei can''t help but grin, "Shame for you because I can only get lively if it was my wife who touched me."


    The woman became fl.u.s.tered, she said, "But you will not be able to suppress it for long." and when she said that, Li Jun Wei suddenly locked both of her hands. "See it''s working. The aphrodisiac would make any men drunk with l.u.s.t and have s.e.x with any woman they see, they say it so that no one have ever succeeded in stopping themself after drinking it. Loyalty won''t help you-"


    "Shut your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth," Li Jun Wei pulled her away to the bathroom and at once shoved her inside before locking the door with the key that hanged inside from outside. Successfully locking the hindrance away, Li Jun Wei make his way to the bed, unbuttoning the rest of his shirt as his body felt too hot for another layer to cover him.


    Thoughts filled his mind with l.u.s.t and he struck his punch to the bed''s headrest to clear his mind. He didn''t need to search to know his phone had been taken away by the person who orchestrated this plan. That woman from earlier, even though Li Jun Wei can''t see her well, he could tell that it was the woman who had invited herself to his family''s house. It was Jin Family, thought Li Jun Wei, finding out who had planned this.


    The headache now was replaced by another heat, making it hard for him to gather his thoughts as it breaks whenever he tried to form a clear thought. He couldn''t believe he had fell to a sloppy plan and that angered him even more.


    Resting to the headrest, Li Lian''s face popped inside his mind, and he when he looked down he saw the effect the aphrodisiac had took place. "Shit!" cursed Li Jun Wei as he leaned his head back to the wall.


    Zi Lingyu who he locked in the bathroom continued to knock on the door and although it was noisy, Li Jun Wei was thankful for the noise as it kept him awake from the l.u.s.tful desires that kept eating inside his mind.


    "Li Lian," he whispered her name, closing his eyes while keeping down the urge in him.

 Chapter 423 - 404: With Me-II

    Only after a while did Li Lian received the location from Zhuang Xuan. She didn''t wait and immediately told Violet to drive there while sending the location to Li Xiao Chen so he won''t have to wait anxiously.


    Arriving at the entrance of the hotel, Li Lian''s eyes narrowed when she saw some people guarding the place wearing black suit and white shirt. Each of them stood in line as if they had built a human wall in front of the entrance, preventing people to enter.


    "Move," demanded Li Lian when she arrived at the entrance. She was no where in the mood to ask nicely as anger had replaced her emotions at the moment.


    One of the guard looked down at her, his eyes peering at the snobbish young lady who seemed to want to enter the hotel. Strictly, with eyes full of sternness as if that would frighten Li Lian, he said, "The hotel is closed young lady if you wish to com here, do it another-"


    Li Lian held the man by his necktie with one swift movement, she threw him to the floor. The people beside him was too late to react as they could never guess such a tiny lady would be able to smack down their friend to the floor.


    "I don''t know who had hired you but they make a mistake on not warning me as a threat." Li Lian didn''t let her chance to ashes, using them who was caught up guard and attacked them with swift movement and the help of Violet.


    Violet had noticed this before, when seeing Li Lian she could sensed how toned her body was with muscles even if she looked leaned and slim. What she never guessed was how adept Li Lian was in fighting as if she had learned martial arts since childhood and her guess was not false.


    Li Lian marched her steps toward the elevator. Whoever had took Li Jun Wei had a rather weak defense with only ten people outside and five more people in the lobby. She expected after using the elevator no one would there except for a few people who were instructed to guard in front of the place where Li Jun Wei was kept at.


    Li Lian guess was right on the money. She didn''t need to do much as Violet took care of the guards who stood on their way. During this time, Li Lian wasn''t calm but she noticed that the people who guarded the place seemed to be a rather mediocre guards who can barely fight. The person hired them must have never expected Li Lian and Violet to raid into the Hotel with the full intent to bring down everyone whom they met.


    Li Lian went to all the floor, searching for where Li Jun Wei was, and having ten floors really didn''t help her current situation as she was in a hurry. During her trip to the fifth floor when the elevator door opened, she immediately caught some men standing, wearing the same suit and clothes as the ones they have taken down below.


    Li Lian didn''t lift her finger nor speak for Violet immediately went to make way for her as they have finally found where Li Jun Wei was.


    Li Jun Wei took the bottle on the cupboard beside him, dawning it to ease the heat inside his body that only do the opposite effect. Sounds of grunts and talks came from outside before the sound of lock followed as though someone had opened it which put more shadows to his eyes as he doubted anyone who come now was a friend of his.


    "Jun Wei!" Li Lian quickly called his name when she entered. She searched through the room. As the door was nearest to the bathroom, she noticed it was locked and thought it was Li Jun Wei there but she noticed how the key was locked from the outside and there was a sound of knocking from the inside.


    Opening the key, Li Lian''s eyes narrowed when she saw Zi Lingyu who was dressed and make up similar to her that put more lines on her forehead. Upon seeing Li Lian, Zi Lingyu''s eyes widened like a shocked mouse with her mouth opened. "How are you here?"


    "I see now," Li Lian said while looking at Zi Lingyu at the ground, "It was Jin''s Family." and before another word could be said from Zi Lingyu, Li Lian closed the door locking it before throwing the key to Violet behind her and resume searching for her husband.


    She ran around the room, fortunately Li Jun Wei was at the bed that was easy to find him. Li Jun Wei didn''t appear to look happy when seeing her as his brows were furrowed deeper. His pale face had turned red, and somewhere seeing the gaze he held in his eyes now that was fierce and full of desire, Li Lian felt a part of her shiver.


    "Jun Wei, are you alright?" asked Li Lian, coming closer to him and Li Jun Wei raised his hand, holding to her neck to pull the necklace she hid beneath to see the golden ring which was their marriage ring. Even without seeing it, when Li Jun Wei heard her voice closer, he could feel it was her unlike the time Zi Lingyu had spoken as there was something in him that felt something was off place. Now was the right one.


    "I only have a little headache," said Li Jun Wei and he pressed his hand again to his forehead, she noted the droplet of sweats creating a layer of clear sheet on his forehead. "Can you stay a little away from me?" because he doubted he could hold a rational mind when his l.u.s.t overwhelmed all emotions in him, especially when it was Li Lian who was now in front of him, the real one and not his imagination.


    Seeing how bad Li Jun Wei''s condition was, Li Lian''s hand clenched. She swore to never forgive Jin Family and Mrs. Jin who she knows for sure was the mastermind behind this situation. To her, Li Jun Wei''s safety and health come first. His complexion wasn''t pale but his breathing was labored which she knew doesn''t suppose to happen. She didn''t know what they had done to him and why Zi Lingyu was here but she knows she shouldn''t let him in this condition for long.


    "I will call the doctor quickly, wait a moment okay?" Li Lian said, pulling her phone from her pocket when Li Jun Wei pulled her hand, stopping her from doing so.


    "No," Li Jun Wei exhaled a deep breath that felt hot to her palm. "This is something doctor can''t help me with. It''s much worse," and saying this Li Lian who was in panic felt her heart dropped. What did those family did to him?! The entire time, Li Lian was focused to see his face only after some time when she decided to take a better look of his entire body, she noticed something of him had gotten lively and seeing it, her entire face reddened, "My drink was spiked." Li Jun Wei said in case Li Lian thought he was behaving irrational like a wolf in heat in such an important time.

 Chapter 424 - 405: With Me-III

    Her lips felt dry as her throat did. Li Lian gulped and Li Jun Wei caught the ball rolling from her neck. She looked panicked and it was because although she had seen him n.a.k.e.d and likewise, Li Lian didn''t know what to do in this situation where s.e.x.u.a.l needs drives Li Jun Wei.


    Her pursed lips slowly opened as her pink cheeks was about to lift for her to speak when Violet came behind, "Mistress, do you think you need help?"


    Li Jun Wei saw Li Lian''s entire body flinched, almost jumping on the spot like a cat who was scared from behind. She looked toward her bodyguard, raising her hands before Violet could come closer and moved her body to hide Li Jun Wei behind her.


    "Would your bring Zi Lingyu away from here and make sure to bring the people who are planning for all this," Li Lian said with both her brows pulled tight. "I am sure they are still here, somewhere in this hotel."


    "Right away," Violet took a turn on her heels when Li Lian pursed her hands that felt sweaty to her clothes and added.


    "And lock the door with you," saying this Li Lian knew Violet''s expression turn confuse and curious, hence she added, "Jun Wei need a little rest. We will come back later."


    Not needing another word or explanation, Violet quickly move on her heels, leaving the place while keeping in mind the order Li Lian instructed her with.


    The clock that was settled above the bed continue to ticks, the sound was loud enough to occupy her ears as none of them started to talk. Li Lian didn''t need to focus her hearing to catch the disorganized breathing Li Jun Wei had three steps away from her. Regardless of the distance, she could feel heat covering her ears.


    "You might want to leave," Li Jun Wei''s voice came to her ears, and Li Lian was pulled away from the empty but haunting thoughts in her mind. She looked at him, and saw his light-colored eyes felt as if it was turning darker with the yellow lights that dimmed the bedroom. "Locking the door with you inside is not a good idea."


    Li Lian curled her fingers, "D-Do you need a help?" she said, being courageous with her words. It was not that she was scared but nervous. Both of them had done the marriage in the opposite current than most people would take.


    While other begin their love by learning each other, they had to skip the dating part to the marriage. One could argue what was the need to wait when their feelings had been returned and the love they had was strong for each other, but Li Lian needed the push on her back as this was her first time experiencing everything and it happened too fast for her to take.


    Li Jun Wei frowned, instead of being happy he appeared somewhere angry but Li Lian wasn''t sure if he was angry as his expression was fierce at the moment, to take another emotion from his face was fairly difficult.


    "No." He denied and Li Lian felt down, hanging her head low. "You don''t know what you are asking help for," he uttered before pulling shirt as it felt too hot.


    Seeing the sweats dropping, Li Lian didn''t know what she needed to do. She asked what he needed help for but he rejected her. "What do you think about cold water?"


    Li Jun Wei looked at her as she stared at his eyes, it took him a while to say. "That might help."


    They quickly vacate the bedroom and with her help, she brought him to the bathtub. After placing Li Jun Wei somewhere near the seat on the washroom, she entered the bathroom, drawing cold water in the bathtub when she went back toward his side to spot a red stain on his shirt.


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes, getting closer to see that it was a lipstick stain. Li Jun Wei spoke, "We didn''t do anything. I was not able to see well before but I noticed she wasn''t you and stopped her from doing what would warrant her hands to break."


    "I didn''t doubt you," Li Lian said, making clear of her words. She reached out her hand to his face where Li Jun Wei pulled back before meeting her eyes and let her touch the side of his face. "You feel like coal," uttered Li Lian underneath her breaths.


    "A triple doses of aphrodisiac," Li Jun Wei managed to pull a smile.


    "How did it happen?" she asked to see him shaking his head, "You don''t remember?"


    "If I had I would have known when I drank the damned medicine. But you also know who is behind this." Because at that time Li Lian hand immediately instructed Violet to search for the mastermind. "It doesn''t need one to be a genius to know that seeing Lingyu. You can let go now."


    Li Lian hung her hand that was still raised but away from his cheeks in an inch distance. "Why?" she asked to see his face lifting up, his handsome face was currently ruffled but that only caused him to look more alluring to Li Lian who had fallen for all the charms he had in store.


    "Why what?" Li Jun Wei sighed as after seeing Li Lian in flesh, he could feel himself swept by torrent of l.u.s.t for her, and if he loosened his guard, it feels like he would drown in her. Not knowing the extent of l.u.s.t he had now, he didn''t want to hurt her and decide to hold himself back.


    In this situation, however, she wasn''t quite sure if he would be able to keep his rational mind.


    "Why did you rejected my help?" Li Lian finally asked. She didn''t want to wait anymore. Leaning forward she bring her lips to his but all that her lips landed in was his left palm, "See? You are doing it again. I can help."


    Hooded shadows covered Li Jun Wei eyes but a flame-like wildness went roaring in his gaze. "Are you serious?"


    They might have been married so far for five to six months. It wasn''t a long time considering the two had never been dating beforehand or knew each other properly. But Li Lian chose to trust Li Jun Wei who she saw every morning, the man who had treated her right and kept his patience regardless of the love he had for her which was ardent.


    To take a step further was a challenge, but if it was to strengthen their relationship, Li Lian didn''t see why she needed to hesitate. Much more reason, Li Lian want to feel him.


    Since what they have done last time in the bathroom, it wasn''t only Li Jun Wei who couldn''t hold back, but Li Lian, likewise, as she felt something stirred in her when seeing him in his state at the moment.


    Running her tongue to the lower seam of her lips, Li Lian looked directly into his eyes, saying, "I am. I want to touch you." and she brings her hand forward to his cheekbones before sliding it down toward the back of her neck as if trying to cool down the heat at that part of his body.

 Chapter 425 - 406: Warm Bed-I

    The room wasn''t cold and the temperature hadn''t rise but in a single touch, Li Lian felt the heat starting to spread from her palm to her entire body, just like the way when an ink was dipped to a clear water, turning the rest into pitch black.


    Before her hand could get anywhere near his ears, Li Jun Wei took a hold of her hand, this time stopping her again and he pulled her so he could have a better look on her eyes. She was determined, something that was brought joy to him, but currently the state of his mind was no less than a hungry wolf, and Li Lian was akin to a delicious snowy rabbit. She didn''t know how when the sound of the door was clicked, all he had in mind was to push her to the bed, but he didn''t want to behave like an animal.


    "I am very happy right now that I can tell you how fast my heart is beating but not now," he said, pulling her hands to place it on his.


    Li Lian gulped down the nervousness, because Li Jun Wei was hesitating the grogginess she felt disappeared in thin air, making her courageous, "Why not now? I am here, and I''m your wife, we don''t need to wait for each other. Do you not like it, with me?"


    "Nonsense," Li Jun Wei pulled her hands a little closer as if to bring her there but with enough gap so their body don''t touch. "I would like it very much with you. In this entire world, no one makes me drives with desire than you. The only person who I will sleep with is you, but not with me in this state. I don''t think I can stop myself once I am in it, and I don''t want to hurt you." He said with consideration that moved her.


    "You won''t hurt me," Li Lian assured him, she bent her legs to sit in front of him on the ground, "I know you, even if you are under the medicine''s effect you will not hurt me in anyway. And also...I heard from my foster mother who is also my aunt tells me that first time is painful. But I am prepared."


    Li Jun Wei shook his head, "It''s your first time which why I want it to be better for you," he held her hand down, placing it aside, "I will take the bath and you can wait outside. I''m not confident in what I would do in the future if you are still locked here with me."


    Li Lian saw him about to move, standing up as he begin to lift his hand that held hers to release the hold of his fingers. Before their fingers separate and he could leave, Li Lian clenched her hand, tightening their hold. When Li Jun Wei looked down to lock gaze with her, she took the initiative to say, "Do you not want it with me?" a slight taunting tone came on her voice. She stood up and with one light push, Li Lian put her husband to the chair where he had been sitting before.


    "Because I want you," leaning forward, Li Lian bring her lips closer to his kissing him passionately, feeling the clenched on their enclasped hands tightened from him. The first few seconds, it was Li Lian who has moved her tongue, sucking his lips seam by seam before moving away, looking at Li Jun Wei''s expression that was more ruffled than before.


    "Don''t complain if I am too rough," Li Jun Wei licked the corner of his lips where Li Lian had sucked on before.


    Li Lian smiled at his words, his breaths on her palm felt hot as if it was coal, making her somewhere felt the room hotter and harder to breath in, "You know I''m strong, if you do anything to hurt me, you know I would retaliate. But I don''t which mean I accept you, every part of you."


    Li Jun Wei finally let a smile to plaster his lips, a gentle one despite his wild gaze, "I will try to love you gently," and with it he kissed the knuckles on her fingers.


    Li Lian felt a hitch when his lips continue to sprinkle kisses on her hands, slowly moving up to her lips. The faucet continue to run water to the bathtub, the glass door casted shadow of Li Lian and Li Jun Wei with the latter pushing her to the wall opposite to them.


    The kiss felt long but pleasant, Li Lian felt his hand continue to run over her fingers, drawing it together as he locked them above her head. A slight hitch happen on her neck when Li Jun Wei''s lips nibbled on her lips, deep enough to cause her eyes to close in reaction.


    "I will not run away," she whispered with a chuckle, remarking on how impatient he was.


    "You won''t but I''m not patient, I told you that I can''t be sure that I''ll be gentle," and again he pulled her for a kiss. When he pulled his lips this time, his kissed trailed down her neck. Li Lian felt tickle from the back of her ears being rubbed. She took a deeper breath when his finger pulled her blouse that was button from the front from up to down.


    He pulled the first few buttons, revealing her undergarments and when he tugged in it lightly, Li Lian felt as if her last defense was taken off. She had been someone who tried to be strong, her emotions, however, and her heart was close to a glass, it was easy to shatter them. People had crushed her expectation toward loves many times, whether it was familial, sibling, or romantic love. But only this person in front her, Li Jun Wei always treated her gently, and it was more than her reason to chose to love him.


    Li Lian allowed herself to be weak at this moment, as she knew he''ll be there to protect her.


    "I love you," she whispered, suddenly surprising Li Jun Wei, and the words hit clear to his mind that was filled with mostly l.u.s.t and s.e.x.u.a.l tension.


    He looked up at her, and she saw his head below her chin. His smile softened, "And I love you, forever, even after death."


    .


    A/N: Considering whether the to write the entire steamy chapter or not, what do you guys say?

 Chapter 426 - 407: Warm Bed-II

    Li Lian settles herself on the bed as Li Jun Wei had carried her by his arm and placed her there. She was now alone because once she arrived on the bed, the water overfilled the bathtub, alarming the two. He had left to turn off the faucet and now, Li Lian felt as if her adrenaline rush had dissipate and grogginess caught her heart.


    She wondered if they were married under normal circ.u.mstances, would this be their first night? Even though they had been married for more than a year according to the marriage certificate, this would the first night they shared together, and thinking about it again sent her heart on a drumming interval.


    When Li Jun Wei came back from the bathtub, after washing his head a little with the cold water so he won''t lose too much of his rational mind, he came to the bedroom to see Li Lian on the bed, with her dress taken off as she was in a thought, wondering what to do with her undergarments. Should she leave it? Being n.a.k.e.d alone is nerve wrecking but it would be easier for Li Jun Wei, thought she.


    Almost instantly the rational mind Li Jun Wei tried to keep snap again. The deep voice came to her ears, "Li Lian?" He came with a softest footsteps possible but Li Lian felt like fate was about to come to her, filling her with an overwhelming nervousness but also happiness.


    Li Lian thought it would be better to say anything on her mind, which she did, "H-How was the bathtub?" only after a while did she realized how silly her question was.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled, causing her to search for any blanket to cover her face but it was too late and he tilted his head, looking at her eyes before drawling below, "It was fine," taking a seat beside her, he saw Li Lian''s eyes flickering in desire just like his. The l.u.s.t he felt didn''t only bother him but also affect Li Lian who was near him.


    "You are wet," she said after taking in his appearance. His black hair became deeper in color as it sticks to the upper part of his face. A drop of water rolled on his neck, sliding slowly over his skin, contouring his veins, causing Li Lian to inadvertently gulp the saliva that never there on her mouth. With all buttons on his shirt opened, her eyes can''t help but to gouge the lines of muscles on his body, but she refrain to look lower. She had seen it before and it caused her entire face to be burn by the heat. She knew she would see it sooner or later without anything in between, and thinking about it made butterflies in her stomach.


    "With the words you said, it sounds like you are questioning something very e.r.o.t.i.c," Li Jun Wei leaned his face forward, catching her lips by his mouth. Praying her open slowly by coaxing her lips with little pecks, he inserted his tongue, pushing her at the same time to the bed that bounce with the weigh of two people.


    When Li Jun Wei pulled away, his eyes trailed on her body as his finger did. Li Lian felt the mix of overwhelming emotions as if it was dragging her by her feet, making it hard for her to focus but after the kiss, she felt her eyes opened.


    She felt his fingertips running slowly on her collarbones, moving down to the curve of her bosom before even lower to her h.i.p.s. When he tugged on her underwear, her heart jumped out its cage as if she was a fish pulled out of the water.


    "Don''t be nervous." Li Jun Wei knew how she was feeling and his hands moved at her palms, opening her fingers that were clasped tight into a fist. Bringing her hand to his mouth, he took a peck at it before his tongue sneak out to her finger, licking the base before moving up. Li Lian''s eyes watched the way his tongue move as if he was moving it not on her finger but somewhere on her body which was more sensitive.


    "I will not be nervous if you kiss me," she said, closing her eyes a little to have a better look on him.


    Li Jun Wei pulled her body abruptly, placing both her legs beside his and placed her bottom on top of his legs. His hand on the back of her head bring her head lower as now she was placed in a taller stance than him. When their lips parted away, he admired her beauty, looking at her in flesh who looked much better than how she was in his imagination. "How do you like me to kiss you?"


    Li Lian pursed her lips, she move forward to circle her hand on his neck, "I like it when you kiss me a lot. It makes me feel at peace."


    "Then I will do that for you," and he kissed her lips again, this time with a deeper one that took much longer than before. Li Lian couldn''t follow her line of thoughts any longer, surrendering her body to Li Jun Wei which was supposed to be something frightening but to her, it was only right.


    Li Jun Wei could barely control himself either. His kisses that were gentle gradually corrode to a wilder one. He only stopped to let Li Lian took her breaths, not wanting her to be suffocate.


    His lips moved like dew on her body, kissing her pale skin, turning it red before leaving that part. He tugged the last piece of her clothes as gentle as he could that was something hard to execute on the state he was in.


    Li Lian didn''t know if the medicine Li Jun Wei took could effect her through their kiss or whether it was because of his touches that her body was burning in arousal. Like him, she could neither wait. Sliding her hand on his back underneath his shirt, it stopped when his shirt caught in his arm. Li Lian sighed when he kissed the nub of her bosom, her eyes growing hazy in pink as his hand continue to take the curve, squeezing it lightly to hear every little sound that escape melodiously from her mouth.


    She was the best music to Li Jun Wei''s ears. "You too, take this off," Li Lian instructed while pulling down his shirt. Li Jun Wei did by her wish, letting her body go for a moment so she could pull his shirt away.


    Once he was done, Li Jun Wei who had bitten playfully on her darkened buds, felt her lower back curved even deeper to his stomach while her full bottom moving the other way. When he pulled her bottom back, he lowered her on him, this time with lesser distance between them. With her body weight on him, and her bosom pressing his chest, she could feel his hard manhood settling between her leg, right below her core and that made her breathings hitch.


    He felt hot, Li Lian thought, but she wasn''t sure of it because she didn''t know if it was her on him who was feeling the hottest now. Li Jun Wei trailed his finger on her back feeling her breathy voices right across his ears that was much more arousing than he could ever imagine and he tugged on the last piece of her clothes which covered her most sensitive place that no one other than him had touched, "It''s your turn now."

 Chapter 427 - 408: Warm Bed-III

    With a gentle movement he took off her last undergarment. Despite him being under the medicine feed that should have make him lose all reason and succ.u.mb to a wild and dangerous l.u.s.t, Li Lian could feel his gentle each of his movement was. She could feel his gentleness in the kisses he dropped on her body.


    Li Jun Wei nipped on the buds of her chest, sucking and licking the part in circle that enough to draw a series of sweet cries from Li Lian. She closed her eyes, her body loosing its energy and she flopped over toward his shoulders.


    With a slightly wild but still gentle movements, he squeezed we b.r.e.a.s.t in one hand and focusing the others with his mouth. It was enough to pleasure Li Lian as her body continue to arch in pleasure.


    "You are very beautiful," whispered Li Jun Wei, his eyes were staring and taking in the sweetness of her expression when she took part in the pleasure he gifted her.


    His comment flattered her, but at the same time, Li Lian can''t help but shrink her face deeper to his shoulders when he had praised her in shyness. "Don''t say it out loud." she complained a little to feel Li Jun Wei taking caught of her waist, pulling her so he their eyes could meet.


    "I am praising my wife, it''s only right as you are going to give me something special that only you can give to me," he kissed the lower base of her neck, lowering his hand that was on her waist down to the fullness of her bottom, feeling the two cheeks and caressed it slowly.


    Breathy sighs came again from Li Lian''s lips, she pursed her lips to focus on his words he said earlier which took her a few minute to take in as her senses feel clouded with the ticklish touches he scattered on her body.


    "Special?" she asked, watching that it wasn''t her who felt pleasure but also him. When she felt her legs which was folded on the side of his h.i.p.s squeezed from him squeezing her bottom, Li Lian noticed Li Jun Wei looking pleased and the blaze in his eyes continue to burn fervidly.


    "Your first time," Li Jun Wei smiled when he caught her eyes widening in surprise, her cheeks that had turn pink, became deeper in hue of red. "I am on my last line of reason. It''s hard to hold myself back with you here. But I don''t want to be careless because this is your first time."


    "I know," Li Lian replied which why she appreciate his carefulness in handling her, something he did to her even before she knew they were married. "I am prepare for a little pain."


    "The pain wouldn''t be there for long. Trust yourself to me," he promised, giving his words which she trust unhesitatingly. "Focus on my hands and what I do to you, leave everything in the back of your mind, I will be here only to give you what you like."


    The words eases Li Lian even more in what was about to come. Her breaths hitch again when she felt his finger had moved from his bottom to her core, he slide his hand to feel the wetness that pooled on her s.e.x. Her eyes rolled when she felt his fingers as she had learned how good it was to have him touch her after the time they shared in the bathtub.


    "Relax," Li Jun Wei said, kissing her b.r.e.a.s.t and Li Lian felt his fingers that had turned wet from brushing against her wet folds entering her body. Feeling his fingers inside her was satisfying. It was as if the part of her body that had been itching was finally scratched¡ª that kind of feeling that resorted her to only want more.


    "How is it?" Li Jun Wei question in case if it''s hurt but upon seeing her face twist in the burning needs, he understood he didn''t need to question her any further. He had promised to not hurt her and promised to only please her. Seeing her expression struck accordingly to what he do, stirred something in him that only encourage him to drive her mad from pleasure.


    Li Lian couldn''t hear what Li Jun Wei asked her, the senses in her bodies left her palm. Everything else can''t matter now as haze filled her mind. When Li Jun Wei''s finger moved, her cries became more audible. He didn''t forget to attend her b.r.e.a.s.t, moving in a way he knew she would love it.


    Li Jun Wei watched her eyes to see where she would like to be pressed and when she found it, his movement took a quicker pace that had her back curled behind. In time, Li Jun Wei caught her back, preventing her from falling harshly before finally letting her down to the bed to make her comfortable.


    Pulling her legs, he kissed her ankle sweetly, the part of her legs that he remembered to have given her a hard time after the accident. A few light wounds from that time was also kissed and licked lightly as if he wishes that with his kissed the pain that happened in the past would lessen in her.


    Li Lian watched what her husband did. More than pleasure, feeling of happiness and love overfilled her heart which felt overwhelming but something she desired which no one had ever given her. Never in her life did she think anyone would love her so ardently and selfless and she thank the sky for letting her meet him.


    The s.e.x.u.a.l tension grew as his fingers entered again to her core, a sweeter and louder cry echoed in the wall of the room. Wetness pooled from the place Li Jun Wei''s finger had entered as he rubbed the place that felt crazily good to Li Lian.


    Her fingers dig deeper to the white bed sheet and seeing it Li Jun Wei took her arms, placing it in his shoulders. E.r.o.t.i.c and naughty sound filled the room, Li Lian wished she could stuff her ears to cover from it but her voice grew l.u.s.tier. The ball of pleasure which build up from each push and pull of his finger felt closer for release to the point Li Lian could not hold it any longer.


    Alarmed with the different waves of pleasure, Li Lian''s legs went to squeeze on its own but with Li Jun Wei in the middle of her legs, she couldn''t do anything but surrender to come. Li Lian''s fingers on his back crawled deeper to his back that stung Li Jun Wei but he didn''t mind it as it only make his head clearer, and he continue to push her to edge.


    "It''s okay, let it go," he whispered and at that moment, her body quake, her toes curled deeper as her hand did where sparks immediately covered her eyes.


    Even after coming for a good one minute, Li Lian could feel the rush of emotions tingling in her body. Li Jun Wei pulled his finger out from her, and her cries came sharp from her mouth.


    When their gaze meet, Li Lian trailed to find his smile, the smile filled with satisfaction which perhaps reflect what she also felt in a much more intense way. "Is it good?" he asked while kissing the side of her cheeks as if to praise what she had achieved to do.


    Li Lian was abashed to put the words in her mouth, nodding after coming down from the high fervent that she felt which still linger somewhere in the corner of her body.


    "But it''s not the end yet," he reminded when he nibbles on her lips before pulling away.


    Li Lian bit her lips when she watched Li Jun Wei unbuckling his belt. Her eyes trailed on his manly body and the way sweats covered his face cause her to gulp. The muscles on his body was taut but not as much to make him brawly. It was the perfect abs lines that ushered Li Lian to touch it and when she did, she saw Li Jun Wei''s frown furrowed.


    "Don''t tease me," he whispered her biting to the skin of her stomach as if for a petty revenge.


    "You have a good body," she commented in a daze.


    "Hm, I work out from times to times," Li Jun Wei replied which Li Lian didn''t know as he had always been busy.


    Li Lian wondered if he had been holding out for too long. Her eyes stopped at her private part, seeing how hard it was and felt the eagerness to make him feel what he felt earlier.


    Li Jun Wei had been a handsome but cold man. Now that there was only fire on his eyes, she could only feel the s.e.xiness that beckoned her to look at it more, causing a stir in her body just like what his finger did to her. In a thought, Li Lian pulled his arm, turning his body down with an effortless move and placed herself to straddle in top of his long legs, "I want to try something," she whispered, moving her body lower, "Stay there for a moment like a good boy."

 Chapter 428 - 409: Punishing Bad Children-I

    Li Jun Wei watched what his beautiful wife wanted to do by reversing their position. He felt her hands sliding from his neck to the curve of his jaw. Bending down, Li Lian kisssed his lips. With the experience she gathered, her kiss was something she learned from Li Jun Wei, making more reason for her to kiss similarly the way he did. Not wanting to pull away, their lips smacked at each other, the other kissing when the latter took a faint bite.


    Li Lian sat on top of his stomach, not wanting to put all her weigh on her bottom to squash her husband, she evenly distributed the weighed on both of her legs. After biting him a smile appeared on her lips that formed to a smirk, "I told you to stay low."


    "I am low," Li Jun Wei responded, meaning their position. "Do you want to be in the lead?"


    Li Lian was not sure about leading. She was a v.i.r.g.i.n here, knowing lesser than him possibly. The intercourse part confounded her but she had a faint guess about touching from the way Li Jun Wei did to her. "Just for a brief moment."


    "Okay," hummed Li Jun Wei with a wide smile, looking very forward to what she was going to do. Most men love to lead as it gave them the control and a fulfillment to satisfy their pride and ego, some times not liking the way a woman lead them in the bed. It was different in Jun Wei''s case. To see Li Lian on top of him with her loving face twist in desire and a s.e.xy allure, it only turned him even more.


    Tracing the way Li Jun Wei had kissed and touched her body, Li Lian descend her back, her lips kissing below his his lower lips, slowing laddering down to drop kissed on his body.


    She didn''t know if she had done it right but when she had the urge to bite the strong muscle of his stomach, a pleasing hum left her husband''s mouth that only fired her to earn more voices from him.


    She gradually come closer to his manhood. Taking off his underwear, her eyes first went slightly wide at the height and width of the shaft. It was larger than she thought that sent butterflies on her stomach. She felt another s.e.x.u.a.l tension rise on her lower abdomen which also tightened.


    Taking it to her hand with a light squeeze, she wondered if it would fit her? Dusting the question away, she took the width with both hands, moving it up and down to see Li Jun Wei''s eyes had closed, his lower and upper lips were pursed as he hummed pleasantly at the pleasure she subjected him.


    A mix of a low growl-like sighs and his frown turn to some kind of reward to Li Lian. It was something that only she could see and remember, beckoning her to do more daring things.


    While bringing her hands up and down, she sneaked it her tongue, licking the base and heard Li Jun Wei''s response getting higher from the pleasure. He opened his eyes to look at her and she shuddered rom the gaze that turned fiercer than before.


    He had not touched her and yet Li Lian felt as if she had been burned. Everything felt hot including his touch on her hair.


    Li Jun Wei never expected Li Lian to lick him, because she seemed to be clueless in what she could do. Although she had done nothing but licking him in a clueless manner, the way she had done it while pumping her hand, arouse him. His hand went to comb her long black hair that scatters around her pale shoulders. He took a handful of it, slowly tugging it when Li Lian did the most boldest thing she had ever done on the bed by covering her mouth to the head of his manhood.


    "Li Lian!" cursed Li Jun Wei when she licked and bring her mouth deeper.


    Hearing her name with voice filled with bliss sparked something inside her. In an instance, Li Lian felt her mouth full with him. She could feel it pulsating inside her mouth and with how hot it was, she felt a part of her burn in a pleasant feeling. She daringly sucked the part of him, licking while being careful with her teeth as she know it would hurt if she grazed him. The way she had done it seemed to be perfect as more grunts come from Li Jun Wei.


    When their eyes met, Li Lian became shy as she was aware of what she did, but his smile appeared that made her want to do more. She put it deeper to her mouth, thinking to pleasure him only to not know she had taken him in more than what she could take. She pulled herself away, coughing briefly as Li Jun Wei bring her closer by pulling her waist.


    "Are you okay?" concerned laced his voice that was still husky with desire and need. He rubbed her throat and she nodded. "You don''t need to put it too deep," he said, kissing the side of her cheeks, making her blush. "Thank you."


    She looked at him, a little disappointed as she wasn''t able to make him feel what she did earlier, the pure rapturous emotion was what she wanted him to feel. "Was I good?"


    "You were. It''s was very amazing," Li Jun Wei replied, and he pulled her body down before pining her down on the bed. His strong arm captured her under him, while the other one of his hand moved on her smooth thigh and raise that part of her leg, "And we are going to do something more amazing."


    The little nervousness mixed with slight fear of the thought something would enter her body deeply had been pushed the back of Li Lian''s mind. She had known how good it was to feel Li Jun Wei''s fingers inside her, rubbing that spot that sent tingles all over her body.


    When she nodded, Li Jun Wei took it as a sign that she had prepared herself. He didn''t want to frighten her, making sure to see her expression every once in a while and ask how she felt. "It will sting a little," he decide to let her know in advance.


    "Kiss me," Li Lian responded back, "That way it feel less hurt."


    A smile pulled from the two corners of Li Jun Wei''s lips. He went to kiss her lips as his wife demanded sweetly. Taking her lips, he pushed his finger inside her core which had turn wetter than before. Li Lian felt her toes squeezed as her fingers did, her heart started to quicken when he pulled his hand away from the bed.


    Remembering his words from earlier, Li Lian circled her hand around his shoulders, holding him tight to feel the tip of his manhood rubbed her wet s.e.x. "Focus on my voice," whispered Li Jun Wei when he felt her tighten on him bracing for it to come. "You are doing great, Li Lian. Don''t tense up," and when she felt it begin to enter, her fingers dig deeper to his shoulders, the feeling was more than only pain and she felt something that she had been wanting finally coming in, rubbing in the way that resulted for her head to be thrown back.


    Her sighs hitch and Li Jun Wei kissed her b.r.e.a.s.t, taking her attention away from the part of him that inside her, "Breathe in." and he pushed his hard member deeper from the entrance, making her senses going erratic.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t move once he was inside her. He took her leg, positioning it on his shoulders while clasping the five fingers of her right hand, letting the left to grip on his shoulders. It took a while for Li Lian to feel the pain subdued. It didn''t felt that much painful even though it stung her a little. And again, Li Jun Wei kissed her, causing her quick heartbeat to be steadied.


    The kiss make her much comfortable in having him inside. "You are doing very well, bit I''m sorry," Li Lian didn''t understand what he meant when his h.i.p.s moved, pulling and pushing inside her that had her breaths to went awry again, "I can''t hold myself any longer," he said with his voice deep and filled with l.u.s.t, causing m.o.a.ns to erupt from her opened lips.

 Chapter 429 - 410: Punishing Bad Children-II

    Li Lian felt her entire body shook with the intrusion of Li Jun Wei''s hard member. It felt hot and it sting. Despite his words, Li Jun Wei still had some of his gentleness mixed with the wildness of his movement.


    The feeling of pull and the push affected deep to the stream of her blood, Li Lian couldn''t hold the feeling of euphoric when she thought of how they have become one. She threw her head to the soft pillow, the droplets of sweats fell from her forehead which Li Jun Wei took with his thumb and brushed it aside.


    Looking at his eyes, Li Lian noticed how pleasure filled his face even better just like the way she felt when he brought her to release earlier. The pain that she felt was quickly replaced by pleasure after a couple of more movements. He had moved in a way that sent shivers throughout her body. With more movements of his h.i.p.s, her hands on his arm left marks which she didn''t notice.


    Driven by the clouded l.u.s.t, Li Lian could tell she wasn''t looking her best now, covered with sweats and drolls. But she watched how his gaze that looked at her always watched her in a way that make everything seems dull and only her was the most beautiful thing he could ever seen. She never felt as much happiness as she did now just like the amount of pleasure that washed through her body. It was overwhelming, that it urged her to run from feeling the emotions but upon seeing Li Jun Wei''s eyes, her heart could only stay, never wanting to leave from him.


    Unable to bear her whimpers down, her voice raised and Li Lian called for his name which he responded by calling her name. Li Jun Wei could tell he was going too fast but he can''t stop his body that thirst for her. Seeing her tears, he cooed her who felt floating from the pleasure with kisses as he had promised to grant her wishes. Each of her expression was a beautiful memory to him and despite feeling drowsy, his eyes never left her, burning every expression of her which was lovely to the deepest part of his mind, so he would never forget her.


    The bed creaked with an audible sound with them both moving in the bed. In the middle, Li Jun Wei pulled Li Lian''s hand, his hand took the fullness of her bottom and placed her on top of him. When Li Lian has adjusted herself with him, she felt the urge to also please him which she failed a moment ago. Being on top of his legs, she begin to move.


    Li Lian sn.a.k.e.d her hand on his neck, the other one traveling to his toned back as she kissed his lips. When she felt him thrusting deeper than before, her voice bloomed. She hummed, closing her eyes under Li Jun Wei''s keen gaze.


    "Jun Wei..." she whimpered, feeling the heat acc.u.mulated.


    Feeling her grip of her fingers tightened on his hair, Li Jun Wei nodded, giving her the sign, "Go on, I am also near." and he lowered his voice, a deep grunt erupting as he pressed her body closer to his chest. Li Lian felt that she had shattered in a pleasant way under his embrace, feeling him coming after her to fill her in a deep warmth.


    After a while, Li Jun Wei pulled himself out from her. He saw how exhausted she was just like him. Although he could do a few more time, he knew this was her first time and didn''t want to push her. When their eyes met, Li Jun Wei comb his hand through her hand, pushing her head so he could kiss her again with a tamed movement to help her snap out from the haze.


    Li Lian could still feel her body tingling after the wild s.e.x they had. Li Jun Wei helped her by brushing away the hair that stick to her forehead. "You did great, did it felt good for your first time?"


    Li Lian felt her cheeks burn when she recall what she had done, all the embarrassing scenes popped inside her mind which reddened her cheeks but she nodded. With a low voice as if telling a secret she only wish to share with him, she whispered, "Very good. I don''t think everyone would feel this good for their first time?"


    "It''s the good chemistry we shared that caused this," Li Jun Wei smiled while responding her, loosening his hands that wrapped her waist so she would catch more breaths. "As our feeling resonates, our body too felt pleasure because of it."


    Li Lian stared at his burning eyes, she could still feel the warmth inside her stomach. Like how her eyes were blurry with the tears that welled from the intense zest her mind was placed in a heavenly cloud. "I love you," she whispered lovingly with her voice that was still high from bliss.


    "And I love you too," Li Jun Wei let her kiss him, pulling away only after a while.


    After using the amount of energy, Li Jun Wei helped her to move to the bathtub with him. Letting her body soaked with the warm water, Li Lian the snuggle her head to the back where Li Jun Wei''s chest was at. "Do you think it''s alright for us to spend our time here? Violet is with them."


    "She would know what to do," Li Jun Wei didn''t want to separate quickly after their lovemaking. There was something that come after s.e.x that would help couples to share their feeling which Li Jun Wei agreed to the idea. He didn''t want to leave Li Lian soon when she was the most important person in his world. "Did you call Xiao Chen?"


    "I did, he should be here by now. I think it''s rather a good chance," Li Lian replied and she moved her hand that were under the water upward to let the droplets fall from her hands.


    Li Jun Wei tilted his head when meeting her eyes, "Chance?"


    With an eager expression, Li Lian recalled she hadn''t told Li Jun Wei what she had sneaked a peek to. "A chance for Violet and Xiao Chen to be together. From what I see they two do suits together. Violet seem to know what to do to control Xiao Chen and I think she is very reliable as there often a time where your little brother need to have someone to depend on. Violet, on the other hand, seems to need someone to depend on her. They are a perfect match."


    "I think I understand what you mean," whispered Li Jun Wei and Li Lian twist her neck to meet his face and smiled.


    "What will you do to Jin Family?" Li Lian didn''t want to spoil their good time by bringing the family, but she thought now was the right time to speak about them and to find out how to deal with them. "You are not going to put them in jail, do you?"


    "No, for my aunt, uncle, and cousins prison is a very light punishment to them. They all held the same fear and I have something in mind to grant their nightmare. And now it''s the time to call her," Li Jun Wei said while brushing Li Lian''s hair which was hovering over the water.


    "Her?" Li Lian questioned the person.


    "My cousin, Suzheng''s wife, Linyue. Sky seem to create the very perfect coincidence. This afternoon, I sent her something that would bring her from her fake wonderland," Li Jun Wei statement was enough to tell Li Lian what would happen.

 Chapter 430 - 411: Punishing Bad Children-III

    "Is it about Suzheng''s affair?" Li Lian asked because that was the only thing that could shake Linyue''s entire life, bringing an end to what she had thought was perfect.


    "I don''t think it is right for me to keep her in the dark for too long. I pulled some string and in the end I might have destroyed her life but she is still young, her future is still far ahead her but with that she would be able to meet a better future and a man who would properly love her."


    "You are right, it has always been better than never. She would need to cope this phase before seeing someone who could love her, like how you found me," Li Lian smiled when she met his eyes that curved in joy. A light yawn then passed by her lips, she wasn''t aware that her body felt too stimulated before that now her energy was drained.


    Li Jun Wei took hold of all her hair in the water and placed it in her right shoulder. He went down to kiss her left shoulder, "Take rest and sleep here, we can come back home soon. I will also return here after I have dealt my aunt and cousin."


    Li Lian shook her head, "I also want to have a talk with them."


    "We can do that tomorrow, I will only have a light talk with them," Li Jun Wei was the first to get up from the bathtub. He then soaked his hand inside the bathtub to pull her body from the water and carry her out.


    "I can walk!" Li Lian was scared when she was lifted up because they were inside the bathroom.


    "I know and I want to pamper you," Li Jun Wei leaned and kiss her forehead, "You''ve done great things for me which deserve you a good rest."


    Li Lian felt her blood rush to her cheeks as Li Jun Wei bring her from the bathtub. Once she had worn a bathrobe, he took care of her needs by brushing her hair and dry it. When he was done, Li Jun Wei brought her to bed.


    "There was something that I need to tell you," Li Lian was on the bed when she speaks, half of her legs were covered by the blanket and Li Jun Wei sat next to her legs. Gaining his attention, she speaks, "My grandmother fell from the stairs in Xie Family House. My parents blamed me and they had a letter with my handwriting but I wasn''t the one who pushed her. I asked Xiao Chen to help me to move my grandmother to Imperial Hospital."


    Thinking about grandmother Xie had Li Lian''s hand on the surface of the blanket to twist. She didn''t want to lose more of her important people. She thought that with the amount of authority grandmother Xie has as the head of the family and the eldest family member she wouldn''t be harmed but her guess was proved wrong when Xie Hue Lin had pushed her.


    "Your suspect that your sister is the one behind this," Li Jun Wei concluded when looking at her. So far the person with the ugliest and dirtiest heart was Xie Hue Lin. They both know this and when something amiss took place Xie Hue Lin would always be the first one to appear to their mind. He could feel the anger and concern passing by Li Lian''s head. Not wanting her to be stressed, Li Jun Wei cooed her by rubbing his hand on the back of her palm. "She would be alright, I know how strong your grandmother is," and Li Lian nodded she also believes the same. "I will take care of your grandmother''s hospital shift. No need to worry about anything, you can put your entire trust the doctors in Imperial Hospital, they would treat your grandmother with all the best hospitality they could offer until she recuperate her health, I will make sure of it," he kissed her knuckles and climbed to kiss her forehead with all tenderness the world could offer her, "I will be here until you sleep."


    "Thank you," Li Lian decided to let him now what she felt now was gratefulness to him.


    "All for you," responded Li Jun Wei. Like his words that he promised he waited to the time Li Lian had closed her eyes and snored lightly. He only raise from the side of her bed until he had make sure she had fallen to a slumber. Once he knew she wouldn''t wake up in the middle of her sleep while he was leaving, he kissed her forehead and left the room. The smile that once settled itself on Li Jun Wei''s handsome face then disappear for a colder glint to take place as he stepped away from the room.


    "I have been too kind," thought Li Jun Wei. He had regarded Jin Family not as family but had not done anything too extreme in respect as his grandmother was fond of his aunt. Mrs. Jin had tried something fishy under his nose and thought that he won''t know it, not knowing how wrong she was to ever think that all this time she had been one stepped over him.


    It had always been him who was three steps away from them and before they could take another step, Li Jun Wei had always planned for their demise.


    "CEO Li!" said one of the hotelier who seemed to have been waiting for him. His eyes then swept down, looking at the body of guards to understand that it must have been his wife''s doing. Thinking about Li Lian made the darkness in his heart turn faint but not for long as his anger was boiling inside him.


    "How much did my aunt paid you?" Li Jun Wei asked directly and the man was surprised. He kept his mouth shut and sweat begin to dropped from his forehead even though the corridors were cold.


    "I-I apologize but there was no choice for me to deny her request. I had talked about her about it and advise her-"


    "I asked how much." Li Jun Wei repeated his words through a gritted teeth. Being taller than the hotelier his eyes fell down sharply and the man felt all hairs on his back raise in fear.


    "T-Thirty million y-yuan," answered the hotelier in a very weak voice like a mouse who had just realized he had been trapped for following a delicious cheese that turns out to be his last dinner. He was aware of the plan that Mrs. Jin weaved and agreed to participate as he was blinded by the amount of money. Half of his words were truth as he had no choice, but the major reason played out due to the amount of money Mrs. Jin had offered.


    "Take another ten million yuan and think of it as your severance pay. My director Suan would come here soon to give you notice of who this hotel belongs to," Li Jun Wei was too angry to take note of the hotelier''s pale face. He didn''t have enough patient to stay kind after everything that happened. Walking down the elevator, he spotted Violet and his younger brother. Not far from them on the seat was her aunt and Jin Nu Yuan.


    Li Jun Wei wordlessly went to the seat in front of them, pulling it and sat with a crossed legs. "It''s finally the time to punish bad children."

 Chapter 431 - 412: Unforgivable-I

    Tic-Tock sound filled the lobby that had been emptied leaving only Violet and Li Xiao Chen other than Li Jun Wei and the two family member of Jin Family. The glass door had been covered with curtains and although the room was large it felt stuffy and hard to breath properly.


    Li Jun Wei had not speak, he took silence in a deep thought as if he was thinking of what to do with the two people that sat in front of him.


    Mrs. Jin can''t handle the silence any longer, she was embarrassed with the position she was placed in with her hands bound with rope as if she was some thief, "What are you doing, Jun Wei?! Release me from this instance."


    "And let you run with your tail between your leg?" Li Jun Wei raised his voice sharp,y just enough to let them know he wasn''t happy.


    "Bring Zi Lingyu here," said Li Jun Wei and at this Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes widened to her mother.


    How did everything went wrong? Jin Nu Yuan asked in her mind. She hadn''t been very happy to know someone as weak as Zi Lingyu would be her cousin-in-law but the woman was obedient better than Li Lian. Her mother had planned something outrageous but it did make sense. Li Jun Wei decided to break up with Li Lian but for some reason his lingering attachment didn''t allow him to kick her out of the house, and her mother suggested to cut his attachment by showing him another woman.


    It had gone well until that woman named Violet and Li Xiao Chen came.


    While Violet left and Li Xiao Chen followed her, Li Jun Wei looked again at his aunt, "You know currently I felt happy but also angry. If you ask me what I felt the most at this moment it is a deep rage."


    "I have only done what I think is right as your aunt," said Mrs. Jin, as if she was saying what he did was for him. "You might think what I did was wrong but soon you will realize what I did was only for your best future."


    "By forcing me to have s.e.x with someone who looked like my wife?" questioned Li Jun Wei with a facetious smile.


    "It is to severe your deep attachment to that wife of yours. I have heard everything," Mrs. Jin still had the confidence to think she was right. She might not have the close relationship to Li Jun Wei but she had a certain of power for being the closest niece to Madam Li. Knowing how Li Jun Wei listen closely to what his grandparents say, he won''t kick her out of the family or do something worse than that.


    What Mrs. Jin didn''t know was that Li Jun Wei had always prioritize Li Lian even if it means he would need to go against his dear grandparent''s wishes.


    Mrs. Jin smirked, "I know that you two-"


    "-Have been planning for a divorce," Li Jun Wei interrupted and continued Mrs. Jin''s words that had the woman''s eyes widened as she expected him to be surprised. "It is not hard to guess what you two are planning when you step to my house. Did you think my wife would let the chance to fool you and have you fall to her trap turn for nothing? She knew that you two had known about the rumors of divorce and I will tell you everything was false."


    Mrs. Jin frowned and her glare shifted at her youngest daughter who had given her the wrong information. Jin Nu Yuan pushed her back to cushioned settee, hoping she could be one with the cushion as she knew she had been the one to trip her mother''s entire plan.


    "To what extent do you think I could punish you, dear aunt?" question Li Jun Wei as he took a better look at his aunt''s face, this time they appeared to be much in stress and the confidence they once had turn fainter. "It seemed to me that you are still confident, thinking that what you did was not wrong and you don''t fear to get kicked from Li Family because you thought that my grandmother would give in if you played the damsel in distress, and begged while crying?"


    Everything Li Jun Wei uttered was spot on. It was what Mrs. Jin planned in case Li Jun Wei told her of what she did. With few tears of her, Mrs. Jin knew Madam Li would be angered for a couple of month but soon forget what she did due to them being a close-tied family.


    "You can try but it won''t happen," Li Jun Wei offered.


    "But you haven''t done anything," said Mrs. Jin, the woman''s expression took a sudden chance. "Whose words do you think would be trusted? I might have lost last time but I know and everyone know about Li Lian''s darkest past."


    "It was all her sister''s doing," Li Jun Wei responded, he caught the way her aunt''s smile spread from ear to ear.


    "All? But I have discovered the greatest mistake she ever done. I don''t know if you knew it but it''s fine if you don''t. In less than two minutes, the world would learn who Li Lian is. That woman, who practiced drugs!" Though Mrs. Jin''s hands to her chest had been tied her legs didn''t and she used them to stand up. "What will you do now? Protecting her again¡ª the woman who has nothing but dirt in her past? And I wonder if you will prioritize her again this time, after everything is revealed, how do you think your grandparents would think? Would they still accept Li Lian with open hands? Can you sacrifice everything for one little-"


    Li Jun Wei stopped his aunt''s words by locking his hand on her neck. His eyes glazed with anger as he stood up, towering Mrs. Jin with shadow before he pushed her harshly toward the pillar on his left. The sound of Mrs. Jin''s back hitting the wall was heavy and loud enough for Jin Nu Yuan to be frightened as she heard the sound of her mother''s bone clicked a snap.


    "You." was the first ever growl from Lu Jun Wei''s mouth. His eyes had turned almost red as it was colored in fury.

 Chapter 432 - 413: Unforgivable-II

    "You." Li Jun Wei set his teeth in anger, his eyes blazing with fury as his hand clenched tighter to the woman''s neck. "Leaving you alive was the last thing I had to do by restraining myself from killing you myself. But how dare you to touch her."


    Mrs. Jin''s smile had faded as she was caught in sudden stupor as Li Jun Wei clenched her neck, all in to strangle her to death. Violet and Li Xiao Chen had just came the moment Li Jun Wei had pushed Mrs. Jin against the wall.


    "Cousin Wei!" Jin Nu Yuan yelled alarmed, seeing her mother was strangled while Li Jun Wei held the most frightening expression she had ever seen. It was as if he had decided to kill her mother.


    "Brother!" Li Xiao Chen run to Li Jun Wei''s side. He didn''t know what happened but to kill Mrs. Jin out with all the lights in front of people was something that he need to stop. "I don''t know what happen but you need to calm down! Don''t kill her, think about sister!"


    "I am thinking if Li Lian!" Li Jun Wei responded with his voice dropping low. His hand on Mrs. Jin''s neck was still tight but it was visible shaking. Not because he hesitate to kill Mrs. Jin but he was trying to restrain himself from tightening the strangle even further.


    "Everything I have done was to protect her because I know that when she needed protection the most I was not there. I was not there when she had to suffer from what she doesn''t deserve. She was the most innocent person in this world, much better than you who had the privilege to live peacefully without any pain but you use your privilege to become greedy. I always question myself why there must be someone who had to harm her even though God must have loved someone like her who had only thought for other''s happiness. Whether it was her own family or you, everyone just seem obsessed to hurt her," Li Jun Wei glared as Mrs. Jin felt all air knocked out from her body, her face had turned pale with the lack of air and Li Jun Wei loosened it enough for her to catch a breath before tightening his finger again.


    "If today we are not out in the light or if today Li Lian wasn''t sleeping in this building, mark my words, Jin Yeshun. I will torture you with all torture there is in this world. I will severe your fingers one by one, before going to pluck your eyes and other part of your limbs; and have you see with your own two eyes how your limbs are thrown to fire. And while I am at it. I will treat that precious pawn of daughter and son that you have in the same fire. Do you think I am scary now? Well, I haven''t been kind, I have always been one crazy bastard but my leash to be sane was Li Lian. Now that you have been the one to hurt my leash and my most treasured person. I will make sure all of your family members suffer." and Li Jun Wei threw the older woman to the ground, having her thrown and swept the chairs and tables on the lobby.


    Jin Nu Yuan ran to her mother who coughed for breath. Tears covered both mother and daughter and they sat there shaken by fear. Li Jun Wei had been a docile child who was intelligent. He never got angered by anything and barely fazed when others hurt him.


    They didn''t know that Li Jun Wei could get this furious and all because Li Jun Wei had decided to keep this side of him hidden when he was with his family.


    Li Xiao Chen wasn''t sure what he had to say to his brother. He wanted to ask questions but didn''t know if now was the right time. They had been close after Li Jun Wei finished his college but now he felt a sudden rift appeared between them. Like Jin Nu Yuan and her mother, he had never met such an anger-filled expression from his brother.


    After strangling his aunt, Li Jun Wei could barely feel his anger satisfied. He felt he needed to punch someone or do anything to vent his anger and suddenly appeared Li Lian''s face. His anger slowly subside but it was still all over his head.


    "Xiao Chen," he said and Li Xiao Chen quickly came to him, hoping he could ease his brother''s anger. "I trust you with Li Lian''s grandmother. I will be leaving and if our grandparents come don''t let them meet Li Lian first. Bring them to me."


    "I understand," answered Xiao Chen with carefulness. Li Jun Wei wasn''t angry to him yet he felt small in front of him and feared his brother. He knew it wasn''t alright for him to feel scared but he did and he felt bad for feeling so. "What about sister?" asked Li Xiao Chen to see a pained expression came on his brother''s face.


    "I can''t hide everything from her. She needs to know it sooner or later, I only hope she could learn this news in the least painful way. But whatever method I use it doesn''t change the fact she would get hurt by other people''s words later," Li Jun Wei thought of the wide smile of joy Li Lian had a few minutes ago and when he think how her smile would disappear, his fist tightened. "Violet, I will leave Li Lian to you. Do not let anyone know her location."


    Before leaving Li Jun Wei casted his gaze to both Mrs. Jin and Jin Nu Yuan who then shrunk in fear when meeting his eyes. They appeared to be shocked, seeming finally understood how frightening he was which was great. This way they won''t have any other thought about harming Li Lian if they were traumatized.


    "Count yourself lucky this time I didn''t strangle you, and you should run to your house now. I won''t let you escape but I will allow you to see what happened to your dearest son. Soon it would be your turn," leaving the cold threat, Li Jun Wei then left the hotel to take care of the mess which his aunt started that had turn to a wave of news in Beijing.

 Chapter 433 - 414: Unforgivable-III

    Pouring the water to the glass brought a blobbing sound to the silent room. Xie Hue Lin sat there alone in one of the room in the hospital without her parents with her face pallid and the rim of her eyes were still red due to the amount of tears she shed. When she pulled the tea to her lips to drink, her eyes fell to see how reddish the tea was which reminds her of the trail of blood that came out from her grandmother''s head to the end of the staircase.


    Recalling the memories, her hands trembled. Yes, she had tied to kill Li Lian so closely almost to death but all because she was high from the hatred she held against her older sister. She didn''t hate her grandmother. Instead, if there was one sanest person it would be her grandmother. Even though she hated her for not allowing her to become the director by choosing Li Lian, she didn''t thought about killing her. Yet...


    Memories rushed in her mind again when she closed her eyes, and she enclasped her hands together that was quavering trying to dampen her erratic nerves.


    Separately outside, Mr. Xie was exasperated after dealing with what had taken place, although he had some disagreement with his mother he was terribly worried when he heard his mother had fallen from the stairs.


    "We will come back again," said the doctor, sliding close the door and before Mr. Xie could enter the bodyguards Li Lian left blocked the door.


    "For heaven''s sake, what are you two doing?! Move while I am still being nice to you two!" He demanded at the bodyguard. The two men were taller and had a larger frame but Mr. Xie could not stand it any longer that he was denied of entrance from his own mother''s room. "This is my mother''s room and you are standing in my way to meet her!"


    "We have instruction to obey," said the right man who then stayed quiet.


    "Well I have my my right to demand you leave!" yelled Mrs. Xie who stood beside her husband. "We ave ever rules and right on our side to demand you two to leave as the person inside that room is my mother-in-law! My family member!" Her words fell to a deaf ear to the two men and her sight went to her husband, "What should we do? The doctor claimed that mother would be alright but you know what he say, he couldn''t be sure the impact of the fall didn''t fully affected her brain. What if she dies without us having our last look on her?"


    The thought had her husband terrified. He had not been the best son but he had been showered by love by his mother and he didn''t want her wife''s words to turn into reality. This time he glared at the bodyguards, "MOVE!!" Mr. Xie pushed the two men who didn''t budge when he thought of using more people to move the two bodyguards.


    "Calm down Mr and Mrs Xie," was words that came from their lefts side and the couple immediately turn their eyes.


    Mrs Xie was the first one to narrow her eyes upon seeing who it was, "What is the meaning of this, junior Mr. Li?"


    Li Xiao Chen smiled as he came closer to Li Lian''s parents. He had just came back from the hotel where Li Jun Wei asked him to take care of Li Lian''s grandmother. After what happened, he learned from the guards that were in the lobby about what his aunt had done. Like Li Jun Wei, he wasn''t in his bad news from the unfairness that Xie Family had caused to Li Lian''s life.


    "As I say, calm down. You know how people turn like chicken when they can''t calm down and now you two reminds me of that sight," Li Xiao Chen casted his gaze toward the seats, searching for Xie Hue Lin who was not there. How dare she, Li Xiao Chen thought.


    Mr Xie wasn''t happy with the remark Li Xiao Chen had to say when the situation was currently dire. He looked at the younger man who he know must have been brought up spoiled and thinking that the world revolve around him. "I do not understand why you are here Mr. Li but I have heard about your closure to my oldest daughter-"


    "Li Lian," Li Xiao Chen corrected that had Mr. Xie tongue-tied for a moment, with a collected gaze, Li Xiao Chen stared down at the older man with his hand clenched in anger on Li Lian''s behalf and continued, "For parents who wished and regret aloud for having Li Lian, I don''t see where your position come from when calling her your daughter. You have thrown her, didn''t you? You have thrown your blood and flesh and let me reminds you, even Devils won''t throw their own child yet you did. That makes you lower than Devil and human. Calling Li Lian daughter or even her name is ear-shattering."


    "You do not know what that girl have done," interrupted Mrs. Xie. She looked at Li Xiao Chen and smile facetiously in pity, "I don''t know how much that girl have corrupted your mind but you have to know that she isn''t as white as she seems."


    "She might not be white but she is not dirty pitch black like you two. Li Lian hadn''t corrupted me instead she cleansed our mind from impure people like yours who could only smear your stain of ugliness all over others."


    "Looking at how you are so taken by her, it seemed she hadn''t tell you about what she did to our family, all her embarrassment she caused. Did being her lover make you lost what''s the truth in your eyes, Mr. Li? There are more than us who knew what she did, what makes you think her words were right and all of us are wrong? Are you truly believing that we have been deceived and she had been correct?" Mrs. Xie questioned with a scoff and she crossed her hands.


    "Not everyone believe that," Li Xiao Chen uttered and he pointed the door, "The old lady whose heart are much lovelier than yours have brighter eyes despite being older than you two to see what Li Lian had been suffered under. And I will never allow you to ever mock her again, she is not my lover but my older sister, the older sister whom her family have failed her. I have been trusted by my dearest family member to take care of her so she won''t get hurt psychically or mentally by her family again. You two have no shame and I don''t see how talking here would ever wake you up. Only a harsh slap of truth would wake you up but mark my word: on that day you will also beg for her forgiveness yet she would never forgive you."


    Mr and Mrs Xie was confused. They cannot understand what relationship do Li Jun Wei and Li Xiao Chen shared with Li Lian. Every time they would come and save Li Lian despite their warnings.


    Li Xiao Chen stayed true to his words. Having enough of talking to walls without heart, he turned his face to the bodyguards, "I have gotten the permission, you two can help the doctors to move Senior Madam Xie from the hospital room."


    "Excuse me?!" Mr. Xie questioned, startled by the news. "What do you mean by moving my mother''s hospital? She is to stay here until she recuperate!"


    "And to die?" Li Xiao Chen chuckled, "I have gotten the permission to change the hospital a and that is what I will do."


    "No! We will not allow you to do that!" Mrs. Xie spread her hands over the door not letting the people to come in and her husband followed after. "We are her family, only we are the ones who could shift her stay and you don''t have the qualifications to do so."


    "I do not but there is someone in this family who do other than you two," Li Xiao Chen rummage from his pocket and threw the letter to the couple and when Mr and Mrs Xie understood who it was with all bitterness, Li Xiao Chen raised his hand, "What are you doing? Remove them." The bodyguards went and followed Li Xiao Chen''s order with one push, the couple fell to the floor. The fell wasn''t harsh but they acted as if their world was destroyed and sky had shattered above them when they fall, causing Li Xiao Chen to roll his eyes.


    It was only after the ruckus was made and the yelling along with the screaming rang out to pull attention from the people who are near the place when Xie Hue Lin came and saw her parents were pulled and thrown to the ground. She quickly ran toward them.


    "What are you all doing?!" Xie Hue Lin wasn''t aware of what had taken place. She had seen the two bodyguards since the beginning but they show no sign of being aggressive yet now they had threw her parents across the floor.


    "Pushing the hindrance," said the bodyguard who had worked long under Li Jun Wei and shifted when he received order to protect Li Lian.


    "Hindrance?" Xie Hue Lin repeated. Never did anyone treated them like this, and then she saw Li Xiao Chen, "Mr Li," she frowned, "What are you doing by pushing my parents? I''d not know if it is my sister''s instruction but violence is out of-"


    "Continue," Li Xiao Chen coldly ordered the bodyguards, ignoring Xie Hue Lin.


    "They are going to shift your grandmother''s hospital room! I don''t know how he is able to do it but he had received this acceptance of moving the hospital room!" her father said with expression marred in anger.


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes widened and she read the letter in urgency, reading the last few words and the large sign that she knew belonged to her older sister. Li Lian. Again.

 Chapter 434 - 415: Don’t Read It-I

    There was a trigger in Xie Hue Lin''s mind when she see or heard Li Lian''s name, she could feel her entire body and the blood running in her veins curl in disgust and boil in hatred. There were many reasons Xie Hue Lin justified to be the reason for her deep hatred and dislike to Li Lian but as more years passed, it grew into an absolute detestation. Now, Xie Hue Lin forgot her initial cause for the dislike she held against her older sister, and she could only think how she cannot accept the fact Li Lian was living and breathing in the same world as her.


    "No!" Xie Hue Lin ran toward the door, glaring at Li Xiao Chen and stopping the two bodyguards with her body acting as a shield. "I don''t care if you are allowed, but this is my grandmother and my parent''s mother. You and she who had never participate in our family''s matter or nurse grandmother have no rights to bring her away and separate her from us! Especially to that woman who had caused-"


    Li Xiao Chen cut her words by taking and squeezing her cheeks with one hand, his voice fell low as he gave her a facetious smile, "Oh Shut up, Hue Lin. Stop trying to be a saint. We all know what you did, everyone in Li Family does, trying to drug her, defaming her name, and trying to kill her, we all know about it. I have heard that sisters have almost similar handwritings. And funny thing was my brother told me something which make sense. You were the one who taught her how to write Chinese characters didn''t you? Being sisters and being the one who taught her I know how easy it must have been for you to replicate her handwritings to forge that letter. How could someone be so stupid to sent a letter when we have phone in this generation? When Li Lian had exchanged her phone number to her grandmother. How did it feel?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes shook when she met Li Xiao Chen''s brown ones that were almost red with anger. "I hated it the most when people defame or harm my family. There was a time when I almost killed someone due to it, but I held back because I learned yoga many people would be sad if I did kill someone. They say a trait always ran in the family and I know it is correct. Me and my brother isn''t very much different when it comes to protecting our family. So tell me, how did it feel, Xie Hue Lin, how does it feel to kill someone for the second time?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s entire body trembled and Li Xiao Chen pulled his hand away, having her running back to where her parents were. Her mother quickly took a look on her face, "Mr. Li! There is a limit to what you could do! Do you think that we don''t dare to reveal what you did to the entire world?!"


    Mrs. Xie expected the man to restrain himself yet suddenly Li Xiao Chen burst to a laughter. He raised his brows, looking at the family of three, "Try it then. Did you forget who is the head of Beijing? Who is the person who control Beijing? It takes us less than a day to stomp down your family, but we didn''t. Not because we pity you but to take a leisure time and watch you suffer. I want to see what a drown family of mouses would do. Continue," Li Xiao Chen told the bodyguard. Less than a few minutes, grandmother Xie was shifted from the hospital room to the ambulance. Xie Family didn''t have the chance or option to do anything and could only watch.


    "Are we going to let her do whatever she wants to our family?!" Shrieked Mrs Xie to her husband. "That is your mother! She must be waiting for the day mother die so she could put her dirty hands to her inheritance!"


    "I have tried to stop them!" Mr Xie replied back with all frustration. "Tomorrow I will go and meet Mr. Li if we can''t."


    "What if we can''t? We need to fight them," Mrs Xie demanded her husband''s courage.


    "How? You know what Li Xiao Chen said was right, our family is nothing but an ant compared to them! Do you want us to risk everything?"


    "Then risk it!" Mrs Xie demanded, her expression marred in anger, "Do you have any choice than not risking everything and lost you chance to meet your mother?!"


    "Then tell me what we should do! Do you think we have the slightest chance?" And Mrs Xie stayed quiet in response, "I will try to do something but the chance is low. For now you and Hue Lin can go home I will not come back."


    "Where are you going?" questioned Mrs Xie with a slight tinge of suspicions on her voice.


    "Work, where else?" Mr Xie took off from the place, marching away, leaving without casting another word or glance.


    Mrs Xie pressed her fingers to her forehead, feeling her head bursting while Xie Hue Lin had sat on the corner of the seat, her expression went from pallid to a paper-like color. All blood from her face seemed to have disappeared after what Li Xiao Chen had whispered her.


    "My daughter," her mother sighed while bringing Xie Hue Lin''s body to her arms. "Did he said anything to you, Hue Lin? Don''t put your ears to him, you would be alright."


    Xie Hue Lin could still feel her body shivering, she didn''t understand how Li Xiao Chen was able to know what she did less than a few hours. "What should I do, mama? What if grandmother wakes up and says everything to Li Lian?"


    Mrs Xie frowned, she recalled the incident that happened in the staircase and pulled her daughter closer to a hug, "It won''t happen. I am by your side and I will make sure no harm should ever come to you. Don''t worry, your mother knows what she need to do. It wasn''t your fault," whispered Mrs Xie. If push comes to shove and Senior Mrs Xie woke up, she had no choice but to put an end to the witness which was her mother-in-law. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99t-read-it-i_52415311755928836 for visiting.

 Chapter 435 - 416: Don’t Read It-II

    Morning came faster for some people and slower to others. Li Lian woke up with her lower body slightly aching as she noticed she had slept in a very bad position. Pushing herself from the bed, she looked around to find Li Jun Wei buy from the sign of it she was alone the whole night.


    "Where is he?" She whispered, deciding to wash up before finding him. Once she left the room with the idea of searching Li Jun Wei in mind, she was immediately greeted with Violet who seemed as if she had been waiting for her while standing before the hotel room. "Violet."


    "Are you searching for Mr Li?" Violet asked and Li Lian responded with a nod.


    "Do you know where he left?" and immediately her eyes narrowed, "Did anything happen?"


    Violet wondered if Li Lian truly had a keen instinct or she had asked the question coincidently, "Nothing has happened." Violet lied without being found out as she was a master when it comes to hiding her expression.


    Li Lian hummed, "That''s strange though," and Violet''s eyes subtly narrowe, "I think I might have lost my phone. It was in my room but I didn''t find it anywhere. Do you think Jun Wei might have mistakenly took me phone?"


    "That is possible," Violet seconded the idea.


    "Strange, he never do anything carelessly," she whispered before muttering alone to herself. "Maybe the medicine is still affecting him?" But he won''t be going to work in that case.


    "I need to go to the hospital," Li Lian decided after a while. Her grandmother now comes into her priority. She then looked at her bodyguard, "Can I borrow your phone and notify Jun Wei?"


    "I can do that for you," offered Violet which Li Lian agreed with a nod. When Li Lian walked before her, Violet finally let go of the breaths she held on her lungs. It was hard to lie to Li Lian because at times, she would be quick in finding when things go strangely. Fortunately enough, she had done nothing that seemed out of place and she was someone who was skilled at lying. If it was someone else, it would have possibly taken Li Lian minutes before noticing something had went wrong.


    When Li Lian entered the elevator and pushed the button to the lobby, Violet precede before her and pushed the button to the bas.e.m.e.nt. Gaining Li Lian''s attention, she explained, "The car have been prepared in the bas.e.m.e.nt. We could immediately go and leave."


    "Okay," Li Lian agreed, watching Violet for a second before shifting her gaze again. While being under Li Lian''s Violet could sense how her eyes were filled with observations. Had all this time Li Lian looked at people with those eyes? No wonder most people would feel pressured.


    That being said, at the moment Violet was the one who felt the most pressured. Li Jun Wei had instructed her to protect Li Lian from the unwanted attention from the media who had been searching for her high and low.


    Worse, Mrs Jin tipped the media that Li Lian was hiding in a hotel where she had trapped her nephew in. All in order to throughly erase Li Lian. At this point, Violet wondered if Mrs Jin''s intention was to have Li Lian away from Li Family or due to her own grudge. The latter being more lucid as even during her worse time, counting hours until Li Jun Wei fully destroyed her family, she pushed the idea of defaming Li Lian rather than to run overseas. Or perhaps Mrs Jin knew that running overseas wouldn''t stop Li Jun Wei''s anger which mean this would be her last futile and childish tantrum, just like how an ant who knows it was going to die, throwing their last fight in vain.


    Violet wonder how should she break the news to Li Lian about the rumors that is running amongst Beijing where Li Lian was posed as a druggies.


    Once arrived in Imperial Hospital, Li Lian made her way to her grandmother''s room. On the way she noticed the little amount of people inside the hospital and wondered why, but it could be that she had come too early as it was barely seven in the morning.


    When Li Lian entered the room, she put a smile on her lips so she would be able to greet her grandmother with happiness but her smile faded when she saw the same scene where her grandmother slept on the bed which was very similar to the current condition of her foster mother who was in a vegetative state.


    "What happened?" Li Lian whispered when she got closer and Violet followed to enter the room behind her. "I remembered the doctor saying that grandmother would wake up possibly this morning."


    "The doctor notified me that the impact was harder than the thought and it will take some time for Senior Mrs Xie to wake up. There is possibly another reason for her not to wake up," responded Violet as Li Lian took a seat at the empty chair beside her grandmother''s bed.


    "What is that?" Asked Li Lian and she could feel Violet''s hesitation before replying while holding her breath.


    "She is mentally refusing to wake up," and Li Lian''s brows drew itself deeply, "The hit wasn''t as deep and it shouldn''t have leave an everlasting injury that could lead her to a critical state, but it seemed before she fell she had received a shock to her mind and now the shock cause her to unable to open her eyes."


    "Hue Lin," whispered Li Lian with her teeth set in line with anger. She raised her Han to her mother''s palm feeling the warmth and it remind her the time she had first took a seat at the same chair placed beside her grandmother''s bed side which felt warmth as if someone was here, "Did Jun Wei come here?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99t-read-it-ii_52438877436171322 for visiting.


    Violet looked at Li Lian at the sudden question and she shook her head, "I don''t know."


    "Do you know where is he then?" Li Lian asked her next question and somewhere Violet felt she was suddenly cornered.


    "I am sorry, I don''t know."


    "But you are indeed hiding something," Li Lian turned her face to look at Violet whose expression didn''t change. "Did Jun Wei tells you to hide it from me? I noticed it you know." A certain blaze fell over Li Lian''s eyes as she stared deeply to Violet''s bright brown eyes. "Tell me what happened." she ordered.

 Chapter 436 - 417: Don’t Read It-III

    Violet watched Li Lian''s eyes that were burning and she could tell it wasn''t burning from excitement but anger. There was a way for Violet to hide everything but then she was told by Li Jun Wei to expose what happened in the best way possible, and Violet was thinking to tell her later but Li Lian have found about everything before she could reveal it to her.


    "Mr Li didn''t order me to hide it from you, he instructed me to instead tell you in a better way," responded Violet and Li Lian somewhere could tell that was the case.


    "What is it about?" Asked Li Lian, she was prepared to face on many things and doubted there would be many things that could surprise her.


    "Before that, can I ask how you know that we were trying to hide something?" Violet asked to prolong the answer so it won''t come as a direct surprise and part of the reason because she was curious.


    "Since we didn''t enter the lobby. I knew there was something off. It make sense if you would like to park the car in the bas.e.m.e.nt in the hotel but you did the same in the hospital as if it was a must to park the car there because you are avoiding something," Li Lian hummed and she shifted her eyes from watching her grandmother''s hand to Violet''s eyes, "It must be the reporters and the media, which mean something of ours had been leaked to the world."


    "It was Mrs Jin," Violet replied, "She was the one who had leaked your past."


    "I had guessed it was her," she whispered in reply along with a sigh. Mrs Jin seemed to have been thinking to end her once and for all. She couldn''t understand why Mrs Jin was very confident that Li Jun Wei would divorce her even after seeing how he had treated her well. Perhaps she thought Li Jun Wei was incapable of loving others and they had only been putting an act. "Which part of my past?" asked Li Lian for Violet to put a reluctant look.


    "The drug," Violet answered after a while.


    Li Lian pulled her breaths before removing it slowly in a sigh. Her hand was clenched together and she could guess how the rumors had spread in the wrong way all over Beijing. She could tell without looking how her reputation had fallen to the ground and stomped by people.


    "Is my phone with you?" Li Lian questioned and Violet honestly replied with a nod.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%E2%80%99t-read-it-iii_52461739547098245 for visiting.


    "Mr Li asked me not to give you your phone. I have seen the articles and comments, Mistress and I advise you not to read it. There isn''t anything good written there," Violet advised. She recalled last night how Li Jun Wei had warned her strongly, ''Don''t let her read it.'' And at first Violet wondered why but after reading the comments which was written in the most terrible way, she understood how it would be much better if Li Lian didn''t read it.


    Li Lian shook her head, "I will be fine. It is not my first time receiving backlashes from people you know, I''ve grown accustomed to it. Jun Wei won''t blame you either."


    Violet suddenly shook her head, and Li Lian lifted her brows to hear her say, "I am not afraid of Mr Li''s anger. I don''t want you to read it because I know how painful it is."


    The reply had Li Lian to be surprised for a moment. She knew Violet was a person with a great heart, she knew because since the first day, Violet had protected her from people who wanted to harm her not just physically without the need for her to order her. But at times, Li Lian thought Violet still keep people around her with an arm length.


    Her smile grew, "I''m happy to hear that. But I will be fine, I also need to know what she had exposed to the media to know what to do to take care of this matter."


    Violet saw there was no place for her to deny Li Lian''s request as she had made her mind, and gave the phone to her.


    Li Lian read the articles and comments to know the damage quantity that had been caused by Mrs Jin, reading it, instead Li Lian thought it wasn''t too big and she guessed because Li Jun Wei must have taken care most of the things but the fact that her name had been stained and people demanding for her to speak up was still there.


    Having gotten used to the thorn-like comment, Li Lian only read the few comments which she think would be useful before checking her call history to see that Wei Mo Ran had been trying to contact her since last night. Replying to one of them, Mo Ran''s voice immediately broke next to her ears.


    "Where are you, Li Lian?" questioned Wei Mo Ran once the call went through. "I know you must have opened the articles but cool your head for a moment. Do not think of doing rash things out of impulse and I suggest you to be next to Mr Li."


    "I am fine, Mo Ran," replied Li Lian with a laugh, "I''m sorry I worried you, my phone wasn''t with me and I just woke up."


    "Where are you now?" Wei Mo Ran asked from the voice, Li Lian didn''t seem affected which was great as most artists by now would be doing things they shouldn''t as if taking their own life or harming themselves which Mo Ran didn''t want it to ever happen to Li Lian.


    "In the hospital," Li Lian responded to hear a loud gasp coming from Wei Mo Ran''s side. "No, it''s not what you think. My grandmother fell from the stairs and I was here to accompany her."


    "I see, I''m sorry to bother you in such an important time," Wei Mo Ran replied, wondering how Li Lian must be in a deep sorrow with the rumors that had spread all around Beijing and her grandmother who had fallen from the stairs.


    "No problem, it is my work and I trust that my grandmother will be alright. She has a very strong will to live," Li Lian responded while holding her grandmother''s hand with a light squeeze. "Back to the rumors, Mo Ran. I have an idea."


    "What is it?" Wei Mo Ran questioned.


    "I want to hold a press conference to discuss about it," Li Lian answered as she stood up from her seat, bidding goodbye in whisper and a smile curl her lips. If anyone had thought that something like this would stop her than it was wrong, thought Li Lian. There had been many things she had passed by, moments that were much more painful than this. Instead of getting plummmeted by the rumors, Li Lian had make up her mind to solve the problem as soon as she could before giving a lesson to her younger sister who had harmed the only person who she still care in Xie Family.

 Chapter 437 - 418: Getting Even-I

    After a light discussion, Li Lian convince Violet to leave through the lobby. It wasn''t that she was confident there wouldn''t be any media out there or because she was confident she would be able to go through all the ocean of question the people would direct to her in the most sharpest way, but because Li Lian knew she had not done anything wrong. Hiding would mean she was in fear which doesn''t suit her.


    Unexpectedly when Li Lian left from the lobby, it wasn''t the media that caught her eyes as there was almost to no people belonging to the media that came there, instead it was her father, Mr Xie. Upon seeing the man, Li Lian could tell he had also exchanged gaze to her but Li Lian didn''t wait for him and instead walked away.


    "Li Lian!" Mr Xie called in a snap when he noticed how Li Lian had ignored him when he knew they had met eyes. His hand reached out to touch hers but was stopped by Violet. Mr Xie wasn''t pleased with what had happening and how Violet had went in between his business and he frowned, "I have to speak with my daughter, you are an outside, move!"


    "How unpleasant it is to hear that I am still a daughter at times that is convenient to you," remarked Li Lian and she looked at Violet with a nod, having the female bodyguard to take two steps back and keenly watching Mr Xie''s next move. "I don''t have enough time to waste with you but let''s hear what you say. What business do you have with me?"


    "Don''t act dumb, where is your grandmother? How dare you to keep her away from us after what you have done-"


    "That I have been the cause for grandmother to fall from the stairs?" Li Lian chuckled as she had filled in Mr Xie''s words, "I knew you were not smart and so was the people in your household but to think you still don''t understand that it wasn''t me who caused this means more than enough to prove your idiocy. But perhaps it wasn''t because you are an idiot that you can''t understand or see the fire that had burn your house right underneath your feet as all the three of you have always blamed me for everything that ever happen in the house."


    Mr Xie gave a facetious smile, "Are you trying to say you are not the one at fault here?"


    Li Lian sighed, "Grandmother have a bad eyesight which can''t allow her to read closely, handwriting make it even harder for her to read things and without the help of eyeglass she won''t be able to see text. How do you think with her bad eyesight she could read the letter I sent her? Did you see her eyeglass near her during her fall? From the person who I asked they say they didn''t found it near her but in her room."


    Left by her words, Mr Xie was tongue tied with the facts that Li Lian gave him. In a few minutes later although he would rather doubt Li Lian than other people, he can''t help but to think of the higher chances a person who pushed his mother from the staircase.


    "Unfortunate news for you, Mr Xie, that person who pushed grandmother from the staircase is somewhere around the house. And don''t begin by blaming or accusing me; you saw who that letter was forged by to accuse me, didn''t you? In this case I am the lest suspicious person while you are one of the suspect along with all the people who lived in that house," Li Lian shook her head and crossed her hand, "I wonder who is going to fall from that staircase again."


    "You-!"


    "Goodbye," Li Lian took a few step forward only to be stopped by Mr Xie.


    "Wait! Even if what you are saying is true I cannot allow you to shift mother''s hospital room as your will. You do not have the right to move her." Li Lian frowned as she looked at the man''s face. "I heard about the rumors that is running around Beijing about you. And as you father I might be able to give them a clean report that it never happen. For that, I want you to bring mother back to the hospital-"


    "And let her be killed again? Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g out of your mind?" Li Lian snapped as her last thread of patience was severed by Mr Xie''s words. "You don''t know the severity of your action, Mr Xie. Someone from your family tried to kill grandmother, what do you think would happen when they realize she didn''t die?" Li Lian looked at her father''s face that still didn''t understand what happened, "They would come back to kill her. And if that did happened, not only the killer is responsible for grandmother''s death but also you who still can''t understand how wrong your choices is. The rumors is my problem alone. I don''t need someone who had judged me because of it to be the one who want to lend me help. I can do it alone well enough even without you or the people of Xie Family because that is what I have been doing since long time ago."


    Seeing that Mr Xie was gobsmack by her words, Li Lian rolled her eyes. Was it that surprising to know that someone in his family could kill? Perhaps it was to him because all this time he thought he was living in a perfect family, unlike her who had seen the ugliest part of the family.


    "I would like you to leave now from this hospital Mr Xie, if you don''t I will have the guards to ban you from here," warned Li Lian. She couldn''t let anyone harming the people who she treasured ever again.


    "You don''t have the author to-"


    Li Lian interrupted the man''s words again, "Keep thinking so and you will regret it. If I were you I would be back to that house and quickly find the truth¡ª that''s if you do have the confident and intelligence to do so."


    Without further ado, Li Lian left the man, walking toward the car and exhaled a deep sigh as she felt her head splitting with the problem she faced, she have found plans to thread but at this moment most part of her head was filled with worry for her grandmother and what was about to come.


    There was only one person who could calm her headache, thought Li Lian, "Violet do you know where Jun Wei is?"


    Violet looked at Li Lian replying belatedly, "He should be in Jin Family''s house."


    "Great, what a good time," Li Lian curled her lips as she entered the car, "Let''s go there and see with our eyes what is happening to them now. I also have things to get even with them."


    ***


    A/N: Possibily after another sixty-two chapter this book would end (maybe)

 Chapter 438 - 419:Getting Even-II

    The night before Li Jun Wei left to the hotel where he was about to be drugged, the moon was high in the sky but was engulfed with black clouds that heavily filled the sky as if it was mourning for the loss of the stars or someone else''s happiness that and their heart that broke in the sadness of betrayal.


    "Do you not believe what you see?" asked the person from the call whose voice was deep, and no one could mistaken the voice to belong to someone else than Li Jun Wei''s.


    "No," she sobbed, her eyes turned bloodshot red from the tears that kept shedding from her eyes as if the wall of her tear dam had broken, causing the tears that she didn''t know she had a lot in her to flood, "I do. I have seen everything," whispered Linyue, "I thought before he belongs to the category of the few people who I could trust and I believed him."


    "I know," replied Li Jun Wei, "Betrayal would never happen if you don''t trust the person, to begin with. I understand Linyue. I have only my hunch with me in the beginning."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" came Linyue''s question which he had expected.


    "Would you have believed me if I had said this directly to you, Linyue? If you remembered what I have said to you in the past, you would have noticed the signs I gave out. You were one of the most clever women I have met and even though Suzheng had been smart enough, it would have been easy for you to know how long he had cheated on you. But you didn''t. Why?"


    Linyue didn''t reply, she knew somewhere that what Li Jun Wei had said was correct. She was aware of the answer to Li Jun Wei''s question but she couldn''t bring herself to reply to it. Li Jun Wei continued, "I also know you have never loved Suzheng."


    A gasp escaped faintly from Linyue''s mouth which she barely could let it to leave as she muffled her mouth with her hands.


    "Our youngest cousin told me everything about it, including that you have never once loved Suzheng. Your family persuades and urges you to the marriage with Suzheng and you see him as the person who could help you escape from the pain of being left by your late lover. You didn''t love him but I also know how much of affection you shared with him by choosing him as your husband. But it was wrong," Li Jun Wei revealed slowly the innermost emotions which was inside Linyue and she was surprised because although she often shared her worry with him, it wasn''t much until Li Jun Wei could conclude everything right on the mark.


    "Do you blame me?" Linyue was used to be blamed by her family. When she closed her eyes, she could feel her mother and father''s comment which would ring to her ears if they were about to learn Suzheng''s affair. Instead of blaming Suzheng, they would blame her, and question why she couldn''t capture her husband''s interest. It had been that way since the past where her parents would rather be on the outsider''s side than hers which made her always at fault and vulnerable.


    "I don''t," Li Jun Wei answered steadily, "I am on your side, Linyue," he assured, as he was aware of Linyue''s background. "I blame Suzheng and I don''t have any right to blame you who is hurt the most in this situation. I cannot express how guilty I am for letting him marry you even if it wasn''t my business. But a marriage that you started on the wrong foot with you and Suzheng each having their own goal instead of love, it was bound to end soon and now is better than later." Knowing how Linyue was heartbroken, Li Jun Wei used the softest words he had so he won''t cause another wound on Linyue who didn''t deserve any of this pain.


    "I still have one more question," said Linyue. She felt very tired due to the amount of crying she makes in the last four hours after seeing with her own eyes the affair she caught her husband with after following him to the hotel with another woman whom she knew, and also because of how much pain she went through after being betrayed and lied to. "I won''t tell you what it is but will you help me?"


    "If it is to confront Suzheng I will and I can do more than that," Li Jun Wei replied, leaning back on his car, waiting for Linyue to steel her heart and make a decision.


    Back to the present, Li Lian entered the house which was built resplendently. It appeared that even though Mr. Jin didn''t participate fully in Li''s corporation and had his own housing company, he indeed was rich enough to waste his money on the houses that looked pretty recently made as the walls were still freshly painted which reminded her of Mrs. Jin''s last floating of buying a new house which she ensured would be more luxurious than her previous house.


    ''I will invite you there next time, Li Lian,'' was the offer that Mrs. Jin made when she acted as if she was on her side last time. Who could guess she would indeed come to the house but in a different way?


    "Jun Wei, you are going too far!!" A sudden scream brought Li Lian from her moment of thought. She could almost immediately identify whose voice it was but hearing Li Jun Wei''s name was more of the trigger for her to quickly enter the room in which her husband was at.


    "If this is going too far, you are faint-hearted uncle. I am just starting," Li Jim Wei answered and Li Lian who entered saw him sitting on a chair on her left side with his elbows settled on his knees. His eyes coldly looked down on Jin Family members who were forced to kneel on the ground.


    It was then when Li Lian who stood next to the door noticed a missing family member of Jin, Suzheng. When she fully pushed her body inside the room did she saw Suzheng in the corner with his face bloody as if someone had punched him.


    Finally noticing her, Li Jun Wei lifted his eyes that were fierce with boiling ire, "Li Lian," he called with his eyes slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 439 - 420: Getting Even-III

    Li Lian didn''t know how long she had been wanting to seen him despite their short separation. However, at this moment many things caught up to her mind and she stood there trying to take in what she saw and process them.


    "Li Lian," Li Jun Wei called and she felt her entire body moving toward him without her thinking.


    "Jun Wei," Li Lian said. She wasn''t exactly surprise by seeing Suzheng beaten up or Jin Family kneeling on the ground. It was one of the scene she had often come across when she was still living in Maple House, where people who had done wrong was punished this way. What she didn''t expect was that Li Jun Wei was the person to perform this.


    "Come here," Li Jun Wei said, he spread his arm in the most loving way as if offering for a hug. His eyes looked empty and hollow, even though it slightly brightened with her appearance, there was still darkness in it that had spread too deeply.


    Li Lian couldn''t bear to see him with such lonely gaze and took his hand once she come to his side. Her eyes then moved to see Mr and Mrs Jin before looking at Jin Nu Yuan who was clearly daunted by what happened that she shrunk behind her mother, as if afraid that Li Jun Wei or her will pick her next.


    "H-How could you do this! You have businesses only with me and not my children!" Shrieked Mrs Jin who cannot see how Li Jun Wei was trying to find comfort from Li Lian when her son was bleeding out on the other side of the room. "Did you forgot we are still a family?" asked the elder woman through a gritted teeth.


    Li Jun Wei swept his eyes coldly and the hollowness of his eyes spread, causing him to appear as a taunting and cold-hearted person. "Family do not hurt each other or hold I''ll intent, auntie. That was how I was taught and brought up; and what I believe. But all of you did the opposite which mean you never considered me a family. Why should I then? I may not have business with Suzheng, but it comes to my mind you wouldn''t feel it''s a punishment until you see with your own eyes how your son''s life is going to end up. Remember, the reason why your son ended up there is because of you. It would be much better if you start to reflect what you did than persuading me."


    Mrs Jin sent a low glare toward Li Lian, the source of her doom, "We did nothin-"


    Li Lian heard from the opposite side of her right a punch rang out. It was the bodyguard who stood in front of Suzheng that had punch the kneeling man.


    "Age don''t do you wise, I see," Li Jun Wei suddenly stood up and walk when one person came to bring him his golf bag. Pulling the golf stick, he ran his hand toward the handle, his eyes turning much darker as if he was drunk and high from anger. "Nu Yuan," Li Jun Wei called and Li Lian saw how the younger woman''s body trembled.


    All this twenty four years of her life, Jin Nu Yuan was treated like a princess, believing herself to be one of the highest woman in Beijing as she was the only girl in Li Family. It comes without the need to proof how spoiled rotten she was.


    Never in Jin Nu Yuan''s life have she been beaten by anyone or even slapped by her parents. Seeing the golf stick, she cried, "Mother!"


    Mrs Jin was also angered with how Li Jun Wei had crossed the line, "Jun Wei!"


    "Brother Wei, I''m sorry! I-I''m sorry," Jin Nu Yuan sobbed, immediately apologizing for she had seen how her brother was beaten up and how he had strangled her mother. Would he not beat her after what she had done to Li Lian?


    "It''s not me who you should apologize only to, right?" Li Jun Wei questioned and Jin Nu Yuan''s eyes darted toward Li Lian.


    Jin Nu Yuan clenched her hands, it was clear she still see Li Lian as someone below her which why she can''t accept herself apologizing but when she heard from her right ears the sound of her brother m.o.a.ning in pain, fear start to spread and alarm her mind, "I-I''m sorry, Li Lian for everything. For not welcoming you and for shunning you with the accusations."


    Li Lian didn''t know how to react with a apology but she could tell Jin Nu Yuan was sincere with her apology because she didn''t want to get hurt. She looked at her husband who had put the gold stick aside. Suzheng seemed to have gain his consciousness and upon seeing the golf stick, he too became scared and his mouth was clamped with fear.


    "You should learn how to apologize too, auntie," said Li Jun Wei, taking back his seat but he still didn''t release the golf stick on his hand, "There is something I rather much use than golf stick when it come to teaching lesson to those who had hurt Li Lian."


    "Jun Wei, you might have forgotten that we are in China. Once we had gotten a hold of the police they won''t put a blind eye to what you did," Mr Jin said, threatening. The man had support his wife when it come to their idea of stealing Li Corporation from under Li Jun Wei''s nose and support his wife''s every move. Yesterday''s incident also happened due to the man''s help.


    Li Jun Wei tilted his head and his smile appeared slowly to pour cold air to the man, waking him up to the reality, "Do you want to try and see if it work? I don''t think you understand the extent of Li Corporation after I have become the head of the corporation. The people inside you company including the people who had always been sending you informations of me and my family, they are all under me. I know your next step because before you can lift your steps, I am before you, waiting. There should have been another month before your company become fully mine but I can''t tolerate any of this."


    Mr Jin''s mouth left agape on the exposed truth. Mrs Jin didn''t want to show her fear and her distress that everything on her hand had been pushed to the edge and prune to nothing.


    "I would like to put an end to this show as soon as possible," Li Jun Wei left his word to a hum.


    A taunt came on Mrs Jin, "Then why you didn''t?"


    Li Jun Wei stared at his aunt, sensing that the woman still don''t understand how angry he was. "I am not tolerating you, auntie. We are missing people and spectators. The people who would come they aren''t only the witness but also key characters."


    Li Lian wondered who they were but she could tell Linyue would be there as one of that people. She saw Violet coming inside after they separated from the entrance earlier. She then came beside them, "Everyone have assembled, Mr Li."


    Li Jun Wei nodded, "Bring them here."

 Chapter 440 - 421: Jin To Ashes-I

    After a while, Violet came back with a group of people behind her. Li Lian spotted Linyue who she had suspected would be there and a few other people who Li Lian didn''t know before the last to come was Madam Li and Senior Mr Li. She wasn''t the only one who notice them as they also notice her when their eyes met. Li Lian could tell the confusion on their eyes and the way they looked as if they needed to say things.


    Li Lian clenched her hand, she had prepared Li Jun Wei''s grandparents to be disappointed the way her parents did. She remembered how it felt to be shunned for things which she didn''t do and blamed without being questioned or trusted since the beginning, but right now, if Madam and Senior Mr. Li were about to give the same reaction, she could tell it would affect her more than before.


    Madam and Senior Mr Li took a proper understanding of the situation, looking around the place, finding their niece and grandchildren on the floor.


    Senior Mr Li pulled his brows when he saw how Suzheng had been beaten up and it was clear the bodyguard in front of him was the one who had throw punches one-sidedly. On the other hand, Li Jun Wei was sitting calmly, was the one who had poured the instructions.


    "I do not know what had taken place here Jun Wei but you should calm down and we can discuss about this matter calmly," said Senior Mr. Li, being neutral without siding toward Jin Family but also not siding with Li Jun Wei who had done things in a way only mafia would.


    "I can''t," was the lone answer Li Jun Wei said but it was enough to express his rejection toward the idea of having a peaceful discussion with Jin Family.


    Madam Li was confused seeing her niece was on the ground who then screamed, "Auntie, please help me! J-Jun Wei is trying to kill Suzheng," accused the woman, pleading with tears rolling down her face to appear like the one who was subjected to unfairness.


    Madam Li was shocked but seeing her oldest grandson sitting on his chair with the look on his face that was clearly showing how he wouldn''t stop anytime soon, part of her feared that Li Jun Wei would truly kill Suzheng who could hardly open his eyes and only groan in pain. When Madam Li made one step, Li Lian saw Li Jun Wei pushing the gold stick to the ground, causing a loud thud sound. "Don''t. Grandmother," he said strictly, "Do you rather believe that woman''s words than mine?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Madam Li had always held the soft spot for both Mrs. Jin but more so toward her grandson who lost his parents when he was still young, "What''s happening, Jun Wei?"


    "As you two see, I am punishing the bad people of our family," Li Jun Wei answered in the most calm voice as if nothing could ruffle his feathers.


    Senior Mr. Li didn''t know what happened, he only heard news about Li Lian this morning and that was all, he didn''t know what Jin Family did but he knew for sure Li Amun Wei wouldn''t go to the extreme unless they had pulled the trigger, "Don''t go overboard, Jun Wei," warned his grandfather as it was the only warning he could give. Li Jun Wei didn''t reply but he heard his words and that was enough.


    Mrs. Jin was shocked with how both of them didn''t do anything she pulled her tears again, "Auntie... you won''t help me?"


    Madam Li was in a bind as both of them were people who she couldn''t chose between. Mrs. Jin was her younger cousin''s child who lost her mother in a young age and since her childhood the two were close. With a hard choice laid before her, Mrs. Jin made her hardest option and closed her eyes as she said, "Believe Jun Wei, Xishe. He won''t harm you without reason."


    Mrs. Jin pulled her hand to a tight fist. It was because she had done things that she was afraid Li Jun Wei would harm her and her family members more than he already did.


    Li Jun Wei raised his hand, curling his finger to call the people inside the group, "The two people on grandmother''s left side come here. Grandfather and grandmother you two can sit, you too Linyue."


    Linyue swept her eyes to her husband, seeing him black and blue and the latter pulled a faint smile seeing her wife. Since Li Jun Wei inclined to Linyue, he thought her wife could beg them to stop and Li Jun Wei would heed her words out of politeness. What he didn''t expect was Linyue immediately turning her face as if she hadn''t seen anything, leaving Suzheng in a shock as if it was his usual wife, she would have been thrown in panic and turn to bundle of nerves. Yet she appeared relaxed as if it was no skin of her nose.


    "This two people are the accountant of Jin Company, tell us what you''ve find," Li Jun Wei calmly stated, finding his aunt and uncle looked caught by the wrong foot upon seeing who they were.


    Li Lian turned to see them, finding out that not soon Jin Family would grind to dust. She watched the first accountant said, "We were urged by Mr. Jin to put a blank on a few doc.u.ments."


    Li Jun Wei dropped his head slightly, "What doc.u.ment was it?"


    "It was doc.u.ments about the recent plaza which was built with the help and coordination of Li Corporation," said the man, "At first we didn''t know why he had told us that and followed his instruction but three weeks after we were fired by Mr. Suzheng and they blamed us for stealing the company money which we didn''t do!" The person looked at Mr. Li full of grudge.


    "What does that have to do with us?" questioned Mr. Jin, "We have found out he had indeed took money from the company which was given by Li Corporation. Jun Wei, you knew this."


    "I know and I am more aware how you pushed the blame toward them. The blank part that they were told to put wasn''t out of place, as they only placed on a few things but it was actually the bigger picture. The material used to built the plaza was checked to be one of the lowest grade and I heard it was Suzheng himself who had requested for this particular material. This material was less than halves of the normal material to built the plaza. Yet the money that was given was said to have been used fully. That was when you used these two as your scapegoat."


    Suzheng was shocked he shocked his head, trying to gain sympathy when Li Jun Wei raised his hand to point another person. "This is the construction worker who had warned Suzheng that the material was too terrible to be used for."


    The man held his hand in front of him, saying, "I have advised Mr. Suzheng not to use any of the material but he insisted, we quickly pulled out from the ground and I heard another construction group was hired. One of them died in the process due to the material that was just in a state that was too terrible."


    "What?" Senior Mr. Li appeared to be shocked, "We have never heard any of this!"

 Chapter 441 - 422: Jin To Ashes-II

    Mr Jin''s expression grew green and worse a Li Jun Wei continued, "Due to the cheap material he had killed four people. After that he blamed these two accountants for the one responsible before covering everything by swiping it under the rug."


    "No! We have nothing to do in it," Mr Jin quickly denied, not wanting to be blamed even though he knew he was wrong.


    "We have evidence uncle, don''t deny it or you will regret it," Li Jun Wei interrupted. "We can discuss the rest in court. That would bring peace to the construction workers'' family who had lost their dead, husband, brother, and child because of you."


    If there was one thing that Mr. Jin was sure of it would be that anyone who go against Li Corporation in a court would never win. The game had been set the moment he declared about bringing the matter to the court and Mr. Jin''s fate had been decided.


    Mrs. Jin clenched her jaw, being the wife, she had heard everything from Mr. Jin previously. Not wanting to back down without action, she said, "Then proof the evidence! We are a family and yet you dare to accuse us for her!" Li Lian watched the way Mrs. Jin jerking her body forward as if to point her out if her hands weren''t tied.


    Senior Mr. and Madam Li shifted their eyes to Li Lian and she felt an unexplainable uncomfortableness and not knowing what to say she chose to stay quiet.


    "Evidence?" Li Jun Wei stood up and walked toward the wall before kicking it, "This is the evidence, this house. I knew you were the one who told uncle to buy a house instead of saving the money so the trades won''t be found, but you were too late."


    Mrs. Jin was out of moves and she looked at Madam Li whose expression was torn in between.


    "If what Jun Wei said was true, Mr. Jin then I fear we will have to discuss this with the one who have the authority, the police," said Senior Mr. Li strictly after seeing Mrs. Jin gaze to his wife that burdened her, "And we will not help you. The problem of the matter is that you have gone across the line by resulting to the death of others and I am very embarrassed to have trusted you."


    After a while, Madam Li then looked at her grandson, "What happened to the rest, then?"


    Li Jun Wei''s casually replied, "Suzheng''s problem is with Linyue, he had cheated behind her since the third month of their marriage which mean as soon as he ended his honeymoon."


    "That''s nonsense!" said Suzheng in gibberish as his mouth and face was swollen.


    "It''s not," interrupted Linyue, "Two days ago, I was staying at a hotel room right beside yours. I never thought that you would be there next in the room that I stayed in with my friends with another woman. And I know that is not the first time you have an affair to me."


    "N-no, this is because Yangzheng, right? The man that you love before me," accused Suzheng.


    Linyue clenched her fist, "I did loved you Suzheng, I tried to be a good wife but if you had truly loved me you would have not hurt me and I cannot trust myself to someone who hurt me."


    "What f.u.c.k.i.n.g nonsense-" Suzheng received another blow from the bodyguard in front of him and everyone''s eyes went wide as they didn''t expect this. Li Lian turned her head and found Jun Wei had raised his hand to gave an order which others only noticed after.


    "Clean your mouth, cousin, or I will have to put soap on your mouth and have you chug on it," Li Jun Wei remarked inexpressively while it sounded like a threat after seeing what he did, Suzheng can''t help but to feel scared and did quiet down even though there were more words he wanted to shouted. Li Jun Wei leaned back and crossed his legs, his anger had not the least faded. "Each of you have your own mistake, and grave one at that, but Mrs. Jin you won the cake. Not only you tried to steal Li Corporation from us, you also plan to control who I marry and what I do. If not you would do things that you did like yesterday."


    Madam Li felt her throat go dry, going by Li Jun Wei''s words, it would mean all this time she had put her trust on the wrong person, and instead brought snakes to the family. Closing her eyes, Madam Li steeled herself and asked, "What did she do yesterday?"


    "Spiking my drink so I would have s.e.x with someone else that wasn''t Li Lian," said Li Jun Wei without filtering his words as he didn''t see the need to. "She wanted us to have divorce and chose a wife for me who she could then control."


    Madam Li felt faint headed and Senior Mr. Li knowing this quickly went to her side and support her by holding her shoulders.


    "If one thing was wrong I would be having an affair that I would never want," Li Jun Wei''s eyes then moved to Li Lian. She could sense his anger and his guilt for making her suffer. "What was more that makes me want to kill her now is that she had spread Li Lian''s deepest wound."


    "The drugs rumor?" questioned Senior Mr. Li and Li Jun Wei nodded.


    From across the room, Mrs. Jin scoffed. Tears didn''t work and now in the point where she seemed to soon will be loosing everything, Mrs. Jin can''t care about the image she held, "I was only spreading the truth. She was using drugs and that was the reason why she was kicked out of her family and shunned by them. Prove is that bitch didn''t refute nor come clean about this to you two, right?"


    Mrs. Jin snickered without knowing the darkness that had engulfed Li Jun Wei''s face. With the gold stick still on his hand, Li Lian couldn''t stop him as he had went fast to stand in front of Mrs. Jin. Seeing Li Jun Wei raising the golf stick above his shoulders, Mrs. Jin''s eyes went wide, "You never think I wouldn''t do this, right auntie?" Li Jun Wei offered a last smile before dropping it down and swung the golf stick.

 Chapter 442 - 423: Jin To Ashes-III

    "AHHH!!!" The scream echoed. Li Lian wondered if Li Jun Wei was pushing too hard as he was deep in anger and went to stop him before he did things that wouldn''t be able to undo. But before she did, she found Mrs. Jin was still on her ground, covering her head in fear for the impact which didn''t come as Li Jun Wei had just stopped his swung when the golf stick neared her head a little.


    On the other hand, Jin Nu Yuan who screamed had fell on the ground, fainted as fear had caught her entire body and suspend her consciousness.


    Mrs. Jin opened her eyes when she realized the golf stick didn''t hit her and her eyes opened to see Li Jun Wei''s shadow towering her in a taunt. His smile crept slowly on his lips, "Did I scared you, auntie? I won''t beat you. I have plenty of things stored in my mind as for what I can do and this is only a warning for you to clean your mouth and not call my wife with the condescending remark you said earlier."


    Mrs. Jin was still caught in shock and stupor. It was because the moment Li Jun Wei had swung the golf stick across she could tell that he didn''t hesitated and had only stop for the reason he uttered. If the reason wasn''t there, he wouldn''t have stopped himself from whacking her head.


    "Jun Wei," her grandmother called, afraid that her grandson had truly lost all colors and kill anyone.


    Li Lian met gazes with Madam Li who looked at her with a pursed lips, leaving Li Lian wondering what they were thinking of her now. "Can you explain us about the rumors?" questioned Linyue who had been silent in the room, knowing that her words would help Li Lian and Li Lian turned to see Linyue smiling back at her, "I know that rumors must be wrong. But I also don''t get how Mrs. Jin would be brave to accuse Li Lian if she doesn''t receive a strong rumor from others."


    Mrs. Jin snapped eyes toward Linyue, her daughter-in-law who had instead of helping her has asked questions and stood there as a spectator with anger. Linyue saw the look that Mrs. Jin gave but can''t bothered with it as she was prepared to cut ties with the entire family.


    Li Jun Wei looked at Li Lian, and they exchanged gazes as he spoke, "The rumors of Li Lian using the drugs is true."


    "I knew it," scoffed Mr. Jin who was distressed. Right now if there was anything he could mock, he would as he had lost everything.


    Li Lian could hear the loud gasps that came from Senior Mr. and Madam Li as they could have never guessed Li Lian would use drug as they believed she was a good and sweet girl; and they weren''t able to hear the rest of the story as Li Jun Wei''s explanation was interrupted by Mr. Jin.


    Li Jun Wei raised his leg and kicked the man from behind just enough to have Mr. Jin groan in pain, "It is correct but to some extent. It was the same step sister who had bullied her all this years who had also arrange people to drug Li Lian. After that, she was placed in intensive care unit due to almost overdosing the drugs which those people fed and injected her despite her protest. Li Lian was strong to break from the capture and admitted herself to the hospital. If she didn''t, she would have died."


    "She again!" Madam Li scoffed in anger, her heart feeling hot with anger as Li Lian had to suffer from the unfairness of her sister, "Was there no evidence that you could use to bring those people and her sister to the jail?"


    Li Jun Wei hummed seeing Mrs. Jin''s expression falling as she had made a wrong move which she had thought would be her last card that would turn the tables. Even if she would be punished soon, she didn''t care if she could bring at least one person with her. But she failed and Li Jun Wei could see the distress that formed lines to Mrs. Jin''s face as she realized that everything was falling apart.


    Li Jun Wei said, "As for her sister I haven''t been able to get the clear clue, while those people who was involved had been punished and is serving their sentence in the jail."


    "Have you asked them to give witness to that girl," said Senior Mr. Li, in process of thinking what to do that could help Li Lian to solve the problem that had stained her good name.


    "We were planning to do it soon," Li Jun Wei responded, coming toward Li Lian''s side, "That girl had done too many things that we will be allotting all that she did altogether before giving her a lesson."


    "What else had she done?" questioned Madam Li, looking at Li Lian.


    She pursed her lips and open to say, "My grandmother fell from the stairs and there is a possibility that Hue Lin had pushed her." and at this another frown appeared at both Senior Mr. and Madam Li.


    "We should visit her soon," Madam Li concluded, waking near Li Lian, the elder woman too a light squeeze on her hand to encourage her. She then turned her face to Mrs. Jin, "I am disappointed of you, Xishe, I had thought you was a good girl since you were young but my trust had blinded you that I can''t took a good look at your true intention which was ill to my family. You have embarrassed me and from now on, I will not be responsible for anything you face nor will I be helping you again."


    Mrs. Jin became more frightened seeing that her aunt had washed her hand off her case, leaving her with Li Jun Wei who was far more than ready to ''take care'' of her. "Grandmother and grandfather, you two can leave for now. I will be having of plenty of talk with auntie and uncle. Violet bring the rest away."


    Li Lian turned her eyes to see Madam Li patting her back with a smile and she nodded to the elder woman. Before everyone left, Linyue said, "I will be staying here." and Li Jun Wei nodded.


    "What will you do now?" Li Lian asked, coming to stand beside him.


    "Having a light talk. Auntie doesn''t seem like she understand her mistake. We''ll talk and get the apology you need," Li Jun Wei offered her a milder smile.


    "But I am fine, we can go home," Li Lian didn''t see the need to bother any longer when she had enough and know that soon Mrs. Jin would be in jail for the things that she had done including defaming her name. But more than that, Li Lian can''t bear seeing Li Jun Wei''s eyes turning hollower each hour. "I don''t want you to dirty your hands any longer and you need to sleep. I know you haven''t been sleeping the whole day since that happened."


    "But I am not sleepy," Li Jun Wei replied, tucking her hair that had fallen and cover her hair.


    "You can sleep with me," Li Lian offered, coaxing him as she knew rest was what Li Jun Wei needed the most now.


    Li Jun Wei chuckled, as if knowing what she was thinking and said, "Okay. But I will take care of this for another minute," and Li Lian replied with a nod, seeing him walking away as he left to crouch in front of Mrs. Jin whose body flinched when he came closer.

 Chapter 443 - 424: Threatening Guest-I

    Li Jun Wei came closer toward Mrs. Jin. The woman had lost all hope but her pride self still didn''t diminish as she believed that showing fear to Li Jun Wei would only paint across how she was scared of her nephew which she wouldn''t want to do. Despite her resistance no matter what she tried to fake her courage, it still slipped the moment Li Jun Wei bent his knees, causing his aunt to went back.


    "I didn''t say this earlier, auntie. I think I need your help," Li Jun Wei whispered and Li Lian couldn''t hear it as he had talked in hushed tone that was even lower for only one person to her and it was Mrs. Jin.


    Upon hearing the request, Mrs. Jin formed a smile internally, wondering how to put this request to her advantage without knowing the content that was her folly. "I have some option for you to choose. Would you rather self yourself and your husband from serving the sentence in jail in exchange to have Nu Yuan marry to Mr. Huang? Or would you rather took everyone''s sentence and have your family living in peace without getting jailed?"


    Mrs. Jin''s eyes widened. Was Li Jun Wei giving her options that she can''t choose at all? Mr. Huang was an old man on his fifties, a man who already had been divorced three times, a great troublemaker that his name was enough to make people in the socialites''s community to frown. Li Jun Wei had given two option that she can''t think of choosing at all.


    "You know," Li Jun Wei started with his voice lowering, "I don''t really hate greedy or selfish person. Only if they have reason but you don''t. You are hungry and it is your eyes that are hungry. When one''s eyes are hungry nothing would be enough for them and no matter how much thing they had took and robbed from others by all mean, it won''t work. It''s because their eyes are the one that''s hungry. People have reason for their greediness but you don''t. You only want the position I have here but you don''t know what it will cost you if you lost. If you knew you would have pulled back."


    "You are insane, do you think I will ever sacrifice my daughter to marry an old man?" Mrs. Jin stared back at Li Jun Wei''s eyes that were as cold as the edge of a blade.


    "What do you think?" Li Jun Wei curled his lips, "Or should exchange Nu Yuan''s position with Suzheng? He is a sleazebag but I know plenty of widows who have lost their husbands decades ago, she might find amus.e.m.e.nt in Suzheng''s company and might teach him a few thing on what to do outside marriage and not."


    "You are out of your mind! I won''t do it even if it is to save myself!" Mrs. Jin glowered and said the words as if it was an oath.


    "We''ll see," was Li Jun Wei only answer, "I wonder if your thought won''t change after you sat on that seat in front of the judges on the court. I''m looking forward to it as much as I am looking forward to put your name and all your families''s name and the misdeed they''ve done throughout all media tomorrow. Like what you did to Li Lian. Tomorrow would be your public execution, and I will let you enjoy that suffering of being shunned by everyone closest to you and how it feel to have your darkest sin exposed to others without lending a single finger to help you."


    Mrs. Jin''s face paled over hearing each words that came from Li Jun Wei as the more his words seemed to her mind, she could imagine the future that would come out and there would be her alongside her family in their lowest state, inside the jail and all attention on them were with disgust.


    "Enjoy it auntie, I will see you again if I go to Hell," Li Jun Wei offered the woman one last smile that fell and from the back of her ears, Mrs. Jin could hear the sound of walls crumbling down that represented her life.


    Li Jun Wei then walked next to Li Lian, having her catching him by his arm. She pressed her shoulders near him, wanting to ease him out of anger and frustration that he felt. "Let''s go home," she said, looking at him to see how his smile softened as Li Jun Wei was half satisfied by what he did. He wondered if his auntie would withstand all the punishment that would befall on her or would she take his twisted offer.


    "I learned that sometimes it takes only an offer to break a single family apart," Li Jun Wei said and Li Lian being sensitive could guess that offer must have hold relation to the time he had spoken to Mrs. Jin earlier. Looking back, Li Lian found Mrs. Jin in thought as if she was trying to find a way out or maybe choosing her options to save herself.


    "Will they break?" Li Lian questioned his words, seeing his eyes curving down with malice that didn''t make him evil to her eyes but instead charming.


    "They will," Li Jun Wei responded as if he could see the future. He walked toward Linyue, "You can do what you like to Suzheng."


    "No," Linyue said, she stared down at her ex-husband who was black and blue but she can''t feel the faintest pity. "I have enough. I am sure that you have an idea to punish him."


    "You can expect him coming to you in another few days before the trial and he would one to beg to you," Li Jun Wei said, gaining Linyue''s interest, "At that time he would say ''I can''t stand this anymore, please forgive me'' It''s your choice what to do Linyue. If you would accept him."


    "I won''t," Linyue said sternly, Li Lian saw by far that was the strongest voice Linyue had let out. "About my family," drawled Linyue then. Her family unlike Li Jun Wei didn''t care about her.


    Li Jun Wei tugged faintly one side of his lips'' corner, "I have took care of them. They won''t want their son-in-law like him either, I suggest you to now take breaks and go to vacation. Have a time for yourself. You deserve to be happy, Linyue."


    Linyue could feel her emotions well up into tears on her eyes and Li Lian looking at her can''t help but to feel sympathetic. Waking toward Linyue, she pulled her for a hug which the woman then return. Although a little, Li Lian could hear Linyue''s faint sob, trying not to cry so she would be strong and Li Lian could only hope, "I hope you would fine someone that would love you and give the entire world for you, Linyue."


    "Thank you," Linyue smiled. Li Lian knew the woman was still young. She was still on her early twenty, just barely passing twenty-seven and her misfortune had gotten her married to Suzheng. "I didn''t want to cry but I guess I''m still weak."


    Li Lian shook her head, "Tears had never been a synonymous to being weak. You get hurt and you cry, that''s the right thing. Cry all your tears away so that when you face the future you''ll forget everything along with the tears you shed. I know some people who you might want to get close with. But I guess it''s too fast?" Li Lian rubbed her cheek rethinking of her words but Linyue shook her head.


    "I think I would want to meet them."


    ****


    A/N: I''m going to the hospital~

 Chapter 444 - 425: Threatening Guest-II

    He Chang Min didn''t waste time to go back home. He wasn''t happy because before he was able to do anything, her mother, Mrs. He demanded for him to come back. It comes without a saying that the price of disobeying Mrs. He''s word would cause his birth mother and grandmother to be affected.


    He didn''t waste time to get into the entrance, "Where is she?" He asked one maid who passed. The word ''she'' was enough to describe who as in the house there was only one woman who was also the ruler and rule of the house.


    "The Madam is in the sitting room, along with a guest," said the maid, taking a notice of He Chang Min''s wave of hand, she immediately bowed as she had been dismissed.


    Guest? He Chang Min frowned deeper, not understanding what was going on. There had been zero occasion where his mother called him to meet a guest as Mrs. He liked to control what she like to do no rarely involve him on her business when meeting a guest. He can only come up with the idea that Mrs. He is planning to use him for this guest.


    Opening the door, the two maids out of six maids in the house greeted with a bow and at once left when he entered. He turned left where the tables and chairs were.


    "Finally you''ve come," and He Chang Min could tell without question that voice belonged to his mother. "I''ve been waiting for you for a very long time that I begin to have some thought on what to do in order to bring you back to shape and remind you the importance of being punctual."


    But then Mrs. He had been the one who had called him all of a sudden when he had something important to do. He Chang Min gritted his teeth, "There was a traffic, mother. Forgive me for being late."


    "No it''s fine," said the man who sat the opposite of Mrs. He. He Chang Min was too occupied in his thought and anger that he failed to notice who it was. When his face turned, seeing the person, his eyes widened. "Not out first time meeting, right, Mr. He?"


    "Wei Tsui Lan?" He Chang Min didn''t expect the young man to be here much less with his mother.


    "It''s great that you two have been acquitted before. This make it all the more easier for us to discuss about this," Mrs. He smiled while meeting Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes.


    He Chang Min know his mother never opt for anything good, he was wary, "Discuss about what? I am not following anything you are discussing."


    "You will soon," Mrs. He said, "What do you think, Mr. Wei. Will with this, I will get what I want?"


    "You should soon, Mrs. He. I will be sure to relay your eager contribution to my Boss. I am sure he will be pleased and will provide you with what you want," Wei Tsui Lian then looked back and forward between Mrs. He and He Chang Min who was utterly confounded with their conversation, not understanding and unable to follow their discussion as he came late. "I will give a room for you two to talk. I feel like, Mr. He owe some explanation?"


    Mrs. He''s smile widened, she placed the teacup to the saucer as Wei Tsui Lan had stood up, "I hope to meet you again with a greater news. Maid!" She demanded.


    "No, it''s fine, I have remembered the way out," said Wei Tsui Lan. Before leaving, his eyes met He Chang Min and the aftermentioned could see the curl on Wei Tsui Lan''s smile.


    The door clicked close, and immediately He Chang Min turned his face toward his mother, "What are you planning with Wei Tsui Lan?" Whatever it is, he was sure it wasn''t great or good. "What is it that you want?"


    Mrs. He turned her eyes to the side before meeting her son''s gaze, "Have being my son make you forget that you are beneath me, Chang Min?" Her words were sharp that He Chang Min was at once at lost of words. "What''s with that tone that you have? You were late and you should be begging for forgiveness now."


    He Chang Min clenched his hand, he took one step forward and bent his upper body, low enough to almost touch the ground, "I''m sorry, mother."


    Mrs. He gulped the rest of the tea from her teacup. When she placed the teacup down, a wide smile appeared on her lips, "That''s my son," she said with a happy tone as if she hadn''t scolded him earlier, looking proud like a mother.


    "Don''t you have the responsibility to explain me what you did and discussed with that man?"


    "What is there to discuss? As you see he came to help me achieve my goal," said Mrs. He who didn''t want to get into what she had planned along Wei Tsui Lan.


    He Chang Min have tried to understand what was Mrs. He planning with Wei Tsui Alan. From his knowledge Wei Tsui Lan was an actor, he had a few history with Li Lian but He Chang Min was aware of how Mrs. He disliked Li Lian. What did they discuss then? Wei Tsui Lan said Boss earlier, He Chang Min decided to keep silent.


    "And what is your goal, mother?" This time He Chang Min called Mrs. He mother with a sweeter tone, feigning an ignorance just like the way Mrs. He liked.


    Mrs. He raised her brow at He Chang Min before looking at the tea cup she had just poured with more tea, "To have what I never managed to have?"


    "A son?" was He Chang Min''s question because Mrs. He wanted a son more than anything that she took him in.


    "What do you mean, son? I already have you, don''t I?" Mrs. He looked at He Chang Min with a loving smile yet it didn''t reach her eyes with the sincerity. "I want to have something more, like a whole country for myself." At this, He Chang Min who couldn''t understand what his mother meant pulled his furrowed brows tightened. "You can go."


    ***


    A/N: I''m going to the hospital please understand if tomorrow''s chapter would be late~~

 Chapter 445 - 426: Threatening Guest-III

    Once He Chang Min had left the room, Mrs. He stood up from her seat. She went toward the window, opening the curtain to see Wei Tsui Lan stepping out of the house and as if knowing the gaze, Wei Tsui Lan turned his back smiling as he waved back.


    "Soon enough Japan would be mine," smiled Mrs. He. She didn''t care about a mere wealthy families, she wanted more. Since her childhood living with the yakuzas as the only daughter, Mrs. He knows what she want and it was a whole country to herself. She wanted to be the Queen to control everything and she didn''t care what it would take.


    Her hand pulled out the old flip phone that she had with a smile and a flip of her wrist, she stared at the only number on the phone, ''B-180''. "If it is beyond my area of expertise, I only need a help and when the help is unneeded it''s time to cut the stem and enjoy the blooming triumph."


    Wei Tsui Lan closed the door behind him once he had entered the car, and his men who sat in front spoke, "Master, was it the right idea to believe Mrs. He? She is too aggressive and ambitious."


    "I know," Wei Tsui Lan smiled, leaning to the ack of his cushioned chair, "But that kind of aggressiveness and ambitiousness is perfect for us to use. I can tell how she is planning to cast us away once she think she would have her fair share of Japan and control it from behind. But she has crossed the line by thinking she could kill and exterminate us. What''s going on with Akasaka''s Group."


    "Akasaka Haruhi was last seen in Beijing, Li Corporation," said the man, "He had bought a certain company but that''s not too remarkable to be named. I think he is doing to meet Li Jun Wei."


    "So he has make the first move. About time since I have been waiting. I was getting very bored," Wei Tsui Lan smiled, "Last time there were some hitches in the person who we sent to the mortuary. Wasn''t there one who managed to run away?"


    "There was one, sir."


    "Kill them," Wei Tsui Lan casually ordered, "Don''t leave any evidence of witness any longer. And keep an eye on the twins in Ryouma clan."


    On the same night in Japan, since the day Shun and Shin learned about the Old Master''s illness, they have stopped acting reckless. Even though they had involved themselves in the matter of Ryouma Clan, this was the first time instead of going by the Old Master''s order they chose to take care the upper maters and manage them in a way the Old Master and Kei would.


    "Isn''t that all great that they have grown up?" the Old Master said to Kei, picking the scissors he began to narrow his eyes while staring at the bonsai in front of him. "You should support them even until they''ve gotten older."


    "That comes without saying but can''t you feel anything is off, Master? I am extremely happy that Shin and Shun have grown up but they changed all of a sudden. I feel like there is something that trigger this," said Kei who knew Shun and Shin since you, he can tell the changes happened due to a certain reason.


    "That''s fine, whatever their reason is as long as they have matured. In the end that''s all that mattered whatever their reason is, I am glad they have grown. With this I can also pass away in peace," The Old Master was in the middle of drinking his medicine when Kei who stood beside him released his hold on the glass jar that broke to pieces.


    "Please don''t say anything like that, Master!" Kei immediately warned in panic. "Everyone still need you, Li Lian also need you please do not leave us or even think about it."


    The Old Master had spoken too carelessly. Without putting his mind to his mouth, he let loose his tongue, not knowing that would make Kei sad. Seeing Kei''s expression, the Old Masted can''t help but to sigh, "Yes, yes, I said it by mistake, don''t get stressed about it. I won''t die early," promised the elder man but Kei still looked at him expressionlessly, not entirely believing in his words, "Anyway is there anything I should know about?"


    "No, everything is peaceful, master," Kei has bent to take the shards pieces i the jar her had dropped, piling it on his hand while being careful.


    "That''s great," The Old Masted said, "I will go back to sleep keep a watch on Shin and Shun, and the decision they make." Kei then obliged with a bow.


    On the other part of the Maple House, Shin left the room, catching up a few things with the subordinate behind him and after making an arrangement, he catch a maid who passed by the hallways, "Where is Shun?"


    "The young master should be in his room, sir," said the maid.


    Shin didn''t waste any second before making his way there when suddenly he revived a phone call. Taking it, he noticed that it came from the men who was stationed in front of the Maple House, "What''s wrong?"


    "Y-Young Master, there is someone who urgently needs to meet you," said the man with his voice clearly sonant with worries and panic


    "Who is in? Tell them to name themselves, I don''t remembered having an appointment with anyone this afternoon," Shin responded, making his way to Shun''s room as he spoke. From the phone a slight gasp came from the man who had just spoken and came the voice that said to stop which came from the same man that had Shin''s steps to instantly stop.


    "What''s wrong?" Shin asked, finding no reply, he turned sharp on his heels, making his quick steps out when a light chuckle came from the call which had not ended yet.


    Naomi brought the phone to her ears, her red lips spread wide in a smile as she spoke, "Don''t be too hasty, Mr. Shin. Your subordinate is fine, I just borrowed his phone to speak with you for a second."


    While Shin felt as if he had heard the woman''s voice before, he can''t wrap his mind and point who it was, "Who are you?"


    "I''m sad that you don''t remember me after that kiss. I am Akasaka Naomi, coming for a chat, let''s have a talk, shall we. If possible I would also like to speak with your other twin," Naomi raised her face to have a better look at Maple House. Happiness came to her that was exposed on her lips as she was finally close to getting what she wanted.

 Chapter 446 - 427: Clearing Stained Name-I

    Naomi pulled the teacup to her lips she painted a red color similar to the color of blood. Tilting the green tea, her eyes watched the way the liquid swung over the cave corner of the small cup which fit her small hand.


    "You two don''t have to stare like that to me you know, I don''t want holes to appear on my face with how much you two are staring at me," said Naomi without leaving her gaze from staring at the cup. When she did she looked up to find the handsome twins looking at her with their eyes narrowed. "Maple brewed green tea," said Naomi, picking the teacup with a single hand, "This taste very delicious and easy to drink."


    "Thank you, it''s freshly brewed from our house," was Shun''s tight reply.


    "I know, I have heard from it," Naomi replied, her eyes looking around the room she was told to wait in where she sat on the floor, "I did say I wanted to see you two, but not with that man," Naomi pointed her cup toward Kei who sat stiffly behind them with his hands both held behind his back.


    Shun raised one of his brows just subtle enough for Shin to catch at the briefest second. Judging the statement Naomi elucidate, it appeared that she had performed a thorough check up on the two of them since the time of the club. That also means, to some extent, Akasaka Haruhi knew about what was happening inside Maple House. Does that mean there was a spy? Or what they know was just what others knew after hearing from rumors? The two questions were important but other than that, Naomi''s true intention for being in their house was also salient.


    "Kei is our supervisor," Shin replied curtly, "If you don''t like him here, sorry but we will leave," he was quick to show his sour expression regardless of how most Groups needed to show respect to people from Akasaka Group, it didn''t work to him.


    "Even though he is lower than you?" Naomi placed her cup down, her smile had slipped and she lifted her sharp gaze at Kei, "I am sure despite his station being higher than you know, he is compared to nothing but a pawn to be cast any time soon. As the young master of Maple house and Ryouma Group, the Wakagashira, no one in this house other than your grandfather is of a higher seat than you, right?"


    Shin''s eyes dangerously narrowed, a sharp fierce glare he narrowed down was directed to Naomi. If it was before, he would have attacked for the words the woman said were horrible to hear. But now that he is responsible for the whole clan, he clenched his hand into a fist under the table, turning himself to be calm but his eyes were dangerous.


    Naomi pulled her hand to her cheek, eyes on Shin, her smile widened, "How I love that look on your eyes that seem like you would kill me."


    "You have a strange taste," Shin responded with his jaw set.


    "This isn''t half of what I like yet," Naomi pulled the cup to her lips again, seemingly enjoy the tense air of the room where she was handed the axe to chop heads as she loved.


    "Kei isn''t a pawn," Shun replied while the woman was sipping her tea, "We have different teaching Miss Naomi. While we are thought to see a person as a human, you are not."


    "Not wrong," Naomi agreed, she placed the teacup next to her hand, her eyes turned darker and her smile she pulled turn malicious, "I was taught to see people as a pawn who are ready to die for me and the actions I took. My father taught me that, just the same way he taught Haruhi," though Shun and Shin still didn''t trust Naomi, they can''t help but notice the sarcasm hinted the woman''s words, "They say Villain never become a villain unless there is a reason, don''t you think that is true?"


    "Reason or not, they have done wrong and are accounted guilty for the mistake they did. For that, they cannot be exempted from paying for their sins. No matter what their cause is," Shun answered, pressing his words each one by one.


    "I knew it, I really like it when you two are together and not only one of you," Naomi smiled with satisfaction.


    "Should we go to the main problem? I don''t have time to waste," compared to Shun, Shin was much less welcoming when it came to entertaining Haruhi''s little sister. He never expected the woman who kissed him to be his little sister.


    "Neither I," Naomi replied raising his hand she waved it upward, "Our talk will become faster if that man behind you isn''t here. What do you say?"


    "Kei," Shin decided, having Kei leaving the room, he heard chuckles coming from Naomi''s lips, setting him to a worse mood as he felt like he had been trapped and controlled by the woman.


    "I heard about your relationship with your younger sister, her name was Li Lian, wasn''t it?" questioned Naomi for a loud whack sounded on the table, resulting in the teacup on the table to fell and spilled the contain.


    Shin''s eyes were borderline dangerous, "If you have heard about us then you shouldn''t have brought her name, Miss."


    "You are mistaken," Naomi said, pulling a scared face that turned off both Shun and Shin. "My older sibling, Haruhi is a very kind person. He had been since young and like how you did to your beloved younger sister. He spoiled me with his sweetest treat. Whatever I want, he always does anything in order to fulfill my wish. When I am in danger, he would always protect me. Do you see how he is not different than you two?"


    "Which part did we mistake?" questioned Shun.


    "The thoughts you have on your mind where you think I am here to harm you and Ryouma Clan. Instead, you should be grateful to me. I came up with an alternative idea where your little sister doesn''t have to marry my dear older sibling," Naomi could tell her words immediately pulled the interest of the twins. Her lips curled higher, "But it''s not free. There is something I want from Ryouma Clan which I am sure only you two could fulfill but others from Ryouma Clan would deny."


    For Li Lian not to marry the insane Haruhi and break her marriage with Li Jun Wei whom Shun and Shin were aware of how much love shared between the two, the twins would leave no stones unturned in order to bring the best outcome for Li Lian''s best interest.


    The twins were not in any way ignorant that they could not tell Naomi''s request would be anywhere near the word ''pleasant. Despite that, the moment Naomi presented the offer, there was only a single answer the two had in mind.


    Shin was the one to spoke, "What is it?" and he watched the way Naomi''s smile widened. It set the twin to an upset move to see how Naomi was smiling as she could tell they would be asked the question and agree to her request.


    Parting her lips, she said...

 Chapter 447 - 428: Clearing Stained Name-II

    "I want you two that''s what I want," Naomi said, being clear with what she want. Shun and Shin immediately glowered and she chuckled, continuing before they pull the gun which she knew was hidden beneath the table ever since the man named Kei had led her inside. The act was predictable as she had spent her entire life living in the similar environment.


    "I love my brother," Naomi suddenly said, having more skeptical look from the twins. "Just like the way you two love your sister, I want to help my brother."


    "And by help is having us?" Shun asked, putting his hand over Shin''s, his older twin that was holding the gun with his knuckle crack due to the pressure he placed on his palm.


    Naomi stared at the two, tugging her smile widen, "Yes. Polygamy is not possible with the rules we have but it''s fine if one of you marry me and another live in my house. It''s normal for both woman and men in our society to have mistress. In your case, lover?"


    "You must be f.u.c.k.i.n.g kidding us, have you really think and heard of your own word before you suggest this?" Shin snapped, his glare burn higher.


    "I do," each word Naomi said only pour more oil to the already blazing flames, "But I thought you would agree because you two don''t want to have your younger sister marry my brother, right? I heard that she is married. A broken marriage, what a shame."


    Shin''s anger was bubbling, he pulled the gun only once again to be stopped by Shun. When his eyes shifted, Sun responded in a whisper, "Calm down. We can hear what she say."


    Shin showed a sarcastic smile, "Her bullshits you mean?"


    Shun didn''t answer, he then observed Naomi who wasn''t deterred by anger even when she knew that the two of them was armed while she was alone. There was something that drives the woman that was hard for Shun to believe her main goal was them, "Did Haruhi agreed to this?"


    "My brother loves me. The moment I told them this, he instantly agreed," Naomi said with a sense of proudness. She appeared as a clever young lady who had been brought up spoiled by her parents and Haruhi, explaining her reason for having no fear of looking unconcerned by the unwelcoming response Shin and Shun addressed to her.


    With one question replied, Shun move on to the following one, "Why both of us? You can take select one of us than taking both."


    "I want to bother you and put Ryouma Clan in a little predicament. You two are the only heir of the family right? The ones that would be taking over the clan which why I will rob that from you two," Naomi answered with her smile widening, having no sympathy, she appeared to be true to her ill intention. "But in exchange, you can preserve you little sister''s happiness. What do you think?" She gave them time to think and as she thought neither Shun nor Shin immediately turn down and refuse the offer.


    "You can have time to think, I will not put you into haste choice but I will only be giving four days. Because I am not very patient you know." Pushing herself from the floor where she had taken a seat, Naomi left the room, just like wind, she had disappeared without after bringing a disaster.


    At night, Shin and Shun continued to mull over the options they have and the alternative, only finding nothing. "She means to say what will we choose, Li Lian or the Clan. Damn it, if I lose my composure I would have out a hole on her head."


    "You did great for not doing so. If grandfather know this, his illness would get worse," Shun said, after hearing Shin''s words. They had taken a seat back on their room that could be open if they slide the door that because a wall between the two rooms. "I took further comprehensive inquest about grandfather''s illness and found that his sickness could get worse with stress."


    "I am not planning to reveal Naomi''s overture to either grandfather or Kei any time soon either. They are in a tense state where a little news from us could turn to a bomb. We will have to be the ones to make this choice but I understand it''s not only up for us to make this choice," said Shin. He was aware of what the consequences were, but they don''t have a choice. If their grandfather was the one to be put to the offer, it won''t be an exaggeration he would be rushed to the emergency room.


    "I still think it''s right to ask Kei about this. The problem involve not only us but the whole clan," Shun suggested, seeing Shin had stood up and walked around in circle to boost his choice.


    "I also want to do the same, but Kei won''t agree for sure. We also still have the choice to turn everything down, don''t worry Shun I haven''t blind my eyes only in one direction. Both the clan and Li Lian is important," Shun convinced he put another thought to what he has to do and the solution to their problem, "We need to discuss this with someone who could find a way to turn the table without involving any party from our clan."


    "Such as, who?" Shun questioned, Shin responded with a shake of his head as he wasn''t sure either. They grew quiet when Shun snapped his finger, dawning with an idea, "Mr. Li. He might know something and if things goes for the worse we can also turn up to him."


    "I don''t want to involve Li Lian in this," Shin made clear.


    "I know," Shun answered, "Me neither, and Mr. Li is perfect for it. Our choices is to tell grandfather and Kei, but they won''t agree to the two choices. We might have the chance to negotiate but we lack the method and Kei won''t agree with the idea. Especially I can tell Kei and grandfather is going for the kill to push back Akasaka Group. But Mr. Li is capable of doing so and we can also tell him about grandfather''s illness."


    Shin spent more time to think only nod after a while and they didn''t waste another second before calling Li Jun Wei.

 Chapter 448 - 429: Clearing Stained Name-III

    Li Lian came back to their bedroom once they had taken a bath after coming back home. Li Jun Wei haven''t been getting enough sleep which why once they came back, Li Lian insisted for him to sleep. She waited on the bed for him to come, seeing not long after, Li Jun Wei came out dressed in a long turtleneck sweater.


    "Come here," Li Lian patted the empty space beside her. She watched Li Jun Wei''s expression, and he appeared to be much better-looking than before where his eyes were hazed in anger.


    To know Li Jun Wei had gotten angry for her moved Li Lian''s heart. No one had ever cared about her until he appeared and in the past she trusted herself when it come to protecting her own, but now, she could lean her burden and shared it with Li Jun Wei. It made her feel sky high delighted with his concern that he showed and although morally it wasn''t right, she felt thankful that he had gone that far to punish Jin Family for her sake.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Jun Wei questioned once he had taken a seat beside her, watching Li Lian sinking in her thought as her eyes went out of focus, worried him.


    He knew he shouldn''t have ended Jin Family''s punishment as soon as he did earlier. It would have been much better if he could kill them like he wished he would have done it. The lone reason why Li Jun Wei had not killed Jin Family was his grandparents. It was his one and last restrain not to end their lives while respecting the bond Madam Li had with Mrs. Jin. But now seeing Li Lian suffering due to the rumors they spread, he regretted for being too merciful.


    "I should have killed them," whispered Li Jun Wei that Li Lian didn''t miss.


    Her eyes went slightly wide, "You don''t have to. I think what you did is enough. They aren''t the main problem anyway, I don''t see the need to bother with them. If it is about the rumors, I don''t really care. They might have spread what happened but there is no truth. I am thinking of holding a press conference to clarify to rumors."


    "I will help you," Li Jun Wei offered but Li Lian rejected by a shake of her head.


    With a confident smile which Li Jun Wei loved to see from her, Li Lian replied, "I have done preparing what I need to do. And I have also laid a trap for Hue Lin. I won''t lie to you but when I see you and Jin Family, I was surprised."


    "Not disillusioned?" Li Jun Wei questioned, his face turned to read her expression, a habit he always did since young, "You never guess I could do that, don''t you?"


    "I could never guess you will do that, but I wasn''t was very surprised to see what you did. I just assumed that maybe I might have rubbed the way I live in Japan to you, because you handle it the way Yakuza would do," said Li Lian with a smile. "Can you answer me something truthfully?"


    Li Jun Wei stared at her expression, taking time before replying, "I can answer all your questions truthfully if that what you wish."


    Li Lian took it as a yes and moving forward she said, "Have you ever killed anyone before? Other than to protect yourself."


    A slight pause happen between them. Li Jun Wei had given her his words and stayed true by saying honestly, "I did, plenty of times."


    Li Lian pursed her lips, nodding her head very slowly, "I see," she said, coming to notice Li Jun Wei who had raised his brows.


    "I thought you would be more surprise," Li Jun Wei said, continuing to look at her.


    "I have that feeling which tells me you can really kill Jin Family if you wanted to. Why did you kill them?" Came here next question as she was curious. "The people who you have killed before, I mean."


    Li Jun Wei was aware the reason why Li Lian wasn''t surprised or turned off after knowing the black shade of him was due to her past environment. It was hard for a girl to live in Yakuza world where most of the people who controlled the situation was men, and the way they took care of things was far from the word kind. When it comes to deposing people, it was worse.


    Li Lian in the past had seen many people killed by gun. A gang fight is rare between Yakuza but internal fight and killing was something that occur often. Li Lian recalled the time she had woken up in the middle of the night, walking toward the hall where all rooms were pitch black without lights, she suddenly heard faint sound.


    Kei had warned her not to leave her room often at night or to venture around when the sun had left the sky, but that day her curiosity won over her. She followed the voices, finding that amongst the room in the most secluded place of Maple House, she saw a room that was glowing with lights. Curious, Li Lian made her way there, and spotted Kei, Shun and Shin standing behind with their hand crossed while Kei stood before a man kneeling before them.


    Li Lian didn''t understand what they had to say with each other. The man who kneeled trashed and begged for help but his voice fell to appear as Kei had pulled the trigger and lifeless body fell backward.


    "Some of them did the same thing the Jin Family did, and others were an obstacles," replied Li Jun Wei without sugar coating his words, he told her the truth which Li a Lian appreciated for. "What are you thinking?"


    "Of the first time I saw someone died, it wasn''t a pleasant feeling but like always a human''s resistance grew once they have gotten used to it. I wasn''t afraid anymore, I learned not to so I could prepare living in Maple House. But it didn''t happen," Li Lian''s voice them fell to whisper. Not wanting to be dispirited she then puff her pillow before falling her head there. "Let''s sleep. Tomorrow we need energy."


    Li Jun Wei smiled at her concerned look. Leaning forward he kissed her forehead, pulling back only to see Li Lian smiling widely before kissing his lips as if to return the wishes, "Good night."


    The following day, Li Lian contacted Wei Mo Ran. Dressed in blue formal clothing, she went toward the hall that had been booked to hold the press conference. Before walking down the car, Li Lian could already see the line of cars and people who waited for her. The media seemed to be the most eager one.


    Li Lian wondered why Xie Hue Lin wasn''t making a move. Was she beaten by Grandmother Xie''s accident? Impossible, thought Li Lian. Especially not when she was the same person who had pushed Senior Mrs. Xie. But staying low instead of attacking her when she was in her worse condition was also strange.


    With a tap of her finger, Li Lian then turned her head to Violet, "Violet can I ask you with a request?"

 Chapter 449 - 430: Revealing The Truth-I

    Mr. Xie came back to his home with an inexplicable emotions. He went toward where his family had gathered, seeing his wife coming toward him with a questionable look. Seeing that he didn''t reply, she finally pressed, "What happened?" demanded Mrs. Xie. "How did it goes with grandmother, did you manage to visit her?"


    "No," Mr. Xie replied to see his wife frown. He has more concern, however, and suspicions since Li Lian pointed the truth which he wasn''t able to see. He was aware his grandmother had bad eyesight that she needed a glasses to read, then why would she read in the stairs with the kind of eyesight?


    "I want you two to answer me truthfully," Mr. Xie said, his eyes moved toward Xie Hue Lin whose face was still pale after shock which cause him to feel that maybe he was wrong to doubt them. Unable to shake what Li Lian had said to him, he decided to clear the confusion that he has once and for all, "When grandmother fall was you two near there?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s hand clenched tighter, her eyes wide but she stared at the floor so Mrs. Xie wasn''t able to see her expression. On the other hand, Mrs. Xie was shocked, she frowned her brows deeper, "Did you hear yourself, dear? You are doubting that we were the one who pushed mother? How could you!"


    "No, I was only asking whether you were near," Mr. Xie continued his question, receiving his wife''s anger.


    "Enough! You cannot do anything against Li Lian and now you are blaming us for such a heinous thing like pushing mother from the stairs? I know you are shaken but you are going out of line!" Mrs. Xie didn''t wait for her husband''s words, leaving after taking Xie Hue Lin with her to Xie Hue Lin''s room.


    Xie Hue Lin was shaken after her father''s doubt. Her hand wring together when Mrs. Xie took a hold of her shoulders, "Don''t worry Hue Lin, you did nothing. Your father didn''t know about anything and I have made certain no one was near us when it happen."


    "But father," Xie Hue Lin drawled, seeing her mother shaking her head.


    "No, in the first place it was your grandmother''s bad luck and her nosiness that lead her to fall from the stairs. She deserves what was coming for her. You are not wrong, my daughter," Mrs. Xie convinced Xie Hue Lin who was shaken.


    "What about you then?" asked Xie Hue Lin, "Mother if father found out about this, you will go to jail!" She exclaimed in horror, revealing what others didn''t know and the truth of the culprit who had pushed Senior Mrs. Xie was in fact not her but her mother.


    Mrs. Xie looked at her back with darkness thickening in her eyes.


    That night after hearing a noise near them, Mrs. Xie and Xie Hue Lin''s eyes snapped away toward the staircase. Xie Hue Lin''s expression grew worse and when she met her mother''s eyes, she found her gaze looking wide.


    ''Stay here,'' Mrs. Xie said, warning Xie Hue Lin not to leave. She was concerned but didn''t move. Waiting for a few minutes, Xie Hue Lin who pressed her ears near the wall gradually come to hear a clearer noise of two voices speaking. One belonged to her mother and the other sounded familiar but she couldn''t point her finger whose voice it was as she was standing afar.


    Xie Hue Lin continue to step back and forward, her feet moving in anxiousness. Unable to hold her curiosity that get the best of herself, she left the side of the wall, making her way toward the staircase when a loud gasp escaped from her mouth.


    Her eyes shook on horror as she witnessed her grandmother lying coldly on the ground. Blood trickled from the third case of the stair starting from bellow and she shifted her eyes up to see her mother''s huffing for breaths in a hurry as if she had use a lot of her energy or perhaps it was the nervousness that mess her calm breathing. Both her arms were raised high in a clear stance after pushing someone.


    ''M-Mother,'' whispered Xie Hue Lin, unable to believe what she had seen.


    Mrs. Xie was startled and she shifted her eyes to look at Xie Hue Lin''s face that turn pallid and her trembling body. Xie Hue Lin might not be scared or feel an ounce of guilt upon seeing Li Lian dying, it was her goal to kill her older sister, erasing Li Lian''s existence. But that was hatred that numb her moral reason to not feel any guilt upon seeing Li Lian''s suffering. Her grandmother might dote on Li Lian, always being on her side, but Senior Mrs. Xie had always been an equal person, loving not only one granddaughter but both of them.


    Since before, Senior Mrs. Xie had also been on her side, and now she has died. Wallowing in shock, Xie Hue Lin''s attention broke only when Mrs. Xie clutched her shoulders, shaking her to bring her back from stupor.


    ''A-Ambulance, we need ambulance,'' Xie Hue Lin said, remembering that her grandmother need help as soon as possible.


    ''No!'' Her mother stopped her, pulling the phone she took out and clenched on it with iron grip, ''I need your help,'' her mother said as more blood flowed from Senior Mrs. Xie''s head, the two of them didn''t call ambulance immediately. Instead, they chose to hid what happen by forging letters and push all the blame to Li Lian.


    Back to present, tears rolled on Xie Hue Lin''s cheeks. She was torn from not wanting Mrs. Xie to be put to prison and guilt to witness her grandmother''s accident without helping her. She didn''t know if she should keep the secret but the consequence would be great. Her father would know that she wasn''t his daughter, and her mother would need to serve sentence in jail. Li Lian won''t show mercy if her mother was in court.


    "W-What should we do?" Xie Hue Lin who never been the best in thinking strategy asked her mother.


    "Don''t worry," her mother engulfed her on her embrace, "I will come up with something. We have no witness, only one victim who is also the witness," she said, "Id anything goes wrong, we only need to discard the witness and everything would go back to being alright," she convinced. This was also the reason why Mrs. Xie didn''t want Li Lian to take care of Senior Mrs. Xie. It had only been two days since the accident but Mrs. Xie knows she should kill the older woman soon or she would ruin all happiness that had never been there in the house since the beginning.

 Chapter 450 - 431: Revealing The Truth-II

    The hall was filled with many reporters, all was intrigued with what Li Lian had to say regarding the rumors. An act of using drugs had never been taken well by the citizen and worse some people had begun to ask Li Lian to step down from being a singer. Li Jun Wei had done a lot by surprising rumors but once her name had been stained, it was hard to get rid of the entire situation. Cleaning it to white by erasing and banning all media that covered Li Lian''s story would instead make more questions to appear. Therefore, Li Lian prepared her move.


    She stepped to her room, finding many cameras that pointed at her sent clipping sounds of shutters from her left and right. Wei Mo Ran stood behind her.


    "There are around twenty reporters from WN groups, you should be careful with them as they are affiliated with Xie Company and Million Entertainment-" Wei Mo Ran said with a hint of worry.


    "It''s okay. The reporters'' questions aren''t the biggest problem," said Li Lian, her eyes looking across the room. The problem was her sister, right now the media doesn''t have any concrete proof but Xie Hue Lin does. She weighed the choice between revealing the truth but that would mean exposing Xie Hue Lin in order for her words to be taken as innocent.


    Li Lian was ready to expose whatever Xie Hue Lin had done to her, the fact that she almost killed her too, but the little sister of hers had done well by showing no evidence during the time she was almost killed by overdosing. To make it worse, the incident happen years ago which why she could not dig more and have Li Jun Wei to find the perpetrators.


    But hiding it would make it worse if someone had leaked the true video which only Xie Hue Lin kept as some sort of trophy.


    Making her way to the podium, Li Lian showed an expression of a calm person, clearly something the reporters weren''t expecting as they thought she would show a  distressed look.


    "We will begin the press conference," said the person who stood on the left side that organized the conference.


    Li Lian nodded when she met the person''s eyes who was in fact Li Jun Wei''s subordinate. Turning her eyes to the reporters, she begin by bowing for more cameras to shutter taking picture of hers. When Li Lian raised her head to begin her eyes stopped at the far left corner of the room.


    Haruhi sat on his chair with his legs crossed, his eyes were straight looking deeply on her. Seeing him, Li Lian frowned, what was he trying to do? But the surprise didn''t end there as soon when head head turn right corner of the room, there was Wei Tsui Lan who was brimming with a smile as he waved his hand toward her.


    Li Lian put her fingertips over her forehead, she was confused. What was with her luck today?


    Not wanting to ask why they were here, especially Haruhi who was one source of a terrible danger, Li Lian resumed to her initial aim, "Today I have come to clear the qualms that surrounds my name and the rumors which I will addressed today are all false."


    At once many questions arose, people from left and right bombarded the room with countless of questions that it was hard to pick one clear question from the reporters that were ready to twist her words if it is what it takes to raise the favorability of the media. As the truth didn''t matter to them as much as money was.


    During the thunder of questions, Akasaka Haruhi turned his eyes slowly to see the man who Li Lian had seen earlier. Being a man with a good eyesight it took him only once to know who it was that Li Lian watched. At the same time, Wei Tsui Lan turned his head, his smile widening as he bowed before throwing his gaze away.


    Haruhi kept his gaze in silence, and rolled his eyes only after a while.


    Once the room had calmed down, one reporter was picked to speak, the man was eager with the chance he got, and without respecting the boundaries as it didn''t matter to them, the man asked, "Earlier, you bowed, was it to apologize for what you have done, Miss Yue? Your records are said to be clear, many of your fans are very anxious about your reply and upset at your past."


    "Only one question, sir," warned the man who organized the conference which the reported didn''t care as they needed all chance for their work to be done.


    Li Lian raised her hand, nodding and she said without her determination deter by the malicious questions some reporters held as she had read their plan from steps away, "I have bowed to show respect and not to apologize for I have done nothing and I will be clear to say that the rumors surrounding me are all hoax and false. I apologize for my fans who had been lied by the baseless rumors that was accused to me."


    Once she had answered one question, another raised their hand forward, standing quickly to say, "So you are denying this rumors, Miss Yue, but from what I had gained the rumors didn''t come from nothing as smokes wouldn''t form without fire. The fact written here said that someone once closed to you had revealed this."


    "And who might that person be?" Li Lian asked, having the reporters surprised as they were used to interrogate but not answer the interrogations.


    The reporter that had asked Li Lian indeed came from Xie Company, this time it wasn''t Xie Hue Lin who had enforced the reporter but Mrs. Xie who planned to push blames to Li Lian in order to strengthened her claim when she later blame Li Lian for pushing Madam Xie. Back in Xie House, Mrs. Xie was alone in her room, watching the TV with a twisted smile.


    The reporter took some time to come back from the startle and said, "We cannot disclose that information as the person would like to have their information disclose."


    "But I don''t hide myself," said Li Lian proudly, she stared at the reporter''s eyes, her gaze unbending. "This person claim to be someone close to me but refuse to come out by themselves. They have put a false rumors on me, assuming that I had done heinous things such as holding a drug party which I can attest never happen. Next question," Li Lian demanded, but by now the reporters had settled themselves on the chair in a momentarily speechlessness.


    The reporter believed they were the ones who had the upper hand in the press conference as Li Lian had every blames on her. They didn''t expect Li Lian to be brave and snap back at them as she had nothing to hide or being guilt of.


    "Do you have proof against the rumors that surrounds you then, Miss Yue? Proof that you are innocent," said one reporter who had suddenly stood up when everyone was in silence.


    Li Lian raised her brows, reading the name tag on the man''s upper chest pocket to narrow her eyes and read the name of the company he belong. She had been doing the same thing by reading the names for each people who had proposed a question to her, finding one of the work under Xie Company and the other belong to a well-known media company. This reporter was different. He belonged to a nameless company which Li Lian never heard before.


    A shadow-like foreboding crawled under her skin. Li Lian didn''t showed how cautioned she was as the man had spoken, "If I don''t have a proof. Do people who accused me has one?"


    So far Li Lian didn''t deny the entire rumor, what she had denied was the fact she had used drugs willingly and the rumors that had been tampered, making it sound worse than the truth. In the false rumor, she was said to be willingly took the drugs, which she denied. The reason for her not to deny was to prepare herself if Xie Hue Lin waged a war by putting the video which was taken during the time she was high, drugged by others.


    Who knew that the card she held would be used as soon after her reply, the reporter''s smile flashed wider, "Then would you be acknowledging it when the evidence have been exposed?"


    The people in the room looked at each other, questioning what the reporter said as he appeared to know more than what the story had been fared so far. Wei Mo Ran grew nervous as she could also sensed something was going off track here. She was about to tell the reporter to sit down when her phone rang. Frowning, she opened her phone and her eyes widened as she saw a short clip of Li Lian using her drug.


    Within second Wei Mo Ran received the news, by then hell broke loose on the room. "Ah!" Suddenly one person exclaimed when she had opened her phone, "It''s the evidence!" She yelled and everyone immediately turn left and right, taking their phones out to read what was written and the video that had been sent.


    Like oil poured to the fire, the room turn rowdy again. The particular reporter who had asked the question didn''t budge from his seat to keep his eyes on his phone, as if he knew it would happen.


    "It seems the evidence we have been waiting have appear, what do you have to say now, Miss Yue?" questioned the same reporter with a tilted grin.


    Wei Tsui Lan enclasped his fingers, his eyes slowly shifting to look at Akasaka Haruhi who was sitting far yet also near at the same time with a slow smile spun on his lips.


    ***


    A/N: Sorry for the late update everyone, I have just came back from surgery and felt very lethargic. The surgery went well, there is nothing to worry, but I might be a little off in update timings as my condition isn''t the best~~

 Chapter 451 - 432: Reveling The Truth-III

    The reporter took it upon himself by playing the video that Li Lian have seen for the fourth time of her life. The audio had been added by a loud speaker, clearly he came prepared to ruin her career. Watching the video, Li Lian could feel the prickles on her heart, the pain and fear her younger self showed hurt her as she knew no one deserve such treatment.


    The reporter showed a wide smirk at the time the video ended, "What do you have to say now, Miss Yue. It is a very shameful act and your folly to think you can swept the rumors under the rug because there is no evidence to proof yourself. It''s your karma and now we demand you to apologize for your lies."


    "Apologize," Li Lian repeated the reporter''s words listlessly, seeing the man raising his shoulders, believing he had won.


    "But I think for your constant lies it would be hard to believe your apologies, we would want you to step down from the entertainment industry for your mistake that had disappointed us all and the fans that followed you loyally," the man shake his head in pity, making himself appear like a person with a great responsibility and kind heart who want to reveal nothing but the truth to the world of how they had been fooled by Li Lian.


    The room became chaotic. More people came forward with questions one after another endlessly. The bodyguard kept it down by warning they would stop the conference if they cannot calm down.


    Li Lian raised her hand, pointing her palm toward the reporter who had been the same one to pour more oil to the fire politely, "I have done nothing that worth for me to apologize for. There had been one thing that I came here to tell everyone and reveal my past, however, I had been disturbed."


    "Are you claiming this is a lie again, Miss Yue?" Came the reporter skeptical question, "Earlier you denied using drugs but we have the video or are you insisting the video is false?"


    "Yes I have denied using drug, willingly," Li Lian pressed her last word, putting enough emphasis for people to pick up. "Years ago, I had some friends who I believe was a friend of mine. But I was fooled and tricked. They were in fact not a friend but enemy who disguised themselves as my friends to bully me."


    "Bully?" The reporter scoffed. "Spinning sob story to have people believe in you is the wrong step Miss Yue."


    "Then have you seen during the duration of the twenty minutes video I have been using the drug willingly? Taking them, drinking them, or injecting them?" Li Lian snapped back at the reporter, deterring him with her steady reply, "My words have been cut and interjected multiple times by you sir which only make the truth hidden by more of your accusations. I was drugged by a sleeping pill in the beginning of the video which you could see how I was asleep. The next scene showed how those people partied amongst themselves while making it seem as if I was drunk."


    "But we rather believe what we have seen Miss Yue," said the reporter, not taking a no for an answer. "You claimed to fell asleep after having your drink spike, but we cannot see them doing that. To my eyes, it rather seem as if you have fallen asleep after taking too much drink... or drug," the reporter turned his head left and right as if waiting for people to agree and to his triumph, the reporter on his left and right side nodded.


    "Why are you persisting that I have used drug, sir?" Li Lian took the reporter by his leg when she interrogated him. "By far you have been stopping me from showing the credibility of my words."


    "It''s my work to doubt and I cannot see the credibility you claim to have," the reporter remarked. "If you do not like what I say, you can file a suit, Miss Yue, though what I said was with evidence, you cannot blame me for slandering your name."


    The reporter thought Li Lian to be all bark instead of bite. Li Lian offered him a cold smile, underlaying with the intent to take him by his words, she only smiled and said, "Please remember to keep you words." Her eyes shifted to the door, seeing Li Jun Wei stepping in when the door was opened. He was dressed in his black suit and checkered necktie. Upon entering many eyes turned at him, regardless of the fact he had covered his face by his sunglasses and kept a low profile, it didn''t help to conceal his brimming charm that entice people to turn their head to them.


    Seeing him, Li Lian''s smile widened. Li Jun Wei was her sole encouragement, with him as her lucky star, she didn''t have to be fear of anything because she know the Lady Luck shines over her.


    Li Jun Wei returned her smile when they met eyes, though the exchange was noticed by three people. The one from the left Akasaka Haruhi and the right Wei Tsui Lan. Instead of taking a seat, Li Jun Wei continue to stand with his poise straight at the door where Li Lian''s line of sight the most prominent at.


    Li Jun Wei only shifted his gaze to meet the gazes that had been burning on him after a moment. His gaze narrowed after catching sight of the two people.


    "I will be presenting you the proof," Li Lian announced, moving to show the six people who was in the same video to the presentation behind her. And with a gap of her finger, an audio played. On the audio, one of the man who was on the same video where she had been drugged spoke.


    "W-We were hired by people to push Li Lian to overdose from the drugs. As for who it is, we don''t know," the man said in stutter and fear. Li Jun Wei smiled slowly when he heard the voice, remembering the weeks before where he had pulled the root of people who had been in the video.


    "Who was it that hired you?" questioned the man, who was in fact him.


    "I-I really don''t know!" The man answered, his eyes trailing to see the gun Li Jun Wei held. After being shot on his upper arm, the man learned that Li Jun Wei had not been kidding when he spoke of how painful it was to get shot.


    Li Jun Wei listlessly staring at the gun, appearing to look more interested in shooting him again then to lend an ear to his words, "Why Li Lian then, why did you agree? You are aware if what you did succeed it is a voluntarily murder don''t you?"


    "Yes w-we were aware, but we were blinded by the hatred we have against Li Lian. Please forgive me! I will do everything and serve the sentence willingly to rectify my mistakes, and ask Li Lian for forgiveness-" the man''s voice ended the moment Li Lian signaled Wei Mo Ran to switch off the audio.


    The room went still before it went rowdy again. The same reporter who had been blasting question also went silent as his face turn paler in color. He wasn''t told there would be evidence! The man yelled in his mind. He had been hired to accuse Li Lian but didn''t know he would lose.


    Li Lian calmly kept her eye contact to the man, showing him a harmless smile, "Will that satisfy you?"


    Wei Tsui Lan who had been watching everything uncrossed his legs, his eyes moving to his phone that had rang for a new message. [Didn''t go as well as we thought.] without replying, Wei Tsui Lan closed his phone, tucking it back to his pocket for his smile reappearing to a wider one.

 Chapter 452 - 433: Starting a War-I

    Li Lian stepped down from the podium, silence was in the room after the earlier reporter had went ahead and made a horrible mistake by accusing her, the rest of the reporter were too afraid to make a move.


    Li Lian made an eye contact with Li Jun Wei, and at the same time saw him sending message to her, [I''ll be waiting]


    Li Lian nodded she went around the podium to leave, not wanting to bother with the two men who had invited themselves to the hall. But she knew they wouldn''t leave her alone as when she started to land her last steps on the staircase, Wei Tsui Lan came toward her and hand out the bright blue roses toward her.


    Once again the sound of shutters came from the end of the room before she could fully react at the flower. With the amount of pictures taken, she could tell Wei Tsui Lan was aiming for this, else he would have given her the roses backstage or later. Not that she would take the roses.


    "Congratulations," said Wei Tsui Lan and Li Lian frowned, so did Li Jun Wei who was standing far near the door. But he didn''t act rather than move, simply because he thought he didn''t need to.


    "What congratulation?" Li Lian questioned the man back, having him to smile meaningfully without saying a word. "What are you planning by giving more attention to me?"


    "I thought you need it to be more famous? I know you want to defeat your sister," Wei Tsui Lan whispered even though he didn''t have to whisper as the distance between them and the reporters were quite distant.


    "I''m a singer, not a fancy call girl. I don''t need attention from others as it doesn''t bring me joy," Li Lian explained as the man didn''t seem to understand her profession. "We seem to have different principles. Thank you for the roses, but I suggest you to give it to someone else. Like the attention, I don''t need roses."


    "Even though most women love roses?" Wei Tsui Lan rose his brows.


    "Well, I am not like most women," Li Lian said, picking one stem of the roses, she left the place and take one to gift it toward a small girl who was near the reporters. Wei Tsui Lan watched Li Lian left as his smile curl higher. "For you," Wei Tsui Lan said, giving the bouquet to the person who casually walk on his left side.


    Making her way outside where Li Jun Wei was, she saw him entering the car and went inside the same car under no one''s attention. When she entered, Li Lian took off her jacket, receiving his gaze and she chuckled, "Jealous?"


    Li Jun Wei wasn''t blind not to notice the corner of Li Lian''s eyes curbing as she intended to tease Jim. Humoring her, Li Jun Wei pulled a small grin, "If I take flowers from other women, will you be jealous?"


    Li Lian stared at him in a thought, "No," she then replied, her head turning to the left not to meet his gaze but her eyes still peered in his shadow on the window.


    "No?" Li Jun Wei questioned and in an effortless movement, he pulled her by her waist. Li Lian who didn''t expect his action, had her eyes wide in startle. She turned to meet him then see his eyes narrowing. With a little annoyance on his eyes, he leaned forward and thinking she would be kissed, Li Lian quirked her lips, waiting for the kiss only to yelp in pain as Li Jun Wei had bit her lower lips. "Teasing me again, aren''t you my bad wife."


    Li Lian shrugged her shoulders, "I feel like I had to," she chuckled, and placed her finger over her lower lips, "It hurts," she complained, "How did you think I did today?"


    "Excellent," Li Jun Wei answered and he leaned to plant a kiss on her forehead. "The date when Jin Family meet the court had been decided. It''s next week."


    "That fast?" Li Lian asked in surprise.


    "Not really fast, it could have been faster but it will raise suspicions," Li Jun Wei explained.


    "Have Mrs. Jin contact you?" Li Lian then asked, she wondered if Mrs. Jin would choose sacrificing her daughter and son for her sake.


    "Not yet, but she will soon," Li Jun Wei answered, his voice was steady as though he had expected it would happen very close in the future. "Your grandmother''s condition has stabilized, you don''t need to worry yourself as I have put some bodyguard with her and have Ruen to investigate the accident."


    "I have a feeling that something is strange," Li Lian said, pulling her hand underneath her chin, "Today, the one who had sent that video, I don''t think it was Hue Lin. Something was different."


    "I noticed it," Li Jun Wei said, "I don''t want to erase the possibility that she might not be the one who had pushed your grandmother but I have a gut feeling that someone else is involved."


    "Someone in the house," said Li Lian, she too agree with this reasoning because from some odd reason if Xie Hue Lin was truly faking her act of being the saddest person in the world to know her grandmother was involved in an accident, she would still have time to juggle between her act and ruin her by uploading the video. Knowing Xie Hue Lin, she would have done it the first day the news came out, but for two days, Xie Hue Lin was still. "I have sent Violet to look over my sister, just to see whether she have gone out of the house."


    "Good," Li Jun Wei said, "If it is your family member, it would be easy to narrow them down, but it would be hard if it is someone who we don''t know."


    "Right, I was also wo-ah!" Li Lian suddenly felt the car stopped in the middle when it raced, due to the impact, her body inclined forward, flying from her seat and Li Jun Wei immediately stopped her from collapsing to the front chair by slamming his hand on the nearby door.


    He narrowed his eyes, looking to the chauffeur who noticed the glare of his master gave and immediately say, "My apologize, sir. Someone had abruptly stopped the car in front of us!" A second later and they would have crashed!


    Before Li Lian looked up to see whose car it was, the door next to Li Jun Wei was knocked. Seeing who it was, Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed and he pulled the gun he hid inside the car. Haruhi smiled as he tried to peer his face toward the window. "Mr. and Mrs. Li, can we have a small talk together? I was sad you two ignored me when I wanted to talk."

 Chapter 453 - 434: Starting a War-II

    With the car that had stopped, Li Lian narrowed her eyes, she looked around, finding that the road was empty and with the sudden stop of the car, Li Jun Wei''s bodyguard was at strain. The bodyguards left their car, surrounding Akasaka Haruhi at a gun point.


    Haruhi looked around, hearing one of the bodyguard warning him, "Raise your hand!" They all had been notified previously about the dangerous man being side with the Yakuzas. One wrong step could cost them their life which why the bodyguards were on their toes now.


    "Calm down," Haruhi smiled, knowing the intensity of the situation amongst the bodyguard who he saw was on their edge, in fear. Raising his hand up, he shrugged his shoulders, "See no gun, no knife. I was just wondering where did you all have the permission to have the gum through legalize means? I have always use the illegal way which why the ''normal'' way confuse me." Haruhi raised his hand and put his two gesture for emphasis.


    "I don''t think you would like to speak here," came Li Jun Wei''s voice as he opened the window car.


    Haruhi''s eyes fell on the man, then on Li Lian who watched him with her skeptical look. The man said, "I would be happy if we could talk in a better place, like in a cafe, maybe?"


    "Okay," Li Lian gave him her words. During the past few weeks, it was hard to trace Haruhi''s mind, to guess what he was thinking and to find a way to counter his plan. One thing she was sure, the man who was sent to her and the person who worked with Xie Hue Lin wasn''t the man but someone else because if he was the one who tried to kill her, it will instead jeopardize the plan he created in Japan where he needs to marry her. "But you can ride your own car, we don''t have space."


    "I do not want to get in between you two either. My contract aside, I like seeing lovely couples like you two. I will follow after yo two," Haruhi then curtsy by bowing and walk to leave the place to ride his car.


    "Pretender psychopath," murmured Li Lian under her breaths while watching the curled smile of Haruhi''s. As the car window closed, she looked at Li Jun Wei, "Continuing from earlier, I think that someone other than Hue Lin has that video of me and used it today. I would like to think that this person gained the video from Hue Lin and exposed it to the internet out of resentment for me."


    "Or that person might be the one who lend Hue Lin a hand on her plan to kill you," Li Jun Wei added another possibility, saving Li Lian''s breath from explaining.


    "I believe the second is closest to the truth. Hue Lin isn''t smart but I doubt she would present the video to others. If there is anything she fear the most in this world is to lose her image of a good and kind girl," Li Lian said, leaving the only answer to be the second one. "And Haruhi might know who this person is," her eyes then moved to her husband, "Aren''t you aware of this already? That is why you agreed with his request."


    Li Jun Wei smiled, happy that she could guess his mind before he needed to expose it, "I don''t see the need to talk with him if it isn''t for this. But we have to be careful. He is sly." Li Lian took his warning with a solemn nod. She could see that from Haruhi''s countenance. But something caught in her mind when she heard his voice earlier.


    "I find it a little strange," Li Lian spoke, having Li Jun Wei to stare at her with an inquiry, "Haruhi''s voice..."


    "Was it familiar?" Li Jun Wei asked for Li Lian to shake her head. Knot form on her forehead as she tried to figure out what she caught as she hadn''t thoroughly process it.


    "I feel like his voice is similar to a woman''s. Maybe... it was all in my head? How did he sounds to you?" Li Lian asked, wanting a confirmation to what she had found.


    "He sounds normal to me," Li Jun Wei answered but he didn''t dismiss what Li Lian had catch, "I will ask Zhuang Xuan to find out something more about him. We might be able to find some holes on his background and what he is having in his mind." From what Li Jun Wei had seen, Haruhi didn''t seem like he was in a hurry even though he needed to marry Li Lian for his plan to work.


    There was an interval of one year due to Li Lian''s coma after he had proposed the plan, enough time for him to find Li Lian and use whatever means he wanted to marry her if he had set in mind in doing so, but the man didn''t. He wasn''t waiting for the right time, he was busy. Unlike him, Haruhi wasn''t a businessman, he wouldn''t be busy due to his work or company. It circulated around the Yakuzas. Knowing that make it even easier for Li Jun Wei to sense what was wrong here.


    The morning had turned to afternoon by the time they arrived at the cafe. True to his words which was uncanny to Li Lian, Haruhi didn''t bring anyone with him, he appeared alone despite the danger where Li Jun Wei could kill him. Li Lian could only guess the reason why he was fearless, was because he knew Li Jun Wei won''t be able to kill him under the clear sky with many spectators; or that man was batshit crazy, who didn''t care if he would die if he could enjoy the moment of being high from amus.e.m.e.nt and thrill.


    "Seems like you two had a little talk together after I went," said Haruhi, casually sipping to his tea.


    Li Lian stared at the man, "I believe this is our first time meeting each other."


    "You are wrong there, Mrs. Li," Haruhi interrupted, placing the cup down, his eyes moved to look straight into her eyes, "We have met before, quite a long time ago," and his eyes fall on his right hands where Li Lian caught the mark of straight and curved wound covering his entire arm, almost similar to what Li Jun Wei had but different in a sense, "It was a very traumatic event to one of us, but I guess you don''t remember... or you do?"


    ***


    A/N: Sorry for the very late update, readers, I was just very sick with fever and headache. I am still not on my top condition, but it isn''t anything too terrible. I apologize if the update will be slower^^

 Chapter 454 - 435: Starting a War-III

    With the way Haruhi had raised his hand and rolled the sleeve of his arm to show his wounds, it was hard for Li Lian not to notice it. She could feel Li Jun Wei''s eyes trained on them and it was because somewhere in him, he felt frustrated for not being the one who had saved her that day.


    "I don''t remember," Li Lian then said, surprising the two men. "Have we really met before? I can''t seem to remember you anywhere from my memories."


    "You are lying, aren''t you?" Haruhi''s smile widened, "I have done a thorough background check on you, Li Lian. It''s something that both I and your husband always does when they feel the need to find more information of the people they are curious of. I found out you have been searching for a certain boy and that boy has the same wounds as I have now."


    Li Lian knew how Haruhi was trying to sway her mind so she would grew distance with Li Jun Wei. Somewhere, the man must have noticed the fact their marriage happened too suddenly and how possible that it was more of a farce than a true marriage. The marriage might begin without love, but Li Lian and Li Jun Wei had weaved their relationship after that which why whatever Haruhi was trying to do won''t work to her.


    "What''s your point?" Li Lian questioned, "That you are the boy I am searching for and that I can marry you now. I don''t know whether you are lying but I can tell you are not saying the truth."


    Haruhi slowly tugged his grin, "You are really a very fascinating person, Li Lian. Okay, I gave up it isn''t me."


    Li Lian find herself relieved Haruhi wasn''t the boy because until now she still believe Li Jun Wei is that boy, despite the circ.u.mstances of how he forgot the past still remain unknown, she could tell this much that Li Jun Wei was the boy she had been searching for and somewhere he must have also felt the same.


    "What do you want with us? Is it about the contract you gave to Ryouma Clan?" Li Lian then question, getting straight to the matter as wasting time with the man here won''t do her anything good. "It''s wrong if you think I would agree to ever marrying you because I won''t."


    Haruhi pushed his back to the chair, replying, "About that, we can talk it later."


    "If you don''t speak, we don''t need to sit here," Li Jun Wei answered, "Tea and coffee doesn''t suit us."


    "You mean blood suits us more?" Haruhi questioned with a chuckle, there was a danger in his words. "You know, I like men like you, Mr. Li. Strong with your opinion, handsome, and the cream on top of how loyal you are. Li Lian is very lucky to have you. For a fact, I like to see you two together. There is a chemistry between you two that make me happy watching you. It''s a little strange because I don''t often like seeing people happy because happiness only fuel me to destroy those people who are in delight."


    "To hear you praise my husband makes me feel happy but irritated at the same time. What do you want to say? Let''s get to the point," Li Lian demanded. Other than how threatening each word Haruhi said, she finds the man to be very out of place.


    "The people who attacked you two. I have found who it is, but unfortunately, they are not on our district and my turf. Which mean I cannot kill them but you two could. Or should I say, Mr. Li might be able to do it."


    Li Lian widened her smile, chuckling softly, "Do you mean to say Tokyo''s greatest Yakuza are not able to kill a mere group because they had crossed the line and that you fear a war might break for crossing over other''s turf? You who had subdued all groups in Tokyo bit a sheer power control? How can I believe your words I wonder? It sounds to my ears that you wish me to die while killing your enemy."


    "Believe me or not, that is the truth. I don''t fear war between cities in Japan. Problem is, the one who is hell-bent in killing you to disrupt my plan isn''t anyone from Japan but China," Li Lian frowned at the information Haruhi gave, the man was hiding a lot of things including himself and the full detail of the problem. "Someone in China want to take over my position. War might sound delightful but I can do it when my men''s life are on the line. I only like war where I know I would win."


    "Fight like a coward I see," Li Lian retorted, placing the cup with her eyes sharpening.


    "I would like you to call me cautious, unless one wish to die they need to be aware of the consequences and it is only the right thing to do to chose method that cause you less risk."


    Li Lian turned her eyes to meet Li Jun Wei, he nodded her head, giving the choice for Li Lian to make. "Let''s say if we do agree and help you, what will we benefit from it?" Li Lian questioned, making the negotiations where she could have an upper hand and more advantages.


    "You are greedy Li Lian. Isn''t the negotiation completed the moment I will tell you who is hunting for you life?" Haruhi crossed his arm and leaned forward.


    "With my life on the line, greediness is only fair. You are not going to lose anything when I am with the danger of losing my life. I need you to lose something too, a sacrifice from your side," Li Lian demanded. She knew how to negotiate with Haruhi after the brief talk they shared. One cannot take his words too seriously because if they do, Haruhi would only use their seriousness against his mischievousness. He knew what to say to get under a person''s skin which why instead of being too serious, Li Lian played with the man tune which Haruhi also noticed.


    "What if I say I don''t want to sacrifice anything?" Haruhi raised his brows, testing the limit.


    "Well we can take today''s discussion up in the air, that it never happened. If I try a little harder, I am sure my husband would be able to find something about the people who is hunting for us," Li Lian said, unyielding the chance she knew she has.


    "The person who hunt for your life is very clever and sly. Do you really think you''ll be able to find anything about them when you haven''t been able to? Selfishness won''t do you any good, Li Lian."


    "Thank you but I don''t need your advise. I believe we can find the person if we want to. Whatever I wish to have, it will come to my hand," Li Lian answered, feeling Haruhi''s gaze suddenly narrowing over her last sentence.


    But the sudden menace gaze disappeared to a smile, "Fine. But remember I don''t want a difficult negotiation and I still have my right to refuse."


    Li Lian pulled a smug smile, looking at Li Jun Wei she winked. Going back to Haruhi, she decide to test the water, "I want you to change the demand of the contract you gave to my grandfather. The marriage between you and me, I want all that to be erased."

 Chapter 455 - 436: Tearing The Facade-I

    Haruhi appeared to be taken aback by Li Lian''s demand even though she knew he must have expected this request of hers when he first agreed to the negotiation. "I can''t do that," Haruhi flatly refused.


    Li Lian''s jaw tightened. She knew it was a great opportunity for her to know who was her true enemy that had been hunting for her life, wanting her to be dead. As much as she tried to act as if she has the upper hand in the negotiation, she needed the information from Haruhi and both of them currently has the same position in the negotiation.


    "Then do you have an idea to what you can agree with?" It was Li Jun Wei who asked her the question.


    "I can agree with helping Li Lian to find the truth of who had pushed her grandmother," answered Haruhi playfully.


    The knot on Li Lian''s forehead tightened, "You," she said with her voice tight. "Did you put someone from your side to Xie Family House?" This man, not only had he been stalking her, but he had also put a person to spy on her grandmother!


    "I can do what I need to do. I am a Yakuza, and I live up to my title, don''t you agree?" Haruhi chuckled upon seeing her expression. Li Lian tightened her hold on the table, only softening her clutch when Li Jun Wei''s cold hand covered her palm. "What do you say?" Haruhi then questioned her.


    "We can find that on our own," Li Jun Wei answered. Li Lian felt thankful for he had calmed her nerves before she go ballistic on Haruhi, letting him to use her emotions for the negotiation when she had to be rational-minded. "Finding the assailant is easy once you have the tail." But they were not able to catch who were pursuing Li Lian as all tails they manage to catch burn to ashes with the person''s meticulous detail in killing all evidence that could ever lead to them.


    Pulling herself together, Li Lian then said, "We need something better. A negotiation that would make you lose something. I don''t take it well that I am the only person who need to offer a risk when you did not."


    Haruhi hummed in a thought, tapping his feet as he stared to her eyes, as though trying to daunt Li Lian but she had long passed from being daunted by other''s hard gaze. "What if I promise you I can help you in the future. Whatever help you need and I will oblige."


    "Whatever help?" Li Lian raised her eyebrows at the question, "That is too random, I can ask you for help to dissolve the contract you gave to my grandfather."


    "That I cannot. I can promise you I will help you in anything but things that won''t kill me and excluding the contract," Haruhi raised his hand, folding his fingers except door three fingers and raised it next to his head, "I can swear this."


    Li Lian put a deeper thought in it, sharing a look to Li Jun Wei, she whispered, "What do you think? He won''t lie but I cannot trust him."


    Li Jun Wei also couldn''t put his trust to Haruhi. There was also still the thought in him that he would rather find the person himself without the help of Haruhi but with his hint, it would help them to weed out the root of the problem faster that could also help Li Lian from danger. "We can use it to our advantage if he says true to his words," he said in his rational mind, "But we cannot trust that he would stay true to his promise."


    "If you don''t believe me," Haruhi suddenly said, and both Li Lian''s and Li Jun Wei''s attention fall back to the man. "I can give you a warrant. Here," Haruhi placed a doc.u.ment in front of him and raised his hand to urge Li Lian to take it, "You would like this one."


    Seeing the doc.u.ment, Li Lian became more certain that the man had come prepared. He had guessed all of this which mean he also knew the outcome of her words. Li Lian took the doc.u.ment then read what was written carefully. After she manage to read the first page, a gasp unwillingly left her lips.


    "The doc.u.ment is about all what I have done," Haruhi announced, "All, including my deepest and darkest actions that could put me in jail for my entire life. Including killing my parents, the evidences, and my confession statement."


    And he was correct. Li Lian tried to find if the man had forged the doc.u.ments, but with the details and his own written confession along with other evidences, including fingerprints and DNA test for the killings that he did, it won''t be an exaggeration to say that the doc.u.ment hold his life.


    "Why would you go this far?" Li Lian then asked. Only for the sake to kill the enemy that wanted her life, she was sure Haruhi who was keen to make such elaborate plan to bring up this negotiation would have a better method to kill the person himself. It''s as though there was something deeper under Haruhi''s reasoning that he was hiding.


    "I hate this person," was Haruhi''s simple answer.


    Li Lian knew that wasn''t all that is there in Haruhi''s mind. "Are you not afraid that I can use this to my advantage and to sell you out?"


    "Well, you will be facing consequences if you do so," his faint threaten had Li Jun Wei to narrow his eyes. "I can promise you this, Li Lian. That this promise of mine will benefit you in the future or even solve all your problem. Do you still want more..."


    "Okay," Li Lian answered, going down with the negotiation. She didn''t see the need to go all around and went straight to the point, "Who is this person?"


    Haruhi passed another doc.u.ment to the table, "I expect you two to kill this person, soon, okay? I will leave now, awaiting for the good news." Haruhi had came like wind and disappeared like one. He went out of the cafe, keeping an eye to Li Lian who had begin to tear the envelop and left the place to have a man come beside him.


    "Are you okay?" The man asked, he was taller than Haruhi. If compared, Haruhi was shorter than most men but the man who came up to him was much taller than other. A wide scar appeared under his chin when Haruhi stared at him from below. "You are reckless," the man warned with a sigh. His frown tightened with a brush of worry dusting his eyes.


    "You need to be reckless to achieve something, Hyuga," Haruhi said and he stopped all of a sudden on his heels, turning his face to cut the distance between him and the man, Hyuga. "And this is for the better. I want to be free. Free from all of this. Like a bird and fly on the sky."


    "Jail is not freedom," Hyuga answered, the longer he stared at Haruhi''s calm expression, his expression marred with a deeper concern.


    "I am not going to jail," Haruhi answered with a hint of confidence, "I am casting away this fake identity of mine. It''s time to let the dead go."


    "But you weren''t able to-" Hyuga''s words were suspended when Haruhi circled his hands around his neck, pushing him to the nearest wall.


    "I want to end everything and be with you," he whispered, "I want to be like the true person I am. Not as Haruhi my older brother but myself, Haru."


    Hyuga was surprised with the sudden hug and closed his eyes to pull her tighter. "You are a silly woman. Taking up your twin brother''s identity only to suffer."


    "And you are a stupid man for being beside me and suffer," smiled Haru when meeting Hyuga''s eyes, "It''s time to leave China. How was it in Japan?"


    "Silence," Hyuga replied, his hand failing to hug Haru again when she moved away. Getting into a car, Haru then pulled away the wig that she wore, revealing her short hair that fall above her neck.


    Pushing her hair with her hands, Haru''s lips pursed, "Silence is the worse enemy for us. I feel worried that everything is going to well to my plan. It''s time for that man to soon disrupt my plan."


    "You don''t have to worry. Everything will be alright," Hyuga said in response, surprising her as this was perhaps the first time she heard him spoke that kindly and it must have been because he was worried about her.


    "Because you are here with me?" Haru asked with a sly smile on her lips.


    Hyuga stared back at her eyes, smiling for a quick second, "Yes."

 Chapter 456 - 437: Tearing The Facade-II

    Taking the envelop to her hand, Li Lian exchange a brief gaze with Li Jun Wei before ripping the seal. Taking out the doc.u.ment, her eyes first narrow on the name of the group which was Anyue, then falling the picture pasted on the second page. Li Jun Wei spoke before she did, beating her by a second when she was about to whisper the name.


    "Wei Tsui Lan," Li Jun Wei said with his eyes narrowing, and a small toneless chuckle leave his lips. He didn''t find it anywhere to be close to funny, instead it felt like he had been fooled. All this time to know the enemy was near them, sneaking under their nose without their awareness, make his jaw to tick in anger.


    Li Lian''s expression was marred with a deeper shock. She knew Wei Tsui Lan was strange, but never did she expect him to be the person who they were searching for¡ª the people who had been wanting to kill them. He was so near to her and all this time the man managed to never make himself look like a killer. "This f.u.c.ker," Li Lian cursed under her breaths, finally having her last thread of anger to snap on the back of her mind. To think the person was this close and she had saved him from near-death situation. Li lian in fact, didn''t regret she had saved Wei Tsui Lan. To save others were right and her action wasn''t anywhere wrong. It was Wei Tsui Lan the problem.


    She then shifted her eyes to look at Li Jun Wei whose black eyes had turned icy. "When will we kill him?" asked Li Lian


    "As soon as possible," Li Jun Wei replied without the slightest hesitation because to him hesitation is not needed in order to protect Li Lian. "We need to put those people at rest for you to take a breath."


    Li Lian took a hold of his sleeve, her eyes were sharp in determination and staring at her,


    Li Jun Wei could see his own reflection held capture by her eyes, "Will you be going personally?" And Li Jun Wei nodded. Wei Tsui Lan was careful and it could be seen from the way he had hired another assassin to kill the assassin he sent to kill them. He personally wish to stay beside Li Lian but know that coming there would be an easier task than leaving it to others. "I will come with you," Li Lian announced.


    "No," Li Jun Wei immediately deny her request. "It will be dangerous there."


    "My life is already dangerous, Jun Wei," Li Lian answered, showing him a tight smile.


    Li Jun Wei felt prickle as his heart squeeze from the words Li Lian said where she acknowledged it to herself that her life was filled with thorn. He touched her cheeks, his eyes filled with concerned and care, "But not when you are with me. I will bring his head to you."


    "I don''t need his head, I just want to come with you¡ª be there beside you. It''s not my style to wait you know," and Li Lian pulled only one side of her red lips, pulling a seductive smile, "And I shine the most in battlefield."


    Li Jun Wei who still had frowned then laughed at her statement, his lips went to a wide spread but he didn''t immediately agree. Only after seeing Li Lian''s desire to partake did he nod. Li Lian jumped with happiness, she just had the feeling in her heart that whatever she wish for, Li Jun Wei would give it instantly to her hands¡ª to the extent that almost worries her. If one day were to come where she ask him Li Jun Wei life, she fears he would do so.


    "Can I fight?" Li Lian asked as they stood up from the chair, leaving the cafe with the two gravely important doc.u.ments on their hand which could be use to end two people at once.


    "You told me you shine the most in battlefield," Li Jun Wei answered, it wasn''t that he didn''t worry about bringing Li Lian to the fight where people would be wound or worse case, dead. Li Jun Wei didn''t want to restrict Li Lian because he know what kind of rose Li Lian was, she was a rose with thorn¡ª a rose that know how to protect herself. "And if in case anything comes to harm you, I will be there."


    "I love you," Li Lian blurted, faster than she even think of. She didn''t retract her words, instead smiling widely when meeting how Li Jun Wei''s eyes curve very softly, in a way that almost stopped her heart. Without him knowing, Li Lian noticed how the bystanders who passed by them also felt attacked by his sweet smile where some couldn''t tear their gazes away from him, causing him to be the center of attention.


    Noticing the gazes, Li Lian find herself pouting her lips and shook her head to stop herself. A soft sensation fell on her head and she looked up to see Li Jun Wei placing a hat on her head which he took from his bodyguard, "We should go home now."


    Li Lian nodded, hyped to go home and have some cuddly time with Li Jun Wei only to stop her feet as a phone call was made to her. Li Jun Wei squinted his eyes to the phone number, reading it as a name YuanLenglun. "Who is that?" Li Jun Wei asked, not with doubt but curiosity.


    "Someone who my grandmother trust the most in Xie Company, I will answer the phone," Li Lian said before quickly dialing to pick the call.


    The voice used by the person on the other side of the phone was quite in a haste. He spoke quickly, "Young Miss, we are having a trouble in the company. It''s about your parents."


    "My parents?" Li Lian could already feel her hand tightening in a fist upon hearing her parents. "What do they do this time?"


    "T-They were speaking about inheritance...and the right of who this company would belong to," answered the man, and Li Lian''s eyes that had been cleared with happiness a moment ago quickly clouded with a sheer ire.


    "I will be there," she said, before looking at Li Jun Wei. Both her and him knew about her family relationship. To think that Mr. and Mrs. Xie were her parents cause Li Alina to feel ashamed. In such a difficult time, all that the two could think was inheritance. When her grandmother was fighting for her life!


    "I need to go," Li Lian said, her eyes in a hurry and worry.


    "Violet is not here, bring my bodyguards with you," Li Jun Wei then ordered his people to go. Li Lian was about to leave when Li Jun Wei surprised her by stealing her a quick kiss from her lips. "Destroy them."


    Li Lian''s anger suddenly touched an extinguisher. Anger was still clear in her heart but her head that was filled with anger now had turned calmer, helping her to think using a clearer mind, "I will. Watch me."


    Far in a different building, Wei Tsui Lan stood before the window of an empty floor. His eyes fell on the window that showcased the buildings and roads below the building. His eyes dazed at the view listlessly with a cruel glint dabbing over his brown eyes. Plucking one petals over another, he took the last blue petals from the rose. His smile widened when he released the rose and only felt satisfied once he stepped over the blue petals that were scattered on the ground.


    "She should have died faster, what''s the condition in Japan?" Wei Tsui Lan asked when he turned his face at the man whose face was unable to be seen as he had stood in a place that cause shadows to cover his face.


    "Clear. Currently in Tokyo, we have successfully induce other groups that Akasaka Haruhi is running away from Japan in fear of getting caught in crossfire."


    "And that would be enough reason for their trust in him to crumble. How is Ye group? I heard he is on the opposing side of Suan Lung''s successor. On that topic, this man will soon be the head of Chinese Mafia but I am yet to hear his name."


    "His name is Wang Li Lei. A businessman on the surface. A troublesome man. He seems to follow what Suan Lung''s motto of being a toothless tiger, tsk," the man clicked his tongue in anger. "We¡ª the mafia work against justice, but instead, Suan Lung team up with police."


    "Even if you say that, you are not different than them, unable to do anything. A toothless tiger," laughed Wei Tsui Lan mockingly, "But that''s fine. I like toothless tigers better than tiger who bark at the wrong tree. Just like those two, Akasaka Haruhi and Li Jun Wei. They still don''t know the limit and not to bite more than they could chew. Prepare the plan on move, by now I am sure Haruhi and Li Lian has gone on plan."


    "At first I was concerned if you have truly taken a liking to that woman," when Wei Tsui Lan raised her brows, the man continued, "Yue Li Lian."


    "I am interested in her, but I learned that robbing is easier than capturing. It would be great if I can have Li Lian alive, but if she died, that''s also fine," Wei Tsui Lan answered, his words hold no weigh of guilty or hesitation. "Do your work well and I will repay you handsomely. I don''t like mistakes."


    "I have never make mistake," answered the man c.o.c.kily before he left the place and Wei Tsui Lan turned his face to the window once again, his smile spreading even wider with ruthlessness.


    ***


    A/N: I am in a terrible pain right now, sorry for the late update ^^

 Chapter 457 - 438: Tearing The Facade-III

    "Sir, I clearly think we are not suppose to do this," said one man with get all over his face. The man who had spoken was the person who had spent almost ten years of his life working in Xie Company. Now, he was in great worry, seeing how Mr. Xie had ordered the secretary to summon all the shareholders.


    "It is time," Mr. Xie said, turning to face the man with a frown, "My mother isn''t young anymore. My daughter is still young and she won''t be able to take over the company. It is only right that I take mother''s position as the CEO and ease her burden."


    Ease her burden? The man wanted to blatantly shake his head in front of Mr. Xie as they both know his reason was solely for money and the position.


    "The shareholders have been a great friend to Senior Mrs. Xie, they won''t take is kindly if you propose the idea when we are yet to know her current condition. Please you should-" the man immediately stopped his mouth upon seeing Mr. Xie''s eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "I think we both understand who is the director here. I am in the position to make the decision and you are the one who obey my decision," pressed Mr. Xie, unhappy that the man kept on giving him instructions and suggestion when he believes he knows everything better than anyone.


    The man had many things to say, but he also feared to be fired from the company, therefore took the silence approach and nodded his head. Once the man retire, Mr. Xie scoffed, walking toward the room where his wife was, "How is Hue Lin?" Mr. Xie asked.


    "Nanny Xi said she has just fallen asleep. She didn''t sleep for the entire night and finally fall asleep because of the fatigue," Mrs. Xie said, pressing her head she looked paler than yesterday which Mr. Xie noticed. "I am not feeling well as well."


    "You should rest," Mr. Xie said and he went to his wife, placing his hands on her shoulders, "Yes, you look very pale right now, did you eat?" and when Mrs. Xie shook her head, Mr. Xie quickly raised his hand to call his subordinates, telling them to bring porridge that would be easy for his wife to eat. Seeing Mrs. Xie''s pale face, Mr. Xie begin to feel ashamed for doubting his wife.


    For the past few days, Mr. Xie contemplate about Li Lian''s words. He had suspected his wife and second daughter, finding that they were truly grave-stricken by shock and sadness upon witnessing Senior Mrs. Xie fell from the stairs, drenched with blood. He began to mend his trust, believing that the two had nothing to do with his mother''s death, after all unlike Li Lian, they wouldn''t benefit anything, the man assumed, unaware of the truth.


    "I will also notify Mr. En to bring you back home-" Mr. Xie needed only a tap to call the chauffeur when Mrs. Xie stopped him by holding to the end of his sleeve.


    "No, don''t. I need to be here. By doing some works, it will help me to distract myself from remembering on what had happened," Mrs. Xie said, putting an excuse, in truth, she only wanted to see her husband finally acquiring everything on his hand so she would be at peace.


    Mr. Xie mulled over the decision before agreeing, "Tell me if you need to go home and I will call En to come for you." And Mrs. Xie nodded.


    Within less than half an hour, the shareholders entered the meeting room. Everyone was busy with their individual discussion as they had heard how Senior Mrs. Xie was involved in an accident. Mr. Xie came along Mrs. Xie not soon after the room was filled. He bowed first and begin to speak, "Good evening everyone, I am here to sadly announced that my mother have fell into a coma state. As most of you might have heard, this Friday she had fell from the stairs due to reason and was quickly rushed to the hospital."


    "So I have heard," someone said and Mr. Xie''s eyes narrowed when he saw it was the Elder Fu, the man who was a headache to him because of how close Elder Fu was to his mother. Elder Fu didn''t like him for what he is aware of, and likewise, Mr. Xie didn''t like him either. He could tell how Elder Fu keep looking at him with a high gaze and a sigh would follow every time the conversation they had ended.


    "But I have not heard more about Qingyu''s condition improvements. Also we should not forget how we have been keep in the dark about the details of her incidents. Qingyu is old but not old enough to fall from the stairs for no reason. I really wish to know your reason for hiding this to us even though we deserve to know the details," The man said, doubt was hinted in his voice for everyone who had heard his voice in the room to notice.


    "I would believe it more if someone had pushed her," Elder Fu then said, surprising the people on the table, including Mrs. Xie but the woman was clever to not let a single hint from her expression to show, instead she went back to tears.


    All eyes fell on Mrs. Xie who had shed tears, and she spoke in a low voice but loud enough to be heard, "I..I was there with my daughter when it happened. The blood, oh my gosh, the blood was all over the stairs and mother..." said Mrs. Xie between sobs, "She sprawled on the floor, I was scared the scene was horrific and we immediately called for the ambulance fortunately we were on time." Half of what Mrs. Xie was the truth except for thinking that it was fortunate that the ambulance had come fast. She had planned to standby and watch until the old woman exhale her last breath when a maid had come toward them and she had no choice but to call the ambulance.


    Elder Fu hummed, Mrs. Xie''s acting was very close to reality of a person who had just witness a death for the first time, but somewhere, he found himself unable to trust the woman and it was because he had only believed Senior Mrs. Xie and her words but not her family due to the way they behave.


    "Getting back to today''s meeting," the other man said, gathering the rest of the attention from others away from Mrs. Xie. He exchanged a brief gaze with Mr. Xie before speaking as they were ally to each others, "It''s about time that we hear the reason for our meeting today, Mr. Xie?"


    "Yes, I have come to discuss a very important matter regarding the effect caused with my mother being hospitalized. Her condition isn''t the very best and as I had said she had fallen into a vegetative state. It would be difficult for her to control the company in the state she is in. Therefore, today I wish to implement myself as the new CEO in order to help and organize the company in better hands," Mr. Xie said with a proud smile. Indeed, he was worried and still is worried of his mother, but the thrill and delight of having a new position consumed him, the man had forgotten his sadness over his mother''s incident with the newly found happiness that come from achieving a new position.


    "I do think we need time to process this, Mr. Xie," said another person who sided against Mr. Xie because he didn''t have trust in Mr. Xie''s performance and doubt he would be able to hone his skill as a businessman for the better once he became the CEO of Xie Company. "Even if you tell us that you wish to administer yourself as the new CEO some of us still need time to agree with this."


    Mr. Xie clenched his hand, he knew that there will be some who is too loyal to his mother and would not agree to be in his side, but he didn''t worry as he didn''t have any other opponent than himself. He didn''t have brothers hence it was only right to say that everything had been decided long before he suggested the idea.


    "However, our company doesn''t have time. All of us know that our performance had made a slope since my mother''s accident been known to the public. Everyone is insecure with the lack of leader and it is only right for me, her only son and a candidate to the position to take care of this problem under the new position as my mother will-"


    "Yes, indeed everyone is insecure with the loss of leader," agreed Elder Fu, "But I don''t think we should discuss it now when we are lacking our largest stock holder in this room."


    Mr. Xie brows creased to frown. "Largest stock holder?" He cannot understand what the elder man was speaking about as in this room the largest stock holder was him, after his mother who is currently in the hospital.


    Elder Fu lightly tipped his chin toward the empty sit on the far end of the long table which Mr. Xie had dismissed the empty seat by thinking it was an extra seat. "Oh no," Edler Fu pulled a surprised face while meeting Mr. Xie''s face. "Did you thought that you were the largest stock holder? It appears that you don''t know that Qingyu had sold all her stock to someone, did you?"


    "What?!" Mrs. Xie who was sitting on the chair, acting all fragile and delicate while wiping her tears stood on the chair with the sudden news which she and her husband had never know before.


    "Yes," Elder Fu confirmed, noticeably taking a pleasant time while watching the couple''s shocked expression. A crisp sound of knock came on the other side of the door. Elder Fu was sitting quite close to the door and looking at it he smiled, saying, "Speak of the devil."


    Mr. Xie hadn''t ordered the people who stand beside the door to open for they had opened the door themselves as if knowing who it was by a single glance. Mr. and Mrs. Xie could only count it in their dream how many times they have dreamt of this to happen, and found themselves to never thought such a day would come¡ª A day where Li Lian stroll into the meeting room as if the entire room belong to her. A wide smile pulled Li Lian''s scarlet lips along with her light brown eyes that were flickering with a noticeable fire when looking at her parents, and the fire manage to give the couple a good scare.


    "What a great tension in the room. I take it that everyone have been waiting for me?" Li Lian questioned her smile hooded in evil. This was to be the day where she takes everything that is indeed hers and give her parents a good lesson on how to be a good filial child to her grandmother.

 Chapter 458 - 439: Ripping What You Sow-I

    Weeks ago, during the day of Senior Mrs. Xie''s birthday, Li Lian had come up with her idea. What she bet on was her grandmother''s fondness of her and she knew it was low of her to do this while knowing that her grandmother love her, but sometimes being low is what need for one to win.


    ''Which why, I hope grandmother can sell your stock in Xie Company to me," Li Lian said, clasping her hands together, "I know you would need time, I won''t force you and I hope you understand that I love you. I didn''t do this purely out of revenge-"


    Her grandmother had placed a hand on her clenched fingers that had her to stop talking. Senior Mrs. Xie them showed her a tender smile.


    "You don''t have to explain, Li Lian. I understand," her grandmother said, her eyes glazed with a drop of tear, "I had not plan to vanquish my hold over the stock either to anyone, not even your father. Of course, I had planned to pass everything that originally came from his father to him, but then I had to witness what he does to his own daughter and as a mother, I know I cannot allow that. He is my son but before all you are also my granddaughter. My poor granddaughter," the elder woman said, holding Li Lian''s cheek, she shake her head when she sympathize with everything Li Lian had went through. "I wasn''t able to help you and for that I continue to feel guilty upon hearing your death. Seeing you again here is all I have in my prayer and God hear it. Do what you see fit. I only wish you won''t regret it."


    "I will give them a chance, grandmother," Li Lian said to put an ease to her grandmother''s heart.


    "I wish for them to use the chance, but I doubt they would be able to," her grandmother answered with worry marring her expression.


    Getting back to the present, Li Lian crossed her hand upon entering. Her soulful greeting seemed to caused some of her father''s hair to turn black from the shock. "What are you doing here?!" Mr. Xie demanded in shock. He could put the pieces together from Elder Fu''s words but didn''t want to believe it.


    Li Lian noted how her father kept denying the reality and shake her head, "One seat is empty, isn''t it? That seat belong to me."


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. Xie stood from her chair, her expression filled with disbelief. "No way. Did mother gave all her stock to you?"


    Li Lian smiled at her mother. Indeed, the woman was much cleverer and she had used her cleverness to trick her husband by thinking that Xie Hue Lin was their daughter. Li Loan couldn''t express the elating feeling to see her parent''s shock but this was still the beginning.


    "Grandmother didn''t gave it to me, I bought it from her with enough money from my hard work and I made sure to pay grandmother handsomely," Li Lian answered without waiting for their reply, she then make her way to the sit. Mr. Xie frowned, confused but he had a feeling he should not let Li Lian be here.


    "Leave now, this is not your place to be," Mr. Xie stopped Li Lian by his words and Li Lian indeed had stopped walking.


    "But I don''t want to," Li Lian deadpanned, her words were calm that infuriated Mr. and Mrs. Xie.


    "This isn''t a child''s play, Li Lian. You need to go back and stop embarrassing us with you throwing your tantrum. If not we cannot use any kind method to bring you out," Mrs. Xie threatened. She cannot allow Li Lian to interrupt her plan any more at the cost of everything.


    "Have you ever use a kind method to me, though?" Li Lian asked her back, "I wonder what you mean by kind. Speaking about who is embarrassing it is you and Mr. Xie. Telling me to stand here is the same as not allowing the largest stock holder in this room to proceed with her work, do you? What a poor manner."


    "Why do you always need to go in between our way? You should have been thankful we were lenient with you," said Mrs. Xie. Mr. Xie didn''t speak purely because he was still shaken after knowing that Li Lian had acquire all his mother''s stock from the company when he thought Senior Mrs. Xie would inherit them to him.


    "It is I who has been lenient on you, mother," Li Lian called Mrs. Xie top sweetly that had the woman to shiver. Mrs. Xie would like to claim the shiver came from the coldness of the room and not because she felt daunted by Li Lian. "And it is also you two who are in my way." Li Lian shrugged her shoulders, walking straight and she heard from behind,


    "You will regret this," Mrs. Xie said with her hands clenched. Li Lian didn''t reply simply because she found it not to be worthy of and went on her way.


    When she took a seat on the chair that was place on the far end of the rectangular table, it instead looked as if the boss in the room was her with the people across the table being her subordinates and her parents who still stood away from the table like people who were chewed out by scoldings for doing mistakes. It wasn''t entire wrong, Li Lian had indeed to come here to chew them.


    "Let''s begin again. Apologies for the little hitch we have there," Li Lian said, offering a smile to each person on the table one by one. "It''s a usual morning routine for our family. An exchange of greeting for the better word." The people begin to wonder if fighting was truly a good morning routine for a family and it was clear with the rising tension of the room how Li Lian was looked down upon Mr. and Mrs. Xie, but the fact she has the remaining stock of Senior Mrs. Xie allow no one to look at her with one eye.


    "Where were we?" Li Lian questioned, and she raised her hand to Mr. Xie, urging him to speak.


    Anger flitted over Mr. Xie''s face and frown marred his forehead. If there was one thing that Li Lian could find similar from him and his half-daughter Xie Hue Lin it would be their habit of throwing tantrum like a three year old child. Except this time, he won''t be able to do so in fear he would lose his reputation in front of the guests who are important to his career.


    "We were in the middle of discussing about Director Xie''s plan to put himself forward as the next CEO and were going to use voting as a way to gather the largest voice and find an agreement," the man who spoke was none other than the man who had earlier advised Mr. Xie not to set sail his idea of promoting himself as the next CEO during the dire situation.


    Mr. Xie''s eyes glared quickly at the man who didn''t spoke but instead bow, "Pei Gu," Mr. Xie named him with his jaw set in anger.


    "What?" Li Lian feigned a shock expression where it didn''t look deliberate but purely from stable. "Then we are forgetting one person who is also a candidate of the next CEO. How could you kick a start off like that, Mr. Xie? Even if you are sure you would be the next CEO. It is a very low move not to tell me the meeting is today."


    Mr. and Mrs. Xie was rendered to have their mouth open agape with Li Lian''s words.


    "This is why I told Mr. Xie that his decision is too hasty," Elder Fu chimed in the conversation turning others to be surprised and looked at Mr. Xie with lesser favorability.


    "I can tell some of you are confused and it is not my intention to do so," Li Lian said. Both of her hands entertained as she settled them above the table. "Everyone might have not known it yet or perhaps some have heard my name coming from some baseless rumors. I am Yue Li Lian, Mr. and Mr. Xie''s former eldest daughter, and also the largest stock holder of Xie Company. Also the next candidate of Xie Company. I came here to tell you that my father and I are the two candidates of being the next CEO."


    Li Lian had spoke using her softest way, saying that she was one of the candidate when in fact everyone in the room could tell where the position would land on, and it was none other to Li Lian. Not only did she has the largest stock amongst them, she also seem to not approve her father''s idea to take the position of a CEO with the rift they shown.


    While most of them was confused a crisp sound of two palm meet each other rang in the room. Elder Fu was the one to begin the clap, followed by everyone soon after, "Congratulation, Miss Yue. I could never expect that you are the largest stock holder being in a young age."


    Li Lian returned the elder man''s smile, disregarding her father''s expression that switched from anger and stricken of shock on the corner of her eyes, replying, "Yes. My grandmother in fact had been preparing me to study and take the position as the next director of Xie Company. Unfortunately the idea was delayed as I met a very unfortunate accident." Half of what she said wasn''t lie only the last part was a white lie that wasn''t necessarily a full lie either. "As I came back, my grandmother finalized that I will take the position of the CEO instead of the director..." her eyes then met Mr. Xie, a look of naively confused girl appeared on her face, "I really wonder why grandmother had chosen me instead of you, father? But I believe in grandma''s decision. She has always think for the best of the company.


    Mr. Xie had been confident about being the next in line as CEO company because how he didn''t have a single opponent and rival to the position. He could tell how his mother had only one choice and it is to trust the company to him. Giving the position to other from outside the company is simply careless and dangerous. Senior Mrs. Xie won''t do such a thing and he didn''t have to fear his daughter taking it. But he forgot about Li Lian. This woman! Cursed Mr. Xie. He had let it slip from his memory that his mother was overly fond of the troublemaker!

 Chapter 459 - 440: Ripping What You Sow-II

    Silence invaded the room after Li Lian''s ignorant question. People were confused if Li Lian had asked purely out of curiosity but the smart ones could already pull the idea that it was all but her act.


    A person from the left coughed, gathering attention quite deliberately but Li Lian didn''t love her eyes or face to look at the man. After all, she was a human, not a dog, thought Li Lian. She won''t turn her head to a person who could not use his own mouth to speak like a proper human.


    The man was none other than the person who had backed up Mr. Xie earlier during Elder Fu''s questioning, Wan Chengquan. Finding his method of gathering Li Lian''s attention failing miserably, the man then said, "Excuse me, Miss Yue. I believe this is all too sudden. With all due respect, this might be the first time half of us ever seen you, and not to mention you are still young. I would like to put my trust in Senior Mrs. Xie''s judgment, but as one of the members liable to the vote, I need more than just a word. What we need is a result."


    Li Lian''s smile grew as she picked her hand to place it before her lips, "How funny to hear that some of you trust only in result when our company''s condition is still lacking despite Mr. Xie being the director? I would say you would rather trust in your friend rather than the results."


    Mr. Xie''s brows twitched upon Li Lian''s words, and he said, "Our company is facing a little slump but it is nothing that I can''t handle. In fact, we have begun picking a raise in our sales."


    "Really?" Li Lian tapped her table for her bodyguard to come beside her. Taking the brown envelope, she then pushed it to the middle of the table with a flick of her finger, "I do hope you mean by a raise in the sale isn''t this minuscule number, don''t you?"


    Someone on Mr. Wan''s side laughed, "I don''t think you understand how this works Miss Yue, a raise is already a good news. And it will continue to rise soon, little by little."


    "I see how patient you are Mr. Guan, but you are the person who doesn''t seem to understand how this will work. An object that had been released to fall into a hole will continue to plummet. A raise is great, surely but who could guarantee in this room that the raise would be permanent? And how long will it take for the loss that we suffered from the last few months?" Li Lian asked the man with her eyes sharp, her words were polite but also fierce. "You might have ten years of your life but I never waste my ten years of living for something futile such as waiting."


    Mr. Xie had planned his day to be a delightful one that he could remember in his memories for years, but instead, Li Lian appeared and like a horrible thunder break all his hope with a bolt. Clenching his jaw, he couldn''t resist himself to retort, "You speak as if you know what the solution to our problem is."


    Li Lian looked at her father with bright eyes as the question she had been wanting someone to ask was finally uttered by Mr. Xie. "I do, Mr. Xie. I am glad you finally show interest in finding the solution. If one thing is very different from us is that unlike you, I prefer taking things to action rather than contemplating on what to do."


    "What you say is very true, Miss Yue," said Elder Fu, "Then might we hear your suggestion?"


    Li Lian was happy to know that at least one person in the room was on her side, and it didn''t take long for the amount to grow after Li Lian explained her future project which she had been trying to come up with after coming back from her grandmother''s birthday.


    With a little magical help of her husband, Li Jun Wei, the project Li Lian had to suggest was both foolproof and crucial. Elder Fu nodded his head as most people spoke in whisper of how they found the idea to be outside of the box. Mr. Xie who was in the room was also shocked by the number of projects Li Lian offered. It wasn''t only one or two projects but ten and a dozen.


    "The project can be implemented soon enough but for that," Li Lian smiled, she saw her mother''s eyes where her glaring intensity only raises upon their gaze meeting each other. "I will only contribute to these projects if I am chosen as the next CEO. At once, I can warrant you the problem our company face will soon disappear in a blink even."


    Mr. Xie clenched his hand, and here he had thought for a single minute that Li Lian had come to save him from the pickle. But the girl instead had come to steal what was his. Even though he was her father!


    "Don''t you think that is a very depraved and contemptible action from your side, Miss Yue? From what I can see you are threatening us," Mr. Wan said, not liking how the woman was acting like a savior. Mr. Xie had promised him a handsome reward in exchange for being his supporter and his voice on the vote had been directed to Mr. Xie.


    "I was thinking of giving everyone in this room a choice. I acknowledge how I lack the result to this company, unlike Mr. Xie but I am very confident of my capability to advance Xie Company for the better result," Li Lian said, "While Mr. Xie had shown everyone his achievements, I had also shown you my capability. Like my father, I also need a warrant for people to choose me."


    Mr. Xie creased his brows, "Even if you have the capability, you lack the love for our company. Don''t you care what happens if we don''t choose you?"


    "Of course I care about the company, I just don''t want my hard work to be trampled all over and taken advantage of. Also," Li Lian stared back at her father''s eyes without losing her fierceness, "I am confident that everyone in this room knows what to do for the best of our company."


    Elder Fu hid his smirk over Li Lian''s subtle threaten which he didn''t mind as in the business world a spice of threatening and slyness is crucial.


    "What will happen now?" questioned Mrs. Xie, demanding an answer. "Don''t tell me she will take the company, do you?"


    "I don''t know!" Mr. Xie admonished his wife''s question and run his finger through his hair out of frustration. "For now we need to stop this meeting..."


    "Then it''s finally time to vote," Li Lian said, coming forward she clapped her hand to have two men coming with a box and paper white cards. "I assume everyone knows how to vote. I also believe that everyone knows what is right for the future of Xie Company."


    "Wait! I haven''t agreed to this," said Mr. Xie too late as Li Lian had passed the cards.


    "You have gathered the people here, didn''t you?" Li Lian asked with a confused expression. Turning her face away from her father she then looked at each person, "After you have finished writing your choice please put the cards on the box. You are also liable for voting, Mr. Xie and I suggest you do it now unless you want to lose your voting voice."


    Mr. Xie had many words to go against Li Lian but he was rendered with no moves. He cannot drive Li Lian from the building as she was the largest stockholder and there were few things he could do other than voting his name before Li Lian use the chance to admonish his right to vote.


    Once the last person, Elder Fu placed his choice to the box, Li Lian thanked everyone for voting. She looked at Mr. Xie whose foot continue to tap on the floor with anxiety but there was still a smug smile on his face and Li Lian was aware of why. Some of the people, or maybe half of them had already been on Mr. Xie''s side as most of them had been promised reward by the man.


    "Thank you for voting everyone, now, Mr. Pei Gu as the natural side will be the one to read the result," Li Lian said, letting Pei Gu come to the place where she stood earlier so everyone could hear his voice in clarity.


    When Pei Gu opened the first card, everyone''s heartbeat quicken with nervousness, "The first paper goes to Mr. Xie," and Li Lian could see from the place she stood at her father rejoicing with a smile but the smile was short-lived when Pei Gu continued, "Miss Yue."


    With the first tie, everything went back to square one, the tension in the room rise and Mr.  Xie wondered why he felt nervous even though he was sure he would win the vote. Not knowing that his premonition was on the mark.

 Chapter 460 - 441: Ripping What You Sow-III

    Pei Gu continued the count, calling Li Lian''s name before Mr. Xie''s for the fifth time. He opened the next card, calling out, "Miss Yue." And another one, "Miss Yue."


    Only two card was left with Li Lian being in the lead. Mr. Xie was happy when his name called but now that Li Lian was on the lead with one vote over his, nervousness came over him and he gritted his teeth.


    Pei Gu and the rest of the people in the room was also nervous and Li Lian was the only one who wasn''t. Compared to her father, she has less thing she could lose and she knew she won''t lose anything.


    "Mr. Xie," Pei Gu called and that left the last paper.


    Li Lian raised her hands to stop Pei Gu and Mr. Xie who was already wary of her narrowed his eyes at her action. "Are you fretting now?"


    "Hardly," Li Lian mused, "Despite everything you are still my father, Mr. Xie and grandmother wish for me not to be too hard to you." She showed the man a small smile and some people believed her smile as one filled with sadness as though deep down Li Lian didn''t want to go against her father when in truth she had been waiting for this.


    "And?" Mr. Xie questioned and Li Lian shrugged her shoulders,


    "I was just letting you know that I hope despite whatever the last paper chose, that won''t change," she answered, "Though there will be limits," she added her words in whisper.


    Pei Gu then took it as a cue to continue when Li Lian settled her hand down. Like a thread strained to the edge as it was pulled tightly on both sides, the intensity of the air in the room was similar to when one wait for a volcano to erupt. Pei Gu''s eyes widened when he saw the name written replying with, "Miss Yue. With all the vote we collected, today in front of all the shareholder a new CEO have been chose-"


    A loud bang was headed in the room when Mr. Xie slammed his fist on the wooden table. "I won''t accept this!" The man yelled aloud, his eyes glared at Li Lian. "You!" Mr. Xie pointed his finger to her, "You must have rigged the vote!"


    Li Lian knew this would happen the moment the last card was read. She had a calm look on her face and pulled a confused look in contrast to Mr. Xie''s accusing allegations, "The vote had been collected fairly, Mr. Xie. We conducted the vote in front of everyone where there is no possibilities of anyone to manipulate the vote. This is the answer, Mr. Xie."


    "I will not believe this!" Mr. Xie was blinded by rage that he didn''t know creating a scene only put more negatives on him while Li Lian gain the positive for being a calm and rational person while facing the accusations. "How can you, who had just entered this building lesser than an hour gain the position of the CEO? Everyone knows how important CEO position is. One mistake they make would lead to this company''s doom. Do you people know what you have chosen and the mistake you did?"


    "Personally I don''t think it is a mistake," said Elder Fu. Mr. Xie had been annoyed and further felt his temper raising with Elder Fu''s words. "How long have you''ve been working as a director of Xie Company, Mr. Xie?" Mr. Xie didn''t reply which was expected and Elder Du answered his own question, "You have been working here for more than twenty years but still we didn''t get the results you promised us when you were chosen as the director. More so, instead of raising the sales, we have been facing hurdles. Indeed Miss Yue came late and less than an hour which can''t be compared to how long you have worked here, but she brought us solution. Solution which you cannot provide."


    "Thank you for your words, Elder Fu. I was taught personally by grandmother bout the company. I might not as experienced as Mr. Xie but I am confident with the knowledge my grandmother passed to me. I thank everyone who had chosen me and promise to work for the better sake of the company. My ambition is to make my grandmother proud of the role she had given to me and to do whatever I could for this company."


    Once the shareholder left the room, knowing how Li Lian and her family needed a time of her own, Li Lian bowed to show her gratitude toward Elder Fu who smiled when their eyes met.


    When everyone left, Mr. Xie''s anger knows no bound, "This is not your place. Do you think this is a game you could play as you wish. The consequences of your action today will not be small and I will make sure you suffer from it!"


    "Is that the tone you should use to the CEO now, Mr Xie? I know you were not bright but you shouldn''t forget that it isn''t me but you who are below my position now." Li Lian answered, her smile had disappeared and her facade of a good daughter being blamed by her difficult family slipped off. "Have your forgot who handle the company now and who that could both give you a new position and rob you of it."


    "How dare you threaten your own parents!" Mrs. Xie yelled, "Is this because we have kicked you out of the house?" Mrs. Xie saw Li Lian''s eyes narrow and the gesture fueled the woman to say more harsh words, "You deserve it. I don''t know which old wealthy man you live from to get your revenge on us but even with all your hard work being a dirty human, we will not regret what we do that day to you. Instead we are happy that was had successfully driven a woman like you out from our house."


    "I don''t deny how dirty I am," Li Lian answered, and Mrs. Xie took her words as a reflection but then Li Lian''s smile raise higher than before, "I mean, I was born from two dirties human beings like you two, no question how I become dirty. But unlike you I can still be wash clean. While you, father and mother, is too dirty that even water gave up washing your grim."


    Something snapped on Mrs. Xie''s head. She swung her hand across Li Lian''s cheek but the slap was too slow for her to quickly react and took a vice grip on her mother''s wrist. The distance they share shortened when Li Lian take a step forward. She looked back bleakly on her mother''s eyes raising to slap her back and Mrs. Xie immediately close her eyes, bracing to get slapped and chuckle left Li Lian''s lips. "You always make it obvious how you want to slap me. It''s almost boring that you cannot do anything other than slapping my face. Did the sight of me make you hurl, mother?"


    "Don''t. Call. Me. Your. Mother!" Mrs. Xie annunciated each word she said, her eyes widening with anger and her nose flared.


    "Being told not to do only does the opposite for me, mother," Li Lian answered nonchalantly. "You know when I was still living in the house I have always wondered why did you hate me and until now I still question it? Can you tell me why?"


    Mrs. Xie scoffed, her words only become sharper to wound Li Lian''s heart, without knowing how Li Lian had become numb over her harsh words, "Because you don''t deserve to be love. People like you should never be loved by others because you only know how to take it for granted."


    "Is that so?" Li Lian asked looking confused and sad, "It''s better if you don''t lie, mother. When one lies too much they will forget which is the truth and lies. You won''t like it." and Li Lian took one step closer to speak next to Mrs. Xie''s ears. The woman tired to release her hand to no avail as Li Lian''s grip was tight on her wrist. "I didn''t question why you hate me because I wish to be loved. It''s purely how confused I am with your action. I mean if you think about it I am the only daughter of you two."


    Mrs. Xie''s eyebrows twitched at what she said, and her eyes snapped quickly to meet Li Lian''s black ones that was almost too hollow like the depth of an abyss. "W-what are you saying?" And Li Lian''s smile widened further.


    "I meant what I said mother. In this family, aren''t I the only child who have the rights of everything? Unlike my half sister who was born from an affair."


    ***


    A/N: sorry for the very late update I was busy because of the vaccination. Enjoy^^~

 Chapter 461 - 442: Enjoying The Misfortune-I

    In span of second shock came over Mrs. Xie and her anger disappeared, "What are you..."


    Li Lian didn''t explain as doing so would only keep her mother anxious. "You three make a perfect picture together, you know and I am glad I am not part of it. I also wish grandmother won''t be a part of it. A liar, a deceiver, and a fool. Amazing! You know I have never seen a family so perfect than you three."


    "You better keep your mouth shut! Whatever you say, mother is my mother and you have been driven out from our family. There is no place for you to be here-"


    Li Lian clapped her hand once, enough to gather the attention of the two, "No that''s not how you speak to the CEO of this company, do you? I might not be your daughter anymore and you aren''t my parents for all I care, but I am this company''s head. It is also to my will whether or not to drive you out from this building. Ouyang," Li Lian called and the man who stood next to her like an impregnable wall took one step forward. "Please show Mrs. Xie the way out."


    Ouyang knew the relationship shared between the mistress and her parents, therefore he asked, "Should I be gentle to her, mistress?"


    "Gentle?" Li Lian looked over to her mother who was both angry but didn''t dare to speak out as she feared Li Lian would expose her cheating. While Li Lian planned to do it soon it''s not now as she only came to enjoy seeing her parents stressed by loosing everything they had. "I wonder if there is gentleness that you used when kicking me at the entrance?"


    Mrs. Xie can handle the bubbling anger inside her, retorting with, "I don''t remember it every happen."


    "Well you tend to forget things, mother," Li Lian called her again with her sweetest tone that only displeased the couple in distaste, "Ouyang, I trust you can help see my mother out and also refresh her memories while you are ushering her out."


    Ouyang nodded and went toward the elder woman. When the bodyguard was standing beside Li Lian, Mrs. Xie didn''t noticed it but now she learn how tall the man was when he stood in front of her where she had to strain her neck to see the man''s wide and muscular shoulder. "D-Don''t come closer to me! No! Let me go! Let me go!"


    Her screaming echoed all over the hallway. When the meeting room was closed again, Li Lian could still hear the faint cry of her mother then she looked at her father with a smile, "Don''t worry I won''t kick you out that way," she said to have Mr. Xie looked at her with a March warier eyes than before. "I have promised grandmother to give you one last chance. Take my advise well, father or you will regret it for not heeding to my instruction."


    Mr. Xie scoffed, "Wait and see, I will make sure to retake my position that rightly belongs to me! This company is mine and once mother wake up-"


    "She will bring back the company for you? Even grandmother doesn''t have any position or right to reclaim Xie Company. It is mine now. It will do you less stress and anger if you come to accept it now," Li Lian then brushed her gaze at Mr. Xie, the gaze turn fiercer that did an effect to daunt the man.


    "Accept that I have been denied of my rights?" Mr. Xie scoffed, "If this is your way of revenge then you should have done something more terrible. I can assure you that soon that position will come back to the right hands of mine."


    "Hardly. Surely you don''t think this is the end, right?" Li Lian quirked her smile. "You are wrong to think it''s your right to have this company just because you are grandmother''s son because I also have the rights. I had read your failed results of the projects that you created during the last five months. The sales had been doing very terribly and I had to commend how clever you are to make it seem as if our sales have no holes when it''s barley keeping a shape. But seeing the shortage we are seeing this month...I am not sure whether I can continue having you as Xie Company''s director. I would rather have someone who is competent."


    Mr. Xie could see where this is going, "Don''t. You. Dare!"


    "I think I told mother this earlier, father. Your words only fuel me to do it more. From now on you will be demoted as a sales management. How many ranks have you fell?" Li Lian questioned, facing her father''s glaring eyes, "Ah, seeing how you can only cause demerits from our company, I know you can''t count. Let me help...It''s seven rank! Now, father please try to work harder from below. If you can prove your abilities, slowly you can reach-"


    "This is out of the question! You cannot demote me!" Mr. Xie spoke through his gritted teeth, "This position is mine and no one can take it away! I am your father, how can you do this?!" demanded the man.


    "Funny, I recall you saying that I wasn''t your daughter," Li Lian deadpanned, no hint of pain, sadness were on her words but instead numbness. "Do you accept your demotion, father? If you accept this, I can also give you a way to salvage your broken family."


    "Ha!" Mr. Xie deride, "Do you mean by letting you enter the family again? This family is perfect without you."


    "If you say so," Li Lian shrugged her shoulders, looking at her nails which she hadn''t had the time to paint.


    Mr. He couldn''t stand her behavior any longer. He stomped his feet to the door, "Enjoy your time in that position while you can and you will see how I will take it over!"


    "Wait!" and Mr. He who had put one hand on the knob stopped as he heard Li Lian''s voice. A smirk crawl on his lips as he knew this time Li Lian would beg for his forgiveness and his threatens had work by instilling fear and anxiousness against her.


    "Father," Li Lian started and she continue to tear down Mr. He''s guess by saying, "If you leave this room without accepting the demotion, there won''t be a second chance. I am not kind of patience kind of person."


    "I will not take it!" Mr. He harrumphed, making the decision without a penny of his thought and if he had took a better hearing at Li Lian''s words, he would have regretted it.


    "And one more!" Li Lian added when the man was going to leave.


    "What?! Finally pleading for forgiveness? I will forgive you only if you-"


    "Yes, yes, enough of that," Li Lian brushed it away as it held no importance for her. "I was only going to remind you to bring back the two car keys that you use and at once empty the house in Guanlu. Both of the cars and the house are from the company for the director but now that position is empty without you, bring the keys until next morning or people will come to your house and take it by force."


    The anger on Mr. He finally reach the point where he couldn''t stand it any longer standing in the room with his nose flared, he slammed the door close.


    Li Lian stared at the empty room, a smile that had been lurking begin to take place. "What a shame. Grandmother was being very kind to him by giving him a second chance yet he waste it." Now that Li Lian had taken over the company, her feet tapped on the ground as she wondered how to deliver the rest of her revenge in the most torturing way. She could kill them but then the fun would end too soon.


    While having a quick revenge is satisfying, it was better to enjoy it slowly. Watching her family one by one noticing how they had lost everything and fall to the madness. When they realized it, the high ground they had been standing on had filled with water and waves would wash over them for good.


    Li Lian looked at her phone. She has time and it was time for her to strengthen her company that was filled with holes due to her father. When she let the meeting room to implement all her projects, her head begin to wonder what Li Jun Wei was currently doing as he had told her how he was going to attend an engagement. She wondered what was it?


    Far away, Li Jun Wei stood outside a house. Being a tall person, his head went over the door of the house which was small and dilapidated by age. He knocked on the door three times for a man to open the door. "What is it?!" asked the man with an annoyed voice.


    "Mr. Chenguang?" Li Jun Wei asked.


    "Yes that is me, what is it? Get going already! I am busy-" Li Jun Wei raised his leg. Before the man notice this action of him which he had done slow, his body was kicked away from the door, rolling his body away from the door, falling to scatter the tables behind him.


    The man coughed in pain, curling his body as his back had hit the wrong place. "I agree. Let''s get going with this already, I am a very busy man."

 Chapter 462 - 443: Enjoying The Misfortune-II

    Li Jun Wei entered the house while the man tried to struggle and get up. Chenguang hazily looked up at who the man was, he frowned as he didn''t know who it was but from the way he was kicked, he could only form one reason in his mind why this man had suddenly barged into his house.


    "W-Wait!" yelled Chenguang when Li Jun Wei walked closer toward him, "I-Is this about the debt I have with you?"


    Li Jun Wei Rose his eyebrows. He didn''t get what the man was speaking of as he didn''t came to collect debt from the man. But instead he decided to play along with what the man thought he is, neither confirming nor denying, Li Jun Wei said, "How much did you owe me. Do you remember?"


    Chenguang stared at the man''s face, wondering if he had seen him before to find him nowhere in his memories. How could he remember each people who he had borrowed money from when he had never the intention to repay the debt?


    "I-I don''t remember," Chenguang said and he added, "How do you found this place, sir?" Because this house was his runaway house where he would come to when people were searching for him. He thought it was the safest as most people who he owed money wouldn''t be able to find him as no one knew this place nor would they won''t to try finding this place as the house is located is the where the lowest impoverished people strive. The small section of the place is small, dilapidated, dirty and smelly; not the type of place a man like Li Jun Wei would ever step to with his black polished shoes and handsome face.


    "I just did a brief search. It''s not hard to get in the mind of a person like you who choose to run away from responsibilities," and Zheng Xuan was the one who helped him to pinpoint the man''s location. "When will the money you promised to give me arrive? I am not patient and it might be soon that your body reach the bottom of the sea."


    Chenguang gulped, "I-I don''t have money with me now but if you would be so kindly to spare me a few days, I can promise to give you everything back!" He promised which was all but lies as once the people left, he thought to immediately find another place or city to escape from.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t immediately disagree. He hummed while tapping his feet on the floor. Each step of his feet was crisp and when it echoed to the small one room house, Cehnguang could feel anxiousness and tense arises.


    "You don''t seem to remember me yet you promise you will pay back the debt? With the way you easily give your promise, I don''t think I can buy your words," Li Jun Wei pointed out that had the man gulp.


    "H-How much did I owe you sir?" Chenguang then asked.


    "Including the interest it is fifty nine million yuan," Li Jun Wei named the money,still playing with his act even though the man hadn''t borrowed any penny from him yet nor will he let the man borrow his money.


    "W-What?! No way! I have never borrowed that much money before!" argued Chenguang. He always borrowed money but no where close to that much money before.


    Li Jun Wei smiled tonelessly that only taunt the man as he decided to play with the man, "Did you read the agreement you signed when you borrowed the money?"


    Chenguang never remembered borrowing that much money but he did write many empty papers before. As he never had planned to return the money he borrowed from many shady people in underworld business, he never remembered reading the agreement he had signed carefully, brushing it away as it wasn''t important. He never expect that one day, the arrow he released would come back to him like a boomerang.


    The man didn''t want to die! Trying to wreck his brain about what could save her life, he said, I-I needed the money to pay my sick son''s hospital fee. I am sure you understand the dire I was in, sir. If you can give me just a few more weeks, no! A day, and I will try to repay what I owe you. Not long before, my wife had divorced me and took all my leftover money," the man continue to pour lies even though he had been living as a bachelor.


    "Blaming on people who doesn''t exist, how sad those people who you mention and blamed as a scapegoat," Li Jun Wei clicked his tongue and Chenguang felt chill of death brushing her cheeks. "Once before, I met someone like you who blamed all his wrongdoings to others whether they are real or not. Do you know what makes other spout lies? It''s their tongue. Luwen," Li Jun Wei said for one of his bodyguards to stepped out while holding out a sharp blade that gleamed.


    Li Jun Wei spoke with a calm but threatening way, "In the agreement you said if you cannot repay your debt you will be compensating each one ten million yen with one part of your body. Your debt almost reach sixty million which mean I will be taking six parts of your body."


    "N-No! No! Sir! Please forgive me for the lies I have said. I really promise I will repay you the debt that I owe you just give me a few days."


    Li Jun Wei hummed tapping his feet, "I am not interested in it, I am more interested in you loosing six limbs from your body. Do you kill him, we can also use his organs and cornea."


    Chenguang saw how the blade came closer and grovel on the ground, hitting his head to the ground multiple times, "Please! Please just spare my life today, I promise I will give you anything, just spare me!"


    Li Jun Wei looked unconvinced and Chenguang saw how the blade went closer to his wrist which had been caught by the other man and closed his eyes to feel the agonizing pain of loosing a limb when Li Jun Wei hummed, "You will not take your word," Li Jun Wei said, "Bring him to the jail and hand him over to Ruen for a few days."


    "Yessir!" Replied the bodyguard named Luwen and he dragged Chenguang who went frantic when the people dragged him away.


    Li Jun Wei stepped out of the house with a smile, when his phone rang. Taking the call, he chuckled, "What a coincidence, Ruen. I was planning to call you in a few minutes."


    "What for?" Ruen asked, more curious about what Li Jun Wei was going to call him about.


    "I just catch a heavy gambling person who might have also been the person you have been searching for."


    Ruen narrowed his eyes, his expression was confused when something suddenly dawned on him, "You found the people who killed my wife and daughter during the robbery..." the man went in a long daze before he asked again, the intensity on his voice rose, "aware you sure that is the man I am searching for?"


    "You can check it by seeing him yourself. That day you didn''t clearly caught his face but you remember faintly his shadows and I have an evidence," said Li Jun Wei as he pulled out a hair clip from his picket.


    When he had entered the house, his eyes ventured inside the small house where cobwebs and insects love at the corner of the house. Li Jun Wei then noticed the hair clip placed on the cupboard of the house. The pink color of the hair clip had turn discolor into a yellowish color and drop of deep black-like red stains splattered on the corner of the hair clip.


    Just once glance of the hair clip and Li Jun Wei knew whose hair clip it belongs because he had seen it many times in the pictures that filled Ruen''s office in the police station. He took the hair clip with him which acted as a reminder of Ruen''s daughter''s death and evidence.


    In a thought, Li Jun Wei then asked, "How many percentage do you think coincidence like these could happen? The man who had been the cause for your family''s death is coincidentally the father of my sister''s wife who had been causing her so much pain. I can tell why she is capable of doing such a dirty action. It''s because her blood had been too dirty that even of one exhaust the water from the sea, it won''t be enough to dilute her pitch black heart."

 Chapter 463 - 444: Enjoying The Misfortune-III

    Ruen chuckled before he calmed down and a single word came from his lips that was from the bottom of his heart, "Thank you. Thank you for catching him."


    Li Jun Wei smiled, "But I need something to request from you. I don''t mind whether you bring him to court but I need a few days before you process what he does. Meanwhile, you can keep him in the prison nod do whatever you want from him, just make sure his face is recognizable."


    "I am not sure whether I can keep the second one as a promise, but I will try," Ruen answered. He couldn''t be more than eager to beat the man who had killed both his wife and daughter. His hands were itching to kill and erase all light from the man''s eyes. "I can''t wait for him to come here."


    "What did you called me earlier for?" Li Jun Wei then asked. Leaving the house, he made his way toward his car.


    "Oh, it''s about your aunt. She finally said she wish to meet you to negotiate," Ruen answered.


    Negotiate? Li Jun Wei raised his eyebrows. Mrs. Jin must be very embarrassed to say that she wanted to go and agree to the offer he made last time. Li Jun Wei didn''t know whether he need to laugh or feel sad for his cousins who was sold by their own mother for the sake to escape a horrible punishment in jail. But he wondered if he really felt sad as such emotions weren''t in his heart.


    Without further ado, Li Jun Wei left to meet Mrs. Jin in the prison and the woman surrendered by giving in to his offer in which she sold her son who was going through divorce. Mrs. Jin didn''t forget to put an act of a person who had reflect on her wrongdoings which didn''t work on Li Jun Wei.


    The next day, Mr. and Mrs. Xie who were still unable to regain their position was in distress due to the actions Li Lian did the other day. They were rounded in the family table, "There must be someone in the company who can help you. Someone who is both close to mother and you."


    Mr. Xie exhaled a heavy sigh, "I have called everyone I know but none of them answered the call."


    "It must be her!" Mrs. Xie clenched her jaw, "Li Lian must have warned and threatened them to not answer your call. Is there really no way for the company to go back on your hand?" asked Mrs. Xie and Mr. Xie pressed his hands on his forehead in frustration.


    "I don''t know! I will leave now and talk to some of the stockholder face to face," said Mr. Zie. He cannot lose Xie Company! It belong to him and is rightfully his!


    Mrs. Xie watched her husband left and clenched her hand tighter in front of her mouth. She wasn''t sure what she needs to do now that the company had been taken over by Li Lian. Considering what they have done in the past, the girl surely wouldn''t give in and hand over the company to them willingly.


    She needed to find a way to have the company back because the reason for her to marry Mr. Xie had all been for the company and wealth that he has. But what should she do?! At times like this, her phone was called and Mrs. Xie answered the call with her tome sour, "What is it?"


    "Is this Mrs. Xie WenQing?" asked the person in the call.


    "Yes, that is me. What is it and who are you?" Mrs. Xie snipped. She didn''t have the time to leisurely answer a call when she needed to find a method to take back Xie Company from Li Lian''s hands.


    "We are from the legal counseling company and have come to talk about the tax belonging to your family. It appears that one of the tax for your house in LenJiu city haven''t been paid for almost a year. We have come to remind-"


    "I know!" Mrs. Xie yelled as she was feeling on edge and now the woman had come to call her about money again. "I will transfer the money soon to your legal compan..." suddenly something dawned in Mrs. Xie''s mind. An idea that she forgot resurface in her memory. Quickly, she said, "The money will be sent soon." And once she ended the call, Mrs. Xie rushed her way to Senior Mrs. Xie''s room.


    Entering the room, her eyes went left and right before it stopped on the cupboard. Unable to open some, Mrs. Xie yelled at one of the maid who passed by the room, "Bring me the key for the drawers here!" the maid hesitate because the drawer belong to Senior Mrs. Xie. Not liking the tardiness, Mrs. Xie yelled again, "Now!"


    The maid came back again with keys on her hand. She stood on the edge of the door while watching Mrs. Xie rummaging through the drawers until she had found the doc.u.ments that seemed to be what Mrs. Xie had been wanting to find.


    Eagerly, Mrs. Xie tore the envelope, taking out the papers that came from Senior Mrs. Xie''s lawyer three months ago. How could she forget this?! Three months earlier, Senior Madam Xie fell into a terrible illness where she had to be bedridden for weeks. Fear that she would die, the lawyer requested Grandmother Xie to write a new will as the last one had expired. Who would have known it will come to this moment that Mrs. Xie needed this.


    Her eyes fell to the words written on the paper, ''If one day were to come when I am gone, I would like my only son, Xie Hanlong to inherit Xie Company.'' "This is the line!" Mrs. Xie shouted in happiness. If one day were to come where her mother in law died, Mrs. Xie found that all the wealth and company Senior Mrs. Xie had will fall accordingly to her husband''s hands.


    The only problem Mrs. Xie has was that the old hag was still alive but that wasn''t a major problem to her. She took out her call, immediately making a call to someone she knew, "I need you to help me and dispose someone. It is going to be a difficult request but I will promise you a very handsome reward if you succeed." And upon hearing the positive agreement from the person she called, Mrs. Xie widened her smile in madness.

 Chapter 464 - 445: That Day, That Boy-I

    Li Lian came back late the next day, arriving back home. Yesterday her she huddle was tough, and she wasn''t able to meet Li Jun Wei who had left early this morning. She heard that he came back late and went to their room, "He should have woken me, I wanted to meet him," whispered Li Lian to herself but she knew the reason for him not to wake her up was to not disturb her who was in a deep sleep.


    On the way she spotted Bo Shiao who seemed to be making his way toward her, seeing the expression Bo Shiao had that tells he needed something from her, Li Lian come up with a rough guess, "Jun Wei has come back?"


    Bo Shiao shook his head, "Unfortunately no, mistress. Elder and Madam Li has come to meet you. They are waiting for you in the sitting room."


    Knowing her own way, Li Lian steadily took her steps forward. Curious, she asked, "Do you know what they came for?"


    "I am not sure, but mistress if I may make an assumption," Bo Shiao hesitate and Li Lian stared at the man who then gave a wary expression, "I feel like they might be slightly angry? Or maybe disappointed."


    Li Lian frowned at the news. She wondered which was the right one. Their last meeting wasn''t great and Li Lian could understand if both Elder and Madam Li''s favor of her decrease because she had indirectly cause Mrs. Jin to the lowest point where it also broke their family apart.


    Li Lian knew it wasn''t her fault and she won''t owe into it but due to her experience in the past, where others would always one sidedly push the blame to her like a scapegoat, she cannot help but blame herself.


    Entering the sitting room, Li Lian''s eyes went to study the two older couple''s expression. One look at Li Lian could attest Bo Shiao''s guess was correct, they were both angry and disappointed.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, good evening," Li Lian said, trying to understand the situation. The ever gentle Madam Li greeted her with a smile and extended her hand to the seat across her.


    "Please take a seat Li Lian," and Li Lian went to take a seat, she had one grandfather and one grandmother whom she both hold dear in her heart. Li Jun Wei didn''t have parents like her which why she hope she could mend and rectify whatever mistake she did that cause Elder and Madam Li to take it as an offense. "Don''t be stiff," Madam Li smiled but the smile she had wasn''t high up, "We only wish to question you about a few things."


    Elder Li nodded in the side and he spoke with a less strict voice, "We don''t doubt you Li Lian nor we will try to doubt you, you are such a gentle child and we have seen your kindness. I believe what I see rather than what I heard. I say so, but there are things that could waver people''s perspective when others came to whisper evil things beside them. We decided it would be faster to ask you rather than doubting and believing in the doubt."


    Li Lian was half confused. Things weren''t going the way she expected where Elder and Madam Li would be angry and told her to stay away from their family. With the ways things happen with Mrs. Jin, Li Lian assumed today''s conversation would be about it. But the context was different, it''s as if they were speaking on a different page.


    "I don''t understand," Li Lian honestly replied, "Is this about Mrs. Jin?"


    Madam Li was the one who shook her head as a reply, "No my dear, what Jin had done to you. I cannot express how sorry I was. She was a good child, at the least that was how she show herself to me. Considering what she had done and almost causing you great shame amongst the whole country, I cannot forgive her, much so I was also betrayed by her actions. That girl, knowing her true nature now, I can tell she won''t give you the words you deserve to her, take my apology on her stead."


    "No," Li Lian stopped Madam Li, "Please don''t apologize, grandmother. It doesn''t matter to me any longer, and if I have to be honest while I was fl.u.s.tered with the things I needed to take care for the aftermath, but I wasn''t hurt."


    Li Lian intended to calm the woman and help her from not being guilty over another person''s action but instead Madam Li felt more guilty. She could tell Li Lian was used to being antagonized by others which why she never felt hurt if others hurt her. When a person is stabbed each day by a knife, gradually the pain would numb and getting another stab from others would feel no less than a small prick when it should have been something that could greatly affect them.


    Li Lian then was curious if it wasn''t about Mrs. Jin, then what had them to come here wearing the complex expression?


    "What was it that you wanted to ask me?" Li Lian asked. Elder Li and Madam Li shared glances with each other as if preparing themselves before questioning. The way they behaved made Li Lian to wonder how grave the question was.


    "We won''t judge you, Li Lian," Elder Li begin to speak to prepare her and in the stead of his wife who had a weaker and softer heart, "A day ago, an information came running toward us. That informations claim that you are the granddaughter of Ryouma Miyano, also the head of Ryouma Clan, a yakuza clan in Osaka."


    A cold sensation appeared on the back of Li Lian''s body over the question Elder Li asked her. How did they know this? When she looked down on her hands that settled on her laps, she watched how her hands begin to tremble on its own, reminding her of that day when she was extremely disappointed and hurt by her father and mother who learned she had been raised by Yakuza, and that day when He Changmin''s parents were horrified by the fact she came from a cold-hearted Yakuza clan.


    Li Lian closed herself, pulling herself together and looked up apprehensively toward Elder and Madam Liwho asked her, "It is not true, isn''t it?"


    Li Lian shook her head, coming clear as she should, "I am their granddaughter but not by blood." and although she didn''t look their face, she could hear the light gasp that involuntarily escape from Madam Li''s mouth.

 Chapter 465 - 446: That Day, That Boy-II

    Li Lian knew sooner or later this will come to light though she hoped it wouldn''t be in this situation that she revealed this information about her part as it would make it seemed like she had withhold this information out of shame or fear of being unaccepted.


    "Does Jun Wei know this?" asked Elder Li who composed himself much faster than Madam Li.


    Li Lian promptly nodded her head, "I know you deserve an explanation grandfather, grandmother and I''m sorry for hiding it to you. I had planned to soon tell you about my past but I wasn''t very comfortable about it and Jun Wei told me that he would wait until I am ready. When I was young, I was kidnapped. My parents tried to find me to no avail which then lead me to be shipped to Japan. A kind man took me in as his granddaughter and that person is the head of Ryouma Clan, my grandfather."


    Madam Li was shocked in many ways that her lips can''t close until she shook her head and said, "I''m sorry Li Lian," and Li Lian feel her heart sink down to her stomach. She had felt being thrown away and casted multiple times but she wondered if all that time hit her more than now.


    Madam Li then looked at her husband as if they were exchanging a conversation before speaking which had Li Lian to raise her face, "We are also hiding a truth from both you and Jun Wei. When we learned that you are the granddaughter of Ryouma Clan. I was surprised but also a little disappointed and fearful," said the woman with honesty. "The fear in me and disappointment isn''t because that you came from Ryouma Clan. We do fear Yakuza but we trust you more."


    "Grandmother," Li Lian called, pulling a smile better from earlier. "Thank you, your words meant a lot to me. When my parents found out about my past, they didn''t take it too kindly which why I am grateful that you two had kindly accept my past."


    Elder Li frowned but on Xie Couple''s action, "No matter how fearful one is to Yakuzas, how could they use that an excuse to hate others? We don''t mind about your past. Jun Wei chose you and we know there is a reason behind his choice. Everyone have a past or two where they did things they won''t be proud to talk again but that''s what human is, we make mistake and we learned from it."


    Grateful, Li Lian felt a burden on her shoulders have been lifted up with Elder and Madam Li''s acceptance, but she couldn''t point out their expression that was complex. Upon recalling what Madam Li, Li Lian questioned, "What is it that you two are hiding from Jun Wei?"


    Madam Li pulled a deep breath, saying, "One could never guess fate is like an arrow that came from one point and stopped at the same point. That day we separated you two but I see how I shouldn''t have done it."


    "Separate?" Li Lian wondered why they were speaking as if Jun Wei and her had met before. As Li Lian keep more thought in her mind, something dawned in her. "How long ago are you speaking about this?"


    "Years ago, almost six or eight years ago to my memories. Didn''t you asked me before once Li Lian about the wound on Jun Wei''s arm?" With the question laid out, the guess Li Lian had in her mind became the correct possibility. "You two have met long time ago, protecting each other in danger."


    "The accident," Li Lian said for Madam Li to nod her head. "Jun Wei is that boy..."


    "I thought you two knew about this and reunite again?" Madam Li questioned because the moment she heard Li Lian came from Ryouma Clan, her mind immediately goes back to that of years ago when she had lost her grandson on their vacation in Japan.


    The day was bright that day, a little too sunny for the boys and the older couple. "We can arrange another travel in the future, dear," said Elder Li to Madam Li who sighed.


    "That''s not the problem, darling. Jun Wei and Xiao Chen need some days to have fun like other children, playing in the garden and with nature. You know how vacation together with family takes more than time when we are both busy, right? They need to be present with us and enjoy things like other family do. How can they close the zoo right now at this time? The aquarium and the magic land is also closed."


    "We can try another place. We are near the street where inns of Osaka are located, maybe we can asked others if they knew about local''s visiting spot," suggested Elder Li to which Madam Li immediately agreed.


    Behind them was Li Jun Wei who was standing with his hands crossed on his back, looking far more composed than his grandparents, almost too composed for a child. He was staring at the trees next to the path where they were walking on and can''t help but to admire the bright red maple leafs that scattered to the ground, creating a warm air. Unlike other children, Li Jun Wei prefer the nature''s company and admire the beautiful sky when the maid''s scream broke his daze.


    "Ah! Young master Xiao Chen, please don''t run!"


    Li Jun Wei shook his head and raised his hand on the maid, "I will go for him."


    "Please don''t bother yourself, young master," said the maid, worried as she cannot let the young master of the family to take her responsibility that could warrant her to be fired.


    Li Jun Wei stared at the maid, finding the older woman''s eyes lowered when meeting him and sighed, "That''s not necessary. Before your job, Xiao Chen is my younger brother," and without waiting for the maid''s reply, he quickly chased for his younger brother before loosing him.


    Searching all the way on the street, Jun Wei frowned when he wasn''t able to find Li Xiao Chen anyway. In concern, he left the first street, going to the next to search for where Xiao Chen was until he spotted a girl fighting with an older man. Her leg were high up, kicking the man until she saw the little Xiao Chen who was near the old man and chose to protect the younger child than herself.

 Chapter 466 - 447: That Day, That Boy-III

    Li Lian mulled over what Madam Li told her while sitting in front of her grandmother''s hospital bed. After the information, she decided to leave the house and meet both her grandmother and foster mother who were both staying in the floor.


    Li Jun Wei was indeed the boy that she had been searching for. She recalled the memories of before she left the house. Madam Li had confessed about the truth, shocking her but there were still bag of questions in her mind that was unanswered, "Why does Jun Wei don''t remember any of this?"


    "It was a very rare condition," Elder Li, who was sitting in front of her was the one to answer, "After the glass pierced his hands, it hit the nerve which was dangerous and at that time he had lost quite amount of blood that he was nearly in a death''s door," and the older man''s words affected his wife who drew her brows when recalling what took place years ago. "He barely survive by a hair''s breadth but the effect of the accident still remain in his body. He couldn''t lift his fingers and right arms for years and since then Jun Wei had chosen to only wore thicker clothes with long sleeve to cover his wounds. But the strongest side effect was that he had to lose one whole worth of memories about the past."


    Li Lian''s eyes widened, so that was why although they both felt that boy was Jun Wei none of them was sure of it.


    It was them Madam Li''s turn to speak, "When we knew about his loss of memories we were relieved. The people who were in the scene told us of how gruesome the place was and how there was another girl who was traumatized by what happened; it was you," said the older woman while looking at her. "We heard about your wish to see Jun Wei again but we decided that it would be much better for him to forget about everything¡ª making it as if it had never happened before."


    "Will it be difficult for Jun Wei to remember what happened?" Li Lian then asked and she saw how the elder couple looked on each other''s eyes before the elder man said,


    "It would be better if he doesn''t. The doctor told us that his lost of memories are permanent. If he is forced to remember, it would cause him a great pain on his head, similar to how a head would split. Some people was told to unable withstand the pain and died due to it," said Elder Li. "I''m sorry, Li Lian. This should be a great memories for you two who had survived and stayed by each other''s side in danger, but we cannot do it in the cost of Jun Wei''s life."


    And Li Lian agreed with what Elder Li said. Li Lian dazed off while looking at her grandmother. She wondered until when can she keeps it a hidden to Jun Wei about their past but if he was to find out sooner or later, it would be easier for her to come clean with it. But if it could harm Jun Wei, she would rather not. He was her precious person and she didn''t want her husband to get hurt.


    Li Lian lifted her face to look at her grandmother with a smile, "I hope you will wake up soon, grandmother. No one will ever come to hurt you again, I promise. So please wake up. You and sister Xiaoli slept for too long already, the Sun would be sad if they are unable to look at you two again," coaxed Li Lian. The doctors advised her to talk with the patient and was told that this could help the patient to wake up from their sleep.


    "I wonder if this is what Jun Wei felt...?" Li Lian whispered to herself. Speaking about him now, make her miss him in her heart and she decided to leave after bidding another goodbye to her grandmother and her foster mother, Yue Xiaoli.


    Leaving the room, Li Lian greeted the bodyguards who Li Jun Wei assigned in front of the door with a smile and left before the sky turn any darker. Meanwhile from the darkness between the corner of two intersecting corridor, a shadow lurked out and a person kept their gaze affixed on the room that was guarded by two people. Reaching out to the phone, the person then spoke, "Yes, I have found the room but there are bodyguards and this will be a little hard for us to-" the person on the other side of the phone immediately waved some more money in their offer, "Of course! We will make sure this will be taken care of soon."


    "No evidence," said the other person on the phone, masking their voice so no one could hear.


    "It will be taken care of cleanly, client. We have never failed," answered the person before the line was cut.


    Xie Hue Lin woke up from her bed, feeling horrible. Her stomach pained her as she had been throwing up all food she ate. The image of her grandmother''s body still affected her. When she left her room and passed by the same staircase where Senior Mrs. Xie had fallen, her body begin to tremble. Hairs on her back raise and even though there was no one on the stairs, she felt disturb as something in her tells her that her grandmother''s soul was watching her back from the end of the staircase. The thoughts then turn to a faint hallucination, causing her to see shadow of her grandmother standing as if she was alive. Her grandmother''s were wide as she looked at her, pointing her finger as if blaming the person who had caused the accident.


    "I am not wrong! It wasn''t me, it wasn''t me!" yelled Xie Hue Lin as she took more steps behind to run that only cause her to fall. In fear she pushed herself to stand again and left the staircase, running to open one room to find her mother on a phone.


    Mrs. Xie was facing her with her back while her other hand that was idle was crossed before her chest. Hearing the door suddenly opened, Mrs. Xie snapped her eyes at her daughter.


    "Hue Lin!" Mrs. Xie panicked upon seeing how pale and tattered Xie Hue Lin appeared to be. Her hair was untidy; both tears and anxiousness had contoured her expression to make her look older than she was a few days ago. "Oh dear, what happen to you?"


    "Mother..." Xie Hue Lin clutched her hand to Mrs. Xie''s clothes, "I don''t think I can do it anymore... we should go to the police and confess...confess that we were the one who cause-"


    "NO!"

 Chapter 467 - 448: Coaxing The Beast-I

    Mrs. Xie couldn''t believe what her daughter had said, she looked straight to Xie Hue Lin''s eyes, "If we confess than what would happen to me? What will also happen to you? We will not only have to leave this house and driven away but also put in jail."


    "But I can''t take it anymore!" Xie Hue Lin yelled, she crumpled her hands that were running through her hair. "Everyday makes me mad, I keep thinking that grandmother is here, somewhere near me. She is watching what I do and at night she would whisper and blame me for the accident!"


    "That''s only your dream, Hue Lin. Your grandmother is not here," Mrs. Xie said as she held Xie Hue Lin''s arm, "Believe your mother. You will only need to overcome this and then we can live like normal."


    Xie Hue Lin raised her face that looked like a mess similar to her inner self, "Normal?" She asked, "What is normal? We are in a ship full of boat. It''s only a matter of time we break down. I-I heard it..."


    Mrs. Xie raised her brows, "Heard about what?"


    "That Li Lian had took over our company!" Xie Hue Lin raised her voice. As she kept more thoughts, her sanity plummet. She appeared like a mad woman, so far from her image of a gentle and kind woman whose heart was pure white. "This will happen soon and I knew it. She will also bring grandmother''s accident to light and we will be brought to jail. Before that happen we should confess now and lighten our sentence. M-mother what if grandmother dies and her ghost hunt us?" Her words went back and forward, sounding relational and the insane.


    Mrs. Xie sighed with frustration. The only witness other than her was her daughter and she couldn''t let Hue Lin to confess about everything in her shaken state that will only ruin her plan. She love Xie Hue Lin as her daughter and that''s also why she had to stop the girl from blabbering what she shouldn''t. Thinking to what that can convince Xie Hue Lin, a sudden thought passed by Mrs. Xie''s mind and she took hold of her daughter''s arm, "I have something in mind to get back Xie Company and keep Li Lian away from our family. Will you help me by keeping this a quiet secret between us? Or will you would like it better that Li Lian take what is rightfully ours? What is suppose to be yours?"


    Mrs. Xie, who knew which button to push as she was aware of the hatred between Li Lian and Hue Lin, knew that this was the correct method to make Hue Lin to pull herself together which worked.


    "If you loses the company, my dear, it won''t be us who lose everything and you too," came the woman''s faint threaten.


    Why did she forgot it? wondered Xie Hue Lin. She recalled that something similar to this had happened before. It was years ago when Li Lian came to the family. The servants immediately took a liking to Li Lian who was known to be gentle and friendly. When she was young, Xie Hue Lin unlike now was a timid girl who prefer to keep things to herself.


    She always admired Li Lian who could make friends left and right with her outgoing personality. At that time, she was still unaware how her habit of comparing herself to Li Lian would soon build up into an inferiority complex.


    Years ago, Hue Lin recalled leaving her own room when she saw the maid who saw her only smiled and ran to talk with Li Lian when they saw her. It was the start of the rift in her heart. It was then when she made her way to her mother''s room and told about how she wished to be like her elder sister.


    Instead of pacifying the situation so the sisters wouldn''t feel jealous, Xie Hue Lin recalled what her mother told her, "That girl live unlike you, Hue Lin. She is your sister and my daughter, but we cannot disregard how she grew up with people of no manners and morale. Don''t stoop low like her or become someone lower than her. You are born to be better than your older sister, it''s only right that you earn better achievements than her. You shouldn''t lose to her¡ª someone who is lower than you."


    And that was the start of Xie Hue Lin''s deep rooted hatred against Li Lian.


    Back in the present, Mrs. Xie cupped Xie Hue Lin''s cheeks, "Do you understand, Hue Lin?" and Xie Hue Lin while looking at her mother''s eyes slowly nodded her head as if she had fallen in a deeper spell of hated, she begin to push the blame for Senior Mrs. Xie''s accident to Li Lian.


    "You''ve come back," came Li Lian''s voice when she reached back the entrance of her house. It wasn''t Li Jun Wei who she greeted but Violet who she had sent on an errand for her. Violet bowed her head.


    "I have found out what you want to know, Mistress." said Violet and Li Lian who was curious to know the answer to her question was about to ask without knowing the presence of another person in the same room who was in the corner of the staircase, holding to his drink.


    "I''m also curious," came Li Jun Wei deep voice, sending a light shiver on Li Lian''s back and she looked at him, finding him walking toward her with a smile on his lips that could stop her heartbeat.


    "You are back," Li Lian greeted him with a smile when she was pulled to his embrace.


    "I am, work got me a little late but I didn''t expect to come back later than you," he chuckled, and Li Lian leaned her face deeper to his chest where she felt the warmth radiate from.


    "I went out a little to visit the hospital. How about you? Is there anything you want to talk about work?" Li Lian questioned, wanting to hear his story.


    Staring back at her Li Jun Wei brushed his thumb over her forehead. He didn''t reply almost immediately and showed her a smile before shaking his head, "It''s nothing too important but there are things I need to tell you."


    "About what?" Li Lian asked, she couldn''t help but pick up the slight difference in Li Jun Wei''s voice that tells her it was something very important.


    "It''s about your family in Japan," Li Jun Wei replied, bringing his words slow so he didn''t sprung the informations suddenly toward her.

 Chapter 468 - 449: Coaxing The Beast-II

    Li Lian''s eyes at once went shaky. She hated when she had to hear news of her loved one from others as it always turn to where she found out how her family members are in danger.milk Jun Wei took in her expression and immediately held her hands. If one thing he was to hate the most in the entire world is that he cannot stop the misery and pain Li Lian felt but he knew lying or pushing the issue to her would only further cause her pain which Li Jun Wei knew would make her suffer more.


    "Let''s get back to our room and take a seat," and Li Lian nodded. Li Jun Wei signaled Violet to leave for now and resume her report. Vacating to the bedroom, Li Lian took seat on the bed and she graced herself for what to come.


    "Who are we talking about?" she asked, trying to be tough when she speak but her worry and anxiety could be heard.


    "Your grandfather. I talked with Shun and Shin this afternoon and they told me that by chance they had overheard the Old Master and Kei''s discussion. There they heard that grandfather is ill," Li Jun Wei had spoken slowly and it hurt his heart to see how Li Lian''s expression turned from worry to shock and sadness. It was like her not to let tears to dribble from her eyes but the fear didn''t stop causing her to cry.


    "What illness is it? Is he in a critical state?" Li Lian questioned, finding the cure was the best option, "Is there any medicine to heal him?"


    Li Jun Wei placed his hand over her back, slowly saying, "It''s a lung illness. Apparently your grandfather had the illness for years and three weeks ago he fell to a sleep longer than two days."


    "Oh god," Li Lian closed her eyes as she whispered, her body felt weak and she was thankful she wasn''t standing now or else her knees would go weak and she would slumped on the floor. "What about the medicine?" Li Lian looked at him with hope and he hated to destroy her hope as it was the same as stabbing his heart with blade. When Li Jun Wei shook his head, Li Lian leaned forward, burying her face on his chest.


    Due to the extreme shock, tears didn''t materialize from her eyes, but the fear and surprise cause her hands that clutched over Li Jun Wei''s clothes tremble like leaves. "Why didn''t grandfather tell me this? Is it because he didn''t want to worry me?"


    "He must have thought so," Li Jun Wei answered, comforting Li Lian by hugging her closer.


    "I don''t understand. H-He should have told me this and I would have..." Li Lian drawled her words and suddenly a look of startle came on her face when something dawned in her. She looked up to meet Li Jun Wei''s eyes, "I wouldn''t be able to do anything. Is this why grandfather agreed for me to leave the family? But I don''t want that. I don''t want to be separated with him," Li Lian''s words stuttered as she was rattled by the news. Fear of losing another person haunt her mind. "I''m so stupid, How can I not notice grandfather''s pain?" Li Lian pursed her lips. It had been years since the Old Master had the illness yet it was only now did she know about his illness. How could she be occupied by many things that she overlook the closest people around her?


    "You are not going to separate from him," Li Jun Wei answered, bringing her attention. Even though tears didn''t dribble from the corner of her eyes, his thumb went to brush under her eyes, "What do you want to do Li Lian?" Li Jun Wei questioned while looking back at her eyes, "I know there are many things that you wish to do for your grandfather but tell me what you want the most right now."


    "And what will you do?" Li Lian questioned, her delicate voice always brought him happiness but now it cause him to feel pain on her behalf.


    "I will grant all your wish. Whether it''s to save him or find any cure for him. All you need is to tell me the words. For you I will do anything even if it means I would have to turn myself into a demon," Li Jun Wei showed her a smile at the end of his words. "That''s why tell me what you wish now."


    Li Lian''s lips gape, words try to fix itself on her lips but she couldn''t voice out her wishes as there were many that she wished for, "I wish for him to be alright and safe. I also wish to meet him," and after telling what she wishes for, the dam of her tears finally broke, letting clear droplets to trickle over her pink cheeks.


    "Okay," Li Jun Wei answered, he rounded his hand over the back of Li Lian''s head, giving her his most tender voice that would put her at ease, "If that is what you wish, I will do everything I could to help your grandfather. Including meeting him and for that to happen we will need to finish the people who have been hunting for your life once and for all," said Li Jun Wei; his eyes that were calm and gentle while pacifying Li Lian''s mind was poured with touches of evilness as he spoke his last sentence. "Be at ease, Li Lian. Everything will be alright."


    Li Jun Wei''s words had always work like magic. When Li Lian felt at her lowest level, his words would be enough to drive her back with motivation and hope. She rounded her hand on his neck, pulling him closer, "I''m a little scared," she whispered, it was her first time exposing her fear and anxiety about the future that raise again upon hearing her grandfather illness.


    First it was her foster mother who she had regarded as a very close older sister, then it was her grandmother and now her grandfather. People around her get hurt and Li Lian felt fear for it. Li Jun Wei could understand her pain if he would have been on her shoes, he knew he would feel as much anxious of the future as she did.


    "I''m here, nothing will come to hurt you or people around us as long as I am with you and I won''t leave you. Stay strong Li Lian, everything is okay," and Li Lian nodded, she let her tears continue to drizzle her face. Everyone had a side in the, they didn''t want to show. After the accident Li Lian hated showing herself as weak as it reminded her of what happened when she is weak; she will lose people dear to her and die.


    Li Jun Wei was the only place for her to feel calm and at most serene. She lifted her face when her tears stopped and pulling his neck with her hands that she circled around his neck, Li Lian leaned forward for a kiss. After shedding tears, Li Lian who didn''t want to continue and wallow in sadness said, "You are my knight in shining armor."


    Li Jun Wei chuckled, "And my princess, what would you like me to do for you now?"


    "Tell me more about what happened in Japan," Li Lian asked, brushing away her sadness for now. Li Jun Wei had always admired her strong self that was even stronger than him in many occasion. It was why Li Lian had always pulled him in, reminding him of that day when they first meet. It is a shame Li Lian doesn''t remember it now, but he knew she would soon.

 Chapter 469 - 450: Coaxing The Best-III

    Li Jun Wei proceed to tell Li Lian what he had discussed with Shun and Shin through phone the afternoon. His mind went back to where he had just learned about the chronic illness the Old Master had and it was during that time when Shun said, "Akasaka Naomi then said she wanted both of us. One to marry and the other to kept, like a pet," a clear distaste could be heard between Shun''s words as he spoke, "In exchange for that, she will ask Haruhi to drop his idea of marrying Li Lian and would stop bother her life."


    Once Li Jun Wei repeat Shun''s words to Li Lian, her eyes turned wide. She was shocked, "What? But Shun, Shin, and Haruhi''s brother never met before. How come she suddenly took interest on them?"


    "Apparently they have met before in a club when Shun and Shin went to a mission. They both told me that one of them kissed Naomi¡ª Shin told me to make sure you know it was the girl who was the one to kiss him first," Li Jun Wei replied, his last sentence contain a little robotic tone.


    Li Lian pressed her fingers on her forehead, "What are they doing?" She sighed, "But why did Shun and Shin called you?" She then came to ask. Li Jun Wei and her twin brothers have met before but she wondered if their relationship had proceed so quickly that they would share their concern together. Was there anything she missed?


    A smile set on Li Jun Wei''s lips as he shrugged his shoulders, "They told me that they weren''t able to discuss this matter with either your grandfather or Kei as they would immediately deny the offer while they are thinking if there would be a way for them to use this as a chance to flip the offers," and Li Lian agreed with her brothers'' thought as she could imagine both Kei and her grandfather would immediately put a lid to the offer Naomi tendered without evaluating the pros and cons as they were keen on the idea of not sacrificing anyone for the better good.


    Coming closer, Li Jun Wei traced his fingers on her cheeks, gaining her beautiful brown eyes to look at him, "I have gained your brothers'' trust. Don''t you think I might be acceptable well in your family back in Japan?"


    For some reason over his words, Li Lian recalled the moment where Li Jun Wei punished the Jin Family. His action was very much similar to what Yakuza would do that cause her to laugh, "I think they would welcome you with hands spread open. What is the process with Wei Tsui Lan?"


    "Before that I found something during the investigation of Akasaka Haruhi. Zheng Xuan helped me with it," Li Jun Wei said and Li Lian nodded. After meeting Akasaka Haruhi for the first time, many things stood out in Li Lian and she was sure the man was hiding more things in her than other could see or tell.


    "Thankfully we have Zheng Xuan with us," Li Lian said which Li Jun Wei agreed with. Although the man might have turn into a bystander on the past, he had shown that he could turn into a better person. Not to disregard his technical skills that could put shame to all hackers Li Jun Wei hired that even had him to weigh whether or not hiring Zheng Xuan for himself. "What did it said?"


    "We found about his past," Li Jun Wei had the doc.u.ment with him and left it out from the large brown envelope but didn''t read it as he remembered most of the letters contain. "It was said that his mother was the first wife of the late Head of Akasaka. He was born healthy but his size was a little smaller than normal babies which had him to be put on incubator for weeks and apparently two years later it was then when his younger sister was brought to the world by the second wife. Haruhi faced good and a normal life. He was describe to be a little quiet but a very obedient boy."


    "So different than now that I can only think the report is forged by someone else," Li Lian commented and then frowned, finding how strange the report was, "If I am not wrong, Haruhi killed his own father and mother. Yet from what I have heard, he had a very good and enjoyable life, seeing that the second wife bore a daughter, there won''t be fights for the position of the head so he should not meet any discrimination or bullying inside the house. And even if that were to happen, his father would not allow it to happen as he is the next successor. Was there any fraction between the second wife and the first wife?"


    Li Jun Wei shook his head, saying, "The second wife died not soon after from an illness."


    Li Lian raised her brows, unable to help but said, "Huh? But I heard he killed his mother too," then when it come to dawned in her, a sudden goosebumps appeared on her arms, causing Li Lian to rub her forearms, "He didn''t kill his step mother but his own mother?" and when Li Jun Wei nodded, Li Lian wanted to ask why but then she realized, was there a way for a normal people who was born and raised with morale to understand what happened on the mind of a psychopath?


    "Why do I feel like we are not going anywhere and instead getting further to know of Haruhi as a bloodless cold hearted monster?" murmured Li Lian.


    "We are not wrong on naming him that, but not also quite close to the truth," Li Jun Wei said as he moved to cross his legs, "This is one source Zheng Xuan took from a rather trustable investigating company, but there is another side which he found only after going through personal investigations with the servants who once worked inside Akasaka House."


    Servants who work in the house was the best source of informations, thought Li Lian. "Was the story said by the private investigator and what Xuan found was very different in contrast."


    "It''s world apart. That day it wasn''t only Haruhi who was born but Haru at the same time," Li Jun Wei said, seeing Li Lian''s expression from confusion slowly turn to a surprise as she reached and epiphany, "The first wife of the head bore twins not a single son. The daughter was then named Haru. I was thinking about what you say when Haruhi''s voice sounded very much like a woman''s. This might be the reason."

 Chapter 470 - 451: Finding The Reason-I

    It was similar to filling a puzzle when Li Lian thought about filling the blanks they have with the person called Akasaka Haruhi or perhaps Haru. "Are you thinking similar to me that Haruhi was Haru all this time?"


    Li Jun Wei gave a faint nod, "No one saw it happen or knew when the exact moment they switched position but we do get to know a little more about Haru from the servant. Both Haru and Haruhi was said to be like reflection without any difference that could make anyone separate who is who."


    "Then she must have been treated the same like Haruhi," assumed Li Lian because Haru could be said as the second most important child in the house. Although she was a girl it didn''t change how she is the daughter of the first wife. Li Lian would like to draw an assumption that it might not be Haruhi who had killed his parents but Haru while taking his identity. Though everything still remain as her guess.


    "The servant said the opposite. Unlike Haruhi, Haru was brought up with a very strict and abusive method. Her mother and father both focuses on Haruhi, disregarding her and often pushes her to be taken care by her aunts; who the servant said to be the most toxic people for Haru. She daylily faces her aunts'' ''punishment'' that led her to several bruises and wounds," Li Jun Wei explained, his eyes that watched the doc.u.ment was calm as he had faced some of the reports similar to this.


    While others thought child abuse was rare, in fact, it happened almost every where and every time without anyone noticing it that often times it became too normal for a child to receive wounds for their bad actions when in fact they don''t deserve the horrible punishment their closest people inflict on them.


    Li Lian drew her brows together, "Then were her aunts included on her kill list during that attack?"


    "Not on the same day but allegedly two days after the incident where her partners died did they were found on their car, dead after inhaling carbon dioxide; the police ended the case as suicide," Li Jun Wei said, making his way back to the side of the bed from the desk. "Of course like all other cases Haru used a scapegoat to take up the blame but I thought this was unique as this time she had used suicide to write off her relatives."


    Right now everything they have was possible guesses and there was nothing solid to proof that Haruhi they have met was in fact his younger twin sister, Haru.


    "Did you ask if the servant could tell or if there was any differences between Haruhi and Haru?" Li Lian questioned as it was important.


    "Nothing. She did say the Haruhi have wounds on his arm but the person who we met the other day before also had the same wound," and hearing about the wound, Li Lian couldn''t help but steal a guess at Li Jun Wei''s hands without saying a word.


    Her mind continue to drift back on her conversation with Elder and Madam Li. If their situation wasn''t like how it is now, she would have thanked Li Jun Wei for helping her when she was young years ago, but now reminding him will only hurt and worse, could even kill him. Compared to having her husband suffer from pain, Li Lian thought that keeping this a secret was for the better.


    "Are you thinking about him? The boy?" came Li Jun Wei question as he noticed her gaze that were locked on his arm, "It''s a shame I wasn''t him. I asked Zhuang Xuan to search about whether I have left the country during the time when I was wounded, he told me he wasn''t able to find anything. It''s safe to say that the boy you are searching of might be somewhere out there."


    Of course, thought Li Lian. Once she knew how dangerous it was for Li Jun Wei to know and trigger his memory of the past, Li Lian had quickly called Zhuang Xuan and warned him not to spill anything about the past. Fortunately she had made the call at the right time before Zhuang Xuan could reveal the truth to Li Jun Wei. She looked at him with a smile, "I don''t mind it, I don''t think I should find him either. I only hope that he is living a good life. My only regret is that I don''t manage to thank him but I thought that it is fine on its own way."


    "Hm," Li Jun Wei sang a faint hum while looking at her, his gaze somewhere appear as if it was studying her that caused Li Lian to gulp a little.


    "What is it?" Li Lian smiled with a questioning look. If one thing she had to say about her weakness it would be how bad she was at lying but earlier, she thought she did a good job. But she also knew how sharp Li Jun Wei''s eyes could be when it comes to reading through her.


    "I was thinking how you seemed to get over the past quite quickly," Li Jun Wei said. If he goes by his feeling, he could see Li Lian was slightly fl.u.s.tered but didn''t know that she was hiding a lie.


    "Why do you think so?" Li Lian questioned, her voice getting a little seductive than before which immediately noticed by Li Jun Wei whose lips slowly softened to a smile. "I think it''s normal for me to forget him soon, I don''t mean I will forget him for saving me but as for love, I didn''t think I love him in the past," but she did now and it was because Li Jun Wei appeared again in her life as how he is now. "I remember how Chang Min blamed me for not putting interest in our relationship but he was wrong. I did love him though I''m not sure why even though I felt hurt by his action, I never wallow in heartbreak. Maybe because you were there during my heartbreak?"


    "Maybe I am the medicine you need to heal you that time," Li Jun Wei watched Li Lian''s two finger begin to climb from her knees that were pressed on his and crossed over to tap his thigh with faint movements. "What are you doing?" Li Jun Wei questioned with his eyes trailing over her fingers that now spread on his lower waist.


    "Taking my medicine. Come here," Li Lian called hum but instead of leaning forward, Li Jun Wei took her by her bottom and picked her up to straddle over his legs. Their lips pressed on each other, the passion flickered when their eyes would meet during they kissed.


    "Did I taste good?" Lu Jun Wei asked in between the kisses


    Li Lian pulled her lips from him where her grin tilted her smile, "You do. In my life I have never eaten such a sweet medicine. But it''s still not enough," and her word caused his breathy chuckle to sent shiver on her neck.


    "You can have more of me then and I will also have my fill of you," Li Jun Wei wrapped his hands on the back of her head, bringing her head down so he could kiss her lips more. His cold fingers turn warm as he slipped his fingertips under her clothes, "You called me sweet but there are nothing sweeter than you. So sweet that you almost drive me mad."


    "I like that," Li Lian circled her hand around his neck, "Burn for me more."

 Chapter 471 - 452: Finding The Reason-II

    Li Lian rested her body on top of Li Jun Wei''s chest, her eyes had been shut closed like a bird who had her beauty sleep. Li Jun Wei''s eyes followed her lips that were parted and his finger traced on the pink seam, his eyes couldn''t tear away from her just like the first day he had met her.


    Seeing Li Lian sleeping under his bare chest his eyes softened, feeling a delight that he had never found before. Even though he knew he was at home, there had never been such a feeling that was so delightful as though he had just came back from a very far place to finally a place that he belonged.


    He pulled the blanket over her nape, to cover her skin that was exposed as her she was very lightly clothed with only her undergarments. He didn''t want Li Lian to catch a cold during the very important time where she needed her upmost health and energy against her family who were now bloodthirstily hunting for her¡ª for her wealth and the company that she took upon herself that right belonged to her.


    It was during the busy days of Li Lian that Li Jun Wei found her progressing. Others might thought she was a strong woman from baby but Li Jun Wei knew well of how kind she was¡ª sometimes too kind that it resulted in people using her like chess piece¡ª ready to dispose at any time. When he found the reason for her to change was due to his involvement, he felt as if clouds were beneath his feet. He could never expect that fate would give him a chance.


    In the past he dreamt having her in his arms, wrapped on his embrace with their bodies entertained like what took place minutes ago for three times until Li Lian fell asleep due to her lack of sleep; and it felt surreal to think the woman who only appear on his dream at night was to be on his arm now


    He still cannot forget his anger of her accident that costed a year of her life, but Li Jun Wei felt that the trigger for them to be together was the very accident. It was a terrible one, and had filled Li Lian with many scars and although wrong, he was thankful that accident happen before she fall to deeper into the abyss of people who wanted to use her, as it would only leave her with more deep scars he wasn''t sure he could heal as he proudly said earlier.


    Now that she was freed from his parent''s cruel method of ''loving'' and her sister''s lay of mouse trap every one millimeters she walk on, her wings were set free that some times he feared she would forget the ground.


    A cruel emotion called anxiety sometimes didn''t appear due to distrust, it often happen due to deep love spices with some case of his past where he had lost his parents on one of the happiest moments of his young life that lead Li Jun Wei to somewhere fear and expected that his happy day would come to an end. The feeling disappear when Li Lian was with him but it still became a threat to him to know that Li Lian''s life was in danger. Now that he knew who was it that wish to attack Li Lian, he didn''t need to wait before shoving the man into the edge of the cliff and die. Unlike his habit of pushing people to their despair, Li Jun Wei chose a more direct effort of killing Wei Tsui Lan himself as he didn''t see the need to wait. He had some score to settle and he would repay it back million fold.


    "Have a sweet dream," whispered Li Jun Wei as his fingers explore Li Lian''s deep brown hair. "My love." He turned off the light, letting his tired wife to have a better sleep with the darkness.


    Li Lian finds herself in a dreamland as soon as her head landed on the pillow after the exercise which she did before bed. In her dream, Li Lian was walking through her old college. The entrance was particularly filled with people that day, some who was form the college, their relatives, and visitors who was interested to enroll on the college next year.


    Amongst everyone, Li Lian was alone, holding ice creams until she saw He Chang Min sitting underneath the tree, and waved her hand, "Here for you," she said, offering the ice cream and sat down beside him, "So how did it goes on your side?"


    "I''m busted," sighed He Chang Min, "We have been standing in the stage for three hours and performed for only five minutes but it felt like eternity. I was afraid that time had stopped and I was fixed to stand all day under the sun forever."


    "That''s why we got this," came another voice and a cooled water bottle was pressed to Li Lian''s cheeks.


    "Zhuang Xuan!" Yelped Li Lian from the sudden coldness she felt on her cheeks. "You are crazy! What did you do?! It''s cold!"


    "I thought said it was hot?" Zhuang Xuan subjectively question while he continue to push the bottled on her which added a frown on her forehead.


    "It''s Chang Min who said it was hot. If you don''t stop now..."


    "Okay! I got it," Zhuang Xuan pulled the water bottle and tossed it toward He Chang Min who nimbly caught the water bottle at once. "So how is our beautiful princess? You must be very nervous about going into the stage soon, right?"


    "Zhuang Xuan," He Chang Min''s eyes pointed at Zhuang Xuan''s hands that familiarly squeezed Li Lian''s hands, "She is my girlfriend, could you stop touching her as you please."


    "Oh please, this is gesture between friend and if one have to ask whether I like women or men better..." Zhuang Xuan drawled with a meaningful smile. He then turn to look at Li Lian who had gotten silent all of a sudden, finding her lips pursed as if to stop her grin from spreading too wide to expose her emotions right now. Seeing the sight, Zhuang Xuan can''t help but chuckle.


    Not far from them was a man who had just stepped down from his car, wearing his casual clothing consisting of a black long sleeve turtleneck sweater, he snuck into the background of the three people without them noticing and he didn''t noticed anyone of the three either as he continue to pass by the path.

 Chapter 472 - 453: Finding The Reason-III

    "Look at the time, it''s now our turn, Chang Min," said Zhuang Xuan when he perused the time on his watch.


    "Now?" He Chang Min''s eyes was torn between Zhuang Xuan and Li Lian. He still wanted to stay here with her and not leave when they had just spend time together for the day. "I''m sorry Lian Lian," Chang Min said with a tone as if he was hateful to leave, causing a hint of happiness to appear on Li Lian''s lips.


    "I don''t mind, I need to leave soon too," Li Lian said as she pushed herself to stand.


    "I will come to your concert when it''s your time to appear," He Chang Min made a promise before he left the place, bidding goodbye with a wave of his hands.


    Now alone, Li Lian decided to look around as many classes were holding the festival and their own point of attraction. Walking alone, she noticed the girls who were whispering after sneaking glances at her. Unlike the time she was with He Chang Min, the gazes became much sharper and filled with malice, something Li Lian had noticed long time ago.


    People hated her as for what the reason was, Li Lian could only guess that it had something to do with her being He Chang Min''s girlfriend. Li Lian at first minded the gaze. It hadn''t been more than half a year since she embark on the journey of meeting her biological family. It supposed to be a very delightful experience and moment for her but as her feet continue to take more steps in China, she felt as though the ground beneath her feet turning less solid and gradually turn into a mud that would pull her to be buried under the ground.


    She had learned and begin to shake things off, the gaze of others that judged her now became less painful than how it was at first. Walking away, Li Lian noticed the sign of a haunted house which might look fun, but Li Lian who wasn''t fond of ghosts as much as her older twin brothers did, decide to miss the attraction.


    "Look, who this is, Li Lian!" came the voice from behind her that had Li Lian to sigh as she could immediately guess who it was. The guess was proven to be correct when Li Lian turned her face to find Fu Wanxi. "Alone? I thought there would be the two knights who love to be with you."


    "Two? Is it two timing?" another voice chimed from the woman who stood beside Fu Wanxi.


    "Maybe, for a person who sleep around with the professors for her marks, I can only imagine that she had slept around with the people close to her, ugh, disgusting," spat Fu Wanxi who then chuckled. More people begin to stop on their heels, curious of what was happening with the tension that strained but no one tried to help Li Lian and instead laughed as if the degrading remark Fu Wanxi said was a funny joke.


    "Tell me Li Lian, I also wish to have marks like you, but of course without doing things like you, what do you think I should do? You are clever, there must be some method you have in mind don''t you?"


    Li Lian had always remained silent when events like this occurred. Martial arts had been taught to her to her bones, but Li Lian wasn''t allowed to attack anyone as she knew the difference between her and the people around her. If she was serious, she could take their lives which Li Lian would like not to do. But the limit of her patience was nearly on the breaking point with the slanders Fu Wanxi kept on babbling.


    "I am not sure if I get your point, Wanxi," Li Lian said, causing Fu Wanxi to laugh at her flimsy retort.


    "I can''t blame you, the words we use in the City must be difficult for a country bumpkin like you to understand," Fu Wanxi chuckled, expecting for Li Lian to feel offended for her satisfaction but she didn''t know that people learn from pain, and with how often Fu Wanxi demean her, this much worth nothing to anger her.


    Instead, Li Lian threw her head forward and laughed the way Fu Wanxi did, starling the life out of the woman, "I understand it now, what you want from me. If I tell you how, will you leave me alone?" Li Lian''s bold question caused Fu Wanxi''s smile to fell.


    "Okay, tell me how then," Fu Wanxi took a step forward, placing her hand on her shoulders.


    Li Lian''s eyes trailed on the woman''s hand and lightly she took Fu Wanxi''s hand before dropping it aside, "Let me make my question clear. You wish to have the knowledge on how to sleep with a professors, don''t you?"


    Fu Wanxi drew her brows. This wasn''t what she wanted to ask! "What-"


    "I don''t know anything about sleeping with professors but I suggest you begin by dressing yourself a little more feasibly. Wearing crop tops with a very low cut to show cleavage everyday will only make you look boring and cheap; especially when you buy your clothes only in white and black color. I almost thought that our college had issued a uniform."


    "Your words! Did you just called me cheap?!" Fu Wanxi was ready to lash out but all of a sudden, Li Lian pulled a frown and a naive expression as if she was confounded by her question.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t really get what you mean... I mean, I am not fluent with the language city folks like you use. Maybe that''s why we cannot speak in the same page; unless you are the one whose IQ is too low to understand my words?" Li Lian put on a smile and watched Fu Wanxi as she struggled to keep her emotions.


    In anger, Fu Wanxi reached out her hand to slap Li Lian''s face which Li Lian could easily dodge but someone had stopped Fu Wanxi before she did. His voice was low and husky when he warned, "It''s embarrassing to sort out words with violence. You should go or behave more civil with words and actions unless you wish to help everyone across the world to learn the ugliest side of humanities. Look around you, see how many cameras are here to record your action? Even if I tell you this now, I assume it''s to late to stop them now with what you''ve done."

 Chapter 473 - 454: Beside Your Seat-I

    Li Lian''s sight was covered by a large and broad back. She stared at the person whose face remain a question to her as she wasn''t able to look at his face earlier. From behind she heard a series of stomping feet from the two women who was standing before the man. When Fu Wanxi and her clique realized how much they might have stained their name, the two left the place without putting a fight that surprised Li Lian as she knew to how these people were; they were like leeches who once bite into a person''s skin and would never let go no matter what the consequences were. Yet they left so easily like soap bar falling from a hand.


    "T-Thank you," said Li Lian to the unknown person. Who was he? came the next question that popped to her mind.


    "It''s fine; you should be careful and never be alone. People like them would always find your weaknesses," and that was all their exchanges was as the man left the place like a brush of a wind.


    Li Lian tried to stop the man but the crowd of people turned into hills that covered her and the man and she had no choice but to stop searching him through the busy path. Li Lian then left the place to find other places to have fun. When she was done with all attraction as there was still a lot of time for her, she decided to visit the haunted house which she avoided some times ago.


    Entering inside the haunted house, it was less scary than what she imagined it to be and maybe it was because of the unrealistic looking blood and mannequins around the place that she didn''t find it to be scary.


    Halfway through, a person dressed in black spoke, "Please enter this room to exit."


    "That quickly?" Li Lian questioned and here she was in the mood to feel something scarier but the haunted house didn''t manage to scare her for a bit. Without question, Li Lian entered the room.


    Her light brown eyes ventured around the room, expecting for light to come now that she had stepped her feet to the exit doors yet instead it was locked close and giggles came from the outside door that belonged to girls. Li Lian run toward the room, kicking it once. No! They trapped me! thought Li Lian. She had thought she was careful and yet this happen suddenly.


    "It''s no use wasting your time by kicking the door, they are quite sturdy as it is the emergency door," came a voice that stopped her heartbeat in surprise.


    Li Lian snapped her eyes wide at the person behind her, "Who are you? Name yourself!" She demanded. No way... could that girls hired men to assault her? She knew how dangerous it was to let her guard down which she did now and had to face consequences for it.


    "I am not on those people''s side who had locked you here. Instead, I am a victim who now was locked just because I was looking around the place."


    "Really?" Li Lian wasn''t naive enough to suddenly believe a stranger''s words.


    "You can choose not to believe me and I will sit here," the man announced and he indeed took a seat. Li Lian waited for him to speak but he didn''t and seemed like someone who prefer quietness.


    For a moment her mind was filled with question, causing her to stand on her toes until she finally moved and reached out her phone to make call and yet no matter how many times she tried to call He Chang Min or Zhuang Xuan, she received no reply or answer from the other side.


    "It''s difficult to have catch the signal here," said the man again, his voice once again startled her. "I have tried calling before you and nothing worked."


    "Ah, okay," and Li Lian sighed, she didn''t know why she felt her feet had stepped into a very thin ice with the man''s presence in the room, causing her to need and stand carefully on the ice ground out of fear it would break and she would fall.


    "I won''t bite you, take a seat. Standing will only waste your energy," the man spoke again with a gentle offering tone which she noticed to be less stricter than before as if he was trying to lessen her tension.


    "Thank you but I really need to leave soon. There is a concern that I have to attend," Li Lian spoke hurriedly, she could see the window near them at the same time her eyes stopped at the window, her thoughts were pulled by the man''s voice.


    "You wouldn''t want to try jumping from the window. It''s the fourth floor."


    Li Lian knew she was a very headstrong and reckless person but never did such a thought came to her, "I won''t jump from the window. I know it''s dangerous." Did he thought she was some kind of a new breed monkey? What did she do that make her looked that barbaric?! While she is indeed a tomboy, she wasn''t very unladylike enough to jump from the fourth floor like a cat.


    "Really? Well your expression betrayed you," said the man and when he chuckled, she could hear the faint breathy air from his laughter that was peaceful.


    Li Lian drew her brows, "No lights are here; how can you see what expression I am wearing when I cannot even see your expression?"


    "Maybe that''s our difference. I can see you," said the man and tapping sound accompanied his voice that Li Lian could feel coming from his fingers that played a tune on the floor. "The room lack lights here but the lights from the window is enough to help me to look at you, though it might be hard for your whose eyes aren''t used to the darkness. When is your concert?"


    How seamless he could change the conversation thought Li Lian, "Around two."


    "There is still half an hour more. Take a seat and rest easy, in around twenty minutes my men would come and find me if I don''t come back, they would help us to leave this place. What''s your name?"


    And once again, he had asked her in the most quickest and smooth way, Li Lian perused, "Xie Lilian."


    "Lilian," the man repeated her name, when the words glided from his lips, a different sensation struck Li Lian like electricity. "It''s a good name, it suits you."

 Chapter 474 - 455: Beside Your Seat-II

    It was strange. Something about the man hooked Li Lian in a strange way that she couldn''t name what was wrong with her. But she indeed find it enjoyable beside him because he wasn''t one of those men who would use the chance to harass a woman, in which, she had faced many times throughout her life.


    Her black eyes continue to shadow the man''s silhouette until his head seemed to move from the faint moving shadow and she realized that she had been staring him more than necessary. Pulling her eyes away, she cleared her throat, "So, why are you here? I doubt those girls caught you here too, right?"


    "I was here to meet someone," answered the man and Li Lian hummed, she wondered if she could ask more or if it was intrusive but the man continued as if knowing her polite hesitation. "It was the son of someone who is working under my company."


    "Company?" Li Lian asked, sensing the man''s silence, "I thought you were younger; your voice sounds youthful."


    A breeze-like chuckle brushed her skin even with the distance where a body could lay between them, Li Lian find herself minding every little breaths or sound that came from him and it had her wonder if this was the side effect of losing her sight in the darkness?


    "Did I say something wrong?" Only know did she knew how difficult it is to find other''s intentions behind their words without peering their expression.


    "No; I was wondering if you thought that everyone who have a company is an old man?" Oh no, did she sound like that? "If you are, I should betray your ideal then. I am still twenty three."


    "I see... I am twenty two," answered Li Lian, schooling herself for being judgementful. "I don''t mean to say that everyone who had a company under are old. It''s just that I form some kind of image in my mind when talking to you and it just came unexpected..." Li Lian closed her eyes, what was this explanation? "Anyway, I was-"


    "Tell me about that imagination," asked the man whose voice bloomed with more curiosity. "Did you imagine how I would look like?"


    "Well... a little?" Was it wrong?


    "How do I look?" The man''s voice was like a carrot and Li Lian felt like a rabbit who had been enticed by it that she can''t help but wonder what to say rather than rejecting to tell him when she had plenty of chances and right to do so.


    "Youthful?"


    "And?"


    "Handsome, still in early twenties," which was right but Li Lian who wasn''t able to see him didn''t know of it, she could only feel the man''s body shake with chuckles. "You laugh a lot," she pointed.


    "I was thinking how kind of you to label me as a handsome man when you don''t see me. It would be upsetting if I betray your expectation by appearing less handsome than your imagination," the man''s reply was smooth, "Also, you might be surprised but I am someone who rarely smile. That part of me often worry my grandmother. I wondered once whether I am defective."


    "Defective? You are not a robot," Li Lian left a light chuckle as the man''s reply came as naive to her. "As long as you are happy, I guess laughing less is normal. No one is defective in this world; we just have things we can''t do and things we could do. My grandfather often tell me that each people shines on their own method. Just like how stones shone from different polishing method. Maybe you have something better in you than laughing."


    "Like crying?" The man joked.


    "I was going for other things than crying... and worrying the elders is often the younger generation''s walk of life. If you look at it in a brighter side, we might have entertain our grandparents by keeping them busy with us," at the end of her words, Li Lian can''t help but chuckle. "But tell me, why are you here?"


    "I thought I told you what I came for already?" He asked but saw her shake her head.


    "I mean why here¡ª in this dark place where no one is here? It''s lonely without anyone''s company, right?" she asked and silence ensued. Like a drop of water fell on a still water, waves of tension appeared on the room that Li Lian could feel even though she wasn''t so sure of it.


    "Lonely, maybe I was," the man''s reply broke the tension and Li Lian felt relieved. She was locked in the room for who knows how long it would be and she wouldn''t want to have create a friction that had the possibility to snowball into something worse than a bicker.


    "If I am not too intrusive," drawled Li Lian.


    "You are not," the man answered kindly.


    "Why were you lonely?" asked Li Lian, wanting to know and maybe helped this man. Now that she thought about it again, he had been the one to lock himself inside the emergency staircase, unlike her who was locked as if it was his idea to lock himself inside to stop others from coming to him which she could sense how lonely it must have.


    "I can''t tell," came a toneless chuckle from him as if not to dampen her mood. "At one point I want to be alone and I found myself here. I just heard about few things that make me asked myself questions. Is it strange that I feel lonely without knowing why?"


    "Loneliness wasn''t a choice either, maybe you have never asked yourself questions which why you don''t know why you are feeling lonely," the man didn''t reply and she said, "What''s the last thing that make you cry?"


    The answer should be the easiest but for some reason the man''s reply was slow almost as if he was pulling the deepest part of his memory that he couldn''t remember. "It must be since my parent''s death. Almost a decade soon."


    A chord struck Li Lian''s throat when she heard the man''s word when she didn''t speak due to the sudden loss of words, it was him who spoke, "Surprised?"

 Chapter 475 - 456: Sitting Beside You-III

    Reasons for people to cry are different to each of them individually and those reasons often appear every once a year. It was Li Lian''s very first time hear someone had not cried for years, and it surprised her. She recalled her earlier image of the man which she ill.u.s.trates in her mind and somewhere she had thought of him to appear as a person who attracts people but doesn''t get acquainted with them and for once, she wondered if her guess might have been right on the mark.


    "Honestly yes," Li Lian answered his question.


    "What about you?" The man then asked as if he knew she still hadn''t been able to find her reply to his earlier remark. "Do you often feel lonely?"


    "No... I was locked here," she explained.


    "I know, but also at the same time, I feel like you don''t seem to mind the darkness. I thought maybe you also find the company of being alone as enjoyable?"


    Li Lian hadn''t thought about it and now that she put her mind into it maybe his words were true. She was locked inside the dark emergency staircase and supposed to be in a panic now and yet she was fine with it. Maybe like what this man had said, she actually wanted to find a place where she could be alone?


    "Was I too intrusive?" came his next question and Li Lian quickly shake her head but the room was dark therefore she spoke,


    "No, of course not. I was thinking that maybe your words were indeed true. Maybe I was actually trying to find a silent place. I don''t like the darkness, but I find the silence pleasant."


    "Maybe it would be better if I am not here?" asked the man who twisted his lips to a grin but Li Lian couldn''t see how he found himself full of smile which was strange as he was someone who doesn''t often laugh or smile.


    "That''s far from it," Li Lian quickly denied, "About earlier. Maybe you cannot cry because you haven''t had anything sad the past few years? Which is rather a good thing in my opinion. Or maybe it''s because you don''t have people to listen to your burden?"


    "Sad things happen occasionally," the man replied, "But I indeed rarely open myself to others." As he sounded like, thought Li Lian.


    An idea then suddenly dawned on Li Lian and she said, "Coincidentally I am here. You know people said that it is easier to tell other''s what you feel especially stranger. If you don''t mind I can lend you my ears. We still have time together, anyway."


    The man didn''t answer and she wondered if once again she had crossed the line, but like before, the man unexpectedly agrees to her words rather easily, "Okay."


    Li Lian wondered what she should ask and think a lighthearted question would be better than a personal one, "What is the last thing that troubles you?"


    "My younger brother," answered the man, a typical problem for family and siblings thought Li Lian, "For the past few years since high school I felt that I might have distanced myself with him. We have a gap of years between us. He was younger when we lost our parents. Unlike me, he is bright and cheerful. I am not a person who spoke with others well."


    "I hardly can believe that with how good you are speaking with me," Li Lian encouraged, receiving the breathy chuckles again. "I also have a younger sister. I wish to say that we have a good relationship but recently something not too good happens."


    "Did you fought?" he asked.


    "We didn''t. I do not want to doubt her but one day I found that she might be the reason for a problem that happened to me," drawled Li Lian, "But let''s not talk about me. If you have to describe your relationship with your younger brother, would you say it''s closer to good or bad?"


    "I would say natural. Almost too neutral that we felt like strangers. It hasn''t been a few days ago when I found how he tip-toed when he talked to me. He was nervous. And the other day,  I heard one of his friends said that he would always walk on eggshells when he came and talk with me. I never noticed it," a sigh passed by his lips. "I began to think if all this time I had unconsciously placed a wall between me and my family. Before my parents died, they warned me to take care of him and love him. When they were gone I thought it was my position to act as his brother, father, and mother. However, I didn''t realize that I have become an outsider-like existence to him."


    Li Lian kept a close listen to his words. "You know, in my opinion, I don''t think walking on eggshell means he took you as a stranger. There is someone in my family who I respect a lot. He is a very strict person regardless, he is very kind and felt like the oldest brother to me. At one point, I found myself tense up when I talked to him. Maybe that''s why your brother felt like he needs to tip-toe around you. When you respect that person a lot, you tend to look the best to not disappoint them."


    "I see," the man said, sincerely finding her point of view to be his surprise and solution. "Thank you for listening to my concerns."


    "It''s nothing. Rather I am glad that I could speak with you. I also spilled some secrets that I wasn''t supposed to," and compared to the man''s assessment of himself, Li Lian found that he might be one of those people who she enjoyed to talk with."


    "If you would like-"


    "Ah! The door!" exclaimed Li Lian, not knowing that she had interjected the man on his words. "Oh no, look at the time. I only have another ten minutes to prepare. Thank you sir for opening the door," Li Lian quickly thanked the man who had opened the door, noticing how the man was dressed in a black suit that stood out to her. She then recalled the man who she had spoken with and quickly turned her head to look at him only to feel two hands covering her eyes from behind.


    The man''s voice then fell low beside her ears, "Thank you for speaking with me. You are a good listener and advisor, Miss Li Lian."


    Li Lian was surprised by how he had come behind her and covered her eyes. Her reflection would usually make her on guard but she finds herself suddenly lost her sight with the man''s sudden move but another strange thing was she didn''t find his sudden action to be offensive.


    "You are a good listener yourself, sir..."


    The man didn''t give her his name and instead, he spoke with a tinge of disappointment, "I feel regret that you won''t remember me again."


    "If I can see your face, I can remember you," she wondered why the man didn''t want her to look at his face. Maybe he has a condition that doesn''t allow his face to be looked at by others? Not to forget the attire the man who opened the door for them wore earlier reminded her of one of the people who worked under a mafia group though she doubt this man was from a mafia.


    "I can''t let you see me now, I suppose not to be here," he said.


    "Then it is still fine. I have a rather good hearing. I can remember you based on your voice alone."


    "Really?" the man questioned with interest.


    "Of course," Li Lian said with a slight grin, "I have my pride in this. How about this. If one day we meet again and I look at your face, I can promise you that I will recognize you only by your voice. But in exchange, you don''t have to tell me who you are or remind me of yourself."


    "Hm, what will you bet if you lose?"


    "You," Li Lian said, "I find you as a great person, Mister. So if you think about it, this would be my loss to lose you as a..." when her words hang, without her knowing the man''s eyes on her subtly peruse fiercer than before, "friend." and his fierce gaze turn into a sigh over her following words.


    "I will settle it for that today," he whispered and released his hands from her eyes. Protecting the promise she made, Li Lian didn''t immediately turn her face, and only after a while did she looked on her back, finding the man whom she saw earlier disappear like light rain in winter.

 Chapter 476 - 457: Deaths Melody-I

    Li Lian''s eyes drowsily open to stare at the white ceiling above her head. She felt an itch on her leg and pulled her ankle slowly only to notice the skin underneath her legs. The touch of the warm skin awoken her from her half-asleep state.


    "You know, I found myself enjoying watching you sleeping more than sleeping myself," Li Jun Wei''s deep voice was huskier in the morning, causing her heartbeat to palpitate.


    "How long have you''ve been awake?" Li Lian asked as his eyes seemed to be bright as if he had washed his face and she found the tips of his hair were indeed wet.


    "I don''t remember, maybe it was an hour ago," Li Jun Wei''s lips twisted slowly into a smile, and his eyes admired her fair shoulders when the thin blanket smoothly fell over her body. Leaning forward, he planted a kiss on the spot his eyes had been coveting to steal a kiss on. "Good morning," he whispered, watching his blooming smile was Li Lian''s morning treasure. Whatever it takes for her to see his smile, she could give it all even if it means to kill.


    "Good morning." What time was it? wondered Li Lian and she heard him say,


    "It''s still twelve, your company won''t mind you taking a rest after everything you''ve done. Sleep more," he whispered. Li Lian found it strange how he could always read her mind as an open book and people would often hate the thought of others living in their heart and mind. Strangely, she didn''t mind it and instead, found this part of him was similar to a close bond only they could understand.


    She noticed how she was dressed less without her top and wrapped the blanket underneath her arms, she stared at his eyes which she knew had been staring at her as if he couldn''t wait to eat her, "What about you?"


    "Are you asking me to leave?" Li Jun Wei questioned, pushing himself from the bed, he took a glass of water placed beside him and offered it for her.


    Li Lian took the glass, even though her eyes were not on him, she could feel the heating gaze that watched closely her chin and lower to her neck. The air in the room that was light begin to turn tighter as if someone had pulled both ends of a rope, putting strain on them.


    "You often leave before I woke up," Li Lian put a reply after dawning the drink in less than a minute. Somewhere she still feels the thirst in her throat.


    "Is that complain I hear?" Li Jun Wei took her palm, and she watched his red lips kissing her knuckles while his eyes that looked at her were still hungry for her as if last night was nowhere close to enough for him. "I also wish to stay with you from morning until night, giving you the love and care you deserve which why I have been busy the past few months. I need to fix all troubles and chase away the fly my aunt planted on the company. Yet when I had just achieved my goal, came another problem," whispered Li Jun Wei, his eyes narrowing with a cold and intense gaze.


    "Wei Tsui Lan," Li Lian named the source of their trouble for now, and a frown tightly tangled on his forehead.


    "Don''t call his name with your lips," his thumb brushed over her supple lower lips, while his eyes stared back at her black eyes, "It annoys me a great deal that you have to sully your mouth with his terrible name. How was your sleep? I noticed how you''ve been speaking in your sleep."


    Li Lian''s eyes widened at his words, "I did?"


    "What did you dreamt?" He asked curiously.


    "You," Li Lian replied with a smile tuning her lips, watching surprise flicker on his eyes. "I remember when we first met now. My promise."


    The few words were enough to fill the puzzle for Li Jun Wei to guess what part of their past which she had now discovered overnight.


    "It took you long," Li Jun Wei leaned his back on the headrest and pulled her body along with the blanket to place her head on his chest. Li Lian snugly snuggles in his arms. "When I first heard your promise, I trusted you who said that it will only take my voice to remind you."


    "You can''t blame me," Li Lian defended herself, "You look so much different than what I imagined. You are far..." Li Jun Wei''s brows raised on the suspense she added in her words. "More handsome than whatever I could paint you to be. But is it truly because of that day you liked me?" Li Lian finds it slightly hard to believe that such a short and brief time of their meeting could put a love so deeply that he had for her now.


    "I met you again several times," Li Jun Wei''s fingers trailed on the side of her face, pushing the smooth baby hairs that covered her round forehead, "Your college was actually near the road that I took to a branch of my company which I often visit four times a week. On many occasions, you begin to stand out more than anyone. I watched how you stopped a car to save a cat and brought the cat to the vet. I also see one day you danced on the way to the college because you thought no one was watching you."


    Li Jun Wei could still remember it like yesterday where he always looked on the window of his car, waiting for Li Lian to appear and how he would expect the rest of his day to turn into the luckiest day of his life just for stealing a glimpse of her smile.


    Li Lian recalled that it might happen before, and her cheeks blushed, "You have been watching me for a long time, why didn''t you talk to me?" and when she asked, she immediately scolded herself for her stupid question.


    "One reason is indeed He Chang Min," he confirmed when meeting her eyes that held spec of guilt, "Even back then, I knew I had the ability to make you mine and take you away from him. I had my plan and I had my confidence to steal you."


    Li Lian didn''t know this part of him existed. His eyes were holding a flame and the look on his face appeared like someone who had been tied deeply in love that no matter what he faced, it couldn''t break the magic of his deep love for her.


    "Why didn''t you?" Yes, it was wrong if he had done it in the past, but as he said, Li Jun Wei had everything in him that he could utilize to steal her. She wanted to know his reason why he chose not to.


    "It''s a simple reason. I love your smile. I had the confidence to steal you but not to avoid making you cry. When I thought about it maybe not having you could be a cheaper price than being someone who you would hate for life. I did promise to steal you when I have the chance and fortunately, I did," Li Jun Wei took a kiss of her lips, "You won''t believe me when I say how much I have dreamed of this day."


    Li Lian couldn''t resist the urge that pushed her to circle her hands around his neck, her eyes that met him gave him a seductive smile, "Was last night enough for you?"


    Li Jun Wei was not a saint nor a fool to miss over her offer, "Hardly," and he pressed her to the bed again.

 Chapter 477 - 458: Death’s Melody-II

    Starting the morning with delights, Li Lian stepped out the room in the afternoon, she felt better and relaxed. All her tire had disappeared with the good sleep she had and by being beside Li Jun Wei. While Li Jun Wei left after being called by Xiao Chen, she wondered what they could be talking about. When Li Xiao Chen came, she saw haste appearing on the younger brother''s face as if this was something greatly he need to say.


    "Mistress," said Violet who appeared on the end of the corridor and she showed respect by bowing her body.


    "Violet..." Li Lian drawled when she saw the woman, noticing how her cheeks seemed to be grazed by something, "There is blood on your cheeks. Where did you go?"


    Violet raised her brows and pulled her hand across her cheeks quickly to wipe the blood, "It is nothing."


    "Really nothing?" Li Lian questioned, apart from the blood drawn on Violet''s cheeks, she also noticed how her expression appeared to be dark and a hint of sadness were on her eyes.


    "Yes, mistress. Is this maybe the right time for me to report about what I have found out?" The woman questioned, changing the conversation smoothly.


    Li Lian thought with how they shared more time together, Violet might have opened a part of herself to her but that might be her wishful thinking seeing how the woman changed the conversation. Li Lian wondered if Li Xiao Chen know this?


    She wasn''t in the position to probe, thought Li Lian.


    "Tell me about it in a different room," and leaving the place, they went to another place. Once Li Lian had taken a seat, Violet stood instead. "How is it going with my parents?"


    "Currently both Mr. and Mrs. Xie are planning to overtake the company. I should agree with the idea of adding new bodyguards beside you mistress. It tends to be during the time of desperation will people show their true color and kill for their benefits."


    "I know," Li Lian played a smile, "I know it well."


    Violet looked at the woman who had scars like her, "On the other hand, Miss Hue Lin had not been leaving her house. Her career had been put to a resume for the moment and articles begin to adopt her stories as Xie Company had been handed to you."


    Li Lian tapped her finger, "It had been known that the company been passed to someone but they don''t know it''s me yet. We should use this chance to make an everlasting shock to the people across Beijing."


    Violet nodded in agreement, "Also, this is from what I heard over the maids'' conversation. It is said that Miss Hue Lin is suffering from depression. Her temper had reached to the point that she didn''t hesitate to damage her reputation in front of everyone."


    "She is tipping..." Li Lian pulled a smile. How magnificent, she thought. At first she wondered if to see her sister''s last moment before falling in despair would be truly satisfying because such a feeling didn''t come to her when she saw Mrs. Jin suffer. To her violent delights, it was indeed as sweet as she expected. But still it was far from enough. "It is soon their her to fall."


    "Did you find anything else about grandmother''s fall?" Li Lian asked. She knew her sister could be annoyed by the fact she overtook Xie Company but it was strange to know that it shock her so much that she could sacrifice her polished stainless image of the naive young lady.


    "So far nothing," Violet answer, "The cameras in the house doesn''t reflect the staircase and the letter indeed had the same handwriting as yours, mistress. If I have to point out it would be the fact that Mrs. Xie was there during the time everyone found the body."


    "She was there?" Li Lian raised her eyebrows at what she had missed, "During the body was found she was there with Hue Lin?"


    "Yes, and I drew a conclusion that Mrs. Xie might be there at the time and witness what Hue Lin did."


    If the two were there at that time, and her birth mother saw Hue Lin pushed grandmother, would she report what happens truthfully? "No she won''t," Li Lian whispered to herself, "Which mean we do have a witness."


    "Why don''t you go and meet her?" Li Jun Wei came from behind her and Li Lian turned her head to meet his eyes. He gave her a smile, the same malicious smile that he showed during the time he gave Mrs. Jin an offer. "I think you would find something by ''talking'' with her."


    Li Lian''s eyes brightened, replying his smile with the same evil thrill, "That''s a great idea."


    Back in Xie Family house, the maid scatter when they heard the room of Xie Hue Lin was opened. Xie Hue Lin stepped out with her expression miffed. She had tried to call He Chang Min for numerous time only for the man to ignore her call. What was going on?


    After her mother''s whispers to her, Xie Hue Lin managed to pull herself together. She wasn''t guilty, Xie Hue Lin believed. It was her grandmother''s fault for being on the staircase and it wasn''t her who had pushed her. She did nothing, Xie Hue Lin convinced herself.


    "Oh dear, where are you going?" asked Mrs. Xie when seeing her daughter leaving her room with a smile, "You finally look much better."


    "It is thanks to you," Xie Hue Lin smiled and she wasn''t wrong. It was because her mother had reminded her hatred of Li Lian did she manage to turn all her stress, guilt, and fear into hatred. It was often the easiest to hate then suffer; to blame others for her mistake and to justify herself. "I will go to meet Min-Ge. He hasn''t been answering my call. I am worried."


    Mrs. Xie bit her lips, she had a bad feeling about this but regardless nodded, "Be careful on your way."


    "I will," smiled Xie Hue Lin and she left the house, closing the door.


    Mrs. Xie who stood near the foyer turn her back, wondering when will the men she hire finish their task when she heard the door was opened again. "Did you forget anything, dear?"


    "When you kick me out of the house? I don''t think I have," answered Li Lian who appeared with a smile. Her red dress were striking, similar to her feeling at the moment. It was finally the day she stepped to the damned house again¡ª the place that had made her suffer. But it wasn''t the house''s fault. It was the people who live here and once they were kicked out and clean, the air of the house would become much better.


    "And even if I did leave anything. Would you be so kind to safe it for me until I came here?" Li Lian showed the woman a smile, watching how her mother''s smile shatter to surprise and shock, her lips only spread wider.


    "You! Why are you here?! This is not your place. Leave!" Mrs. Xie demanded, seeing Li Lian in her house only similar to having a ticking bomb.


    "In the past you would be mocking me first and tell me off with a disgusted look. I should say, mother, that expression of fear on your face is much better to see than before," Li Lian said and she snapped her finger for the bodyguard behind her to release the gown guards of the house and closed the door. "Let''s have a mother and daughter''s talk, shall we?"


    "I have no business with you," said Mrs. Xie through clenched teeth.


    "Well I do," Li Lian shrugged her shoulders, "And I don''t care of your opinion. Tea please," she requested to the maid on her left who was stunned by her words.

 Chapter 478 - 459: Death’s Melody-III

    The maid was torn on what to do. While the mistress of the house was Mrs. Xie, she could not deny the leading air Li Lian had which she couldn''t refuse even though she had been the one who forced her way inside the house.


    "Don''t give her. Leave," Mrs. Xie ordered, her finger pointed the door.


    Li Lian pulled a sad face, "How sad. You know, dear mother. I always have loose lips when I feel sad. I am someone who always whine when tears wet my eyes and maybe I would speak what I shouldn''t by mistake," Li Lian stared at Mrs. Xie''s boiled expression and with a smile she pulled her finger underneath her eyes, "Look at that, something is about to fall from my lips."


    "Fine!" Mrs. Xie said, alarmed that Li Lian would actually spill her secret. If there as a list of what Li Lian would do and what she wouldn''t, tittle tattling her secret here out to everyone must be Li Lian''s greatest pleasure and it was something Mrs. Xie could not allow.


    "Show me the way to the sitting room. If I am tired I tend to whine too," Li Lian waved her hand while looking at the tips of her fingernails.


    "You know the way," said Mrs. Xie with gritted teeth as she felt like her status had turned into a maid.


    "Do I?" Li Lian pulled a surprise expression and while looking around the house with her eyes, her smile fell. "I only remember how cold my night was when I was driven out of this house. How my tears are uselessly shed to cry for people who doesn''t care for me, and how painful it was to be stabbed in my stomach, the shattering glasses that sliced my skin, and lying on the hospital like a corpse. Now tell me, mother. Do you think I would remember the way to the sitting room much better than this scar?"


    Mrs. Xie clicked her tongue and harrumphed as she left to show her the room.


    Li Lian pulled her smile again and walked two steps only to stop. She pointed her hand to the maid who was still standing near her, "Bring me a tea, a dandelion tea. Mother must have some. I remember how much she liked it."


    The maid knew how the tea was treasured by Mrs. Xie and hesitate until Li Lian said, "I will make sure you will be paid handsomely if you would do me my favor."


    The maid bowed and walked away, doing her bidding.


    Violet who was standing beside her can''t help but chuckle over Li Lian''s little act that manage to lit more rage in Mrs. Xie while at the same time cornering the woman to unable find a help for herself.


    When the tea came to her hand after taking a sit on the drawing room, Li Lian pulled the tea to her hand, "What a great fragrance. Dandelion tea. Just perfectly as I remembered."


    "I thought you have forgotten everything about this house," said Mrs. Xie who couldn''t hold her tongue in anger.


    "Did I say that?" Li Lian showed an oblivious look, "No worry, mother like you I hate being in this house. We can hold this conversation very briefly and shortly. I have some offer to make with you and you can reply me with yes or no. One thing to remember is you have to be very careful upon deciding this."


    "I have nothing to offer with you nor talk with you. Do you think that with only the company you have won? This is bare-"


    "Barely the beginning," Li Lian answered with a clap of her hand, stealing the word from Mrs. Xie''s mouth. "You won''t believe what I say when I told you how much I have been waiting for this, mother."


    "Stop calling me mother!" Mrs. Xie raised her voice, to keep hearing Li Lian calling her mother only brew more hatred and anger in her.


    "I told you," Li Lian''s smile fell from her vivid red lips and her eyes that look at Mrs. Xie was overtaken by a gaze filled with malice, "When you tell me what to do it only drive me more to do what you dislike. Don''t raise your voice to me again. This is my last warning or you will regret it."


    Mrs. Xie could tell Li Lian wasn''t kidding with her words. Both the gaze and Li Lian''s words grazed her neck, like a dagger and if she were to swallow a gulp or lose her balance, it would be her neck that she cost.


    "Finally silence, you are noisy you know, mother. Maybe you don''t have to offer but I do have something I want to you," Mrs. Xie''s eyes narrowed when Li Lian pulled out a cheque  on the table.


    "Money?" Mrs. Xie scoffed, "What you want is money?"


    "Simple, isn''t it? So I want money and I want you to pay me forty million yuan. What do you get for paying this money is," Li Lian pulled her index finger to her lips, "My silence about what you hid will be tight on my lips if you do so."


    Mrs. Xie''s fingers on the armrest tightened, "You are blackmailing me?"


    "I would say persuasion but yes if you use the harsher word it is blackmail," Li Lian answered without feeling a shame.


    "And you think I would nod and write whatever amount you wish?"


    "You won''t?" Li Lian raised her brows and begin to lay her trap, "I won''t tell about the two secrets you have been hiding for all this time."


    "Two?" Mrs. Xie asked, confused. If one thing that had been revealed by Li Lian it would be the fact she had cheated on her husband. What was the other one? Mrs. Xie wrecked her brain and she could only find one more secret which was the ''accident'' or Senior Mrs. Xie, her mother in law.


    "Yes two, the first well, I don''t think I have to tell again, right? And the second one took place not too long ago, in this house," Li Lian showed the woman a confident smile as if she knew what happened when in truth she had only faintly guessed it, "You remember? What happened that night when you stood with your daughter in front of the staircase."


    Mrs. Xie''s face loses color at once. Her first secret had been found by Li Lian that she didn''t consider the possibility of her being played under Li Lian''s tricky plan. Her eyes widened while she looked at Li Lian, "H-How do you know about that?"


    "It''s easy I had some of my own informations and a witness," said Li Lian which was an utter lie. "Surely you don''t think everyone in this house is on your side, do you? Paying someone to be on your side is easy, mother."


    "They won''t believe-"


    "They will." Li Lian cut the woman''s words, pushing her further to the edge of the cliff, "Why? Because my words weigh more than yours. Once I reveal Hue Lin''s true identity do you think your words would be believe ever again? Should we bet?" Li Lian leaned forward to intimidate the woman which worked, "Come on. Use your head a little, mother. If I told them that night that you-"


    "No way!" Mrs. Xie shrieked, pulling behind showing fear to her eyes, "No one was there. No one saw me pushed her other than Hue Lin. You are lying!" yelled the woman who then gasped on her own words.


    Li Lian''s smile that was wide with malice then fell all of a sudden her expression turn into a pure shock and she could only resist herself to mutter, "What?"


    The one who had pushed her grandmother wasn''t Xie Hue Lin... but it was her!

 Chapter 479 - 460: Death’s Melody-IV

    It started like a crawl under her skin, then her eyes felt burning. It was a quick process but Li Lian could feel it slower than it happened in her mind. The anger simmered her blood and her eyes fell on her hands. She clenched her wrist, trying to stop herself from bursting out of anger.


    A murderer, Li Lian thought while looking at Mrs. Xie. This woman wasn''t her mother, it disgust her to the bone that she was her daughter. "Will you sign the money?" Li Lian asked, her eyes that now stared back at Mrs. Xie were red and she stifled down the anger on her throat, pushing it back so she won''t feel anything but numb.


    Mrs. Xie was too focused with her panic of being found out that she didn''t notice Li Lian had only found out about her vicious act just now. When Li Lian passed the pen, the woman took it in haste. The tip of the pen ran close to the paper only to stop when it placed a dot above the dotted line.


    "How can you guarantee you will keep your words?"


    Li Lian looked at her mother and a smile appeared on her lips that grew wider as peel of laughter spilled all over the room. The laughter she shed was far from amus.e.m.e.nt or north, it brew something more sinister that her mother barely could tell.


    By the time Li Lian leaned back her body to the chair, her smile had disappeared from her face and a empty look came over her face where darkness overfilled her eyes, only murderous idea passed by her mind which she could barely contain, "Do you think there is your place to negotiate?"


    "You are blackmailing me without anything that could benefit me? Not even your silence?" Mrs. Xie asked with a shocked face.


    "Yes," Li Lian answered, "And to your information I have enough money I can make I am not desperate. It''s not the case for you isn''t it?"


    Li Lian left the house after she had the cheque signed by her mother with the amount she wanted. Mrs. Xie stood in front of the window of the house that allowed her to see Li Lian leaving the house and entering the car. Her jaw clenched and she reached out for her phone, "Change of plan. I want someone else for you to kill," said the woman while her eyes fixated on Li Lian.


    Li Lian closed the door and she sat on the car seat with her hands clenched together. Li Jun Wei who had been waiting inside the car turned his eyes and it was clear how his eyes softened. His fingers touched her cheeks where tears fell from her eyes.


    "I am not sad for myself," Li Lian cleared the air, she needed to say it aloud as it was beneath her pride to say that she was saddened by her mother''s behavior. One said that orphan is the most pitiful creature in this world, but to Li Lian being an orphan was a blessing rather than to be born from a woman and man like Mr. and Mrs. Xie.


    "It was her, not Hue Lin but Mrs. Xie who had pushed grandmother from the stair."


    Li Jun Wei was surprised but it wasn''t enough to make him question the woman''s action. Xie Hue Lin''s twisted character came directly from her mother, it appeared.


    "Grandmother didn''t deserve this. She was a good person," Li Lian blinked away the tear that slid only once and anger took place on her eyes.


    "She was indeed a good person but good person is always the person who is caught by the crossfire. Exactly because they do not move cause them to be wounded," Li Jun Wei replied. His words were cold but that was the truth and truth always sting. He caressed his hand underneath her eyes, "Do you have an event you want to change in your plan?" He asked as if he knew what went on her mind.


    "Yes," Li Lian answered, she had turn evil but she thought it was worth it, "I want to put her through worse than we planned."


    "I will help you," Li Jun Wei offered and Li Lian felt a little sting on her heart. "Whatever you want. I can show you how to put her into more pain than she could ever withstand."


    "I wonder if I will be putting you through more sins just because you choose to help me with this revenge," Li Lian said, "I don''t want to stain you."


    Li Jun Wei pulled a wider smile, "I cannot be stain, Li Lian. I am black enough that no sin can stain me."


    "But you are not," Li Lian whispered, she knew deep inside him, Li Jun Wei had never done thing purely out of evil. He was selfless and that selfless love of him was what amazed her.


    "To me if I am stained in your color or for you, nothing matter to me. It is my pleasure. I promise I will make her kneel in front of you and your grandmother," Li Jun Wei answered, kissing her hand as an oath. "But before that we would need to make another person pay for what they did. The day for us to put Tsui Lan down is around the corner."


    Li Lian nodded slowly, her eyes turning determined. She wasn''t an unreasonable person. For people she love she could sacrifice anything and she won''t attack anyone unless they put a move on her love ones. A melody played on the back of her head, a ghastly string-like melody that her head produced or perhaps her heart, warning her of the war that would come soon.


    Far from the car that rode back to the house, in the hotel located in Shanghai, Wei Tsui Lan stood in front of the terrace, feeling the wind and he opened his eyes to look at the man whose collar was on his clutch while his body tilted over the veranda.


    The man''s eyes quake in fear when he looked down on the ground which was very far below him. "M-Master! I-I can explain...!"


    "Speak then," Wei Tsui Lan pressed, his eyes uninhabited from emotions. "What did you tell me about your failures of taking Haruhi''s life? Was the work I put you through that hard? Hm?" He turned to the rest of the men behind him, raising his eyebrows but no reply came as they didn''t want to cross his anger further.

 Chapter 480 - 461: Smell Of Gunpowder-I

    The man who was held by the collar felt like a pendulum as wind blew across his clothes. His eyes looked down, seeing the floor which was so far below him. If he fell, no sound would appear to the floor where Wei Tsui Lan was standing at and he body won''t be able to retain it form now, turning into lump of meats.


    "No reply?" Wei Tsui Lan questioned, pushing him closer to the edge of the veranda''s railing, causing the man to whimper.


    The man tipped sharper to the railing and finally one of the men on the ground squawked, "Haruhi had moved himself to a place that''s not in China, sir! With the police on his side too, it is hard to kill him without gaining any witness or locate where he is. The problem is his right hand man..." the main drawled.


    Wei Tsui Lan gestured the man with her chin, as if telling him to continue his words.


    "The man''s name is Naoe Hyuga, Haruhi''s closest aide," said the man and a slow hum danced on their ears which came from Haruhi.


    "Hyuga... why do I think I have heard that name from?" asked Wei Tsui Lan while staring at the horror-filled expression of the man whose life was still played by his hand. "Fine," he said, much to the man relief only to be pushed back. A loud scream came from the man and he shut his eyes, thinking of his last moment to be crushed by gravity but was slapped awoken by laughter that came from Wei Tsui Lan''s mouth.


    "I am not insane yet to push you on the ground only to suffer," Wei Tsui Lan offered the smile, his words kind if not for his following self-centered statement, "It will be terrible if I have to take care of the aftermath of your body and the problem with the police. These days I have to be careful especially with the crowning of the new successor of Chinese Mafias."


    Without another word, he then threw the man across the ground. "Any other news?" He questioned the man beside him.


    "It has been found out that Mr. Li is searching for our base. He is preparing to attack you, sir. It will be wise¡ª"


    "Last thing I need is to be told or advised by other which I don''t need," admonished Wei Tsui Lan and he looked at the sky blushed by hint of blue hidden by now the veiling darkness. "Attack? How funny. Those two are my prey. The people who had destroyed me and my life which why I will repay back all they did to my dear father," when he spoke his smile thinned, anger came over his eyes.


    The man bowed, "We have been loyal to your father, sir and we swore to our last breath to give our life on line if it is your wish."


    Wei Tsui Lan turned at the man who was taller by him and placed his hand on his shoulder, "Great. Loyal dog is what I always wanted and needed. Resume all my work as a public figure and also sent my adoptive parents the money. I don''t really hate people like them. If I feed them well, they will stop blabbering and that is easier for me to control."


    "One more thing, sir. We found two strange anonymous informations," the man continued.


    "Say it," Wei Tsui Lan exhorted his brows raising as he took the glass of liquor he settled on the table beside him.


    "A rumor claimed that the sister of Haruhi, Akasaka Naomi visited the Maple House and offered a marriage proposal. She wish to marry the two young masters," Wei Tsui Lan crooked his brows at this as even he who loved to craft his plan was surprised by the news. "Another rumor is said that Haruhi is not who he is."


    Rather than the first news that Haruhi brushed as nothing he would need to note, the second one stole his focus, "He is not who he is? Explain."


    "The rumors claim that Haruhi has a twin, a second daughter who took his position after killing him, in the day the rest of Akasaka Family was killed."


    "Is this soap opera''s script?" Wei Tsui Lan didn''t believe it immediately as it sounded like nonsense to him. He had seen Haruhi and he appeared no less like a man to his eyes.


    "They are identical twin, sir. Even if they changes position it''s said that no one can now as long as the daughter cut her hair. She often took roles as Haruhi at times in the past too according to the reliable information we have."


    "And remind me who is this reliable informant?"


    "A man who we hire as a hacker, sir. His name is Zhuang Xuan and he wished to work with us. He is someone whom Mr. He knew."


    Wei Tsui Lan appeared surprise but also delighted with the news. "Search background on this hacker. He is sent by that sly old woman I cannot trust him yet."


    "Right away sir."


    Left alone now, Wei Tsui Lan walked inside his apartment after spending some more time enjoying the night wind. He passed by a small picture frame placed on the cupboard and his eyes fell on the portrait of a man and him¡ª his father.


    "I will avenge you and destroy Maple House, father. Leave it to me."


    Far from China, Haru brushed her hair and leaned her n.a.k.e.d body over Hyuga who sat next to her on the bed. She was covered with a light blanket and a smoke whirled from her lips as she blew the grayish air from her lungs.


    "Come closer," she whispered and Hyuga placed his hands on her shoulders. Haru leaned her head further to the hook of his taut shoulders. "Everything is going to my plan, I am anxious."


    Hyuga turned his chin, his finger trace lightly on her hair that had been cut short since the death of her older brother, "Why are you anxious? Everything and everyone is spinning on the wheel you rolled. Li Jun Wei, Yue Li Lian, and Wei Tsui Lan."


    "That''s why I am anxious. Everything is going so smoothly like I plan but you know it better than me Hyuga. When things go too well, they tend to crash as fast as it went well¡ª sometimes even faster."

 Chapter 481 - 462: Smell Of Gunpowder-II

    Haru wrapped closer toward Hyuga and the man''s eyes fell at her through the dimmed room. He cannot help but to feel useless. Haru had to take place as her elder twin and for that sake, she had to sacrifice a lot of things. This was her last mission. The most dangerous so far and the deadliest one.


    "We cannot see the future," Hyuga said, his words caused a frown on Haru''s forehead but also garnered her attention.


    "Are you saying we have to accept the outcome if we loses? I wanted your encouragement."


    "Not at all," he answered, smiling, "I am saying that if we cannot see the future and neither could our enemy. No one knew the future but if we try for it, I am sure we could shift the future to our wish. Even though we need patient and sacrifice, this is war. Are you that afraid of losing?"


    Haru thinned her lips. It wasn''t fear that came to her now, something similar but different. She pulled Hyuga closed, kissing his lips, tasting him and pulled away with a tougher expression. The question seemed to have lit something in her and Hyuga could tell it was her will of fighting.


    "No. I am not afraid to lose. There is nothing in me that I could lose, right?" She replied with a smile that was small. "And you know I am lying. I can lose anything but you. Li Lian''s emotions. No one knows it better than me and likewise she must understood my fear."


    "But we are different," answered Hyuga after giving her a silence. "My life is less of worth than yours, unlike how Li Lian and Li Jun Wei regarded each other as. I am a pawn, your pawn. If I die it matter¡ª"


    Haru''s eyes narrowed a blaze took over her eyes, "If you die it does not matter? Is that what you are about to say?"


    The question slapped to him wasn''t to ask answer but rather an order so he should never repeat those words again. Others in Akasaka group would never cross over Haru''s order, obeying every breaths she uttered as their loyalty lies on her. But Hyuga.... Hyuga was different. He was her aide, lover, and lifeline. He could speak as much as he wanted and he hadn''t abuse that title of his except for this time.


    "Yes."


    Haru''s lips parted with a shock and a gasped came deeper from her throat. Having taken the approach to live as a man for years, the habit of having a short-fused temper caused her eyes to set fire with anger at once over the disagreement of words shown by Hyuga.


    "You are joking," she said, her smile falling, the warmth they shared turned cold again as she pulled her shoulders away. "You will not die. You should not die. Change your mind! Your life is the priority!"


    At once Haru''s neck clutched on Hyuga''s neck, her anger knew no bounds as it wasn''t only rage that rode her mind now.


    "Say it to me!" Haru demanded, watching how bleak, how clear, and empty Hyuga''s eyes were as his mind had been made.


    "My apologies," he answered, his words turning polite as if he was trying to put distance and reminded her that he was beneath her and unworthy for her to care¡ª that his life could be use at her pathway at least that was what he could sacrifice for her. Haru didn''t take his word kindly.


    Out of all, she cared about her life lesser than her care for him.


    "I-"


    "Leave." Haru''s words were right, hardly slipping from her gifted teeth, causing it harder to be heard. Hyuga didn''t move immediately and Haru who had stood up slide her hand on the cupboard where the liquor and glasses were kept. A harsh slide of her arm caused the remaining glass to fall from the cupboard.


    "LEAVE!" She yelled again and Hyuga stood up only after that. He took a step closer and Haru was taken by his concern that only irked her when he knelt in front of her after looking whether wounds were on her palm before leaving the room.


    Haru stood in her bathrobe alone after Hyuga had left. She held one hand on her head and the other was bleeding due to the amount of fragile items she had threw across the room to curb her anger.


    Recalling Hyuga''s words brought volcanic anger to her again and she raised her hand, the same bloody hand to crash the rest of items on the cupboard only to stop when her eyes caught sight of the picture frame hanged on the wall behind the cupboard.


    Her eyes hardened at the view, staring at it where she saw two children of identical features. One was a boy who wore a tidy clothes while the other child was hiding behind a pillar. Another boy was standing between the distance of the twin.


    Now that Haru stared at it, she found it laughable how it appeared as if she feared getting caught in the picture when in truth that day, she had been the one who forced herself to be taken a picture for at least once in her life and her wish was granted with Hyuga''s help.


    And this was her only picture. As well as proof that she had a twin. Her lovable twin, as well as her most hatred sibling.


    She rolled her sleeve where her eyes subtly studying the horrible wounds that covered her arm. Sadly she wasn''t the boy who Li Lian was searching of. Her wound was caused not by glasses but wh.i.p.s¡ª a constant whip punishment that her father, mother, aunts, and maids did to her arm. Looking at it, enkindle her anger and she calmed herself by recalling about their glorious death, as well as the day where she enjoyed herself the most, watching the people she hate and the people who hit her lose their life with shock when they found out it was her who had stabbed them in the back.


    A knock came across the room, Haru sighed, "What?" Her voice came sharp and deeper before. As her voice was already deep, she didn''t had to lower her voice to make it sound like a man. Her brother had the same pitch which why she didn''t had to care about them finding it out by her voice.


    "We have found a variable," it was Hyuga''s voice, and it shake her heart. She didn''t want to open the door.


    "Continue," she demanded.


    "There is a possibility that Li Jun Wei have a weakness. A terrible weakness," Hyuga said, causing more frown to mar her face. She stood next to the door, opening it just enough to give a slit for their face to be revealed and met each other.


    "What weakness?"


    "An illness that was caused by the accident that happened years ago in Japan," Hyuga reported. "This could be our most dangerous flaw in the plan."


    Haru''s eyes enlarged but then it turn to laughter. She pressed her hand on the crown of her head, "So there is still a weakness that man have, huh? Does Tsui Lan know this yet?"


    "Currently we are suppressing the information," answered Hyuga as though they didn''t fought earlier.


    "Which mean soon enough he would know, tch, we need to change the plan."

 Chapter 482 - 463: Smell Of Gunpowder-III

    Xie Hue Lin happily stride her way out of the car when she reached He Chang Min''s house. It had been days since she last meet He Chang Min and now that her mental condition had gotten better, she naively went to He Family''s house, seeking for the warmth and love from the man who she loved.


    She came when the maid gave her a long stare¡ª a very long stare that both irritated her and made her look around herself. She didn''t look strange anywhere. Why does this lowly maid gave her that stare then? She was about to lash out on the maid, only to remember how she was currently in He Family''s house and doing so would only incite terrible rumors about her in her in-law''s house which she didn''t want to risk on.


    "Tell Chang Min that I have come," said Xie Hue Lin to the same maid, her chin tipping to give an air that she should be obeyed.


    The maid pulled a thin smile that Xie Hue Lin didn''t miss and she clenched her fist tightly to calm her anger. "Please wait," said the maid tonelessly without a hint of politeness.


    Xie Hue Lin spent her time outside the house while waiting for He Chang Min. When ten minutes had passed, her face was marred by a frown. "Where is Chang Min?" she then asked the maid who passed by the door.


    "Young master? Do you wish for me to call him, milady?" Unlike the earlier maid, this maid was more polite.


    "I have asked one of the maid to do so ten minutes ago," Xie Hue Lin added.


    "Strange, then young master should be here now. I will see what is going on," the maid bowed and then left the place.


    Xie Hue Lin waited again, seeing some maid looking at her and she felt conscious about the gaze they threw at her. Even though their gaze on Xie Hue Lin bears no ill intent, she felt like it hold a stinky look and a judging eyes, as if everyone around her was looking at her like she was a clown.


    "Hue Lin," He Chang Min called, causing a smile to appear on her lips but she frowned when seeing the first maid who she had ordered to call He Chang Min passed by the foyer with a laughter on her lips.


    "Chang Min. Earlier I called a maid ten minutes ago, did she not call you?" Xie Hue Lin asked with a patient smile.


    "There was no maid who came to inform me your arrival, only this maid," said He Chang Min pointing his hand toward the second maid who she ordered.


    That damn maid! She had done it on purpose by not calling Chang Min over her instruction! Anger laced her eyes and she set her lips in a thin line to tittle tattle on the maid''s atrocious act of demeaning her and treating her like a joke when He Chang Min sighed, "It''s great that you came. We need to talk. Alone. Thankfully stars is on our side and Mother isn''t here for now which is good."


    "Why is it good if your mother isn''t here? I was here to visit her too," but He Chang Min shook his head to tell her to drop the idea. She raised her brows even higher.


    "Come with me," He Chang Min requested and thus she went. They left the foyer, walking inside the house and leaving toward his room. He Chang Min''s room had been one of the places Xie Hue Lin had always wanted to go to and looked forward to enter only this time, she was feeling terribly uneasy with how a look of worry and concern passed by He Chang Min''s face.


    "How are you?" He asked first, question that showed kindness but only worsen her fear now.


    "I am fine, what do you mean about mother?" Xie Hue Lin pressed, taking a step that caused He Chang Min to sigh further as if it was hard for him to bring the matter up but had no choice but to.


    "I guess you haven''t heard it yet? Didn''t your mother or father tells you about it?" He Chang Min''s delay of answering only riled questions to havoc on her mind.


    "I don''t get it. What haven''t they tell me about? What is this about? Answer me, Chang Min," Xie Hue Lin became more urgent to know the answer, pressing her words after words for answer.


    "The engagement between us," He Chang Min started, and his eyes behold the amazing shock that strike Xie Hue Lin''s face like thunder. "My mother had broken the engagement."


    Xie Hue Lin''s expression break and if she was made out of a thick glass by now it would have shattered sharply on the floor. Her eyes went so wide it could almost touch the roof of her head, her lips parted and a wry smile appear on her face after as if she was trying to convince herself what she heard was wrong.


    "No way. That''s no way it is true, right? We are going to get married next month. The arrangements have been made.. and... and..." her words disappear as she felt her heart went cold upon seeing He Chang Min''s silence.


    "It isn''t wrong," came another voice which Xie Hue Lin was very familiar of as the door of He Chang Min''s room slammed open. Mrs. He stood with her hands on her h.i.p.s. Her flapper dress was similar to one that younger women would wear but as she was quite young herself in age, it didn''t look out of place for her. "Indeed the engagement had been broken. You and my son now are not fianc¨¦ but stranger."


    Rendered speechless, Xie Hue Lin could only muttered a few words, "W-Why?" She had done everything Mrs. He wanted. She had helped the woman to drive Li Lian away from He Chang Min''s life, giving her support and she thought she had done it perfectly yet now.... she was casted away like a garbage.


    "Do you even need to ask?" The woman asked with a stifled laughter between her lips as if she was trying to be polite. "You and your family. What do you have now? He Company had been taken over by Li Lian while you..." the woman looked up and down, "Remind me again of what do you have. Do you have anything that could be use for my advantage?"


    Li Lian. Li Lian again. Anger raised on Xie Hue Lin, anger strike and her nose flared unflatteringly, "You cannot do this to me. I have helped you many times and my family had supported your company too. A-Also Chang Min," she turned to the man who stood like a wall, "You wouldn''t like this either, do you? He love me and I-"


    "Love is a simple thing to replace," Mrs. He cut in between. "Didn''t I told you that a year ago too? I have said this to Li Lian too. A shame that I replaced her to you now that I know she proof to be more useful than you or your entire family. Anyway. I don''t need you in my son''s life. We have arranged another person for him. Someone who is more suitable than you. You call the guards and bring her away."


    Xie Hue Lin snatched her glance to see that it was the same maid who had ignored her order earlier. This only shove her further down to shame. She didn''t know what to do. The shock had taken the space in her mind to think on what she had to do whether she had to leave. As sly and clever as Xie Hue Lin like to claim herself to be, she was still a spoiled child. A child who had been sheltered and people would give her recited questions, letting her answer it as if to serve her a confirmation that she was smart even though in truth they knew how much of a fool she was.


    She went toward He Chang Min, clutching to his clothes, "Chang Min. You don''t want this either do you? I-I know you feel the same way as me. Please convince your mother."


    He Chang Min set a woeful expression on his face, wrapping his hand over Xie Hue Lin. "I don''t have any choice," he answered and leaned forward, whispering, "Just like a year ago," he reminded, feeling the twitch on Xie Hue Lin''s hand. "Hatefully to say, I am still a very weak person with no status and a puppet that everyone play to their liking. You should know this better than me as you and mother were the one who played me that way last year. As you see now, I don''t have the title or will to defy my mother."


    "W-What?" stuttered Xie Hue Lin.


    "Are you still confused and wondering what will happen next? Don''t worry you have seen it happened before so you know what will come for you next," and Xie Hue Lin''s freezing expression stiffened as she wondered what he meant. "Isn''t this similar to what you did to Li Lian that one year ago?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s smile had faded, her face turning as pallid as a paper, anger had disappeared, and only immense shock that caused her knees weak caught her. "Chang Min?"


    He Chang Min showed a smile, "I allowed you to enter this house to have you feel what you did to Li Lian as well as what she felt that day and what I also felt. Humiliation, sadness, and disappointment. The last two emotions you have felt and now is for the first one." His eyes shifted to the guards who have came.


    "Enjoy," He Chang Min offered one last smile. He enjoyed his time watching the extreme expression of sadness and shock flickering unimpressively over Xie Hue Lin''s expression, he had been wanting to see this since the day he had to break his engagement with Li Lian.


    He pushed away her hands on his clothes, and Xie Hue Lin had turned to a stone when she was pulled back by the guard, kicked out of the house. The guards took her out off the house with no effort as the woman was too weak to retaliate.


    From the top of the house, He Chang Min looked down on Xie Hue Lin who was thrown harshly on the ground and she flopped like a broken doll.


    "We can move on to your next engagement, Chang Min," announced Mrs. He and she didn''t wait for answer before closing the door of his room


    He Chang Min for a brief moment met Xie Hue Lin''s eyes but cold-heartedly, he pulled the curtain, tearing her gaze away before looking at the door where his mother have left, "And next is your turn, mother." He Chang Min shifted his eyes to look at his phone where Li Jun Wei''s name was written on his chat.

 Chapter 483 - 464: Pouring Oil To Set Fire-I

    Li Lian left her room after breakfast, finding Li Xiao Chen and her hand was raise mid way to call his attention until she saw Violet coming from the other end of the corner and by instruct, she went to slipped between the gap of the two walls.


    Li Xiao Chen was submerged in his thought that broke when his eyes met Violet light brown ones. Like how his heels stopped, Violet also stopped walking.


    "It has been a long time," said Li Xiao Chen, rubbing the back of his neck in a little awkwardness as it had been quite a long time where they could talk to each other privately.


    "We always meet, Mr. Li," answered Violet, exposing him. "If you don''t have another request, I will leave now."


    "Wait!" Li Xiao Chen stopped her before she could fully leave and rubbed the back of his neck. Why was it so awkward? Usually he could come up with some of his goofy remarks, or it would often be the time where Violet will urge him with her questionable acts and remarks.


    Yet Li Xiao Chen could see how Violet didn''t seem to be in the mood to joke or tease him. She appeared silent¡ª so silent that her eyes was distant and empty.


    "What can I be a help for you of, Mr. Li?" Her over-polite tone cause him to frown as it feel as if she was putting distance between them.


    But why should he be upset? They didn''t do anything, they haven''t committed to anything, thought Li Xiao Chen and his frown deepened.


    "Is there anything you feel displeased with?" Violet asked another question upon seeing the frown marring his forehead.


    Li Xiao Chen put aside the riling question that stirred his mind to the back of his head. "What happen to you?"


    This time it was Violet who subtly pull a frown, "If you are asking whether I have finished my work, I will reply yes. If you are asking otherwise I am not sure what do you mean."


    And now Violet was acting, putting a strange upfront. "I think you know what I am asking of," Li Xiao Chen perused Violet''s expression, finding her wall-like and unmoved look. "Why do you suddenly put this distance between us? You are not like this."


    "Then how am I like, Mr. Li?" Violet gave a sudden question, snapping even as if she was irritated by his sudden question. She then sighed, her shoulder moving up and down. Last time they had ended things in a good note but right now, Violet was in a state where her mood was extremely foul. Remembering the source of her anger, her frown knot tighter and her sighed escape her lips.


    "We don''t know each other," Violet uttered and she didn''t know how much of her words whacked a deep impact to Li Xiao Chen. "And though we might have closed a little distance between us, we are still stranger. Please excuse me."


    It was when islet turn and her hair she parted to cover her right cheek did Li Xiao Chen noticed something and stopped her by her wrist. The sudden pull was akin to a trigger that fired off Violet''s piled up emotions.


    Violet harshly swatted Li Xiao Chen''s hand, enough for her fingernail to cause a graze on his palm but Violet didn''t notice it as anger flashed on her face.


    "I thought most men are the same, at least I trusted you to be different. But maybe like everyone, you are someone who wish to control me, putting a chain to my feet?" Violet snapped and though the question was directed to him, Li Xiao Chen felt that at the same time she didn''t direct it toward him but someone else¡ª someone who made her angry.


    Li Xiao Chen didn''t want to be harsh but he also felt as though Violet was pushing him away which didn''t settle well in his heart, "When have I did what you said?"


    "Now!" Violet also didn''t understand why but upon seeing Li Xiao Chen, she felt like the dam of emotion in her heart which she had always manage to control and repress now shatter the wall, causing flood of emotions to turn like waterfall. "Do you know, Mr. Li? Most men who held a woman''s hand, gripping their wrist instead of palm are men who wish to control woman? Its one gesture that had never been wrong for I have seen all men who fit this theory."


    "And is that is also the quality of the man who hurt you?" Li Xiao Chen asked, his voice was restrained but if asked if there were another emotion other than concern it would be bitterness.


    Violet frowned deepened, was Li Xiao Chen angry? Her heart was suddenly thrown into a mess that she felt very pathetic for letting her emotion gettin the best of herself.


    "Yes," she answered and pulled away her hand. "I don''t know what you think of our relationship, Mr. Li. But I don''t think we match¡ª"


    "I don''t think it''s the matter whether we match of not. No matter how perfect a key was made to the keyhole, the door wouldn''t open unless someone put a will to open the door. You, Violet, end things that hasn''t even started."


    Li Xiao Chen''s words pierced her heart, "If you do not want me to hold your hand, I have no complain but I will explain this to you," he raised his hand to touch her cheeks when he saw Violet''s entire body flinched as if she expected him to slap her.


    Violet opened her eyes when she noticed Li Xiao Chen took no action. When their eyes met, she saw a wry smile appeared on Li Xiao Chen''s lips, "No matter how much of a sc.u.mbag I turn to be. Whether I sleep with women left or right, I want you to remember this Violet. I will never raise my hand to a woman. Over my dead body," a light and very faint chuckle escape from him, "do you really think I would slap you? Do I look that low to you?"


    No, thought Violet and there was a reason why her body shiver or flinch when his hand raised near her head but she felt her lips clammed up; the words she want to say lump on the back of her throat, leaving her speechless while she stared at Li Xiao Chen''s gaze that slowly turn fierce.


    "I can tell you do not want to speak with me," Li Xiao Chen then rummage something from his pocket, passing it to her hand, "Take this medicine for the wound on your cheek." And he looked at her again before wordlessly turning on his heels, leaving the place when a maid quickly came to him.


    Now left alone, Violet sighed. What was happening with her? She had an extremely terrible day but she wasn''t in the position to lash out on Li Xiao Chen. He didn''t deserve the anger she threw on him, to be on the receiving end. But when she was alone and during the time their eyes met, all the negative emotions in her heart she had been bottling suddenly surge out. She felt like she needed to scream to him but not with anger which why what had happened earlier confused her. She also felt the impulse to hit, to rebel¡ª to bawl in front of him and whine.


    Violet pressed her thumb and rubbed the bridge of her nose. It was clear she had been the one who was wrong earlier and Li Xiao Chen, he had done nothing.


    Violet clenched her hand slowly, feeling the vessel where the medicine were kept at for the wound on her cheek. She felt that she needed to do something, dispel and apology but after she had pushed him earlier, would he still want to hear her words?


    It was getting troublesome but Violet didn''t think she could escape from Li Xiao Chen. If it was troublesome she would have casted the problem aside, but now she feels uneasy to keep the misunderstanding from earlier to linger.


    What is wrong with her? What is this feeling?

 Chapter 484 - 467: Putting Oil To Set Fire-II

    Li Lian who was in the corner of the room felt that it was wrong for her to hear the two quarrel, from what she could seem it appear that Li Xiao Chen''s and Violet''s relationship had wane instead of progressing. Though she did heard a little form the conversation, she dare not make any sort of opinion or conclusion about the fight. Though interested, she also knew this wasn''t her matter. But strange, why was she always in the situation where she found the two of them together?


    Li Lian made her way to the study room where she would have time to think of the things that were busying her mind. She still couldn''t shake off her deep anger against Mrs. Xie, who she had just exposed to be the one to push her grandmother to the deadly fall. It disgust her to think that Mrs. Xie was her biological mother, the woman who had given birth to her, enough to make Li Lian want to find out or a way where she could draw all the blood that came from her family with a new one.


    In the beginning, Li Lian wondered from who had Xie Hue Lin inherited her godawful character only to find out now that it all came from Mrs. Xie. Li Lian thanked the generation skip for it had spared her from her family''s loathsome disposition.


    Li Lian then decided to think about her current most crucial matter which was the war with Wei Tsui Lan that was around the corner.


    "Mistress," came a voice of the maid that startled awake Li Lian from her thought. She turned away and the maid offered a polite bow, "Elder and Madam Li are here to visit you; they are waiting for you in the sitting room."


    Last time Madam and Elder Li visited her to speak about the reason why the accident that happened with her and Li Jun Wei was supressed and kept as a missing case. She asked herself if there was anything they forgot. As she thought it might be about Li Jun Wei and that it would be dire, she flew to the sitting room, opening the door to find both Madam and Elder Li sipping their green tea.


    "Li Lian!" Madam Li quickly called her name with a bright tone, "Sit here, there is something very important we want to discuss with you."


    For now, there doesn''t seem to be a grave matter, thought Li Lian to her relief. She took a seat on where Madam Li offered her to. Taking the seat, she then heard the woman asked, "Which would you like? A western or Chinese wedding? Personally I love the traditional ones better as I can tell how the red wedding gown would suit you so much like a lovely princess."


    "But Western wedding procession is more modern and we won''t fall from the fashion," said Elder Li who jumped to the conversation with a delightful intonation.


    Li Lian blinked. Once. Twice. Thrice. Wedding? Naively, she turned her head to the two elder couples, asking with a clueless expression, "Whose wedding?"


    "Who else, silly girl," chuckled Madam Li with a chuckle, "It is of course yours and Jun Wei''s marriage, my dear."


    "Mine?" Li Lian gestured her index finger toward her, asking another confirmation as if earlier wasn''t enough.


    "Yes yours!" Madam Li laughed again over Li Lian''s scrambled look on her face, she had always looked like a gentle and calm child to Madam Li''s eyes which why she could not help herself but smile over Li Lian''s clumsy attitude to the surprise. She truly found the news surprising.


    "But I am married," Li Lian answered; the sudden firework of news caused her mind to work less faster than before.


    "What my wife means is the wedding ceremony, Li Lian," Elder Li punch up as a help, "We both know it was the circ.u.mstances and nothing could be done about you two marrying in a very..." the man hang his words, trying to rummage a better fitting word.


    "Unique," said Madam Li and Elder Li nodded his head vigorously, pointing his finger as if to gesture that was what he wanted to say.


    "Method but I am sure like any other bride out there as well as my wife, you wished for a normal marriage. What''s the most important about marriage is the celebration as it would happen only once in your lifetime," the man said with much encouragement.


    While Li Lian''s head goes blank that she couldn''t properly count the calculation of one plus one, both Madam and Elder Li continue their buoyant rant of which dress to choose and what kind of ceremony is better only to settle for both. Pictures for the wedding reference was laid out on the desk, the two were animatedly volleying one conversation to the other while Li Lian sat blank, staring at the ocean of white and red traditional Han wedding gowns. It was beautiful but at the same time, a shock to her.


    "If Jun Wei didn''t tell us, we might have forgotten how we have missed this most important step," Madam Li intoned after watching Li Lian''s silence, but apart from the silence, the woman also didn''t miss the wide smile etching Li Lian''s lips.


    "Jun Wei did?" Li Lian didn''t know that apart from planning for the upcoming danger and war, Li Jun Wei was also thinking about their wedding¡ª something that didn''t even pass by her mind.


    "He did. He is also the one who gathered this albums and choices for us to take as a sample for the wedding. All of this,, which you might like," and truly, upon seeing the gowns and dresses, it was all similar to what Li Lian would love, in fact it was spot on. "There is also the Japanese traditional wedding. Reminds me! Can we have a contact to your family in Japan, Li Lian?"


    Li Lian blinked at this part, "You would like them to be there?" Of course, Li Lian would undoubtedly call her family in Japan to come and visit her wedding as they were the only family who treated her well and someone who she could feel a bond to, but she was surprised to know Madam and Elder Li would welcome and invite them with open hands. Indeed, this are the family who had raised Li Jun Wei with love and care.


    "Of course, we cannot forget them."


    "Maybe we should instead come there, it would be terribly troublesome if everyone from Japan have to come to China , we can hold two wedding ceremonies," suggested Elder Li.


    "I have also been thinking of the same," Li Jun Wei said when he pushed the door open. "I am back. Grandmother, grandfather, thank you for coming today but Li Lian look a little startled, can you come tomorrow again to discuss this?"


    Elder and Madam Li looked at each other before nodding, "We will leave this albums here," said Madam Li and they left while still joyfully chattering about the wedding.


    "I didn''t know you planned for this," Li Lian said, taking one of the books to her hands.


    "I have promised," Li Jun Wei gave her a smile, "I promised to give you everything you wish for and I heard from Shin that you have always dreamt for a wedding ceremony. As your husband, I am here to fulfill what you wish."


    "Thank you," Li Lian said to him sincerely, from the bottom of her heart. While her life continuously met dangers and people who betray her small expectation, she find herself a family, a loving family that also helped her to understand that she wasn''t alone, that she had another family in Japan who is more of a family then her biological family ever felt like.


    "All for you. Sorry to interrupt you while choosing the gown, but something urgent came up," Li Jun Wei said and as he took a seat beside her, he passed a file which he had been holding on his left hand, "I asked Zhuang Xuan to search deeper to Wei Tsui Lan''s past, did you remember?"


    "Is this his file?"


    Li Jun Wei confirmed as a yes, "I find something strange. He might actually be someone who you know, or to put it in better word, he is related to one of the person whom you know but not due to a good term."


    Li Lian raised her brows, her head tilting and she took the file to read it and perused the file only frowning deeper, "This person... he is Wei Tsui Lan''s father?" At first she questioned who this person might be then she recalled who it was upon seeing the man''s face. She could never forget him after all he was the one who had caused a grave danger upon her years ago...

 Chapter 485 - 468: Pouring Oil To Set Fire-III

    Li Lian flipped to the next page. Of course, how can she forgot this face. This was the man who had brought many unwanted memories to her and Li Jun Wei, the man who was also the one that caused her dear husband to bear the wound on his arm now, Karasuma Kuroo, the man who had kidnapped her years ago and involving Li Jun Wei in the terrible accident.


    "But they have a different name," whispered Li Lian, confused by the information that she found.


    "He isn''t actually Tsui Lan''s father but step-father. Karasuma Kuroo is his distant uncle before his father died and was taken by him, but to respect his father, he didn''t change his name," explained Li Jun Wei and he tapped the file to flip the next page. "I searched for reason why Tsui Lan would hate Maple House as it seems that his goal and aim was not to vandalize Akasaka''s plan but rather pure hatred to Ryouma Clan and you."


    Li Lian was about to ask why but when she flipped the next page everything became clear. "Now I know why I feel like I have seen him before," Li Lian said, "So his father is him, I remember this person''s face."


    "You know him?" Li Jun Wei asked.


    "I know." I was long ago but it was Li Lian recalled the man''s face to her heart. Not his face but rather his expression before his death as it was her first time to witness a dead person.


    "I never expected Tsui Lan to be his son," she whispered, "I remember who this person is. It was during when I was sneaking out at night in Maple House. Grandfather and Kei always warned me not to leave my room during nighttime. But that day I was half driven by curiosity and urgency."


    "And you saw this person killed there?"


    Li Lian confirmed with a nod, "Kei was the one who killed him. I didn''t have the chance to ask why because if I do so, Kei and grandfather would also knew I had disobeyed the rule..." she drawled looking at the picture of the man, reading the name ''Wei LuMing.''


    Does this mean Karasuma Kuroo had came to kidnapped her not only to incite gang war and kill her grandfather but revenge? Just like Wei Tsui Lan?


    While Li Lian thought it was right for her to attack Wei Tsui Lan for what he had did, continuously attacking her, she cannot help but hold a double question to herself upon seeing how Wei Tsui Lan reason to attack her was to avenge his father''s death.


    "You shouldn''t feel bad," came Li Jun Wei''s voice, he knew what she felt just by looking at her eyes. "His father had quite a deed himself. He had been stealing information between clans around Ryouma Clan, trying to pin false accusation toward your clan to incite a war, similar to Karasuma Kuroo."


    Li Lian didn''t have to ask why. One will ask why Karasuma Kuroo and Wei LuMing would attempt to such suicidal action. Inciting a war between clans are not easy especially with their life on stake yet they were prepared to sacrifice their life for this.


    In Yakuza World, it is the strong strive on the weak. If either Karasuma Kuroo or Wei LuMing succeed in ploying for the other clans to attack each other, they could use the chance to let the clans fought amongst themselves before taking the throne as the highest clan.


    "So now he is planning to complete his father''s and uncle''s failed plan and also to avenge them," whispered Li Lian with a frown. "When will we kill him?" Her question was direct but she didn''t see the need to wait for it.


    "In three days," Li Jun Wei answered firmly. "As I have promised, I will allow you to come with me, but I also want you to fulfill your side of promise."


    "I won''t get hurt," Li Lian replied, and she looked away without knowing Li Jun Wei''s eyes following her while she looked away.


    "I heard from the servants that my grandparents came here a few days ago to meet you; you didn''t tell me."


    Li Lian''s finger on her cup flinched and she smiled, looking at him, "We only had a little talk."


    "Hm," he hummed and leaned his shoulders closer to hers, "I can still understand if it is grandmother who want to talk with you but grandfather too?"


    "Grandfather came to accompany grandmother they were going to visit their old friend," answered Li Lian. She didn''t know if she manage to pull her expression together and if she had lied well. She was not a good liar and wondered if Li Jun Wei''s constant questions were because he knew she was hiding something.


    If possible, Li Lian didn''t want to lie either. Not only that lying to Li Jun Wei was taxing, she didn''t want to cause misunderstandings between them that tend to occur when one side was lying; in this case it was her.


    "I see," Li Jun Wei hummed tonelessly, his words sounding to her ears was filled with distrust, something that had never happened before.


    She clenched her finger on the hold of her cup, "What will happen to Mrs. Jin?" Now that the woman had accepted Li Jun Wei''s offer, she wondered if he would grant the woman''s wish while at the same time taking the price of the offer.


    "I will do what I promised," and when Li Lian wondered whether how easy that would be and lenient for Mrs. Jin''s cold hearted nature even to her own children, Li Jun Wei added, "But it won''t be that easy. I still have a little work to do and will come again," he then said, pushing himself from the chair.


    While he talked earlier, Li Lian noticed the strange thoughtful expression Li Jun Wei had and she sighed. Knowing Li Jun Wei, it won''t be easy to keep the past a secret.


    On the other hand, Li Jun Wei who left the sitting room had his smile dimming. Li Lian was not a great liar and it seem she also understand how bad of a liar she was and yet she had lied to him.


    Why? What was she hiding with his grandparents?


    Li Lian''s initial reaction of startle when he brought his grandparent''s visit was enough to tell him whatever she was hiding was important.


    Li Jun Wei''s brows were drawn tighter. He thought their relationship progress fast and stable but all of a sudden he felt as if he had drawn. Setback.


    "Brother," came Li Xiao Chen''s voice from his left which stole Li Jun Wei''s attention from his thought. Li Jun Wei crooked his brows when he saw a graze of blood dripped from Li Xiao Chen''s hand.


    "What happen to you?"

 Chapter 486 - 469: Pouring Oil To Set Fire-IV

    Li Xiao Chen only saw his wound now. He didn''t know that his hand was wounded only until now. Brushing away the blood, he slightly shrugged his shoulders, "I must have scratched it when I was in the garden."


    Li Jun Wei could tell it was not true. He sighed, wondering why the people around him was lying now. "If there is anything you want to speak with me, you can come to me anytime," Li Jun Wei decided to let his younger brother know.


    "Ah? Did you see anything brother?" Asked Li Xiao Chen because it sounded to him like Li Jun Wei had might come across his little flicker with Violet earlier.


    Li Jun Wei raised his brows, "Was there anything I cannot see?"


    "No! No, it''s just..."


    Li Jun Wei watched how disarray his younger brother was and shook his head, "I saw nothing."


    "Thank God," Li Xiao Chen muttered under his breaths. It was embarrassing if his brother had seen the little fight which cannot even called as a fight as Violet was the only side that had burst anger to him. He cannot exactly say he wasn''t disappointed by her action.


    Wasn''t their last interaction ended up well? Then why now she turned angry?


    "Brother, do you know how to cheer up a person?" He asked absentmindedly.


    Li Jun Wei calmly questioned, "A woman or man?" when Li Xiao Chen raised his face, the answer came across to Li Jun Wei almost immediately. "If it is woman that you have angered, I suggest you to reflect on your mistake first before thinking of a way to cheer her up. Women prioritize whether you have learned your mistake rather than the gift you gave them."


    "The matter is I don''t understand what I did. I only held her wrist... wait I didn''t say I angered her...?"


    Li Jun Wei crossed his arms and twisted his neck to the side of his shoulders, "I only guessed and the rest was you who spoke about it." And while it was true, Li Xiao Chen can''t help but to feel as if he had been cheated.


    "Point taken but is that all I should do?" Currently dissolving the fight between him and Violet was important, thought Li Xiao Chen.


    "And a sincere apology. That always work." Li Jun Wei then wondered about Li Lian, "Did Li Lian spoke to you about anything?"


    "Not anything important that I remembered," Li Xiao Chen hummed.


    Li Jun Wei measured how much important Li Lian''s lies was; whether it was severe or just a simple lie but then Li Lian was the type to lie only when needed like him, she didn''t like lying. Seeing how his grandparents are involve with the sneaky secret, he could tell this secret inadvertently involve him too.


    But what was it?


    When night prevail, in Imperial Hospital, the guards that guarded Senior Mrs. Xie''s room took a change of shift, having the two men standing for the night shift so there won''t even be a gap or moment for a mouse to enter the door.


    Not far from them a man dressed in a casual attire passed by the room only to take a right turn when he came near.


    "There is no spot for us to enter," said the same man when he reached to the bench where a man holding his magazine was sitting at.


    "No matter what we have to find a way to enter the place seamlessly without gathering attention and spotlessly so they won''t spot us," answered the man who then flipped the page of the magazine. "The woman who bought our service promised she can pay double if we manage to kill her."


    "I thought she changed her target?" The man then asked.


    "She changed it again when our boss denied her request. She wanted to kill the wife of the Emperor who rule Beijing. Who in their right mind would want to execute her order? Even if she pays the whole land, no one would want to die."


    "Strange. So she chose to target the previous target again. The president wouldn''t even ave so much guards like this patient had. Who do you think is staying there? Someone extremely important?" Asked the first man, curious.


    "Rule said we cannot discuss about our target," answered the other man firmly.


    "Other than us no one is here now, we can have a little conversation. I heard it was an old woman but would really an old woman who hasn''t wake up since an accident be truly worth to kill? Unless it''s money I don''t think I can find the reason."


    "Who knows but from what I can see that silver scorpion badge on the guards'' uniform. They are the elites from Eclipse Guards the one owned by that famous Han Xi Guang."


    The first man gasped, "That dangerous company that work in hand with the mafia."


    "Which why we have to be careful. If we don''t want to lose our life," the man then flipped the magazine close, "We kill the old woman, and leave at once. Away not only from the hospital but Beijing."


    The male nurse passed by the two people, pushing a cart filled with the hospital room necessity, covering the faces of the two men before the person left to the opposite corridor. At time, a doctor whose face covered by a face mask passed by the male nurse, placing something of a box inside the tray.


    The nurse''s eyes didn''t meet the doctor''s and he picked a pace to push the trolley faster away from prying eyes and when he entered the room which was only for the staff, empty from people, he opened the metallic box, his eyes falling on the revolver placed inside the box and the folded paper.


    Taking the paper and unfolding it, his eyes zeroed on the writing,


    ''Kill. Room 632. On three days. B-180.''


    Wordlessly the man tore the paper and took the revolver to his pocket, exiting the room then as if nothing happened and passed by the room with the number as he perused the two guards with a very faint gaze.


    Xie Hue Lin came back home with tears on her face surprising her parents and she whined, crying, and shouting to her parents while she explain of her engagement that had run its course. It took a while for Mrs. Xie to coax her daughter to not cry.


    "Impossible! We had the engagement!" Mr. Xie said, anger on his face.


    "We have lost the company to Li Lian what do you think is still impossible?!" Mrs. Xie asked with anger but Mr. Xie wasn''t able to do anything. Begging Mrs. He would be the death if his pride which he could not allow but at the same time having the engagement broken when everyone had been announced was also an embarrassment to Xie family.


    "Nonsense," muttered Mrs. Xie, "Does that woman think she could throw and cast Hue Lin and slapped us across our cheeks as she will when we have used our serve? I will not allow this engagement to be broken. I will see to it myself that Hue Lin and Chang Min is getting married."


    "Do you have an idea?" Mr. Xie questioned and upon seeing her husband lack of brain and plan, Mrs. Xie clenched her hands in anger. She had lost quite amount of money to Li Lian, not to forget the woman still had her secret on her hand.


    Mrs. Xie had ordered to change the target and kill Li Lian instead but then the people she hired raised their hand, not wanting to kill Li Lian as apparently whoever it is Li Lian was sleeping with was a high profiled person.


    "However the only way is to kill them," whispered Mrs. Xie when she was alone in her room. The door of her room then was opened and she snapped her eyes, frowning on who had overheard her words only to see that it was her daughter. "What is it, Hue Lin? If you still feel upset and ill, take rest¡ª"


    "Do you want to kill her too?" Xie Hue Lin boldly asked as she closed the door behind her. "I also want to kill her, Li Lian."


    Mrs. Xie had shown Xie Hue Lin the moment she killed her mother in law, therefore finding to hide herself was useless, "Yes but I can''t many are avoiding to kill her."


    "I have this," Xie Hue Lin said passing the burner phone to her mother''s hand, "But I have used my chance. He would only accept your request if you have anything to exchange with... do you have any, mother?"

 Chapter 487 - 497: Drawing Curtain-I

    Mrs. Xie was on guard with the suddenness of Xie Hue Lin''s question. It appeared on the surface that her daughter was calm but Mrs. Xie could tell there was madness in Xie Hue Lin''s eyes, the deep hatred that she sowed was now blooming into a raging anger which was further fueled after what had happened the other day.


    "If it is money¡ª"


    "He would not want money," Xie Hue Lin begin to raise her voice, "He must want more, something that would benefit him. If only we have anyone from our family members who has a high grade status in the police force... No! We do have one, uncle! Mother, uncle is your brother he would be able to help you, wouldn''t he?"


    Mrs. Xie bit her lips, "It has been a long time since I talked to him and we had a discord."


    "But it is still something you can still fix, right? Right?" Xie Hue Lin clutched to her mother''s dress. She knew now, her source of misfortune was Li Lian! When Li Lian was issued to be dead, she was living her fullest life but now that she came back and steal everything that was once hers left and right.


    To end her misfortune she needs to cut the thread which is Li Lian.


    "I suppose I can," finally replied Mrs. Xie who had been holding back her answer.


    The mother and daughter then called the number. Xie Hue Lin was grateful that she had put the second phone which B-180 gave her in the beginning that now is useless in her hand inside the box and hid the other phone for her communication. She was confused why He Chang Min would want the phone and how he even knew where she had hid the phone at but pushed to think about the reason in the back of her mind.


    A lone thought swirled inside her mind and it was only to kill Li Lian at all cost.


    They didn''t delay and called the number, faced with the stable monotonous note similar to a metronome and Mrs. Xie felt oddly nervous. She didn''t ask Xie Hue Lin why she would know anyone dangerous; it wasn''t that she was not curious but she could not care less as what is important to her now was to shut Li Lian for good.


    The call was quickly connected, and unlike the transformed voice, what Xie Hue Lin was a deep voice of a man, "I thought I told you and stressed it enough that I do not call me unless I have decided to call you first."


    Xie Hue Lin felt nervous and Mrs. Xie could tell that this man was dangerous for her daughter''s face immediately paled as if she had just met a grim reaper. "I have brought someone who wish to ask for your help, she is my mother."


    "Mother... ah, Mrs. Xie," Wei Tsui Lan laughed softly in realization. There was a clear tinge of condescending laugh but who were Mrs. Xie to get angry about it. She did not know who she face but she knew it wasn''t someone she could mess with.


    Even though Wei Tsui Lan had frequently met Xie Hue Lin as he worked in He Chang Min''s company to keep a fake profile, the woman still doesn''t seem to notice who he was by his voice which he couldn''t blame as Xie Hue Lin''s memory was no less than a goldfish''s capability.


    "I can guess what you want based on a few information I have gathered. You want the company back, don''t you?" Wei Tsui Lan questioned.


    "That and I need to erase evidence which are held accountable by Li Lian," answered Mrs. Xie, subtly placing a polite tone rather than her usual demanding ones. "I need her dead."


    "Like you daughter," and him but Wei Tsui Lan refused to elaborate and giving less information could turn into his trump card. "Sadly there is nothing you can offer to me, Mrs. Xie. I have my money, guarantee to escape from prison, connection with both the mafias and police. Tell me why should I help you?"


    Mrs. Xie clenched her hold on the phone when she knew there was nothing that she could offer. "If there anything you would like me to do and if I am able to do it, I promise to give you what you want."


    "Anything?"


    Somewhere Mrs. Xie felt the need to rethink her answer but she had no choice and was firm to reply, "Anything."


    "Even to kill?"


    Though hesitant, Mrs. Xie was an ambitious woman. She could kill her mother in law, who else could she not kill? "Who do you want to kill?"


    Wei Tsui Lan tapped his foot on the table in front of him, his eyes curving with menace and his lips moved to named who he wants to kill.


    "It won''t be easy to kill that person," Mrs. Xie begin to regret agreeing to the man''s offer.


    "I can promise that I will take back Xie Company for you if you can execute the plan well, Mrs. Xie. I am true to my words and you daughter can vouch for it." Mrs. Xie shifted to look at Xie Hue Lin who nodded.


    "He helped me before."


    "But it is still a tall order," Mrs. Xie tried to negotiate, straining her side of bargain to take hold of more advantage only to hear the man laugh. There was no mistaking of the warning and taunt in Wei Tsui Lan''s laughter.


    "We can discuss more advantage for you again if you can actually give me the result I want," and the call ended from his side, allowing no room for Mrs. Xie to negotiate or bargain further.


    She clenched her hand, biting her lips, her eyes rolling left and right. "If this is the only choice," whispered Mrs. Xie. Xie Hue Lin beamed a smile as it mean her mother had agreed to B-180''s side of bargain that also mean soon, she would be able to see a lifeless Li Lian and earn back her position as He Chang Min''s fianc¨¦e.


    Without further ado, Mrs. Xie called the people she hired, keeping a few men to watch over Senior Mrs. Xie and kill when opportunity strike while at the same time passing her other order to kill the target who Wei Tsui Lan had told her to.


    The next one day passed uneventfully which was peaceful to Li Lian who had to take care of Xie company. In Li Jun Wei''s study room which now held another table for her to work at, she submerged herself in the doc.u.ments, her lips muttering in whisper of what she had read.


    "The cost of the project is too high than what I want," she whispered to herself.


    "Then maybe you should think of another alternative," Li Jun Wei''s words surprised her delightfully. She looked up, eyes meeting him and her smile widened. "We finally got a little clue of that B-180 who was sent to kill us."


    Li Jun Wei placed the phone, explaining, "It took a little more time than the expected for the delivery man to pass the phone and Zhuang Xuan to see whether there are any tracker inside it."


    Li Lian turned on the phone, seeing the call list, "It is all B-180''s."


    "It is Wei Tsui Lan," Li Jun Wei confirmed and why was she not surprised? After reading more to the doc.u.ments Zhuang Xuan gathered, she still could not find any reason why Wei Tsui Lan would want to avenge his shrewd father but then villain often born from villain. Maybe he just could not accept for loosing his father, disregarding the reason why.


    "Whose phone is it?" She then asked.

 Chapter 488 - 498: Drawing Curtain-II

    "He Chang Min sent the phone here, it is the same phone which you saw Xie Hue Lin stored on the box along with the other recorders of that videos," Li Jun Wei said, a tone of anger was barely restrain in his words.


    Li Lian held his hand and put on a small chuckle, "I didn''t know he would have this much of courage in him."


    "He felt guilty," answered Li Jun Wei but he didn''t defend He Chang Min neither sounded like he would persuade Li Lian to forgive the man.


    Li Lian who had been watching the look passing by her husband''s handsome face couldn''t help but to think how much time had passed. She could not read through his expression in the past but now, she does.


    "It is past his time. He came too late. Rather than apology, I think he does this to satisfy himself," Li Lian then felt Li Jun Wei''s eyes on her and she turned on her chair, picking his sleeve under his watchful gaze, "Do you think I am too cold?"


    "For what?"


    "To He Chang Min, he did help us with this," though if she recalled what happened when they last met where He Chang Min daringly almost kissed her while using his chance on such a narrow moment.


    "If you ask me, I would say that he deserve it," Li Jun Wei answered, "and if I have to be honest, I am glad. Glad that you don''t forgive him."


    "That''s what I thought but what did he asked in exchange for his aid to you?" Li Lian questioned, she doubted anyone would do anything without a repayment. It sounds too good to be true in this world.


    "He wants me to put an end to his family. His mother to be exact. His hatred rooted on her and he also hoped I can bring his birth mother and grandmother away from Mrs. He for safety."


    "That''s simpler. If he asked for my forgiveness it won''t be a good offer as I won''t do that," she answered, being firm with her principle.


    If anyone had betrayed her, Li Lian told herself to never forgive the other it wasn''t because she want to be stubborn with hatred but because once a person had betrayed you, the second and the third betrayal are more possible than to wish they would rectify their past mistake.


    "In the beginning he did asked that," Li Jun Wei spoke, his calmness didn''t change in his words and he took the phone from her hands, turning it on, "I answered the same an answer as you did. I told him that you would never accept is forgiveness. Something like an apology is earned and not bargained."


    And Li Lian was glad to hear Li Jun Wei think the same as her. It was often difficult to have others to think like her, to have the same principle and she found out to have Li Jun Wei and him alone to understand her was more than enough and what she wish for.


    When the phone was turned on, her eyes then fell first to the call history. The loading took the three seconds for the list to appear and Li Lian bit her lips at what she found, "It is B-180."


    "The same number as those who hired the hitmen," said Li Jun Wei a click of his tongue followed his words.


    Li Lian scrolled the list down, finding the oldest when her eyes caught in one exact date which caused her to frown, "This is the same date as when the accident happen," and her hand slowly clenched, "Xie Hue Lin did work with Wei Tsui Lan. But strange, when they met in Million Entertainment, they didn''t seem like they know each other. I don''t know about Tsui Lan but Hue Lin is not a good actress."


    "Which mean while Tsui Lan knew about your sister, she doesn''t know him. Their contact must be limited only to the phone call," Li Jun Wei put on his guessing which Li Lian believed to be the closest to the possible truth.


    "There is nothing in the message history. How is it going with Shun and Shin?" Li Lian then asked him, placing the phone down now that she had confirmed what she needed to see. "You did not tell me what you instructed them then."


    "You would see. Let''s keep the suspense should we?" Li Jun Wei asked with a smile.


    "Keeping me on edge, is this another lesson you took from someone else?"


    "I should pull your interest now and then. It would sadden me if you lose interest from me."


    "That can''t be though," Li Lian painted a lopsided smile and she reached out her hand to hold the end of Li Jun Wei''s necktie which was shaped similar to an upside down triangle. "There are other things to keep me interested isn''t it? Like you¡ª your entire self is enticing to me."


    Li Jun Wei who had only one hand supported on the armrest while the rest of his body standing next to the edge of the couch raised his brows, watching the prolonged movement of her hands that rolled his necktie over her palm. "Really? Then tell me, Li Lian, is there anything you are hiding to me?"


    Li Lian was taken aback by his rapid question, "I don''t think other than the fact that I poked your cheeks when you sleep there is anything that I was hiding."


    She thought Li Jun Wei had forgotten about her lie the day before but who would guess he didn''t. She did have a faint thought that he won''t let go of the suspicion that raised in him, she didn''t now that he would ask her his way, however.


    When Li Lian reached out her hand to touch his cheek, she then saw Li Jun Wei pulling back and the sudden rejection surprises her as this never happened before, "I won''t lie to you and never in the future Li Lian," he said as if reprimanding her in a subtle way. "Don''t worry your brothers would be alright."


    Li Lian creased her brows, she tried to speak but nothing came out and Li Jun Wei who once waited for her defense, realizes there was none, and decided to retreat from the room.


    Startled, Li Lian asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Organizing a few doc.u.ments," and he opened the door, holding it back as when he was about to close it, he heard her speak,


    "Will you eat dinner with me?" She asked, her voice desperate. It was not her choice either to lie to him.


    No matter how angry he could be, Li Jun Wei had a very soft corner for Li Lian, "I promise we will eat together every night. I will be there," and the door closed for Li Lian to sigh.


    "Why do we need to have our first quarrel near the fight?" Whispered Li Lian to herself, sinking her head to the head of the couch as she shake her whole body. She pressed her lips, as much as she wish to be honest, with his life as a wager, it was the last thing Li Lian would do but then it would be terrible if misunderstanding stem for this.


    "I need to find an indirect way to tell him about the secret," she spoke, turning the gears in her mind to find the way she mentioned.


    In Japan, Shun and Shin sat in the receiving room, sitting on the wooden floor with a small pillow. Shin turned his eyes on the wall, not wanting to meet the eyes of woman who sat across him while Shun kept a wall-like expression.


    "Have you thought well about it?" Naomi asked, her striking red lips curling as her hair she cut short slide next to her ears.


    "Yes," Shun answered, his eyes exchanging silent gaze with his older twin, "We decided to..."


    *******


    A/N: This book will end around the end of this month, please look forward to the updates~~

 Chapter 489 - 499: Drawing Curtain-III

    "Accept it," came Shun''s deciding answer. While others were surprised by their answer and even Shun and Shin were both surprised by Li Jun Wei''s choice, they decided to follow what the man said.


    Naomi looked at both Shun and Shin with an unexpected startled expression, "You are not joking, are you?"


    "Would joking be better for you?" Shin was the one who asked, his voice curt and his tone sour.


    "I was only surprised," Naomi''s expression was quick to turn into a smile. "I thought you two would rather die than to marry me seeing your stubborn character."


    "I would also like this to be a joke, but it has been decided," Shin replied, his eyes were still glued on the wall as if to see Naomi wold be the last thing he would ever do today.


    "By whom?" Naomi questioned. Although she was young and spoiled, the girl had a very keen and acute instinct kicking in her blood and she could tell there must be an unspeakable reason for the two to agree because if her calculation were correct, the two would never agree to marrying her.


    "Us," Shun answered. If lying was Naomi''s skill Shun believed he won''t lose.


    Naomi chuckled faintly, everything went quicker and she didn''t see why she needed to pursue for answer from the two when she had got what she wanted, "If you have decided then I won''t refute it. I just want to tell you that you two won''t regret this decision of yours. It is beautiful, isn''t it? Protecting your sibling."


    "We were taught to protect our family like our own life. What about you, Naomi?" Shun asked, unlike Shin''s crossed attitude, the younger twin went for a more lukewarm attitude. Neither liking the discussion nor blatantly showing his dislike.


    "Of course, people in Akasaka family is taught to treasure their siblings, but as you know words sometimes stay on the lips and never action. Me and Haruhi is different from them, however, we do love each other as siblings. When we are in our difficult time, we only have each other to relay on."


    "Which why he agreed to oblige by every of your wish such as now?" Shin gave a pointed tone.


    Naomi''s eyes stared at the surface of the tea, "You won''t believe me when I told you we can sacrifice everything for each other. Whatever it is that he wish, if it is something I can do, I would do it. I feel like talking today. I want to know your true opinion, how do you see Haruhi?"


    Shin finally turn to look at her, his smile full of scoff, "Do you truly need to ask?"


    "I thought so," answered Naomi, placing the teacup to the wooden table and she pushed herself from the ground, standing when something came to her mind, "It is none of my business, but have you two talked with your grandfather?"


    Shin rolled his eyes, "You said it, it is none of your business."


    "We got it covered," Shun replied in the stand of his older twin.


    Naomi only nod, not seeing the need to comment into it, "See you again," and she left the room, having one of his subordinates coming to dr.a.p.e a coat over her shoulders.


    The young woman marched to the corridor of the Maple House, and she raised her two fingers to cue the person behind her, "Is Haruhi back home?"


    "Yes, young lady. The Head had just came back around an hour ago. Do you wish to go back home?"


    Naomi''s smile widened, her expression appear to be jubilant at the news of her brother''s homecoming which she had been waiting for days and weeks, "Let''s go back."


    The sun had sunk to the horizon by the time Naomi came back home. She casted aside the coat and her bag to the servants behind her. Unlike Maple House, Akasaka''s house was built in a modern architecture. She questioned one of the servants for Haruhi''s location and hurriedly dashed toward the study room where she knocked on the door.


    "Come in," said Haruhi for Naomi''s cheeks to stretched wider as her smile did.


    Coming inside the room, Naomi thought of how many days have passed since they had a proper talk together. Except they were not entirely alone as she could see Hyuga standing not too far like a statue, before the book racks.


    When their eyes met, Naomi can''t help but narrow her eyes and gave the man a long stinky look.


    Haruhi who saw Naomi then closed the doc.u.ment, a smile also painted the woman''s lips, "Did you enjoy the visit?"


    "Barely," Naomi replied with stale smile. "Though I am indeed interested with them, they are no fun. If it isn''t because of your request, I would not be compelled with the idea of agreeing to this marriage. You should reward me soon."


    "What do you want?" Haru questioned dutifully. Unlike her usual tone, there was a subtle gentleness which had became the source of pride for Naomi to brag on.


    "A day of your life. Like tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It is my wish to spend time with you together," and her eyes shot to Hyuga, "without a third wheel."


    Haru didn''t miss how Naomi kept on sizzling sharp gazes at Hyuga and she raised her hand, in cue, Hyuga walked out of the room.


    "Come here," Haru said but then she raised her hand, choosing to stand up. She pulled Naomi for a hug when they were near and she settled her face on her shoulders. "You are my only sibling Naomi. In my life I hate it when siblings have to lie so I won''t do what I don''t want others to do to me but I cannot promise you that. You know that there is no stopping for the stalemate of all the three factors and actors of this war will soon come. By that time, there will be no saying whether I will come back alive or not."


    Naomi had seen the look on Haru''s face since long before and her lips pursed. It was the same look that she once had during the night where she went to rampage and kill all of the family members of Akasaka Family, sparing only her for the special relationship they both had.


    She wanted to say something but she knew it would sound spoiled of her to do, "You shouldn''t have suffered, you are just a woman."

 Chapter 490 - 500: Drawing Curtain-IV

    Naomi''s entire life, she was looked down by others for being a woman. She remembered the one who was pointed as the next head was her older brother and she didn''t need to use another word than disgusting to explain him.


    She looked back now at Haru who had taken the disguise as Haruhi, her older twin brother.


    Haru raised her hand to Naomi''s cheeks, carefully sliding her hand in a gentle caress, "Whether I am a woman or man, fight is for everyone. I know this day would come and don''t look at it as a dangerous day. I would say this is what I have been waiting for I have been wanting to free myself from being Haruhi. You are one of the few person who knows about me."


    "I also know how much you wish to live a normal life," Naomi answered, leaning forward to pull Haru for a hug. "I wanted to spend more time with you but I know once this all end in just another one day, you will disappear with ''him''," and by him, Naomi meant Hyuga as her eyes shifted to look back to the door. "I just wish you will leave. You don''t have to tell me goodbye. Leave and don''t come back."


    "You can come with me. This place is not for you either," Haru tried to persuade Naomi but the girl shake her head. In Haru''s life she spent in the Akasaka Family, it had been nothing but a bad memory but Naomi had never been a part of it. "Even though I hated everyone of this family. Know that I have never taught you as one of those people. You and Hyuga had always been there for me in time that I need and I am very thankful of that, Naomi. Sadly, I have to repay your kindness with ingratitude by making you alone now. All the res of our family, I have killed them."


    Naomi immediately shake her head, "They deserve it. I don''t feel happy when they died but neither sadness. They had what was coming for them. But Haru, if you leave this house and I follow you, people will soon find out the oddness adding up and learn that you are still alive. If so, your peaceful life will never come."


    "And you decide to stay here for me?"


    Naomi watched Haru''s expression that slipped away from her usual cold demeanor she had to pose so no one would be able to look down on her. She smiled, showing a brush of her hair, "I decide to stay here so I will have my own fun. I am no less smarter than you and more crueler than you."


    "Thank you," Haru decided to let her know, holding to her hands, "And for agreeing to marry the twins from Ryouma Clan."


    "Can you tell me now what you are planning with them to me now? I did say I want them but not in meaning of getting to marry them only because you asked me that I agreed to it."


    "It is just a simple plan. I should make up to the wronging I did to those who are innocent but dragged by my scheme. It''s late you should go back and sleep now. We can spend tomorrow together. I promise I will do whatever you asked me to as sisters."


    Joy bounced on Naomi''s face, her eyes twinkling brighter than the stars on the night sky, "Then I will go now, enjoy your night, okay?"


    Leaving Haru''s room, Naomi was in a full bloom emotions but when she passed by Hyuga, her brows were drawn. Hyuga bowed his head, watching Naomi by her shoes to know where the girl was going on when he saw her shoes halted in front of him.


    "I don''t like you," Naomi quickly commented and Hyuga slowly straightened his back, his height towering her but Naomi showed no care for it.


    "I know, young lady." Yet he appeared impassive about it, thought Naomi. Hyuga''s indifference always make her skin crawl and her anger boiling.


    "But sister choose you and I won''t comment on her choices. I suppose you are much better to those people I have seen with her but remember I won''t allow it if she got hurt. If it come to my hearing, I will find you and kill you," Naomi stressed each of her words while her hands were crossed in front of her chest.


    "I have sworn to protect her by my life, young lady. I can give up everything for her and it cost my life for her, ." Hyuga saw that only after these words he said, Naomi''s chin gestured a satisfied humph. While others were confused about the dynamics Naomi shared with Haru, Hyuga was one of the only people in the house who understood their relationship.


    While it was an unchangeable truth that Haru had been the one who killed her father and indirectly caused Naomi''s mother death, the girl had no speck of grudge against Haru, instead in the house only Haru and Naomi treated each other as normal siblings would do.


    Naomi sunk to her thought then harrumphing again, "I never cared whether you die or alive just because you are unimportant to me but not for sister. If you die protecting her, I would praise you for your good job but Haru would not. She would be sad. Extremely sad and I don''t like seeing her sad. She had done lots for my sake which why you should protect yourself as well. I hate to say this but I think you also notice that the reason why Haru wants to leave this family and this environment is because she wants to be with you."


    Hyuga knew it well but hearing it in words of others gave him a smile on his lips which Naomi saw and she rolled her eyes, "ugh, saying this keep a bad taste in my mouth. I will leave."


    "You will not stay in this house?" questioned Hyuga, because usually Naomi would spent her time here if Haru was here too but now the girl choose to leave.


    "I am not stupid to stay here when the war is about to begin."


    "I will fetch you a ride," Hyuga offered but Naomi rejected by raising her hand.


    "I have my bodyguard and men to drive me back home, I don''t need yours," and with that Naomi left the house, her shoe steps sounding proud and confident.


    "She is as strong headed as I remember she was when she is still a child," Haru said from the side, her hands crossed. Hyuga turned his face calmly, "you don''t look surprise."


    "I can tell that you are near," answered Hyuga. "Will she be alright? The war is dangerous and being the only woman of the family she is prone to danger."


    Haru turned her eyes at the corridor where Naomi had left and she replied, "I have sent people to follow her in case she face any danger but for now, she is staying low profile. I told her to stay in her house and if she stays there no dangers should come to her. Come in, we need to discuss more about Mr. Li''s illness. What did you say about it being deadly?"


    In the car, Naomi watched the passing scenery and she sighed. Her days of being alone was counting nearer. When she reached by her house, she was quick to toss her bag and shoes aside, making way to her bedroom where she untied her hair and stretched her back when all of a sudden someone''s hands wrapped by her mouth.


    Naomi tried to scream, and tossed around that only earned the kidnapper to chop her by the back of her neck, causing her wide eyes to lose the tenseness and she fell slack forward, unconscious.


    After confirming that she was indeed the woman they targeted the man who held Naomi then to look at the man behind him, "Call the client. We have finished our side of the job."

 Chapter 491 - 501: Disappeared! Kidnapped!-I

    Li Lian walked out of the room, closing the door behind her, feeling her head aching a little for the little lack of sleep she suffered. Last night she waited or Li Jun Wei and being a gentleman he was, he came back to the room.


    He did not ask her and that was not because he didn''t want to know what she was hiding but because he was waiting for her to tell the truth.


    The room was not quiet per say as when Li Lian mustered a conversation to him, he replied without being curt though Li Lian can''t help but to feel that an invisible have been cemented between them and perhaps it was because she was aware of the lie she was keeping with.


    "This is not getting any easier," whispered Li Lian to herself, pacing forth to the corridor without having any goal as to where to go in mind.


    "Mistress," Violet''s voice came to her ears when she took a sharp turn in the intersection.


    "Violet..." Li Lian tugged her tone, her eyes subtly shifting down to look at the appearance of her bodyguard who was armed with straps over her shoulders and waist which was the suspended for her guns. "Did you leave for a mission?" Did Li Jun Wei told her to?


    "Ah? No, I just..." Violet hesitated which was clear to Li Lian''s eyes.


    "Am I being intrusive?" Li Lian questioned, seeing Violet shaking her head and the tail of her braided hair swung left and right, following the direction her head went to.


    "I have some problems keeping me active, so I was thinking to let off some steam," Violet patted the back of her gun from the carrier, "while honing my skill in the shooting range."


    Li Lian hummed, her eyes staring at the gun and she wondered how long had she last hold a gun? She remembered how in the past Shun and Shin often practice using gun and although she studied how to use one, her grandfather who wanted her to live like a normal goal only taught her moderately; just enough for her to able to hold one and use it well.


    "Can I come with you?" And while she was interested in using the gun considering the fight was tomorrow, Li Lian decided to spend her afternoon by letting out some steam as Violet had said it while trying to find her best solution over.


    Violet was taken aback by the request as usually all the women who she guarded treated her more like a convenient maid than a bodyguard much less of the possibility for them to ask her whether they could come to the shooting ranger but then this was Li Lian.


    When Violet nodded her head, they both left the corridor. Li Lian went to wear a more comfortable clothes when she was startled by the appearance of a handsome face right across her eyes, "Jun Wei. I thought you went with grandfather to the urgent meeting."


    "Everything processed smoothly and the meeting was dismissed quickly," Li Jun Wei didn''t move, standing in between the door and her way to enter the room, "I can''t be here?"


    Li Lian saw the way his eyes narrow a little as if remembering how Li Lian had lied to her and if whether she was trying to find some way to hide her lie.


    Li Lian felt like a little thief but then who could she blame? she decided to face things head-ons like how she had always been.


    "No, of course. I am overjoyed to see you here which is over my expectation," Li Lian answer, her cheeks pulled and turned pinker as her smile spread wider. "What are you doing now?"


    "Collecting these," Li Jun Wei raised the doc.u.ment and Li Lian eyed it but then saw him placing aside on the cupboard. Leaning froward, he then engulf her in embrace and the sudden hug surprised her.


    "What''s wrong, Jun Wei?" She thought they were in a strain term because of yesterday and to suddenly be pulled to his arm somewhere surprise her.


    "I am having you to charge myself with positive energy," he said, the tip of his nose brushing to her neck which ignite something more than only warmth. "What are doing now?"


    "I am thinking to leave to the shooting range with Violet," it is a good choice for them to mend what had gave them a space, thought Li Lian, "Do you want to come?"


    "That''s a great idea," Li Jun Wei said after a while, and when they both entered the house, he spoke, "About Haru and Haruhi I found some reason why she took her brother''s place."


    "Because he is dead?" Li Lian asked, and she leaned to believe whatever the reason was, it was negative.


    "That and it appears the one who had killed the family members is not her but Haruhi. Something happen between them and strange enough I also found Wei Tsui Lan might be involved in it."


    Li Lian drew her brows together, flattening her heels to stand beside Li Jun Wei, "He is?" Now that she noticed it was as if all of them were interconnected together until this fateful day.


    "Amongst the bodies listed on the mortuary on the day of the attack in Akasaka Family, a nameless body came up. It was a body of a man whose face had been smashed but a blunt object," Li Jun Wei started.


    "And that person is the real Haruhi," Li Lian took the word from Li Jun Wei''s mouth, seeing him nodding in agreement. "Why does Tsui Lan''s name came up?"


    "This," Li Jun Wei pulled out his phone, passing it by Li Lian and her eyes immediately darted on the picture.


    On the picture there were four boys, a twin that look similar to each other as if they were looking at a mirror, a boy a little older than them and another boy of the same age as the twins.


    "The twins are Haru and Haruhi, to support our guess, the one we met is indeed Haru and not the older one. The one beside is someone who serve the twins. While this boy it is Tsui Lan."


    "They knew each other since before," whispered Li Lian. The question was adding up and Li Lian wondered what was the true relationship Haru an Wei Tsui Lan had as it seem to her Wei Tsui Lan want to avenge his father and uncle. But what about Haru?


    The contract of peace that Haru made did not make sense either. Why the woman chose her to be the piece for the trade? While Ryouma Clan is one of the most prominent clan in Osaka, they weren''t the most influential one.


    As the head of Akasaka Family and the head of Tokyo, Haru could also choose a place larger than Osaka yet she was hell-bent to choose her and Osaka that she would go to the length of waiting for a year.


    "I have a feeling that maybe I and them have some kind of ties," whispered Li Lian or less it won''t make sense while both Haru and Wei Tsui Lan would set their sight on her. "But I don''t remember them at all."


    "Once we drag them to our side and throw them to the jail, we should know the answer soon," Li Jun Wei said, his eyes flickering, "Also, your mother and sister had been oddly quiet for the past few days."


    "That''s concerning," Li Lian said. If it was others, she would not think too much of it but this was her sister and mother, both women who as ambitious enough to kill their own family member. Recalling her grandmother who is still on her bed, unconscious, Li Lian''s hands clenched in anger. "We never know what they would do, can you help me by keeping an eye on them?"


    "I am on it already," Li Jun Wei smiled, reaching up his hand to rub her head. "Once everything have ended, let''s spend some times together, after the fight and the wedding."


    "Honeymoon, you mean?" A sparkle settled on Li Lian''s eyes as she was excited with it, "But before that I wish to meet my grandfather and everyone in Japan."


    "Of course, they were the people who let me meet you. I promise I will bring you back to them, though I will also take you again for myself. Where do you want to go?"


    "Anywhere," Li Lian answered, as long as she is with him, everywhere seem like a plan to go. "Where do you want to go? We can go there."


    Li Jun Wei twisted his lips, a mischief glitter his eyes as he slide his hand from the crown of her head to her back where her smooth black hair cascade down, "right now included?"


    "Of course," Li Lian nodded when she felt all of a sudden his hand on her waist lowered and he spooned her bottom, picking her up to carry her leg. Li Lian was surprised but upon seeing his luscious lips, Li Jun Wei wasn''t alone in wanting the kiss.


    He used his free hand to pull the back of her neck, pressing her lips and took each of them tenderly. When his hot tongue entered her, tasting her with a mischief, the sparks that ignite in Li Lian earlier set ablaze again. "This. I want to be with you. Anywhere with you is where I want to go."


    "That is not a choice," whispered Li Lian back in between the kiss. When they were about to part their lips, Li Lian yelp as Li Jun Wei had bite her plump lower lips. "What did I do?"


    "Revenge," Li Jun Wei replied, "You keep me busy all the time in my head by thinking about you and for the past two days, you only keep me more busy with you."

 Chapter 492 - 502: Disappeared! Kidnapped!-II

    Li Lian felt ticklish, "S-Stop it!" She sighed, the first was a small bite then the second was to lick her ears, causing her to feel shivers, "If this goes on, we will be late to go to the shooting ground. Violet is waiting for us."


    Li Jun Wei hummed, "You do need a little exercise for tomorrow. Are you ready?"


    Li Lian grinned, her shoulder raising as she flattened her feet on the ground, "What is there to be asked for? It is just a simple fight, something that happen often in Ryouma Clan. You could say I am prepared with all my past experience."


    Li Jun Wei raised one of his eyebrows, "But grandfather told me that you rarely participate in anything that matters clan war or gang war. He never wish for you to be involved."


    Li Lian heaved a breath, "That''s what grandfather said? He is not wrong but during that time, I had accepted the goal in my mind to work under Ryouma clan, to help the clan and become one of the member there helping Shun and Shin. Grandfather didn''t agree but I was rebellious. Now that I think about it, I should have took that path in mind rather than going to China."


    "Don''t regret what you chose," Li Jun Wei stared, picking her hair away and placed it to her back, "because that day you choose to go back to China, it became the start of the path for us to be together. A new word on the page in my life."


    "Hm, you''re right," Li Lian said, her smile blooming that caused Li Jun Wei to crinkle a loving smile. She then moving away to take a drink as she felt her throat was parched. "The first ever fight I included myself to was maybe the fight between the a small group in the South part of Osaka; some people had been creating fake rumors, extorting money, and even pulled innocent people who had debt with them to do illegal actions. All in the name of Ryouma Clan."


    Li Jun Wei leaned on the bed, taking a seat as he was interested in her story, "Did you participate in hauling those people?"


    "No, but I followed and see everything happen with my eyes. I don''t like violence but I can tolerate it quite well," Li Lian answered, turning her body when a sudden memory dawned to her without noticing how the glass which was placed on the cupboard moved dangerously near the edge, "Shun¡ª"


    Her words were stopped by a loud crash that filled the room, Li Jun Wei had rushed to her side, wreathing his hand around her waist to protect her from the glass pieces while staring at the glittering silver shards that scattered on the floor.


    Li Lian''s eyes widened, also surprised by the sudden loud sound. Earlier, she was sure she had placed the glass deep in the cupboard, how did it moved? Was it pushed by her elbow? She asked herself, wondering what happened and her eyes immediately darted over to Li Jun Wei who was quiet for a moment, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that I pushed the glass. Are you alright?" Li Lian tried to perused Li Jun Wei''s face as his head was bent. Coming closer, she ducked down to meet his eyes, finding Li Jun Wei begin to run his hand through his hair


    "Jun Wei?" Li Lian called her name in surprise when all of a sudden a deep hiss came from him. He grunted, his brows pulled and expression grimace in pain. "Is it your head? Do you feel dizzy?"


    What was happening? Li Lian quickly took his arm over her shoulders, bringing him toward the closest place to sit one which was the bed. Placing him there, she bent her head, "What headache is it? Do you need a medicine?" Li Lian rise on her feet immediately. If she wasn''t wrong, the headache medicine was on the third cupboard from the left corner of the room.


    She was about to leave when Li Jun Wei caught her by her sleeve, "What do you need?" Li Lian asked in concern, holding to his palm that felt cold and clammy. Upon closer look, his forehead was layered by a thin sheet of sweat.


    "Don''t leave me," he said and pulled her closer to bury his face on her waist.


    "I won''t leave you," Li Lian wondered what happened all of sudden, her brows pulled tight when she thought Li Jun Wei might be sick, "You pushed yourself too hard for the past few days. It might be the lack of sleep that is gettin you now. Let me take a medicine for you, okay?" But then taking too much medicine wasn''t great for his health either.


    "It''s fine. The pain has subsided," Li Jun Wei said, pulling his head but Li Lian could still she the light frown on his forehead, "I have been sleeping well, I don''t think it was because lack of sleep."


    Li Lian raised her brows, looking at the glasses that now had turned to a fine and sharp broken pieces. It is not what she is thinking, right? "What do you think happen? If it is severe we should call the doctor. Headache is window to thousands of illness. We cannot be careless."


    Li Jun Wei narrowed his eyes, a moment ago while watching the glass that shatters, he felt a sudden headache as flashes of memories flew to his mind all of a sudden. He cannot study the memory well, only remembering seeing snow like fragments flying toward him but instead of white, the color of the fragments was clear and once it hit a light, a little rainbow color filled his eyes. He tried to remember it only to hiss with another pain that stuck his head.


    "Really, let''s go to the doctor," Li Lian urged but Li Jun Wei rejected her offer.


    "It''s nothing. Maybe you are right it is only lack of sleep," Li Jun Wei said, brushing the matter away for now while thinking of calling the doctor again but this time, his gut urge him not to use his family doctor and instead, another doctor who doesn''t have any relation to his family.


    Thankfully, it didn''t seem to Li Lian that the broken glass had pulled the memory of the accident to Li Jun Wei. She shifted her position, climbing over the door and Li Jun Wei watched her moving until she stopped at the top of the bed and patted the pillow, "Then you should sleep now. Come here."


    "What about the shooting range?" Li Jun Wei asked her and moved to her side where Li Lian pulled his upper body to sleep on the bed.


    "Violet can wait and we still have time. Don''t care about that and sleep now. As a service, I will sing you a goodnight song," Li Lian patted the pillow and when Li Jun Wei had laid on the bed, she used her hand to tap lightly on his shoulders in rhythm and begin to sing him a soft and gentle song.


    Li Jun Wei remembered how this might happened once before and remembered it was during his childhood memory when his mother had sing him a song as he fell asleep. "It''s nostalgic," whispered Li Jun Wei and he turned his face to meet Li Lian. In between her singing, she offered him a smile.


    "Close your eyes," Li Lian coaxed, and when Li Jun Wei closed his eyes, she stared at his complexion, her eyes not missing a single feature that adorned his face, admiring every single part of his skin, "Jun Wei," she whispered and Li Jun Wei answered her with a low hum, feeling quite sleepy from her beautiful voice that ushered him to the dreamland.


    "I know that you are curious of why I lied to you," she said, wondering if he could hear her entire conversation and it appeared that he could as he nodded his head in response, "I cannot tell you about it now but trust in me. My lie is for your sake."


    Li Jun Wei opened his eyes, finding her sincere expression, "I honestly don''t like that you lie to me. Is it necessary?"


    Li Lian nodded her head again, "Believe me," she said again.


    "Okay," Li Jun Wei said after a while of making his mind, "But promise me that once you can tell me what it is that you are holding as a secret, don''t hide it and immediately tell me."


    "I promise," Li Lian said, glad that Li Jun Wei didn''t press her for more answer. But she still couldn''t help to think again about the sudden pain that struck Li Jun Wei. From what she could see Li Jun Wei was great in hiding his pain and having a high pain tolerant, yet earlier, he seemed to be suffering greatly.


    Was the headache caused only from a mere lack of sleep?


    Below on the first floor, Violet waited for Li Lian. Looking at her watch, she noticed how she had been late for more than forty five minutes.


    What was happening?

 Chapter 493 - 503: Disappeared! Kidnapped!-III

    Time didn''t rush her so Violet didn''t mind the wait but it confuses her because Li Lian was the type of person who rarely made others wait on her even if they were servants. She doubted she was involved in any dangerous activity seeing that Li Lian''s as still inside the house that was filled with more than fourth bodyguards.


    Violet then decided to wait again, pulling the chair near her that was occasionally placed in the corridor, waiting for her when at time, someone had came passed by her.


    Many people had passed by the passage, mostly servants and at times bodyguards who had to move places accordingly to their shifts. The person that walked this time wore a striking white polished shoes with black laces tying the shoes neatly.


    Unlike the people who had come away, this one person didn''t move and had stopped right in front of her.


    Slowly Violet who was piqued by curiosity raised her chin, meeting the handsome man whose hair had been combed neatly to the back of his head, a hairstyle which was contrasting to the way he often dress, his clothes wasn''t his usual style either with it being a tuxedo, and his black necktie with an abstract pattern caught Violet''s eyes as she laddered her gaze to look up and met the man''s eyes.


    "Are you alright?" Li Xiao Chen asked, his voice holding back as if he was hesitant.


    Li Xiao Chen didn''t know where it begin, where his interest had been caught. What he knew was of how quick he was to caught Violet''s figure amongst the people around him. Her presence stood out like the only violet-colored flower amongst a garden full of white. She caught his sight and attention not because of how pure she was but because that he had caught glimpses of the real her hidden underneath her strong and indifference ambience.


    What happen on their last meeting became Li Xiao Chen''s warning however. He cannot admit that he had fallen for Violet as he wasn''t sure if this was what others would call as love. He could feel passion when Violet was near and he knew she felt it too but that passion was yet to be love for them, neither was feeling the ardent pull but he felt that he had stepped on her''s proximity and at this point it was too late for him to recoil.


    Violet could sense the hesitation on his voice, "I am. Just waiting for the Mistress," answered Violet. Strange, she thought. Last time she felt riled and unruffled by his appearance but now that he didn''t ignore her, cause her to feel happy.


    Li Xiao Chen stared back at her, they didn''t do anything but stare at the first few minutes and Violet found herself gulping for some reason.


    "That''s great then. I thought you were ill with your head bent down like that," Li Xiao Chen said and he exhaled a little sigh, the sigh surprised Violet and she wondered why she felt on edge. The littlest movement Li Xiao Chen made swayed her emotions.


    Violet questioned what Li Xiao Chen was doing by not leaving but then she didn''t want to ask him for his movement of inactive.


    Her eyes trailed on his clothes, seeing how good he was with the clothes. Compared to how goofy he was when he spoke, the way he dressed was similar to his older brother, with a clean cut image and a strict look on his face and a tinge of coldness.


    Despite never seeing the man fighting before, Violet doubted he was one person who would stagger after a single punch. The way his arm fit snuggly to his sleeve, she realized that he had an adequate amount of muscle in him.


    She continue to watched his clothes only to avoid looking anything above his neck, and looked down to narrow her eyes.


    "That wound..." Violet drawled, her eyes were unable to leave the bandage that stocked to the back of his palm.


    "This," Li Xiao Chen said, raising his hand and a sudden smile came to him, "I guess the cat was in a bad mood and scratched me when I tried to come closer. I heard that they rarely warm themselves to each other and I see how true it is."


    "I didn''t know you like cat," answered Violet, her tone a little bitter because she was aware of who he had called as a cat.


    "I tend to be seen as someone who would like dog instead, I heard a lot about it," Li Xiao Chen answered, "It did hurt, however."


    Violet''s eyes run to meet him, and Li Xiao Chen pulled the bandage from his hand, showing the line which was still red, caused by her fingernails. Violet felt bad for the wound she caused because truthfully, she hadn''t done it with the idea of wanting to hurt him.


    "Have you addressed the wound?" Violet hen asked and Li Xiao Chen nodded.


    "I just plastered the bandage."


    "You should have put more medicine," advised Violet, "Not all fingernails is clean and they could be the container of wound. What will happen if you catch an illness?"


    Li Xiao Chen grinned, "Then I would ask the one who caused me this illness for compensation."


    "A cat cannot pay for the damage," Violet answered, though that wasn''t the point, she cannot help herself from retorting to his words.


    "Yes, a cat cannot but this cat can. But whether they can success is still a question, because the compensation I want is not money," saying this, Li Xiao Chen took a step forward and the movement had Violet to press her back deeper to the back, her eyes warily looking at him as he went more closer until there was no longer space between them.


    "I didn''t think of you as a dirty person," Violet said, she could push Li Xiao Chen yet her hand was unmovable and he could only glue her eyes to Li Xiao Chen''s smile that went wider.


    He raised one of his eyebrows, "I think the one who is dirty here isn''t me but you. What compensation did you think I want?"


    Violet wasn''t someone who play coy, she went straightforward, "What do you want?"


    "Just a little," Li Xiao Chen reached out his hand in a very careful manner and when his fingertips landed on her cheek, he pushed aside the hair that covered her face, pushing it to the back, "Talk and time from them. That''s all I want. I think I was accused for things that I don''t do. It didn''t sit well with me, and I feel rather sad."


    "I don''t have time," Violet answered directly, "You should settle with my apology."


    "Okay." Li Xiao Chen replied quickly and it surprises Violet. He bent his knees then sitting on the floor regardless of getting his pants dirty, "Apologize to me then and tell me what made you felt angry?"


    "I can do the first one but not the second," Violet felt tickle when Li Xiao Chen took his time to tuck her hair behind her ears and his fingertips continue to slide down as if tracing the shape of her ears.


    "Why not the second? I think I deserve to know the reason for me to be dislike or else I won''t be able to apologize to you either," Li Xiao Chen then pulled his hand, "Do you hate me?"


    Violet gulped, she learned her lesson in the past and can''t help but became wary that the interest given by Li Xiao Chen was just a momentarily attraction, "Does it matter whether I like or hate you?"


    "It does," Li Xiao Chen answered, his eyes that looked at Violet turn brighter with sparks, "Because by then I would know if I should retreat myself from you or if I am allowed to get closer to you. Though I can''t see myself pulling away from you any longer. You cause me to feel strange."

 Chapter 494 - 504: Disappeared! Kidnapped!-IV

    Violet was surprised by Li Xiao Chen''s direct confession though he did not utter the word love she could feel the strong emotion underneath his voice which something both of them can feel.


    "You cannot blame me for what I did not do," Violet said, a warm feeling caused by her loud heartbeat make her feel strange. She had to leave before more of her emotions are swayed. "I am sorry for the wound on your hand. I agree with your words, I have vent my anger unjustly to you when you had nothing to do with it."


    "And?" Li Xiao Chen urged her and Violet drew a frown.


    "You are being intrusive," Violet said. He didn''t demand the answer and asked in a rather gentle way but Violet didn''t want to tell him the reason for her anger that day. "It is something personal which I would like to keep it to myself."


    The silence was the third person in the corridor after her reply. Both Li Xiao Chen and Violet stared at each other and she felt that the man''s gaze was too piercing for her to straightforwardly look at him, but being a headstrong person, she didn''t lower her gaze.


    Will he asked her again? questioned Violet in her mind while staring at him. Unexpectedly, Li Xiao Chen nodded in reply, "Okay, I will take your apology."


    That''s all? Was his interest to her just that simple? Violet didn''t know why she instead questioned his acceptance instead of feeling thankful he didn''t probe something she desperately was hiding.


    She watched him retreating his hand that she wasn''t aware had been on the side of her face this entire time. Li Xiao Chen''s body slowly raise, and the shadow casted over her grew as he pushed itself from the ground.


    "I want to wait for you," Li Xiao Chen then said and when her eyes looked at him, a softened smile appeared on his lips. "I decided I will wait for you to open your heart to me. I''m sure the distance we have now will be gone by then."


    "You can choose to on less trouble by finding someone younger and better than me. I''m sure there are plenty women better than me and more suitable for you who would go great lengths for you," Violet said, "Why me?"


    Li Xiao Chen smiled because this was the first question Violet had asked with interest to know about him. All the playfulness they once had in teasing and pulling the other now turn into something more serious and it happen because Li Xiao Chen had made up his mind on her.


    "Many women does love me and you are not wrong about it, but of all those women you shine bright," like the only violet flower in the garden, he thought. "If it is for someone I love, I don''t need them to go great lengths for me. It''s enough if I am the one who have to do that." His cheeks then was pulled higher, an adorning smile carved his handsome face, "I look forward to the future."


    Li Xiao Chen then turned his back, ready to leave but was stopped as Violet stopped him, saying, "Wait."


    Li Xiao Chen stopped on his feet, eyes looking at Violet with a faint eagerness. She walked up toward him, rummaging something from her pocket to then take out the small bandaid which she always brought with her. "Safe travel," said Violet, having nothing else to speak, she then left the place in a hurry as if someone was chasing for her.


    Li Xiao Chen traced the corridor that now held no presence of people. He took the bandaid and stared at it for a faint chuckle to leave his lips. "Maybe brother''s way of seducing is comparable to mine." Meeting one of his bodyguards, Li Xiao Chen then ordered, "Wyatt hotel."


    Li Lian only stepped out of her room once she made sure Li Jun Wei had fallen asleep. She could not shake the question in her mind of the sudden pain attack that Li Jun Wei had. Just to make sure, she had called his personal doctor and consulted about the pain to find out that he had once suffered the same pain not too long before.


    Maybe as she had guessed that his lost memories of the accident suddenly rush over him after witnessing the shattering glass? The cause of his wound was after protecting her from the glass. She once heard that a lost memory is often trigged when the person witness similars actions or events happening before them again. In this case, it was the broken glasses.


    "Mistress," Li Lian''s attention shifted when she saw Violet had stood in front of her at some point. Her thoughts consumed her mind for her to belatedly notice a presence near her. "Are you ready?" But then Li Lian''s clothes was still the same one she had used before leaving.


    Noticing where Violet''s eyes were looking at, Li Lian rubbed the back of her neck, "I need to find something before leaving and have just found what was missing. What''s wrong with that, Violet? It looks old on you."


    "That" Violet reached out her hand to the side of her face where Li Lian had pointed out. Feeling something soft brushing her hand, she then pulled the object from her face to frown when she saw a flower placed on her ears.


    That man! When did he do this?!


    The sky was wide from where Li Xiao Chen was looking from, inside his car. Remembering the little mischief he did before he left Violet''s side, his smile went across his lips like rainbow.


    The car was riding in a speed as the path was empty but all of a sudden Li Xiao Chen'' body fell forward when the car stopped. Fortunately, he had used on of his hand to stop himself from rolling forward.


    He shifted his gaze to look at the bodyguard who drove his car with a light frown, "A cat?" He asked, questioning who had caused the car to stop in such a dangerous way.


    "No sir! We are under at-" the bodyguard lost his opportunity to warn Xiao Chen as a loud sound bang the compact room inside the car. Blood splattered all over the window of the front car, some was sent away to drop over Xiao Chen''s cheek.


    He failed to react quickly and escape. Placing his hand he dragged the smear of blood when at the same time the door of his car was forced open and a sharp chop landed on his neck.


    "We got the man, call the client now and tell her we got him secured," said the man who was the leader of the group and at once his men disperse to follow his order.

 Chapter 495 - 505: Bloods On The Walls-I

    Li Lian opened the door to the room, as son as the news reached her ears of how Li Xiao Chen''s position suddenly went missing, she had dropped the idea of visiting the shooting area, turning back to home.


    Entering Li Jun Wei''s study room, she saw the swarm of bodyguard whose body was quick to bend to offer her a polite greeting. Li Lian made quick steps to come closer to the desk where Li Jun Wei was standing at.


    Li Jun Wei had been standing with his back turned but upon hearing the sound of the open the door, he frowned, initially wondering who is it to add another problem.


    Seeing Li Lian brought him a relieve. Li Lian could feel the tension in the room and the way frown marred his forehead.


    "Where did you lose him?" Li Lian asked immediately, deciding to put her hand in it.


    "The road near Shuishu tunnel," Li Jun Wei answered and he turned the laptop around to show her the location. "I have ordered all my men there¡ª" Li Jun Wei didn''t continue his words but it was enough to put the rest of the bodyguards in the room to be on edge as they knew it was indirectly their fault.


    "Shuishu tunnel, that''s the tunnel which is divided to four route," it wold be extremely difficult to pin point where they had gone exactly with the many route and three out of the four route connect to the large road that goes to different cities.


    The police then came to Li Lian''s mind but not for help, "What about the road CCTV?"


    "Nothing," Li Jun Wei said with a gritted teeth. His only younger brother had been kidnapped. He recalled that it happen only once where Li Xiao Chen was kidnapped and it was an attempt. He then snapped his glowering to the head of the bodyguard, "Have you find any witness of the car yet?"


    "We have found that Mr. Li Xiao Chen''s car was the only vehicle that passed by the road. An unknown construction sign had been found  on the end of the road possibly removed and replaced there as soon as the master''s car passed by."


    Li Jun Wei sighed, his hands went through his hair in frustration. "Has there not been any way we can locate Xiao Chen, like gps or any tracking device?"


    "Everything had been dissembled by the kidnapper," answered the guard again.


    Li Lian frowned, the person who attacked them had been too prepared to kidnapped Li Xiao Chen, leaving no evidence as they knew doing so would be the last risk they could ever take. "Have you tried to contact Zhuang Xuan. I heard he had once tried to hack into the police''s security cameras all over Shanghai and Beijing. He might know how to salvage a deleted video."


    "The problem is that the cameras had been shot. The last people who had been caught were the two people who rode the motorcycle as he went beside Xiao Chen''s car and attacked the camera. The motorcycle had been found discarded," Li Jun Wei''s words were hurried as anger sparks in his eyes when he thought of how his brother had gone missing.


    "Is there no bodyguards who was with him?" On Li Lian''s question, she noticed how Li Jun Wei shook her head and it wasn''t because they bodyguard didn''t come with him but because they were all dead.


    Crisp sound of a door opening then sounded, a person came running toward both Li Jun Wei and her. She noticed it was Ni who had once took the position as her bodyguard until Violet took the position.


    Ni''s clothes was drenched with blood but it wasn''t his blood from his wounds as he had did not participate in the ride with Li Xiao Chen. He choked on his breaths, after running on distances of meters and climbed over staircase to arrive faster and deliver what he found, it took him a good five minutes of wheezing to squeeze some words, "E...evidence... the car''s plate number..." he didn''t had to explain the rest as he had passed the phone he had been holding to.


    Li Lian came to take the phone herself before coming back to her earlier position. She saw the web-like crack fracturing the phone''s glass surface, fortunately the picture that was taken was still clear to allow anyone to jolt down the number on the palate.


    Li Jun Wei took the phone, passing it then to the head bodyguard, he knew it wasn''t the fault of his bodyguards as there were peoples in a pinch situation that no matter how many bodyguards try to they won''t be able to stop it from occurring, but he cannot handle the anger and disappointment he held, causing him to growl when he met his bodyguards'' eyes.


    Li Lian then looked at him with a long stare and Li Jun Wei knew the gaze was a mix of concern and something deeper as she wanted a personal talk.


    Li Jun Wei raised his hand to gesture his bodyguard, "The rest of you leave us alone."


    When the door clicked close, only Violet was still standing against the door. She hadn''t move out of surprised. During the entire ride back home, she was shocked to hear Li Lian speaking about Li Xiao Chen''s sudden appearance.


    It was rare for an a.d.u.l.t man to be kidnapped that is if not for them being as rich, wealthy, and the younger brother of Li Jun Wei thought Violet. Out of all people, why Li Xiao Chen? She asked herself. He didn''t do anything to anyone and what they have done was dragging an innocent person.


    Briefly, Violet also caught news of the bodyguards who were found dead in Li Xiao Chen''s discarded car. She clenched her hand. While Xiao Chen might be a precious trading chip that had became the reason why he had been kidnapped ironically, it also became a warrant for his life.


    His safety should be around during the first one or two days. "One or two days?" whispered Violet to herself. She was naive. She was thinking things in the best possible way. After killing the bodyguards it confirm just how vicious the kidnappers were. The possibility of Xiao Chen being killed was high.


    They had just shared conversation not long than an hour ago, and now he was going to die?


    "Die...?" Violet repeated the word for an uncomfortable emotion to crawled over her heart. She didn''t move the entire time Li Jun Wei was talking as she had sunk in silence when anger boiled inside her at the thought that Li Xiao Chen could come back as a lifeless corpse.


    Li Lian who had received a proper explanation then understood how apparently the reason why Li Xiao Chen''s kidnapping was discovered not too late because one of the person who work to construct the road found it odd and strange of how the road was constructed when the schedule was pushed until next month. The man was also the one who had found the dead bodies and called the police.


    "It''s Wei Tsui Lan," Li Lian concluded; not a guess because it was clear. "But I thought he is under the police''s constant watch and shouldn''t be able to do anything against us. The mole that you placed on them also didn''t say they were going to kidnapped Xiao Chen."


    "No. There is another way. That bastard had compelled someone to work with him and do his dirty work to kidnapped Xiao Chen in their stead," Li Jun Wei clenched his teeth and his jaw ticked when he thought of what could happen to his younger brother. He slammed his fist on the table out of a burst.


    Li Lian held his hand, the same one which Jun Wei had used to whacked the desk. It was a very emotion-consuming moment they were at the moment, "You have to be calm in this situation, Jun Wei. It is difficult but we cannot let our emotions drive us. Don''t worry I''m sure Xiao Chen would be alright. We need to think what to do next. Do you think you have a lead?"


    "Yes," Li Jun Wei said, heaving a deeper breath so he could be calm. As Li Lian had mentioned, he felt thankful for her presence that helped him to turn more rational while finding a plan they could go with. "The maid who had been following our orders in Xie Family claimed that she overheard Mrs. Xie''s discussion with Xie Hue Lin, both was speaking and seemingly making a call with an old phone that isn''t use anymore. She remembered it because it cause her a deep impression as both the women never used something that has fallen from the date."


    Li Lian narrowed her eyes at the piece of information, "Old phone?"


    "A burner phone that prevent others from tracing the call," Li Jun Wei''s added information was all it needed for Li Lian to be sure of it.


    "They called Wei Tsui Lan. It was them? They were the one who he had ordered to kidnapped Xiao Chen?" Li Lian asked in disbelief. "They have gotten bolder in killing people without guilt or mercy!" Li Lian understood asking mercy for them was similar to trying to bring the moon from the sky back to the ground¡ª clearly impossible even if they were to die and be reborn again.


    "We should go to their house now." Li Jun Wei said with a certain urgency as he tried to keep his anger leashed but occasionally something feral hidden underneath his voice leaked out to make his eyes sharper with anger, "When we come there, I apologize to ruin a little of your schedule to put them down with shame. If I don''t kill them today, I won''t be at peace."

 Chapter 496 - 506: Bloods On The Walls-II

    Li Lian did not disagree with Li Jun Wei''s words. She didn''t want to and neither felt like she needed to. Time was scarce for them as Xiao Chen''s kidnappers haven''t sent them any call of demanding what they want.


    Li Lian followed Li Jun Wei to the car, leaving the house when she was stopped by a call from her phone. Entering the car, she narrowed her eyes upon seeing the unknown number, "It''s not from China," Li Lian said after notifying Li Jun Wei of the sudden call.


    "It might be the kidnapper," Li Jun Wei assessed and he nodded for Li Lian to take the call.


    "My sister had been kidnapped," came the quick words on the other end of the call the moment Li Lian answered the call.


    Li Lian had put the call to loudspeaker for Li Jun Wei to heard who was speaking as well.


    "Haruhi?" Li Lian asked, from the voice it was certainly the woman. "Your sister?"


    "Naomi." Haruhi answered with a loud tone of haste and desperation.


    With a tight frown, Li Lian turned to look at Li Jun Wei, "Jun Wei''s younger brother had been kidnapped as well. We are on our way to find a lead of his current location."


    "Have you found out where is he?" Haruhi questioned quickly, "If you do maybe my sister are with them."


    "I hardly believe that''s the case. Your sister was kidnapped in Japan, I will say she is there," and as he spoke, Li Jun Wei heard a clinking chime from his phone he gestured one finger and Li Lian nodded.


    After reading the message that was sent, Li Jun Wei turned to Li Lian, "Wei Tsui Lan flew back to Japan this afternoon."


    "At this moment?" Li Lian narrowed her eyes.


    "That means he will be here," said Haruhi with her voice rigid. "I will call you in case I found your brother while do the same for me." The call ended there.


    Li Lian put her hand over her forehead, thinking about the sequence. Li Xiao Chen was kidnapped around the afternoon at the same time, Wei Tsui Lan came back from China to Japan. The timings was too perfect.


    "Jun Wei, what if Xiao Chen is not in China anymore?" Li Lian carefully question and she could hear a crack coming from Li Jun Wei''s clenched fist.


    "I will call some bodyguard to go there," Li Jun Wei didn''t take the possibility but now he thought of how possible it is.


    "Sir, mistress," Violet''s voice came from the seat beside the driver, "Please let me to take the order."


    Li Jun Wei raised his eyebrows. Violet''s main job was to protect Li Lian but she had offered herself to take another job which wasn''t her. "You are to protect Li Lian," said Li Jun Wei and Violet bite her lips.


    Understanding what happened, Li Lian who had come across Violet and Li Xiao Chen together several times, could see clear the worry that colored Violet''s eyes. She held Jun Wei''s hand, giving him a nod, "Violet can go I am with you so nothing would happen and Violet is skilled in this field."


    As it was Li Lian who had asked him, Li Jun Wei then gave the permission. Violet left the car in a hurry, leaving to bring some men with her to the airport, following Wei Tsui Lan''s route to fly back to Japan.


    The sky was still blue with a faint blush of orange when Li Lian arrived on Xie Family House. The guards of Xie Family tried to stop both her and Li Jun Wei from entering the house or passing the gate. Compared to their bodyguards, the yards Xie Family had hired was much weaker than them. It took no less than one minute for the gate to be opened.


    Xie Hue Lin sat on her bed, feeling over the moon after finding out that her mother had successfully followed Wei Tsui Lan''s order as it also mean soon her goal on having Li Lian killed is close.


    "B¡ª180 still doesn''t call us," her mother''s voice broke the murky cloud of thoughts inside Xie Hue Lin vicious head.


    Seeing her mother worry and concern of being cheated, Xie Hue Lin placed her hand on her mother''s hand with a smile, "Don''t worry that was what happened to me as well before but then an hour later I received a news that Li Lian had been hit by a car."


    Mrs. Xie''s eyes widened, "It wasn''t an accident?"


    "No accident would happen in such a convenient time, mother. It is all due to help of B¡ª180 that it happened. You shouldn''t worry and rest easy maybe in the next few hours we can have all our problem gone."


    Having her problem gone was Mrs. Xie''s current goal and upon hearing her daughter''s words, she felt her worries ease. She couldn''t wait the news of Li Lian''s death as once that daughter of hers had bite the dust, it was next the time for her mother-in-law to follow her precious granddaughter.


    "It would be good for everyone if she goes on from the world quickly and never came back again," said Mrs. Xie which something Xie Hue Lin immediate agree. Last time she had failed to kill Li Lian and spent her first year without Li Lian in joy that ended when Li Lian came back to the picture again.


    She cannot express how much she look forward to earn back her life without Li Lian.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Hearing the scream coming from the corridor, both Mrs. Xie and Xie Hue Lin looked at each other with shock. They turned alarm, and their eyes stared to the door where the sound came from.


    "Who was that?" Xie Hue Lin was the first one to break from her startle. Maybe it was a maid who fell from the floor? But then the sound came from a man, sounding just similar to the guards they hired.


    "There is someone in the house!" Mrs. Xie yelled, once she had fully taken the rest of the shouting and breaking from outside the corridor. Who was it? Who had came to their house, breaking in? Mrs. Xie didn''t have the luxury of time to think about who had came, "Don''t go to the door!" She warned when Xie Hue Lin reached out her hand to turn the door knob.


    Hue Lin turned her head, question was about to leave from her mouth when all of a sudden the door in front of her plunge open.


    Pushed by the door, Xie Hue Lin fell on the ground. She rubbed her forehead where the door had slammed her and her bottom that fell flat in a clash.


    She looked up then, her two eyes widening as she met the other pair of the brown colored eyes. Who else could it be but the person who she had been wishing to die? It was Li Lian!


    "How did you come¡ª"


    SL.A.P!


    Xie Hue Lin''s face turned to the left, she still wasn''t able to grasp her surrounding neither the pain on the side of her face that had been pushed with force to the left side.


    The stinging pain spread on her entire face and anger filled her eyes when she realized Li Lian had slapped her. "Crazy bitch! What do you think you are¡ª" the following words Xie Hue Lin wanted to say recede to smoke as Li Lian continue to raise her hand and slapped her cheeks both left and right.


    After the sixth slap that caused blood to draw from Xie Hue Lin''s mouth, Li Lian stopped briefly, "Don''t you understand what I am doing now? I am slapping you." She looked down, her empty brown eyes were cold while meeting Xie Hue Lin''s eyes that were hazy and at the same time snapped with rage.


    Mrs. Xie was stunned as it happened too fast for her eyes to respond. She came back into it and made it to her daughter''s side. Seeing the blood, anger filled the woman. "How dare you!" Screamed the woman who then raised her hand to make Li Lian pay the same pain as what Xie Hue Lin had felt.


    Li Lian didn''t move from her position, not because she was stunned. She watched Mrs. Xie''s hand so calmly that moved slo to her eyes. With an effortless move, she caught the woman by her wrist.


    Mrs. Xie tugged her hand but Li Lian''s grasp on her hand was powerful that unless the woman was ready to break her own hand, she wouldn''t be able to pull back her hand.


    "This is how you do it." Li Lian raised her hand and run in across the woman''s cheeks with speed.


    Only one slap was what it take for Mrs. Xie to stagger and fall to the ground beside her daughter.


    "Jun Wei, can I borrow your gun?" Li Lian then asked, spreading her palm to her husband. "I promise I won''t kill them now and leave the rest to you."


    Li Jun Wei pulled a smile that was dark, "No, you can kill them now, I won''t mind. I will enjoy it too."


    "Okay," Li Lian answered while holding the gun. She slid her index finger to the trigger, pointed the barrel to Mrs. Xie who then shrieked in fear before shifting it to Xie Hue Lin, "Right, I still need an answer from you," said Li Lian to Mrs. Xie, "But not her."


    "You are crazy! Do you know what you are doing now is illegal?!" Yelled Mrs. Xie, her face turn whiter on the sight of the gun which she knew wasn''t fake.


    "Pot calling kettle black," Li Lian said with her eyes hollow, the look on her eyes and her low voice daunted the two women as they have never seen such a frightening expression on anyone''s face before neither on Li Lian, and it was directed to them. "Do you know that what you have done is also illegal? But I am not here to speak to you about that. To me your breathing is already illegal. Next words that came from your mouth which isn''t what I want to hear and your precious daughter would have hole on her body."


    Xie Hue Lin gritted her teeth, being fearful of Li Lian was the last ever action she want herself to do. She clenched her palm, a hateful expression on her face, "Crazy bit¡ª"


    A loud bang filled the room. Everyone was stunned, except Li Jun Wei.


    Xie Hue Lin looked down on her leg, feeling something wet continue to spill over her t.h.i.g.h. Her eyes went still o the hole that was created on her legs before piercing scream erupted from her mouth in pain.


    Li Lian looked calm on the blood which now streamed down on the ivory tiles. A smile then stretched on her face, "Thankfully you are quite healthy. I don''t think you will die anytime soon from blood loss."

 Chapter 497 - 507: Bloods On The Walls-III

    Li Lian watched Xie Hue Lin who writhe in pain whe Mrs. Xie tried to come closer, Li Lian pointed her gun to the woman.


    "Don''t cry Hue Lin," Li Lian showed her younger sister a smile, "I wouldn''t like to see you crying and pollute this room with your cry, okay? If you do, I can''t promise not to make another hole in your body."


    Mrs. Xie glared at Li Lian, she wanted to speak and Li Lian could see how the woman seem frustrated and angry by not being able to speak a single word of curse toward her but a single word that Li Lian doesn''t want to see would cause Xie Hue Lin''s life in danger.


    Li Lian pulled the nearest chair, sliding it to the floor, causing a sharp screeching noise before she came back to the place and crossed her legs as she sat down. Li Jun Wei stood behind her, letting his wife do everything on his half as they shared just the same amount of anger, with one being angry on the other''s misfortune.


    "We don''t have time. The golden hour is important so let me ask you and obediently answer my question. I am on edge of shooting you two to death," Li Lian warned and seeing her mother''s lips trembling she smiled, "you can speak if you wish to mother. I promise not to shoot her this time."


    Mrs. Xie cautiously look at Xie Hue Lin and refuses to speak as she was wary of Li Lian.


    "Speak. I hold my promise," Li Lian said, twirling the gun on her hand with a casual look on her face.


    "D-Do you think you can get away with it if you kill me now? I am your mother and she is your sister," Mrs. Xie reasoned and Li Lian raised her brows to laugh.


    "Maybe I can''t but my husband can," Li Lian reached out her hand and touched Li Jun Wei''s hand which settled on the back of her chair, "I don''t care to notify you but it''s time to introduce you to him. This is my husband, Li Jun Wei."


    The information was like a slap on the cheek. Mrs. Xie in shock can''t form a word and gape. She knew Li Lian had a relationship with the Li brothers. At some point the woman thought Li Lian''s relationship was to share bed with the younger young master Li. To know that it was the older one was a surprise because Li Jun Wei was known to have a paper white history with woman. If the surprise wasn''t enough, now for sure both the mother and daughter with the surname of Xie fell in shock to know Li Lian had been married to him.


    "And mother?" Li Lian pushed her legs to uncross them and crossing the other one, "I remember someone yelling not to call her mother. As my mother don''t have me why should I also have one?"


    Xie Hue Lin''s eyes widened as sudden anger sparks in her but the pain was too much than she could handle.


    Mrs. Xie then turn desperate upon seeing Li Lian''s gaze that was clear with the intention to kill them if not today than soon. She didn''t want to die but no one was stopping Li Lian and she hurriedly look at the only person who might be able to stop Li Lian and all this madness.


    Mrs. Xie''s eyes went to Li Jun Wei, "Mr. Li are you letting yourself to be fooled and follow all what she ordered you? She is about to kill someone! People!"


    "You are not people," Li Jun Wei answered without a raise or lower on his tone, "We can put your death to the people you''ve hired or maybe throw your body to the sea half-alive. Drowned in the sea is one of the most painful death. According to some of the people who I have killed, they would rather get shot than drowning."


    For once, Mrs. Xie thought Li Jun Wei was sane if not, she thought that the man was a rational one that still could be reasoned with. But who was she kidding? This man agreed to marry Li Lian, accompanying her in her parade to put her own family to death and even supported on the idea?!


    "You two are crazy," Mrs. Xie yelled, her desperation had turned to fear that spread like stem all over her body.


    It was still fresh in Li Lian''s memory, when she was berated, mocked but she could still withstood those, it meant nothing to her but they had crossed the line by attempting to kill her.


    The pain that she felt aching on her body, the blood that drew out from the deep gashes from her limbs, she still remember it all, enough to sometimes gave her nightmares of seeing a car crashing toward her direction. Seeing thee fear from the women relished some of her anger but not enough to make her satisfied.


    Never would Li Lian forget that other than her who had been killed, the tried to kill her foster mother who took her in and her dearest grandmother who had only nothing but good wishes for others.


    For all those reasons, Li Lian want them to die in the most painful way and Li Lian wondered what she should do for that. In no way would she forgive them even if it means God would forsake her for the sin she did.


    "Perfect for each other aren''t we?" Li Lian smiled, her red lips forming to a slow and wily smile. "Your time to speak is enough until here. Where is Li Xiao Chen?"


    Mrs. Xie''s eyes widened her expression was clear as day that she was surprised to know how quick the two learn of it.


    Li Lian pulled the trigger for Xie Hue Lin to clutch on her other leg that had been shot, her howl in pain as muffled by her clothes as she feared Li Lian would kill her as per her previous order.


    "I-I..." Mrs. Xie''s first instinct thought to lie but when Li Lian raised her gun again the woman knew lying would be the one last thing she would ever want to attempt. "The person who I hired knew where it is. I don''t know where they are now."


    "Call them," Li Lian ordered while she want to kill this two, Li Xiao Chen''s safety was the priority.

 Chapter 498 - 508: Bloods On The Walls-IV

    Even the strongest man in the world once faced with fear would have their pride crumble with fear and Mrs. Xie was no exception. All the headstrong character and berating remarks she often threw at Li Lian now had left that Li Lian wondered if she asked the woman to kneel and kiss her shoes, she would have done it for the sake of her life.


    It''s one of a great idea to humiliate Mrs. Xie but it wasn''t enough. Mrs. Xie had been threading to wound the people close to her, causing them in a situation where they teether between life and death. A life was to be paid by life and Li Lian won''t settle for a simple humiliation.


    Mrs. Xie went to take her phone while doing what Li Lian had demanded, her eyes constantly move up and down between her phone and Li Lian out of fear that in moment of inattentive Li Lian would kill her.


    "Loudspeaker," Li Lian ordered and Mrs. Xie gritted her teeth before following her order again.


    Li Lian tapped her feet and she looked at Li Jun Wei, "I hope he is not far yet," she whispered.


    Li Jun Wei''s complexion looked less darker than before but she could still feel the magnitude of his anger and worry. Of course, it was his younger brother who had been kidnapped, Li Lian herself who wasn''t blood-related sister to Li Xiao Chen worries about him as compared to his brother, Li Xiao Chen have less history in fighting.


    "He will be alright," Li Lian assured, holding to Li Jun Wei''s hand as their eyes locked, "I am sure he will."


    The dreading sound of the call echoed in the room. Xie Hue Lin had whimpered in pain that keep burning and she was afraid to do anything in fear of losing her legs at it had been shot.


    "I was waiting for the call," then came a voice from the other end of the call and both Li Lian and Li Jun Wei narrowed their eyes on the voice. "It doesn''t take you two a long time to get it... it''s a little boring almost."


    Mrs. Xie''s eyes widened, "No! No! I am sure I called for the kidnappers..." she drawled and her lips clammed quickly when Li Lian''s frowned face was directed toward her.


    "Wei Tsui Lan," Li Lian called the man''s name in the same time the man''s voice came and chuckles dropped on the room. Xie Hue Lin who heard the name snapped her eyes upward, confusion on her face. Why was the name of the actor was here? But hearing the voice again, she realized it indeed belong to Wei Tsui Lan.


    Li Jun Wei took the phone from Mrs. Xie his eyes then went to the bodyguard behind him who then quickly left. "My brother. Where is him?"


    "Scary. Mr. Li I suggest you to tone down your anger. It''s said in the studies of war that people who let anger control them often loses."


    "Shut up," Li Jun Wei growled, he was in no calmness to take Wei Tsui Lan''s words as a joke or brushing it away.


    Another laughter came from the end of the call, a manically sound of laughter, "Do you know, Mr. Li that unlike you I don''t have anything to lose. I am alone in this world unlike you whose hands are filled with many souls and lives of those who are treasure to you. Do you know what I think about it?"


    "I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care about your thought," Li Jun Wei interrupted him, "Where. Is. He." He stressed. Li Lian watched how anger that still didn''t disappear from him now resurface to his eyes, and he let himself be consumed by the rage that had a few people in the room gulp at the anger that Li Jun Wei rarely show.


    "Don''t be too hasty listen to me," Wei Tsui Lan answered. His voice had also taken a change to a stale one in response against Li Jun Wei. "You have so many you have to protect, don''t you fear you might lose one? I don''t think you have it in you to cost that lives of the people you hold dear."


    "Sir," came the bodyguard who Li Jun Wei ordered earlier, "We have received the location. He is in a port in Japan."


    "Now that you know my location I want you to come here alone and if you do, maybe I can let your precious younger brother off with just one bullet piercing his body."


    "Don''t you dare," warned Li Jun Wei, his hand which was holding the phone trembled in anger.


    "No," Li Lian''s voice then came to the call. She was alarmed when hearing Wei Tsui Lan''s demand which was as clear as day was a trap, "I know why you are doing this Wei Tsui Lan. If it is revenge that you want come at it to me and not to others. Don''t bring my husband who have no correlation with your revenge and his brother in this wicked plan you have."


    "You know what I want?" Li Lian couldn''t see Wei Tsui Lan''s voice but she could tell how he narrowed his words at it, a mocking tone and hidden anger could be noticed if one pays a good attention on it. "It is revenge that I want Li Lian and you are not wrong, completely not wrong but you have some wrong guesses in your words. It isn''t you who I want revenge from."


    "It isn''t me?" Li Lian drew her brows. What was he saying? "I know it already about your step father who is your uncle and your birth father. I know how much you want to avenge them because my family had been the one to kill them¡ª"


    "That two motherf.u.c.kers are not my father!" Wei Tsui Lan cut in Li Lian''s words and bellowed. "I don''t care if your family kill them, Li Lian. In fact I am f.u.c.k.i.n.g grateful you did that. That two f.u.c.kers?" He scoffed, "If I have a chance to kill them again and again, I would have done it in your stead. If I have gun and knife and learned to use it since I was young, I would slice their neck, rip their guts, and pulled out their disgusting heart for beating and giving a life to trashes like them. I only have in regret and that is for not being the one to kill those two."


    Things began to not add up again. Li Lian thought she had discovered the reason why Wei Tsui Lan had been attacking her. For revenge. The way Wei Tsui Lan taled his imaginative stories of what he would do if the two men were alive was filled with so much hatred that she could tell he wasn''t lying about the d.e.s.i.r.e to mutilate the men to satisfy his anger. She was wrong.


    "Who is it?" Li Lian then asked, holding her breaths, "Who is it that you want to avenge then?"


    "There is only one person in this world who had taken good care of me, who had been kind to me. Actually there are two but the other one''s death are not on your hand, rather on that woman who took Haruhi''s place," Wei Tsui Lan gritted his teeth, the grounding sound was sharp that she could hear it through the call. He then took silence for minutes before his voice finally came again, "Do you really know about me, Li Lian? Not yet? Then I suppose you should go back and search about me once again. That hacker friend of yours aren''t as skillful as I thought he would that he had taken the fake informations about me. If you would like your brother to be alive Mr. Li then I suggest you get going to where I am now."


    "Wait!" Li Lian stopped the man from ending the call. "Whatever revenge do you have. Why does it have to be Jun Wei? He doesn''t do anything to you."


    "See it through my background and you will find out what he did to me," Wei Tsui Lan curtly reply before ending the call. Li Lian was in a deep frustration that she wanted to slam the phone to the floor but hold it back and continue to squeeze her hand.

 Chapter 499 - 509: Unforgettable Place-I

    The darkness were barely breathable. Sounds of footsteps filled the place but it didn''t come clear to his ears how many were in the room with him until one of the people who had been walking back and forward said, "We have gathered more than hundred people is it really necessary to guard this two people?"


    Li Xiao Chen could open his eyes here and now to confirm that there were people roaming around him but being smarter than his kidnappers he didn''t immediately snap open his eyes to alarm them of his awakening.


    "I understand about this woman but the man? It''s an awful baggage to bring him her in Japan from China, maybe we had taken the wrong person? I don''t remember ever seeing him before," said the same man.


    Another voice which also belong to a man replied, "It''s Tsui Lan''s order do you have it in you to disobey his words? He was the one who brought this man here, I doubt we took the wrong person."


    Tsui Lan? Li Xiao Chen asked himself upon hearing the name that felt familiar. There was only one person who share the same name of whoever this person that had kidnapped him but that man was an actor, he won''t have an reason to kidnapped him.


    Going by what the men had said earlier as well it appears there were someone who was taken by them other than him. When Li Xiao Chen questioned who it might be, he then felt his back that had been leaning was actually hitting something soft rather than a thick and rigid cold sensation of a wall... rather it was warm, a sensation similar to a flesh.


    Was he tied with whoever who had been kidnapped with?! No wonder he felt sore all over his body.


    By the feeling of the shoulders, the other person was shorter and recalling what the other two men said earlier, it was a woman.


    What a bad luck, sighed Li Xiao Chen internally. He had been so happy and joyful today that he had mend the fight that he had with Violet and that their relationship was getting on the right track when the car he ride on was raided by people who then killed his bodyguards left and right as if there was no tomorrow.


    He barely raised a fight for being stunned when his sight blackened and now he found himself in Japan according to the information the men gave earlier.


    If he has to guess what happened now, it must involve his older brother. Although they share the same house, living under the same roof and meet everyday, Li Xiao Chen realize how he knew so little about Li Jun Wei. He was not even aware of the enemy his brother fought and how deadly their fight was to the point where people were killed in a blink of an eye.


    He then felt pity for his bodyguards who had died, though they don''t interact much, they were humans to Li Xiao Chen''s eyes, indisposable living creature.


    Then what should he do now? Wait until Jun Wei come? Li Xiao Chen begin to think. But going by the scenario which was so similar to movies that he watched, he must be kidnapped to be hold as hostage to have Jun Wei becoming weaker and obediently gave whatever demanded by the kidnappers. Even life.


    He cannot let that happen, he need to escape at the most perfect time which is clearly not now as he need the men inside this room to leave them.


    Li Xiao Chen was contemplating his choices when he heard footsteps coming closer and he acted as if he was dead.


    "This woman is more beautiful than I thought however, I don''t think anyone would believe that she is that Haruhi''s younger sister," said the first man again, coming closer to where they were that Li Xiao Chen could feel the man''s breaths begin to brush on his neck that cause goosebumps to break all over his body.


    This f.u.c.k.i.n.g pervert! Yelled Li Xiao Chen in his mind. The man was planning to harass the woman who came with him! They have no moral! But then if they have moral they won''t be here, Li Xiao Chen refute his own remark.


    "Stop it, Tsui Lan won''t like it," the second man who sounded more rational admonish.


    "It''s a pity that she is going to die soon. We should not let this chance to pass you know and enjoy the current privilege we are given," the man brushed his hand over Naomi''s face, sliding his hand over her shoulders and licked his mouth that was drooling. "She looks so pretty that it''s a shame to let go of this chance."


    Li Xiao Chen could feel the man growing closer as he was tied tightly with Naomi. He cursed his mind as he cannot make a sound but he could neither ignore a woman who was about to be harassed!


    He was about to open his eyes when the heavy metallic door was pushed, the person who had just made an entrance then announced, "The Boss is here, he want to see everyone and assign our roles."


    The man who wanted to spent more time with Naomi clicked his tongue, "What? Now?!"


    The other man rolled his eyes and the one who stood next to the door coldly replied, "If anyone of you still stays here, I won''t warrant your life''s safety."


    "Shit!" Cursed the man much to Li Xiao Chen''s relief. Retreating sounds of footsteps then exited the room until no single sound could be heard left in the room. Carefully, Li Xiao Chen opened his eyes, just enough to see the blur surrounding of his and only open his eyes when he had made it certain no one was around them.


    He then let out another sigh, thanking god for the perfect timing. His head then roamed around the place, looking left, right, up, and down, to all the places around him to note they had been kept inside a large and abandoned factory.


    "I know you are awake," then came someone''s voice, causing Xiao Chen''s heart to almost leap from his mouth. There was no one around them which only leave one more person and it was the woman who was tied with him. "If you are awake then help me, we are not going to make it out alive if we don''t leave now," Naomi urged.

 Chapter 500 - 510: Unforgettable Place-II

    Li Xiao Chen blinked; once and twice to confirm this was the voice of the woman who was kidnapped with him. "You were awake?"


    "The entire time," Naomi said with a click of her tongue, "That f.u.c.k.i.n.g son of a bitch dared to press his lips to my shoulders. Did his mother had him in a f.u.c.k.i.n.g pig pen? He smelled like a rotting corpse for f.u.c.k''s sake!"


    For sure Li Xiao Chen knew it was not him who had been cursed but he can''t help to feel assaulted by the words Naomi said.


    He almost forgot what he wanted to say and come with his first sentence, "I am Li Xiao Chen."


    "Is this the best time for you to introduce yourself?! Shithead!" Naomi rolled her eyes in response. Li Xiao Chen wondered why this woman was whispering when her words screamed foulness every second.


    Feeling upset he was on the receiving end of curses he knew he doesn''t deserve of, Li Xiao Chen said, "I thought that would calm you down from sending filthy words every second."


    "Filthy? Then can you ask me to say prim and proper words in this situation?!"


    "I was to ask you how can you scream that much foul words in this situation," Li Xiao Chen answered and heard the woman scoff in response. "Why are you kidnapped?" He then asked with curiosity.


    "Do you have fingers?" Naomi instead questioned him and the thought of being fingerless cause goosebumps to crawl on his skin. Did someone cut his fingers while he was asleep?!


    Immediately he grasp his fingers, flexing the muscle of his fingers to breath in relief, "It seems I have them intact. Did they slice your fingers?" He asked in concern and pity only to hear the woman huffed.


    "I guess there are still people as naive as you. Did you think I questioned you because I know your finger had been cut? Right now I am telling you to help me and untie the rope on my hand!"


    How bothersome, thought Li Xiao Chen. Never had he heard a woman with not only a disagreeable mouth but also action.


    He stayed calm, thinking like an a.d.u.l.t which might be better as it appears that he had been kidnapped along with a young girl of small minded head.


    Yes, stay calm...


    "Can you hurry up?! You are not some kidnapped princess, in a romance book you must be able to at least untie a knot, can''t you?!"


    "God! I know, quiet okay?! Your words are distracting me," Li Xiao Chen spoke while trying to hush his voice. He tried to grasp whatever was tied with him. If going by the woman''s words, they had been tied back to back which mean her hands and his would be in a close distance.


    He touched something that felt warmth, confirming it was a hand then climbing his fingers with a great hurdle to grasp the rope that''s as tied on the woman''s wrist.


    "Now will you tell me who you are? It would also be helpful if you can tell me why we are here and where we are."


    "Genius," chuckled Naomi satirically, "I must be one of the kidnappers for you to ever think I could know where we are. For your notice, I also wake up around the time you woke up. Not a good actor are you? If the kidnappers were at least a half keener like me, they would have noticed your poor act¡ª"


    "Yes, yes, yes," Li Xiao Chen interrupted. Know what? This woman is even nosier than a thunder in a storm and chipper than a talking parrot! Parrot learn words that their master teach them which could be adorable, but all this woman said was nothing but words that could snap your anger. "Name?" He asked again, untying her rope. "You are not going to die just because you tell me your name, you know."


    "Naomi," she said after a while, "Akasaka Naomi."


    "Took Heaven to have your name," commented Li Xiao Chen still upset he head been called shit, "A Japanese. Reason for kidnapped?"


    "I guess your brother doesn''t tell you anything," Naomi huffed again, this girl surely love huffing thought Li Xiao Chen.


    He pursed his lips. His guess seem to be right on mark that this situation involve his brother. A situation this dangerous... "My brother tend to keep things on his own, his own secret. I for one aren''t a person who would pry unless allowed to."


    "Sounded to me like you are not interested in what he is doing," Naomi commented again, her words begin to irritate Li Xiao Chen more every second she opened her lips.


    "I guess your sibling tell you everything which why you don''t understand my position. It took me three years to have my brother speak about the dinner he has, and it took me another year to learn the reason was not because he couldn''t and he didn''t want to but because he wasn''t sure how to speak with me as an older brother," Li Xiao Chen said, anger sparking as this woman spoke as if she knew everything.


    "Well, it took me eleven years to get close to her!" Naomi answered in response, she was feeling stifled for being tied with this man, and was very angry that she had been kidnapped. "I thought you were born in a good environment, Second young master Li."


    Li Xiao Chen frowned that this woman whose name was Naomi knew him.


    "What good in the surface never been good in the inside either. You can count a few objects that are pretty would still be pretty when you cut in half and looked inside them," Li Xiao Chen answered, "What is your situation with... your older sister?"


    Naomi didn''t want to give in too many information but then speak, "We weren''t blood related only a half of us were. She was born from my father''s first wife."


    "And you are the second wife''s daughter," Li Xiao Chen assessed, hearing Naomi hummed in confirmation.


    "One would think the children of the first and the second wife would never be on a term and it might be correct but when two people faced the same situation and hurdle, they would instead become close friend. That was what happened to us. My sister, she was born stronger than her twin brother. Not only were they born as twins, they were also born prematurely. Everyone was disappointed. Disappointed because it was the male one that faced the side effect of being born earlier than they were supposed to."


    Li Xiao Chen could hear the protectiveness and anger which she held not on er behalf, something he used to do in the past when speaking about his brother.


    "As they need the male one to rule the family, they forced the girl to live as a woman, nothing in her life had been enjoyable. When we met, I first thought of her not as a human but a doll because she was as lifeless as them."


    "Not a good impression," Li Xiao Chen remarked.


    "She lived on other''s life until one day the male twin finally become better by then she was already in the age of seventeen. You know, although her twin older brother was weaker than her, he was a devil in a human''s skin. He was so vile and wicked, that I can''t never call him a human."


    Li Xiao Chen didn''t understand where the disgust came and he can''t even but ask, "A devil?"


    "You must think I am exaggerating, aren''t you? Well let me tell you this then. On the day before he took back his position from my sister, he killed the male caretaker who had been his friend, for the sole reason because he wished to have a reminder of that day because he was about to reclaim what he wanted. All the blame was then pushed to my sister because that man killed him while still living as her."

 Chapter 501 - 511: Unforgettable Place-III

    Li Xiao Chen felt a sudden shiver brushed his neck that caused goosebumps to break on his arms, "Seems like your family is much more a mess than others whom I ever heard of. So then? What happened to that brother of yours?"


    "Died," Naomi deadpanned, a light happiness could also be pulled if one was to inspect her words closely, "But he deserves it. He killed every one of my family members when he knew his life was going short due to his acute illness. That crazy man want to bring people down with him."


    "But you survived," Li Xiao Chen singled her words, untying the rope without he aid of his eyes was much more of a hurdle than he first thought.


    "Thanks to my sister. When that f.u.c.k.i.n.g man pointed his rifle toward me and my mother cowering on the corner of the room, busily trying to survive after pushing me to the mouth of the lion, it was only her who came to my rescue. She took the knife and sliced his neck. You know I am not a fan of violence but that day I felt over the moon that he finally died."


    Li Xiao Chen hummed in response. Naomi was a woman with foul mouth and that didn''t change but given her circ.u.mstances, he learned to understand her point of view and rather felt pity for her.


    "Your brother, are you still not going to ask him what is this all about even if you met him later?" Naomi then asked, "it isn''t fair that I get to have all the talkings."


    "I won''t," Li Xiao Chen made his decision after a while and smiled. "I told you, it is my brother''s right to tell me what he wish to know and keep what he doesn''t want me to know as a secret."


    Naomi still couldn''t understand his line of thought because clearly that wasn''t something she would like to do. "Are you not afraid of being left out? Or die in something you are not aware of?"


    Li Xiao Chen took a brief silence before he replied, "No because I have trust in my brother he would come and safe me something like this won''t stop my trust for him."


    "You sound as if you have given up on life," said Naomi as she wriggled her wrist that felt loosened.


    "I haven''t. Instead I have someone..." Violet''s face then flashed to his mind all of a sudden, "Someone whom I wish to meet."


    The hard work Li Xiao Chen poured into untying the rope that tightly bind Naomi''s wrist finally fell off the ground. Both Naomi and Li Xiao Chen''s eyes brightened at the news.


    "What you are going to do now? Your body legs are also tied, right?" Li Xiao Chen questioned and Naomi pulled herself away from him. As the tie that bind them was undone, she could now move freely without having to stick her back to him.


    "This is easy for me," Naomi said in between her struggle. She bent body forward, biting to the rope that tied her leg savagely. Once she had successfully ripped it away, her shoulders wriggled to push away the rope over her shoulders. After some movements and shaking that reminded Li Xiao Chen of a snake whose stomach had been tied to a knot, finally Naomi was able to release herself free.


    "Now, help me!" Li Xiao Chen requested with a wide smile. His face at first had been tired and haggard without hope but upon seeing Naomi had freed herself, the hope came back to rejuvenate his gaunt face.


    The happiness was short-lived when Naomi who was patting her clothes to dust away the dirts and crossed her arm, watching with the eyes of an outsider, "You know, I feel thankful you have helped me and I understand your pain, but seconds young master Li, if leave this place together at the same time, it would be easier for them to catch me."


    Li Xiao Chen felt betrayed and his frown tightly covered his forehead, "No, you wouldn''t!"


    "Honestly speaking, I am afraid with how gullible you are, you would only end up as a pain on my knees. The fact you helped me doesn''t change however so I promise I will be back and notify your brother where you are which will help you, bye!" Naomi quickly run to the closest window which was built high up on the wall.


    "Damn it! Naomi! You are a person without heart! Help me from here!" Li Xiao Chen yelled.


    Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g her tongue, Naomi came back to Li Xiao Chen and his smile was growing slow but steady only when the woman raised her hand and stuffed her own scarf to his mouth.


    "Shut up!" Naomi demanded and Li Xiao Chen struggled to yell in muffled noise.


    Naomi casted aside one warning look to Li Xiao Chen, "If I cannot escape from here you will suffer too! Now shut up unless you want to get both of use caught and killed!"


    Li Xiao Chen wasn''t going to stand down despite the warning. Naomi decided that she cannot waste more time with him and made her way to the wall where a window of her size was built so high up almost as close as the ceiling.


    The girl wasn''t too tall and she was about to bring and take the old rusted metallic cupboards to stack them together as a ladder when all of a sudden the two heavy door of the factory was opened. Both Naomi and Li Xiao Chen was stunned and their eyes fixed at the shadow figure of a person who marched inside the factory. Five other men followed them.


    Naomi swallowed her curse and decked underneath the cupboard to hide.


    Li Xiao Chen, on the other hand stared at the person who came with his two eyes wide. His once noisy mouth from yelling Naomi to release him from the rope that tied him now gape in shock.


    One look of the face and Li Xiao Chen who excelled in memorizing people''s face even after a glance couldn''t mistaken this person for anyone else.


    It was Wei Tsui Lan! The Tsui Lan those people had said was unmistakably the same Wei Tsui Lan whom he know!


    He was shocked to the point he forgot he was in a very terrible situation.


    "I had been waiting for you two to be awake and greet each other but I know you two won''t wake up willingly. Rather than forcing I suggested to leave the factory and watch when it is time for both of you to wake up," Wei Tsui Lan who was dressed poshly had his coat unworn and dr.a.p.e over his shoulders. The sleeve of his coat danced on air with the wind that pushed it back and forth


    He then raised his finger where there was a skull ring on it, pointing upwards to the cameras that settled on the corners of the factory. "I didn''t know it will work this well. Miss Naomi, it is also the very best time for you to come out. I don''t have a habit of pulling woman but that doesn''t stop me from doing it."


    Naomi clicked her tongue. She didn''t want the man to begin to count or hurt her either as her safety was her priority. It hurt her pride to be demanded but without a choice, she stomped her way out of the cupboard and glared at Wei Tsui Lan like the feral cat she was.


    "Great, please come and sit where you had been sitting at from earlier. It''s not nice to have a talk while standing."

 Chapter 502 - 512: Unforgettable place-IV

    With the call that suddenly end, Li Lian gripped to her shirt, calming herself by shutting tight her eyes. In such a crucial moment, anger could be both a weapon but also ticking bomb.


    She looked at Li Jun Wei who had just made a quick call, "Have you gotten in contact with Zhuang Xuan?"


    "He says he is on it and he would come with us," Li Jun Wei answered. He thought again what Wei Tsui Lan had to say and could tell that the revenge he wanted was not to Li Lian but rather to him. But he never heard of the man''s name before until he became an actor. Even when they first met, he didn''t recognize his face.


    "I don''t think it is the right option for Xuan to come, the fight is not going to be peaceful," Li Lian said and she clutched to his shirt, "You know I don''t agree with this idea of you coming alone to meet him. We both know clearly this is a trap."


    "Of course," Li Jun Wei raised his hand to cup her cheek, "First of all, I will go alone," Li Lian frowned and her lips that parted was quickly stopped by his finger, "With a plan. I am not going there alone without one. I know I can''t sacrifice my life and I will not leave that place without Xiao Chen either."


    Li Lian was worried because Wei Tsui Lan had been proved to be as crafty and evil as he hid himself to be. He had played well by acting as a normal person, coming next to her and she even saved his life once. It had Li Lian to question was that accident that day happened really out of pure confidence or was it all just an event he created? The latter one sounded more plausible to her now that the man''s mask had been revealed.


    "When is Japan are they? Have the location been found?" Li Lian asked. As much as possible she want to be involved in this matter that involved her as well even if she wasn''t able to come with him.


    Li Jun Wei knew he had gotten the best wife God and this world could ever offer him. Li Lian was strong, beautiful, and her loveliness didn''t come from her look or her voice. Both were lovely but it was her heart that had captured him.


    He led her outside the room, saying, "The location is in a port, around an abandoned factory¡ª"


    "Wait! Li Lian! Mr. Li!" Mrs. Xie yelled for their name. Li Lian hadn''t been in the best mood and hearing her mother''s voice when she had just forgotten her presence a moment ago now had her frown.


    She looked at the woman who had put up a nervous smile. Her hands were rubbed together and she crawled to get close but not too close for she could still see the gun that Li Lian held.


    Li Lian saw the woman who had given her birth now losing her cool. It appears that finally after two round of bullets that she understood she wasn''t a person she could ever negotiate with and that kindness had gone completely from her.


    "P-Please. I will apologize for what I did, I will so¡ª"


    "It is wrong for you to think that I want your apology, Mrs. Xie. I don''t need it. Can your apology fixes the things you did and can it give me back my one year that has been lost?" Li Lian''s question was calm but it didn''t hide the hatred she had for the woman.


    "It is my fault. It is my fault but Hue Lin didn''t do anything. Don''t forget before anything she is your sister," the woman said, not knowing the very sentence she said only burn more anger in Li Lian.


    "I can kill you now, Mrs. Xie as much as I can kill her," Li Lian''s gaze fell to Xie Hue Lin who then crawled back behind Mrs. Xie, wanting to avoid her gaze in fear she would be shot again. "Words like mother and sister they don''t work to me anymore. You have killed me and unfortunately, the one who came back to life is a demon."


    Mrs. Xie suddenly fell forward, hitting her head on the ground, a sight which Li Lian would never expect to see until now. "Just spare our life today! We promise we won''t do anything anymore and we won''t try to take back Xie Company!"


    "The company is mine from the very beginning," Li Lian said, her eyes staring deeply into her mother and the latter was in shock with the amount of darkness she had in her. She came forward and the two woman was quickly crawl back, a sight that was pitiful to see but a happy amus.e.m.e.nt to Li Lian.


    She raised her gun, having the other two shout in fear. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything," came Li Lian''s words that had her breathed out in relief. They were thankful for the first time for her kind nature which they had used to their advantage in the past.


    The breath came out short-lived as Li Lian continued the rest of her words, "Not today at least. You will see it that I won''t kill you to torture you more so don''t think this is my kindness." Li Lian saw how their bodies shakes and her lips widened, "I want you to enjoy the last few days of your life because mark my words. I will kill you for what you have done and give you back the suffering which you would suffer even worse than death. I will see if you will still remain sane by then."


    Li Lian turned her back but immediately turned to see them again, raising her gun and shooting the wall behind them that caused the two women scream out of fear and surprise.


    Li Lian clapped her hand, laughing at their fear that helped her to ease the anger and frustration she had in her heart. She came back to Li Jun Wei''s side then and passed the gun to him, "This is not enough," she said while looking at his eyes, "Do you think it is enough? Or am I too much?"


    "No," Li Jun Wei take hold of her hand, kissing her fingertips and placed her whole palm to his cheeks, "This is far from enough. We will have time to take care of them once we are back."


    "What will we do now? I doubt they would be coming alone."


    "There are a hundred people with him and another hundred more," added Li Jun Wei while looking at his phone.


    Li Lian pulled her brows together. Other than a tight proof plan, they needed numbers in order to win. But compared to two hundred people, it was clear that they were lacking in number by a great difference. "We don''t have that much people with us."


    "I know someone who might help," Li Jun Wei said. Li Lian stared at his eyes long with inquiry.


    "Who?"


    "My old friend, someone who had became the successor of the Chinese Mafia. He might be able to lend us what we lack of. We should go there now and meet him while waiting for Xuan''s reply," Li Jun Wei pushed the back of the gun to the strap that tightly snug his c.h.e.s.t.


    Li Lian followed him with quick steps but stopped when she remembered something and turned to call one of the bodyguard, "Bring a doctor to tend Hue Lin''s wounds. Dying now is too easy for her."


    Back in the factory, Naomi had to stand for a good five seconds while glaring fire to Wei Tsui Lan before making her way back to seat next to Li Xiao Chen reluctantly. She understand that in this situation, she was at the disadvantage and doing foolish thing would only cost her life that might ruin Haru''s plan to get back on this man.


    She stomped her way and sat down with a plop. Li Xiao Chen couldn''t help but scoffedly remarked, "Shame on you, karma work like a bitch."


    Naomi turned her glowering eyes to him, "You bratty man. You better shut up and recognize that my plan was much better than bringing you with me. You are someone who could die in less than five second once we left the factory."


    "Spoken from a person who wasn''t able to leave."


    The anger had Naomi forgot that Li Xiao Chen wasn''t her current enemy. She was about to raise her hand when Wei Tsui Lan cleared his throat, "Now, now, don''t forget about me. Don''t you two wonder where you are?"


    "If we ask will you be so kindly to tell us where we are?" Li Xiao Chen had been the one to take the opportunity to ask. He didn''t know what kind of reason for Wei Tsui Lan to hide his identity until now but that wasn''t his worry. The fact that Wei Tsui Lan is his enemy was enough for him to know now.


    "No but I can tell you something about this place. This is a very unforgettable place for both your brother and sister-in-law, coincidentally also Haru''s memorable place," said Wei Tsui Lan. He spread his hand around the place for them to look around, "It is not the very same location but I have made sure to recreate it similar to pull their memories. I had been the person who create this building from scratches while imagining how beautiful it would be to see it when Li Jun Wei and Haru met their ends here. It feels me with delights that this day finally come. This day where I will have my revenge."

 Chapter 503 - 513: To Take Lives-I

    "Revenge?" Li Xiao Chen singled out the word, "If you are kind enough, would you explain this, Tsui Lan? I thought you were a simple actor. I am surprised that you hide yourself this well."


    "People need to have to facade, second young master Li. No one knows me of course and all is paid by my hard work," answered Wei Tsui Lan tapping his finger without caring the dagger glare which Naomi threw at him. "I don''t see why everyone should live like you straight and proper. Us, I mean most of us strive through crooked roads."


    "And that allows you to use it as a reason to kidnapped people?" Li Xiao Chen inquired. He could tell there was reason for Wei Tsui Lan to kidnapped him. Asking the man straightforwardly wouldn''t give him answers. Hence, he used the roundabout method which he was good at.


    "Reason? Wrong what I want is revenge. I want the blood against the man name Li Jun Wei and the woman named Akasaka Haru," which the latter Li Xiao Chen presumed to be Naomi''s older sister per her story.


    "Revenge is not something good, Tsui Lan. I have done it once and all that came back to me was far from satisfaction. It was only an empty emotion that left after¡ª"


    "You are saying this because you don''t know anything at all," Interrupted Wei Tsui Lan. "Have you ever seen a human that know the feeling an ant feel when their feet hover upon their body? The fear, the anger, and the hatred he held against them? You are naive, Xiao Chen. So naive that you don''t understand yet the gravity of this problem and how much I hate, detest your family enough that I want to make you all stand in a line and burn you alive!"


    Li Xiao Chen watched the anger that was held in Wei Tsui Lan''s words. He couldn''t understand where Wei Tsui Lan''s anger came from. The way he spoke sounded as if he had lost someone because of Jun Wei but he doubted that was the case.


    He said, "I don''t know what kind of revenge you want. As you said maybe I don''t know the gravity of this situation but I can tell that my brother wouldn''t hurt anyone without a reason unless they have hurt him once¡ª"


    "She was innocent!" Wei Tsui Lan rose from his chair in so much force that he threw kicked the seat behind him. "My mother and my sister was innocent. The most innocent person in this world. How dare you think you could kill people simply because you are more wealthy?!"


    Li Xiao Chen never had a hand in Li Jun Wei''s problem, therefore he couldn''t understand it either why his brother would go against innocent people as Wei Tsui Lan had said.


    Suddenly, Li Xiao Chen realized something off, "Who is it that you want to revenge against?"


    They had spoken and Li Xiao Chen had seen Wei Tsui Lan anger. Something which he found strange was despite how much Wei Tsui Lan stated he wanted his brother''s life, he never once said it was his brother who had killed Wei Tsui Lan''s family.


    Wei Tsui Lan''s anger cooled off for a simple second. "I didn''t tell you yet? My target of revenge is your grandparents."


    At the same time in China, Zhuang Xuan sent the doc.u.ments he found through the laptop. With the small help of the dim light inside the car, Li Lian could hear her friend''s voice coming from the Bluetooth earpiece that covered only one side of her ears.


    "It is as he said. I am bitter to acknowledge it but he had done it well by distracting me with his uncle and father''s reputation that we couldn''t dig deeper to his background. Everything had been wiped clean so it took me a little more time than expected."


    Li Lian could hear Zhuang Xuan who continue to speak against her ears, however, she was too stunned with what she read that her expression turned still.


    Her head slowly lifted up to look at Li Jun Wei and there she saw the same surprise that colored his face, causing his calm eyes to turn wider.


    "His revenge was not directed to me but my grandfather," Li Jun Wei said and his hand clenched.


    Back to Li Xiao Chen, Wei Tsui Lan took a seat again and spoke, "Both my father and his brother are sc.u.mbags. They want power and all they could think was it after money. I did not care about it at all. When my mother birthed me, I learned that she wasn''t a Japanese like my father and uncle but a Chinese. Since then she taught me how to speak her language and you know why? Do you think you know the answer, Miss Naomi?"


    Naomi didn''t answer, refusing to do so as she only stared at the man while trying to stop her own anger.


    "It was so we could communicate without getting my father angry. In the morning he drank alcohol and at night he brought his friend to smoke drugs. I can only watched him and hope for his death until finally God heard my prayer and that man was killed by your sister-in-law''s grandfather."


    On the other side, Li Lian who was in the car that was driving through the bridge in to Shanghai frowned when she saw her grandfather''s name in the doc.u.ments but then the man was sc.u.m and she didn''t see how wrong they are to kill him.


    The matter was after Wei Tsui Lan''s father''s death. "Hong Tsui Lan was then brought to the institute along with his sister and mother. After deciding that Mrs. Hong unable to raise the two children, Tsui Lan was taken by his paternal uncle who then died a week after adopting him. The institution once again took Tsui Lan who then later adopted by Wei Family in China," whispered Li Lian.


    Going back in the factory, Li Xiao Chen was told the similar information as Li Lian had read from the doc.u.ment. Wei Tsui Lan continued. "My new family was so different from my birth family. They raised me with care, shower me with love, and I never lacked anything; but in the end it was the feeling that different. The bond we share is different. I longed to meet my mother and sister again, the people who is truly related by blood."


    And in China, Li Lian who read the doc.u.ment, upon reaching the same page as Wei Tsui Lan''s explanation formed a sudden understanding with Wei Tsui Lan who went through the same situation and phase as her.


    While Li Lian was happy with her life in Ryouma Clan and with the people who care her more than her birth family could ever do, there was once the empty space in her heart when she thought of how she wasn''t related to her family.


    She shook her head, continuing to read the last page of the doc.u.ments where the truth was written, "Wei Tsui Lan forwarded his search to find his birth mother and he successfully found them in China three years later..." Li Lian''s eyes then drawled down, reading the next paragraph, she noticed the date when Wei Tsui Lan met his mother was only one month difference before Mrs. Hong death.

 Chapter 504 - 514: To Take Lives-II

    "It turns out when I met my mother they live through poverty. Both my mother and my sister cannot even afford the cake which I bought for them when we met again. They were dressed in a tattered clothes, and my sister, even though she was at the age where clothes and look mattered wore her school shoes outside because she cannot afford anymore shoes," Wei Tsui Lan explained.


    Li Xiao Chen could tell it wasn''t any time soon that the man would kill him because he seemed to be taking leisure time in telling his life story.


    "Then buy her shoes," Naomi commented, gathering the attention of others on her she crossed her arms. "Skip reminiscing about your past and come out with it. How did his grandfather killed your mother and sister, and what does my sister have to do with this too?"


    "One question at a time, Miss Naomi," Wei Tsui Lan used a calm tone against Naomi as if he was enjoying her anger that only angered her further.


    "Of course I bought her shoes, I gave her money too. Only the next day I learned that the money I gave her was then taken by her step-father who my mother married again for gambling. I also learned later that he was involved in a great gambling debt. You asked me what Xiao Chen''s grandfather did? He was the loan shark who lended my mom''s husband''s money. And that resulted to the great fire which took both her and my sister''s life."


    Wei Tsui Lan recalled it as if it happened yesterday. He decided to visit both his mother and sister with worries. The last time he had seen her, he remembered the bruises on their face and bodies. It was clear the injuries was caused by her current husband.


    He had planned to take his sister with her. After consulting with his adoptive parents, both of them was quick to agree and help them.


    He came to their house with a wide smile, wondering if he could fulfill the promise he made as a child to bring both of them to a trip to the Sea.


    Wei Tsui Lan was walking on the street where the apartment was when all of a sudden a sudden blast rang in the whole neighborhood. The sound was so loud that he couldn''t mistaken it to be less louder than an exploding bomb.


    "It''s fire!" Shouted the elder woman who was standing not too far from him.


    Another person who had came from the other end of the street ran and yelled, "A fire broke out in Xiangyung building! We need help!"


    Xiangyung? Wei Tsui Lan tied to take a hold of himself, pulling to see the paper his mother had given where her address was written. His heart sank when he saw the name of the building was written there.


    He didn''t gave anymore thought and ran, ran as if his life depend on it, forgetting about how he had fallen on the ground and pushed himself to stand once again.


    When he came to scene, the building was on fire, the large red monster taking everything down and charring everything it touched.


    He heard a louder noise from the side, seeing the firefighter who had just escaped the burning house, "Not good, there are still more people. Take the survivor! Move!"


    Wei Tsui Lan dragged himself to the ambulance, hoping it was his sister and mother whom he seen but instead, it was the man whom his mother had married.


    "SunJin! SunJin!" The man yelled as he was carried by the other firefighters. Upon coming closer, Wei Tsui Lan saw how the man''s entire face had been burned and covered by bandage. Only his mother''s name could be heard coming from the man''s mouth.


    "I am his family!" Wei Tsui Lan shouted to have access and come to the man. "Where is my mother?! Where is she?"


    "The house...! She is still in the hours. Those bastard cut the gas and lighted the fire! They killed them! They killed SunJin and my daughter!" The man continued to yell and Wei Tsui Lan wanted to hear more of his words only for the doctor to take hold of his hand.


    "Sir! You can talk to him once his situation become better. Do not disturb us for the sake of your family''s safety!"


    Wei Tsui Lan couldn''t care less about the warning. He needed to know who those bastards were! The people who killed her mother and sister!


    But everything was too late. The man went to coma and had to be taken into a better hospital while he met his mother and sister again in the coffin box.


    Coming back to the present, Wei Tsui Lan s.u.c.k.e.d the smoke from the cigarette he held between his index and middle finger.


    "What will you do if you were to find out someone killed your family, Xiao Chen?" Xiao Chen who was in shocked of what he learned showed a blank response.


    Wei Tsui Lan chuckled and answered to his own question, "You will kill them. I know you would because I had seen your records. There was this one past you have that isn''t as pretty as everyone would thought. Putting four people to the hospital after they had allegedly harmed your brother... I can see how you have that dirty blood of Li Wen Zhou! You are no less than your grandfather! Just like him, just like your older brother as well!"


    Shock came over Li Xiao Chen. He knew his family''s business spread high and low both illegal and legal. The illegal things they did was covered and some killing was done, but he knew both his grandfather and brother wouldn''t kill innocent people.


    He clenched his hand, "How are you sure it happened because of my grandfather? Why don''t you think it is possible that someone else had done it?"


    "Everything was recorded in the only CCTV that your grandfather tried so hard to erase. In that video the men whom worked on the loan shark company was seen tampering the gas line of the apartment. Which then resulted to their death. But everyone was on your grandfather''s side, the police, the lawyer, and the judge. All because the money you had!" Wei Tsui Lan released the cigarettes and stomped it with hatred.


    His eyes then quickly moved to Naomi. "And you. You wondered what your sister then did? They killed the last two people whom I treasured, my adoptive father and mother, Mrs. Wei and Mr. Wei. I am here to take revenge for these four people with your brother and sister''s life."

 Chapter 505 - 515: To Take Lives-III

    Li Lian stepped out from the car after Li Jun Wei. They started the journey to find Li Xiao Chen during the afternoon and now the sky had turned pitch black. She looked at her watch, noting that it was still seven in the evening.


    Her gaze then moved to look at the house they have stopped by. The house was large and tall, build with three floor and at the entrance there was a large fountain around the circular entrance.


    It was such a large mansion where a garden was separated from the main house.


    "Have you gotten in contact with your grandfather?" Li Lian questioned. After they read the doc.u.ments sent by Zhuang Xuan about the death of Wei Tsui Lan''s mother and sister. It appears that Wei Tsui Lan assumed the person who caused the arson was the person who worked under Li Jun Wei''s grandfather.


    "His phone is off but I have told someone else in the company to call him," Li Jun Wei answered. While his words sounded calm, his eyes were not and standing beside him, Li Lian could tell this much better than anyone else.


    "It is said that during the court, a young man intervene the session and shouted that the court was biased. He mentioned that your grandfather was also the one who had bribed the judges to sway their judgement. That person must be Tsui Lan," Li Lian said as she moved away from the car, climbing to the staircase that lead to the house''s entrance. "Do you know whether the loan company was your grandfather''s?"


    "It is," Li Jun Wei confirmed. "Before I take over the position as the chairman, I learned that grandfather took the business from his father''s. The company was founded because they wanted to work with Suan Lung."


    "Who is Suan Lung?" Li Lian questioned. She felt that the name was familiar but couldn''t bring herself to remember who it was.


    "The person who had take over the position of the underworld''s head in the past. The person we are meeting now is his successor," Li Jun Wei filled the blanks.


    Now Li Lian remembered and her eyes brightened. She remembered the man because her grandfather once mentioned about the man, "I know him, he was the person who is known to become the head of the underworld in the staggering age of eighteen."


    Li Jun Wei confirmed, "Yes, he lead the whole mafia in Beijing and Shanghai alone for more than fourth years."


    "Who is the person we are going to meet now?" Li Lian had never seen Suan Lung and had only heard of his name. She wondered if the person they would meet now look as scary as the people she met when she was still living in the Maple house. Their scary appearance was the least of Li Lian''s worries now as she was more concerned whether or not they would be able to please the new successor to have him lend his men for their mission to rescue Li Xiao Chen.


    "He is fairly normal. You will be surprise when you see him later," Li Jun Wei answered with a smile. "I remember you have met him once."


    Li Lian tried to remember the person whom she met since she woke up from her coma, but she didn''t remember ever seeing a person who suit the profile of a mafia successor.


    A servant came to their side, his hair portioned in the middle with a glasses resting on his nose. "Mr. Li it had been a long time. This certainly be a very pleasing surprise for Mr. Wang. I will show you the way to the room."


    "How is he? After his engagement, I hear he had became more tender," Li Jun Wei spoke as he entered the house. Li Lian heard the other man chuckled.


    "I don''t know if tender is the right word. I can only see him to be kind to young Miss Yun and still pertain the same behavior to others," said the man, "But please keep this talk between us."


    "Too late. I have heard it," came another voice that was both deep and bottomless cold.


    Li Lian was startled by the voice and looked upward to see the tall man who was standing at the top of the staircase. Even though it was his home, the man had worn a gray suit, his hair was combed neatly to the back and while he had a handsome face the coldness held on his face made him unapproachable.


    Seeing him, Li Lian remembered she had seen the man once. It was during the birthday party of Li Jun Wei''s cousin. It was him? Li Lian questioned with a little disbelief. Not because the man didn''t suited the role, it was because he looked much younger than she thought perhaps one or two years younger than Li Jun Wei.


    She also noticed that even though Li Jun Wei was known to be a cold person, this man won by his stone-like expression.


    A new smile appeared on Li Jun Wei''s face, one that was friendly. "How are you, Li Lei? We didn''t get to talk much last time. I''m sorry to come on you only in time like this."


    "You are less more troublesome than the people who came to beg help for me. I don''t mind it. Also, I did owe you a lot to be here now," the man whose name was Wang Li Lei then walked down the staircase, his eyes traveled from Li Jun Wei to Li Lian who was wondering how close this man was to her husband.


    "You must be Li Lian. P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to finally meet you, I have heard a lot of things about you," Wang Li Lei offered his hand for a handshake which Li Lian returned with a polite smile.


    "From Li Lei?" Li Lian looked at her husband who quirked a smile. He appeared less stiff and angry for now but she knew at the mention of Li Xiao Chen those calmness would vanish in a blink. "I hope it is only great things that you heard."


    "He," Wang Li Lei tipped his chin, "In the conversation between us three, only sweet words are said about you. Unless ghost posses him nothing else but praise will you hear from him."


    "Three?" Li Lian questioned as it was unclear.


    "Us, and another of our friend whose name is Han Xi Guang. But this talk should be discussed later. Let''s get inside and talk about Wei Tsui Lan."


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed dangerously in the mention of the man who had kidnapped his brother. His anger clear on his face as he nodded. Li Lian reached out to hold his hand, acting as his pacifier which had him smile.


    ****


    Hello, this is Mata0eve, the writer of the book.


    First thank you for reading the book and no, the book hadn''t end yet but there is only up to a very few chapters left.


    I request everyone to support my other book : "The Demon''s Bride" by transferring the power stone to that book.


    I will be marking My Husband Is The Emperor as complete in order for every reader to reach the ending without needing to wait until July for the ending.


    With this book will now disappear from the ranking list and I hope you can help to support my other book to make it into a higher ranking for more exposure which would help me a lot!


    Once again, don''t worry because there is still more chapters to come!

 Chapter 506 - 516: To Take Lives-IV

    Want Li Lei was a man who could keep up with Li Jun Wei and seeing them together made Li Lian to find it rather interesting. But she didn''t forget their current focus on saving Li Xiao Chen. During their ride in the car, Li Jun Wei had sent the doc.u.ments about Wei Tsui Lan which made it easier for him to get straight to the point.


    "Revenge is his point," Wang Li Lei said with a hum and habitually he tapped his finger on the side of the chair. "Do you know whether your grandfather truly did this?"


    His question was direct but Li Jun Wei was no less direct with his reply. "The loan company was indeed his and the people who worked with him in that company, some are brutes. I met them when I took over the company. They weren''t the exactly good civilian."


    "One or two men would have their dark side like your grandfather and us," Wang Li Lei''s eyes then swept to Li Lian as if reminding himself that there was the presence of his wife and he had to keep a little of his friend''s good image.


    Li Lian knowing the look said, "And that doesn''t settle with men only. Women also have secrets and sometimes those secrets are what made them alluring at times you know."


    Wang Li Lei smiled though it was passive he seemed to agree with her, "Of course. I assume you have your own secrets like everyone else does." Seeing how she wasn''t scared or trembling in this situation that is.


    "As much as I want to trust my grandfather that he won''t do anything low such as killing people plainly because they could not pay their debt, there are time when a person make wrong decision and I decided to wait until he can give me the truths," Li Jun Wei answered, without being partial he had made his judgement fairly. "While I know this won''t be easy for you either, I hope you can help me. Do you think you will be able to?"


    Li Lian could feel nervousness reached to her at the question her husband asked. There were things money could do but also not. One of it was to have people to come with them in this dangerous fight. While Li Jun Wei could hire people with money, this wasn''t a child''s game. A war between gangs could lead to people''s death and it was better to work with people who knows the drills.


    The silence ensued as the tapping from Wang Li Lei continued, "In most cases Chinese Mafia which is us would limit our possible contact with the Yakuzas in Japan because we respect the border we made that separate us. All is so that we won''t parade another great fight that can involve the civilian. As it had been said that in a single mountain two lions cannot be together. I can tell my teacher Suan wouldn''t agree this but then now his position is mine and for what I have owed to you, this is the great moment to pay off my debts."


    In short he agreed and Li Lian didn''t hid her excitement to hear his words that her eyes glittered. She quickly met eyes with Li Jun Wei who also turned to her in reflex, "This is great," she whispered and she turned to Wang Li Lei, "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    "It''s a win-win situation. I wanted to catch someone who seemed to be in Wei Tsui Lan''s group," the man replied humbly, almost too polite that can make one doubt he is the one to rule the underworld of Shanghai and Beijing now.


    Li Jun Wei stood up and reached out his hand to Wang Li Lei who returned his handshake. "Thank you this mean a lot to us."


    "I am glad to be of help but the problem now is that he want you to come alone. Being a sly bastard we know he would have his guard up it won''t be easy."


    "I have a plan," Li Jun Wei said, and his eyes turned to a smile. "While he is keen and careful we can use the corners that he didn''t know."


    "Then we should put this plan of yours to action. Whenever there is problem you are always quick to put things to consideration and plan. I am sure it would work well though the rest would be up to the future."


    When Li Jun Wei nodded a knock then came to the room where they were sitting at. Li Lian being nearest to the door opened to see Violet whose lips were pursed as she darkness filled her eyes.


    Li Lian knew that she must have heard about where Li Xiao Chen was at this moment.


    "We can go in Japan in anytime. Is Miss Lilian would be coming with us?" Wang Li Lei questioned.


    Li Jun Wei could see the determination in Li Lian''s eyes. Needless to ask, he said, "She will. We will have two or three hours to prepare before the flight. The condition in the port is pretty dangerous and the factory was built right in the middle. We should focus on scattering without loosing each other."


    "Communication is important. I will handle that. Anytime when we are ready we can go," Wang Li Lei then left the room.


    Li Jun Wei made his way to Li Lian, wrapping his hand on her waist and he was about to speak but noticed Violet who seemed to still be standing. There was the look in her face that said she wanted to talk.


    "Violet want to come with us," Li Lian conveyed what Violet had told her.


    "It isn''t necessary for you to come," Li Jun Wei said to Violet. "While I know you can handle this fight as said during your work interview. I had hired you to protect Li Lian and not for this. It will be a breach of contract if I ask order to come."


    War wasn''t a game and life would be lost. The last thing Li Jun Wei could agree to was to let a person who doesn''t know anything to die for something they are unprepared of. He let the woman know the consequences.


    The death didn''t deter Violet. She said firmly, "I wish to go."


    "Please, Jun Wei. I also think it is better for Violet to come," because Li Lian knew the look in Violet''s face. It was the same look she had on her when she thought of how Li Jun Wei would be in danger.


    "If she has made a decision I won''t stop her nor reject the idea, you could come," Li Jun Wei gave his order. Violet was relieved to hear the agreement and she bowed her head to immediately leave and prepare herself.


    Now that they were alone, Li Jun Wei went to plan out the rest of things. He was holding the tablet on his hand when from behind slender hands which belong to only one person he allowed to hug him in his life. He turned to see Li Lian. "What''s this?"

 Chapter 507 - 517: Killing Without Weapon-I

    "A hug," she whispered. Successfully gathering Li Jun Wei''s attention, Li Lian felt his body turned as he placed the tablet aside to have both his hand empty and to wrap them around her back.


    "It is not often that you are assertive. Are you worried about me?" Li Jun Wei lifted her chin to meet her eyes.


    "I don''t know I have a very terrible feeling about this and it might be because of what is happening but I can''t help to feel that something bad is about to happen," Li Lian took a step back and she stood on the tip of her toes. Pushing herself from the ground, she planted a kiss to his lips. "Promise me you will be alright."


    "I will," Li Jun Wei opened his lips, kissing her with the same fervor. His velvet tongue calmed her down but Li Lian still couldn''t help to worry. Knowing this, Li Jun Wei hugged her and rested his chin on the nook of her neck, "My dearest wife, believe me that I will be alright. I have faced many things and suffered a lot of thing and you should know better than anyone how strong I am."


    "But you are my husband, I can''t help but worry about you in this situation. Don''t put killing Wei Tsui Lan as your priority. Promise me that your number one is your safety, of course Xiao Chen too," but Li Lian had seen how selfless Li Jun Wei was when it comes to protecting others with his life and she wished he wouldn''t repeat what he did years ago by saving her as it almost took his life.


    "Trust me. I will come back at once. This is a problem which rooted from my grandfather. While I might not be the one who had resulted his parent''s death, it is unchangeable that his anger is directed to our family. I will end this once for good."


    A knock then came from the room. Li Lian pulled away as Wang Li Lei entered the room, "We are ready to go."


    Li Lian and Li Jun Wei looked at each other again before she nodded and he walked to leave.


    Li Lian clenched her hand she promises to herself that if push come to shove, she would be the one to enter the factory to save her husband no matter who would stop her.


    They left China to the port in japan where a large sea located on the edge of the port. Sh.i.p.s were assembled on the side of the port while most of the surfaces in the port was covered with large containers that were piled like blocks.


    Li Lian watched the terrain from the helicopter she rode which belonged to Li Jun Wei. It was her first time riding one and she couldn''t say she was excited riding the helicopter under this circ.u.mstance.


    She rode the helicopter alone to keep a watch as Li Jun Wei had used a different mean of transport by car while Wang Li Lei had left to instruct his men.


    In different part of the port, Li Jun Wei pushed to load the new cartridges to the gun he had. When Wang Li Lei came back, Li Ju Wei turned his eyes to meet his friend who had a smile on his lips.


    "Your fianc¨¦e?" Li Jun Wei asked. There was only one person who could make his friend smile and it was his fianc¨¦e whom she heard to have returned his friend''s love.


    "She asked me to be careful. I don''t think she knew what I am doing yet it felt as though she could feel it."


    "Women are perceptive," Li Jun Wei agreed, his smile widening as he took off the safety of his gun. "Let''s get back to our love ones soon. Get back to them and spend our time. I believe you also want to do that."


    "Be careful," Wang Li Lei said, sending Li Jun Wei a look.


    "You too. I wouldn''t want to let you get wounded and receive your fiancee''s anger."


    "Neither do I want to see your wife''s anger. She seems tough."


    "She is," agreed Li Jun Wei as his head ducked away from the abandoned building to look at the sky. Noticing the helicopter which he knew belong to Li Lian he took a deep breath. His eyes sharpening in determination. "But I can''t let her cry, not for me. We will see again soon. I will go first."


    In the factory, Naomi still held her ground to glare at Wei Tsui Lan.


    "It is boring," Wei Tsui Lan then remarked. "I promise not to kill you but now that I think about it, I didn''t say you would not get wounded. Loosing a finger or two every hours sound like a good plan seeing of how terribly late your family are."


    Li Xiao Chen felt shivers upon hearing the suggestion Wei Tsui Lan gave as his eyes showed his amus.e.m.e.nt to cut his finger.


    When Wei Tsui Lan stood up, the fear latched closer. Being a gentleman, Li Xiao Chen moved before Naomi.


    "You are really a good person, Xiao Chen," Wei Tsui Lan commented. He reached out to the knife that his subordinate held and twirled it in front of his two hostage, "Let us see whether you can continue to be courageous."


    Taking his steps forward, Li Xiao Chen closed his eyes. What''s wrong with loosing one fingers?! He calmed himself thinking it would be fine if he loses his thumb but the the sight of the blade almost deterred his determination.


    "Sir," the subordinate who came running called for Wei Tsui Lan''s attention as soon as he entered the factory. It appears that he had a hard time breathing as he had been running. When Wei Tsui Lan turned with a deep frown on his forehead as he had been disturbed, the man who didn''t want to die, quickly said, "Akasaka Haruhi have come to the port. As mentioned, he came alone. Would you like to see him now?"


    Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes brightened as his smile hideously widened, "Bring him in!"


    In front of the factory, Haruhi had both of her hands spread. When the man who was searching for weapon on her body almost touched her c.h.e.s.t, she kicked the man by his stomach, having the men around her to immediately raise their guns.


    "My c.h.e.s.t is not to touch bastards," Naomi cursed under her breaths.

 Chapter 508 - 518: Killing Without Weapon-II

    The men was startled by Haru''s apparent anger. She glared at the very man who had almost felt her body as if she was free to touch.


    The man who was swatted was not happy with the rejection. He came forward, "There is no position for you to stop me from checking your body Mr. Akasaka Haruhi. Do not make a trouble or else¡ª"


    "Else what?" Haru wasn''t patient enough either to stand here as her sister had been kidnapped inside the factory that was on her reach and here she was having to face the people who were unrelated.


    The man who had taunted Haru smugly smiled. He came forward when he noticed the men around him all of a sudden bowed.


    He looked behind. On the sight of Wei Tsui Lan who had arrived to the place where Naomi was standing at.


    "You should be calmer. If you treasure your sister''s life, I expect you to come alone without notifying anyone of your group, did you? Then if you did you should know now your life is on my hands," Wei Tsui Lan smiled as he spoke.


    "This is what you want, isn''t it?!" Naomi threw the bag she had been holding. "Now give me back my sister."


    Wei Tsui Lan calmly caught the bag and pulled open to fish out the records that he had told her to bring. He turned the record back, his eyes falling to the date, "Not yet. It is not done yet. Come and enter the factory."


    "You bastard we had the deal¡ª" Wei Tsui Lan laughed at her words.


    "Deal? Deal is made when the person who has the upper hand agree into it and me being that person is still not satisfied. Let''s play a game, Haru. While we talk about the sins that you did."


    Haru clenched her hand while she glared at Wei Tsui Lan who calmly marched to the factory. Naomi looked at the two men who looked back at her, "Do you think you can bring them down?" She whispered to Li Xiao Chen.


    Li Xiao Chen looked at the woman and he rolled his eyes. "We take this two down and another come. Use your head a little."


    Offended by his words, Naomi turned her face, "You little shi¡ª" the factory door opened again that took the two''s attention.


    "Haru!" Naomi''s eyes immediately brightened when she saw at Haru, but at the same time, her smile fell as she saw that Haru had came alone and Wei Tsui Lan was still alive which mean that she had played to the trap Wei Tsui Lan laid.


    "Naomi are you alright?" Haru was about to make her way to Naomi when Wei Tsui Lan who stood before her reached out his hand to stop her, "No, no. No moving and walking on your own. Be reminded that your sister is your hostage and you are my prey."


    The helicopter on the air moved stealthily. For Li Xiao Chen''s safety, it flew around the surroundings of the port without getting too close.


    Li Lian, who was inside the helicopter leaned forward and upon seeing the port and a factory, she felt a sense of deja vu.


    Why does it felt like she had seen this place before? Having a great memory, Li Lian was sure she had never forgotten anything including a port this large and unique in shape as it had similar shape to an anchor in her memories. She felt like she had seen the place before but at the same time not.


    "Miss there is a call for you," said the pilot to Li Lian that brought her from gazing on the port.


    She nodded her head, "Connect it to me." The pilot did as Li Lian wished and when getting the call, Li Lian was the one to ask, "Who is it?"


    "Li Lian is Jun Wei with you?" The voice that had spoken was the one that Li Lian knew well as it was the voice of Li Jun Wei''s grandfather.


    "No, he is not with me. Jun Wei had left to meet the kidnappers. Grandfather have you heard of the question we conveyed?" Li Lian wanted to know. She wanted to know whether the death of Wei Tsui Lan''s family was truly the work of Elder Li.


    While it doesn''t matter now that Li Xiao Chen was kidnapped, Li Lian could tell something deeper was rooted in this problem. Her guts told her so and she believe in her own keen sense of intuition.


    Elder Li didn''t reply for long and Li Lian could hear the hesitation the man had that caused her to frown. The unexpected happen when Elder Li announced, "Yes. Indeed, I was the one who had caused their deaths."


    Li Lian''s eyes turned wide, "You did?" Wei Tsui Lan wasn''t wrong?


    Elder Li deeply let out a sigh and he said, "But please stop that young man from doing more mistakes, Li Lian. There is something he had to know first before he kill more people he shouldn''t."


    "There is still something else you haven''t told me, did you?" Li Lian waited for the elder man to answer.


    Meanwhile in the factory, Wei Tsui Lan took out his gun that was metallic and placed one bullets in the barrel, leaving the rest empty. With a flick, he turned the barrel, "It is a fun game of Russian Roulette. I assume as a person who own casinos yourself, you must have tried gambling before, don''t you, Haru?" Haru''s expression darkened as Wei Tsui Lan brought up the casino and her reason was revealed when with hatred, Wei Tsui Lan''s jaw that ticked moved and said, "It is one of the few things which you stole from my adoptive father."


    "They are not clean. No one who have worked with the mafia is clean," answered Haru and in instance, Wei Tsui Lan pointed the gun toward Naomi.


    Haru immediately moved to cover her sister who was held back by people behind her.


    The trigger was pulled but before it was pointed toward Naomi, Wei Tsui Lan had brought the tip of the gun to his head, pulling the trigger.


    An empty click sound came as there was no bullets on the gun.


    Wei Tsui Lan place the gun he held to the table, sliding it toward Haru. "They don''t. But blood can only paid with blood, you killed the last one person who I took as my family for the very reason of a single land dispute. I cannot forgive that. Shoot," he then ordered while pointing to the gun. "It is your turn. Be reminded that if you don''t shoot."


    Haru heard a click from behind her. Naomi tried to struggle as her neck was caught by one of the two large men who was holding her down. On his hand was gun he pointed against Naomi''s head.


    "I will let you sister to suffer the death for you."


    "You f.u.c.ker! Your life has been wagered the moment you entered the mafia. If your father died because of a land dispute it isn''t anyone''s fault but his stubbornness!" Naomi yelled clenching her teeth when the man who held the gun slammed the back of the gun to her head.


    "Naomi!"


    "Shoot!" Wei Tsui Lan ordered Haru, stopping her before she could take a single step near her sister. "I agree with your words Naomi. Once a person like us enter the world of mafia, deaths have already glued on us. I would have agreed with that except you have killed my family. And the one who is also innocent in this land dispute!"

 Chapter 509 - 519: Killing Without Weapon-IV

    Naomi was alarmed with Wei Tsui Lan''s demand. "Sister I am fine, you can leave me here!"


    "It would do you good if you shut up, Naomi," said Wei Tsui Lan, his eyes flickering with anger and as if seeing it as a cue one of the men who held her down uses his harshest slap to cause a deep wound on her cheeks.


    Li Xiao Chen could hear the loud smack that he wasn''t able to stop as both his arms and legs were tied. "Tsui Lan! As a man you shouldn''t harm women, you are a shame to all male in this world!"


    "Second young master Li, no, Xiao Chen. I am being kind right now. There are lot of things which I can do which I am not doing now for some consideration but do not expect kindness from me to the people who had killed my family." Wei Tsui Lan pushed the gun, "Shoot. I am wagering my life as you should too."


    Haru gritted her teeth. Her jaw set and she took the gun. While Naomi''s head was still ringing, Haru pulled the trigger. A sharp click came and the breath that Li Xiao Chen held leave his nose in relief.


    "A shame," Wei Tsui Lan said, "The land that my father fought to protect. That land belongs to him and why does he has to sell it for you? You killed him because he didn''t agree to sell the land. You are similar to Li Wen Zhou," Li Xiao Chen''s finger flinched when his grandfather''s name was mentioned.


    Wei Tsui Lan said, "When things don''t go the way you two expect. Whoever it is that stood between you and your goal you would use any means to reach your goals, everything is under your consideration even if it means to kill."


    "You are right," Haru answered steadily. "The deed that your father had is not something he should have¡ª that land in which he acquired wasn''t taken by kind means as well. You know that. He knew that land was under our group''s possession and he shouldn''t have bought it because that land belong to the most vital place for us."


    Wei Tsui Lan''s hand gripped tighter on the revolver which had came back to him. His eyes flared up with anger, "And you kill them for that very reason?! Because a deal of a single land!"


    "That land he acquired was to blackmail us!" Haru refuted Wei Tsui Lan and the latter''s eyes widened. "You don''t know anything Tsui Lan because you''re parents would like it much better that you know nothing about their true work. Did you think only your biological father and uncle had been the one who aspire to raise into wealth by playing fire with the Yakuza? Both Mr. and Mrs. Wei, they are also clouded themselves in thinking they could play games with us when they knew they shouldn''t have!"


    "No," Wei Tsui Lan looked with disbelief to Haru, "You are lying. You killed him solely because you knew the land he had was expensive and you want to secure it for your group but my father''s refusal made you upset."


    "You think of us too lowly Tsui Lan," Haru said, she could see that Wei Tsui Lan didn''t know this and of course, she though because most people would have hide their dirtiest secret from their child but that instead caused them to believe their parents to be in the right when they were wrong.


    Haru continued, "We doesn''t attack people simply because money or because I was upset. That land which your father bought. Underneath that land there are crystal narcotics which was made four years ago by my damned twin. Mr. Wei heard of this and immediately bought the land by wrong method in order to use it as a blackmail material for our group."


    "No." The first word Haru heard from the man in front of her was in whispers and he raised his voice, "No. You are lying to me!" Wei Tsui Lan didn''t to believe the cause of Mr. Wei''s death was his own greediness for wealth. "My father bought that land without knowing what is under and you had killed him because he refused to sell the land."


    "I had to buy that land and burn down all the narcotics that was stored. I have tried to solve this in a better way with Mr. Wei. But he had dug his own grave by insisting that I have to pay a certain amount of money or that he would sell the crystal narcotics to other groups¡ª"


    Wei Tsui Lan raised the same revolver he held toward Naomi, "Impossible! Don''t spout any bullshits! I know you are saying this because you think I am easy to fool."


    "Believe what you want," Haru said and looking deeply to Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes, she said, "But remember, there is only one truth and you are avoiding to look away from the truth. Deep down you must have known that there should be a reason why I had killed Mr. Wei you knew and you had the means to find out but you didn''t. You want to have the right reason to attack us which is revenge. The bullshit is you."


    Wei Tsui Lan''s gaze turned more sharper with hatred and he rounded his finger to the trigger. His hand begin to clenched tighter.


    Haru smiled while staring at the tip of the gun, "In the end of the day, your father got what he deserve."


    Her words only poured more fuel to the anger on Wei Tsui Lan flaming anger. The man was ready to pull the trigger but was stopped when the metallic door was opened once again.


    Both Haru and Wei Tsui Lan turned their heads to look on who had come. While Naomi frowned and squinted her eyes to get a better look, Li Xiao Chen''s eyes brightened for a moment upon seeing Li Jun Wei. At once, Li Xiao Chen that realized his brother had came with similar situation as Haru by keeping no weapons or people with him, his smile fell and anxiousness put him on the edge of his toes.


    "I am here," Li Jun Wei announced, his eyes trained on Wei Tsui Lan who looked back at him with the clear anger. While Wei Tsui Lan was over the age of twenties, he was still not much older compared to Li Xiao Chen.


    It was remarkable for him to keep his own group using his influence and the people who was around the factory was a proof that he was also clever enough to use his resources for his revenge.


    But his like his fatal strength he also had a fatal weakness which Li Jun Wei could immediately see upon meeting the man again. It was how easily he could get swayed with his anger and the idea of his revenge.


    "Let''s solve this problem now and for all."


    ****


    Hello, this is Mata0eve, the writer of the book.


    First thank you for reading the book and no, the book hadn''t end yet but there is only up to a very few chapters left.


    I request everyone to support my other book : "The Demon''s Bride" by transferring the power stone to that book.


    I will be marking My Husband Is The Emperor as complete in order for every reader to reach the ending without needing to wait until July for the ending.


    With this book will now disappear from the ranking list and I hope you can help to support my other book to make it into a higher ranking for more exposure which would help me a lot!


    Once again, don''t worry because there is still more chapters to come!

 Chapter 510 - 520: End Game-I

    Li Lian narrowed her eyes over what she heard through the call. Quickly, she was aware that there was no more time for hesitation. She ordered the pilot to let her down.


    Meanwhile, Wang Li Lei who took the position to instruct the men took the vanguard of Wei Tsui Lan''s men. Through his earpiece, he said, "Now."


    There were five people standing next to the tall and large containers that was piled up like walls. One of them was walking without knowing their head was under the aim of a sniper. The man had walked a step further and was unable to take the second step as soon a bullet went through his head.


    The sniper had worked efficiently, using on bullet to kill one person until the twenty first people fell over the ground lifelessly.


    "Move the body stay in the position," ordered Wang Li Lei.


    Wang Li Lei''s men who had stayed hidden behind the containers all left their hiding place, pulling the dead bodies and pushed them somewhere hidden before taking the position of the dead men as though nothing had happened and no one had changed position.


    One men who worked under Wei Tsui Lan walked toward the place, the night was dark and the shadow of the containers were unhelping him to notice the splatter of bloods all over the container and the ground.


    "I heard a loud sound here," said the man to one of the men he found the nearest.


    "It was an accident. One of our men slipped from the ground and hit his body to the containers."


    "Tsk! Be careful and don''t alarm us for such small reason," said the man, everything including the death of his fellow friends went unnoticed to him.


    When the man had left, the previous man who had spoken to him pushed the earpiece hearing the humming sound before Wang Li Lei''s voice come, "It''s the rear''s shift next. Repeat what you did seamlessly."


    Inside the factory, Li Jun Wei saw the revolver Wei Tsui Lan held and he causally walked toward the round green table where Haru and Wei Tsui Lan was standing before each other.


    "Finally you came, I was considering whether cutting Xiao Chen''s finger might urge you to come earlier," Wei Tsui Lan said with a wry smile.


    Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed but his lips didn''t move instead an eerie smile took over his lips, "Shut up. Tell me what you want and release my brother from here."


    "I see that you are much more smarter than Haru here who thought I would released her younger sister just because she had come to the factory."


    "You will regret what you do now, Tsui Lan. You have been fooled by whatever you called as justice and revenge. No one here is the correct outlet for your anger," Haru said, gritting her teeth. She didn''t care about her life what matters now was her sister''s life.


    "I didn''t do this for justice but yes revenge and I don''t care about it any longer, regret is flitting once this all ended," Wei Tsui Lan replied.


    Noticing something, Li Jun Wei''s eyes narrowed in response.


    The gun which Wei Tsui Lan held then was placed to the table again. "Now shoot. Between the three of us there will only be one who die and I wonder which one of us will die?"


    "You have a sick mind!" Li Xiao Chen yelled, "What is it that you want?!"


    "What I want?" The man chuckled faintly, his eyes closing in a hum, "I want blood and a company. Mr. Li I suggest you not to hesitate or," Wei Tsui Lan raised his hand for the men who stood beside Li Xiao Chen to point his gun to his head.


    "Your brother will di¡ª"


    Click.


    Li Jun Wei had pulled the trigger from the revolver with a calm expression. There was six round and seeing the three of them was alive, Li Jun Wei guessed that there was only a few turns until one of them die.


    "If you are playing this game you would die too," said Li Jun Wei to Wei Tsui Lan, "Are you prepared to lose your life?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? I have lost everything," Wei Tsui Lan took the revolver with a smile, "Look around you Mr. Li. I took a very long time to built this place I would be very upset if you don''t recognize my hardwork."


    Not understanding what the man said, Li Jun We raised his chin to look up, his gaze questioning what was it that Wei Tsui Lan meant as to his eyes he only saw an abandoned factory.


    Haru who sensed something off also turned to look around. Something seem to caught her idea but she had no idea until Wei Tsui Lan who had been grinning said,


    "Once upon a time a very dashing young man saved a girl at the cost of his own life inside an abandoned factory. The girl was kidnapped and to save her, the kind young man was involuntarily involved in the kidnapping, leading him to be taken away in the crossfire."


    While the rest was confused with the sudden story, Haru who had heard the story from Hyuga had her eyes widened, realizing what Wei Tsui Lan as planning to do.


    "Don''t listen to his words!" Haru warned Li Jun Wei but it was too late.


    Wei Tsui Lan didn''t stop. Knowing his words were poison that trigger Li Jun Wei''s past memories in the building he had made sure to build as similar as it could look to the factory they had their accident in, he continued, "That girl name was Li Lian."


    Having a quick thinking process, Li Jun Wei who had been quiet trying to remember the factory then noticed the gleaming glitter from above him. The ceiling of the abandoned factory was built with glasses and seeing it, a sudden sharp and agonizing pain hit his head like stake.


    A ringing sound toll beside his ears and Li Jun Wei who had been standing begin to lean his body forward, unable to hold the pain he felt on his head. The people around him blurred over his sight.


    "And that young man was names Li Jun Wei. That young man was you! All this time you have wondered where you received that wound from right? Well let me reveal it all for yo¡ª"


    BANG!


    The sudden tense atmosphere that nine people inside the factory building had was broken in blink when a loud gunshot was heard. To bring them back into the current situation a couple round shot was heard.


    Wei Tsui Lan then noticed the crafty smile on Haru''s lips and his eyes flared up, "Tch! You sent someone here! Kill that woman!" He ordered to the men who held the gun against Naomi''s head.


    But before the man could pull his trigger from above, men entered using the helicopter. Jumping down, they took down the people who were beside Naomi.


    In the chaotic state, the man who was in front of Li Xiao Chen went to panic and quickly pulled the trigger. Li Xiao Chen closed his eyes expecting the bullet to hit him when a louder gunshot was heard behind him and he saw his brother using the revolver which was placed on the table to kill the man.


    "Brother!" Li Xiao Chen yelled when he saw how Li Jun Wei slumped over the table, the pain that had started slow continue to ache and pound his head.


    In that moment, Li Jun Wei closed his eyes and opened it again with a faint memory of a younger girl whose eyes were tied.


    ''Are you not scared?'' Asked the girl but her voice on the back of his head vanished as the pain was replaced with a more painful attack.


    "Shit!" Wei Tsui Lan saw one of the men who had usurped the factory pointed the gun to him. With a quick and heartless thinking, he pulled his subordinate who was the closest to him to become his human shield.


    Haru who had stood beside her sister to make sure she was alright noticed how the coward were running away. "Don''t let him run away catch him!" She commanded.


    Wei Tsui Lan was quickly aided with his people who had stood near the building''s door. The men who he recruited weren''t average people but rather the mercenary he had hired using an enormous amount of money. He had taken extra care for tonight, perfecting his plan for revenge for years and armed the men with shotgun and weapons from the military.


    It wasn''t easy to defeat him and while the others took care of Haru''s men, Wei Tsui Lan had taken the escape path. He quickly arrived on the car but the seven people he had come with initially had been shortened to only three of them.


    "This is not the end," Wei Tsui Lan said as his eyes turned to the factory.


    "This is not the end, you are right," came a different voice that startled the four men.


    Wei Tsui Lan heard the three perfect gunshot and saw from his sides the three men who had came with him fall down to the ground, breathless and lifeless.


    "Li Lian. I see that you have come but I think this isn''t the place you should be and prioritize now?" Wei Tsui Lan had a grin on his face as he spoke.


    Li Lian didn''t buy his words. "You know people talk more when they are about to die." She said and she took three steps forward, pushing the point of her gun to the back of Wei Tsui Lan''s head. "If you wish for a quick death, then I would suggest you to tell me what I need to know. Be sure to answer the truth because I can detect your lies."


    "And what happen if I lie?" Wei Tsui Lan taunted.


    Li Lian smiled, her gaze met Wei Tsui Lan''s from the window of his car that had turned black, reflecting the moonless sky.


    "This," she said pulling the trigger of her gun to shoot Wei Tsui Lan by his legs. He screamed in pain, his body collapsing forward to the car and Li Lian pressed her gun which was still fuming hot on his head, eliciting another scream from Wei Tsui Lan. "So start speaking, pig."

 Chapter 511 - 521: End Game-II

    Low groan of pain came from Wei Tsui Lan who had been shot he writhe in pain but still manically laughed as if the pain didn''t matter to him right now and he was driven by an ecstasy.


    "Why did you attacked me?" Li Lian asked, the question she couldn''t understand. She pushed her heels on the wound on Wei Tsui Lan''s legs, having the man down on the ground screaming for pain.


    Blood seeped out underneath her heels. "You will feel more pain before your death if you don''t answer me, Tsui Lan."


    "But you will kill me in the end won''t you?" Wei Tsui Lan said with struggle of getting the words out as the pain seared him.


    Li Lian''s black hair to tussled by the wind. The lack of the light caused her upper face o be hindered by shadows but her deep burning eyes glowed in the darkness, like a panther who was here to avenge the death of her family. "You will suffer less."


    Wei Tsui Lan laughed while looking at her face, "You are much more of a monster than me, you know that?"


    "Thank you for the credit¡ª" her steps on the man''s legs then turned harder, "¡ªIf you would now speak."


    Wei Tsui Lan had to cry out of pain at first, "Li Jun Wei had been searching for you and when I learned about your past in the factory, I thought he came for you. His grandfather had killed my loved ones and I want to teach him! Teach him how it feel to lose the person he love but cannot touch and reveal it in the future for him so he would blame Wen Zhou!"


    Li Lian clenched her hands at his answer and noticing this Wei Tsui Lan grinned, "Why? Aren''t you angry? Aren''t you mad?! Kill me then and we should see who would suffer more."


    Wei Tsui Lan turned his body all of a sudden, pulling out a gun. Having a quick reflex and trained since young, Li Lian was quick to kick the man by his wrist, causing his hold on the gun to loosen.


    When Li Lian pointed her gun the man had pulled a detonator from his c.h.e.s.t pocket, "No you wouldn''t want to do that, Li Lian. Do you know where this is connected to? It is to your dear foster mother and grandmother, also to all people in the Imperial Hotel."


    It took Li Lian a moment to understand what Wei Tsui Lan had done, "You can''t be!"


    "Yes! I have put all the bomb I could get my hands to the imperial hospital. By now I am sure just this one push and the building would be torn down. Remember, Li Lian I don''t have any grudge against you. Blame your luck for marrying Li Jun Wei and remember that all of this was done by him!"


    "Stop!" Li Lian demanded, her eyes carefully looking at the button where his thumb hovered above. "What do you want? I can give it to you," the ever last thing she want it to happen was her mother and grandmother to die. "You told me it isn''t my life that you want. You know that by doing this you will take many lives who are innocent!"


    "I couldn''t care less. Do you know with what preparation I have come with today?" Wei Tsui Lan''s grin went wider and wider until it spread from his right to the other ear. "I have prepared to die."


    In time, Wang Li Lei who had came noticed Li Lian. She also noticed the man coming closer and when Wang Li Lei noticed who was in front her, he pulled his twin gun and aimed at Wei Tsui Lan.


    "NO! Don''t!" Li Lian warned the man. "He has bombs placed in Imperial Hospital!" Li Lian quickly commanded and Wang Li Lei''s eyes widened when he noticed what was it that Wei Tsui Lan held with his hands.


    "Good that we seemed to be on page quickly. Now if you want the entire patient and people in the hospital to be alive, I suggest you to bring me a car and a path to leave. If you do I will give you this in exchange."


    "You will regret what you do, Tsui Lan," Li Lian said again, "You really will."


    Wei Tsui Lan narrowed his eyes, "I don''t regret my past actions, Li Lian. These people will die and I have no regrets I don''t know who they are why would I feel regret of people whom I don''t know? Yes, you asked me why I attacked you, aren''t you also curious why I had burned your foster mother''s house?"


    Anger flared on Li Lian''s eyes. She doesn''t often loose her cool but now was a different matter whenever her family was mention.


    "Simply because she is on the way. No one kill for a reason. No, put your gun down and kick it here," Wei Tsui Lan demanded when Li Lian had raised her gun. "Do it now. And all of you behind her do the same."


    Li Lian hatefully gritted her teeth as she bent down and placed the gun she had. She was unable to cost the lives of the innocent.


    Wei Tsui Lan had a wide smile, "Good that you are obedient," and he took two steps, placing the detonator on the sides of his body which was still held in his hands.


    "Don''t you want to meet them again?" Came Li Lian''s sudden question that had Wei Tsui Lan''s eyes to narrow.


    "What?" He asked, his eyes holding skepticism.


    Li Lian smiled at Wei Tsui Lan''s confusion, "Don''t you ever wonder why on the apartment where your family had died there was only two victims and it was your mother and sister? Not to forget your step father who has died in coma."


    "What are you trying to say? What do you mean by meeting them again?" Wei Tsui Lan could take the word meeting at face value but he knew that wasn''t it.


    The distance between Li Lian and Wei Tsui Lan was only about three steps away. In the middle between them were the gun Li Lian had held.


    "I can show you how to meet them again," Li Lian offered, her head tilting, "Your mother and sister hadn''t died in the fire, Tsui Lan. I can let you to meet them again."


    Shock came on Wei Tsui Lan''s face, "What are you¡ª"


    Before Wei Tsui Lan could snap from his startle, Li Lian took a step forward and swiftly swung her leg to kick Wei Tsui Lan by his elbow.


    Her kick was powerful enough to cause Wei Tsui Lan to release the detonator and the object fell as it slides over the ground.


    Wei Tsui Lan however climbed over the ground to hold the gun and aimed a shot at Li Lian.


    Everything happened in seconds that Li Lian''s priority was on the detonator. She wasn''t able to dodge the attack and the bullet grazed her arms.


    However, she didn''t stop and from behind a sharp shot was heard. Li Lian tore her gaze to see Li Jun Wei who was leaning on the wall beside him taking a sharp aim at Wei Tsui Lan''s elbow.


    "Seize him!" Commanded Wang Li Lei in time for the men who was near him to hold down Wei Tsui Lan.


    Li Lian could hear a ringing buzzing noise next to her ears as she caught the detonator and her eyes were torn to meet Li Jun Wei''s black eyes. A faint smile came on his pallid complexion before he fell on the ground.


    His eyes were shut close and Li Lian could hear at the same time he fell, her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach as well.

 Chapter 512 - 522: End Game-III

    Li Lian raced to Li Jun Wei''s side. Her hand felt cold as she tried to hold his body on her arms. Her leg was wounded and blood gushes out but the pain felt nothing to her whose all focus was poured to Li Jun Wei.


    She placed her hand on his forehead, the stinging fever startled her.


    "Jun Wei..." she whispered in shock. Tears covered her eyes but she knew no time was there for her to cry, "Mr. Wang! I need the helicopter. Now!"


    Wang Li Lei nodded in immediate rush and ordered the helicopter to land down.


    "Wait! Wait! What did you say about my mother and sister?! What do you meant!" Wei Tsui Lan who had been hold to the ground where five people had to hold him down shouted.


    Li Lian didn''t spare the slightest glance or explanation to the man as her husband were in the critical condition. She carried Li Jun Wei inside the helicopter. During the entire ride, her hand was around his face, trying to wake him up and had him focus on her but with gradual time, she could see Li Jun Wei''s face turn even more pallid and loosing color.


    By the time Li Jun Wei was brought to the hospital and rushed to the emergency room, Li Lian clasped her hand together. She could sit down and her steps were impatient as she walk back and forth outside the emergency room.


    For two hours, there had been no reply. Li Lian felt her ears numbed. All her senses felt as though it had been stolen from her. The only emotion she felt now was deep sadness and panic. Somewhere in her heart warned her to scamper and do something but she wasn''t able to do anything.


    Li Lian felt as though she was drowned in a large lonely sea where her sight slowly turned dark as she submerged more into the depth of the ocean.


    "...Lian!"


    Li Lian gasped. With her chin raised, she looked up to see Elder and Madam Li. They appeared to have called for her a few times but all was went unnoticed to her until now.


    "Oh, my dear," Madam Li pulled her quickly to her embrace, an action which Li Lian needed the most at the moment.


    "I... I am sorry," she said, her words were too low to hear that it was almost incoherent. "I was there but I couldn''t come in time."


    Elder Li saw how stricken from shock Li Lian was and how her clasped hand that turned white from the tightness of her hold couldn''t help but crunched his brows. He shook his head, "It was all my fault. You are not to blame for anything Li Lian."


    Li Xiao Chen had just arrived to the emergency room as well. He was saved from any injuries and carried by Violet, he couldn''t stop the tears that were on his eyes as well. He saw his grandfather who came toward him.


    His hands were both raised and there was happiness and relieved he felt to see his grandson was not injured but it was not for long as his eldest grandson was on the bed now. The hands that wanted to touch Li Xiao Chen''s shoulders then fell on the sides.


    Li Xiao Chen shook his head, removing his hand from Violet''s shoulders and came to give his grandfather a hug.


    Things went chaotic for another hours until the doctor stepped out from the door. Li Lian could feel her blood disappearing from her body when the doctor had a severe look on his face that told her the volume of Li Jun Wei''s illness.


    "I don''t have much words to say," started the doctor, "Mr. Li''s artery had almost been severed when he was young and due the traumatic incident which not only he suffered physical but mentally, he had lost his memories, that was what I had heard."


    "Yes that is correct," Elder Li answered as the other two women were in a state of shock.


    "H-How is my husband now?" Li Lian came to ask. Her knees were loosing strength but she needed to know.


    The doctor thinned his lips, "You see, brain is the most mysterious organ that we have in our body. Incidentally, Mr. Li Jun Wei had suffered his wound and on the nerves that affect his brain as well. It is very dangerous to try and force him to remember the memories he had lost. Sometimes for intelligent patient, even the slightest mention could cause them severe headache for days and fevered for weeks."


    Li Lian didn''t want to hear the explanation. Knowing it the doctor summarizes, "I cannot say that we are fortunate or if Mr. Li Jun Wei is lucky. He had passed the most dangerous time but right now, he hadn''t regain his consciousness and when he would regain them, I cannot tell for sure."


    "Do you mean he had fallen into a comatose?" Li Lian questioned and the doctor nodded her head. Her tears were waging war to spill out but resisting it, Li Lian could only clenched her teeth.


    "We will continue to look at his condition..." the doctor continue to speak but Li Lian had withdrawn herself from the conversation.


    The night ended with Li Lian staying beside Li Jun Wei for the entire night. When everyone had left her alone to look at him, she had cried in silent tears. She waited for him to be awake and kept questioning in her mind if there was a simplest way for them to fight Wei Tsui Lan without the cost of his life now.


    But Li Lian knew that if he didn''t go to the factory, it would be Li Xiao Chen''s life that he wagered. He didn''t want it to happen, she knew and she knew that this was inevitable but the blame and guilt continue to reside in her.


    Days passed without the slightest change in Li Jun Wei''s condition. He appeared to be asleep. His expression was peaceful and looking at is features in his sleep caused her heart to squeeze. She didn''t know how Li Jun Wei could bear watching her in comatose when she felt as though each day she was dying slowly.


    It was in the afternoon of the third week when Li Lian held his hand. She pressed her warm cheeks against his cold hand, "Please wake up, Jun Wei... please..."

 Chapter 513 - 523: Fallen Petals-I

    Li Lian walked with her high heels, the men who were dressed and clothed in the police uniform bowed at her at once as they found her face familiar. Opening the door for her, Li Lian then made her way inside the room where it was divided in half.


    On one side was her and on the other side of the room which was separated by a tall glass Wei Tsui Lan who was dressed in a prison attire.


    Wei Tsui Lan looked at her with a sneer, "Mrs/ Li Lian, you came again? I have nothing to talk with you but I am truly curious how is your husband doing now? Has he died?"


    Li Lian came and take a seat with her expression passive.


    "You are very kind, Mrs. Li. You could have killed me instead of bringing me here, do you think by sending me to the prison I will repent?"


    Li Lian still didn''t entertain the man with his monologue. Instead, he went to pull some pictures from her handbag before pressing it tightly against the glass.


    "Meet Miss WongHee and Miss Enhyu," Li Lian said, that had Wei Tsui Lan to narrow his eyes because he knew who that was, "The two women were once named under Hong surname, your mother and sister. Right now they are living a very fulfilling life in Korea."


    "W-What?" Wei Tsui Lan stared at the picture in disbelief. He tried to reached out his hand, forgetting the fact that there was a glass between them. Unable to hold the picture, he smashes his fist over the glass. "Give it to me! You are lying!"


    Li Lian did the opposite by gathering the pictures to her hand and placed them upside down on the desk, "I am lying? I am here only to relay you the truth because my grandfather in law wished for me to do so."


    "What do you mean the truth?" A trembling sound could be heard from Wei Tsui Lan''s voice.


    "Mr. Li Wen Zhou whom you hated so deeply faked a death of a two person who was almost killed by her ex-husband. Your mother was a fighter but her husband who were tangled with debt suddenly came to a plan where he could pay all his debt and that was the life insurance of her and your sister."


    Li Lian watched the continuous shock and doubt on Wei Tsui Lan''s face, "Coincidentally, Mrs. Hong knew Li Wen Zhou who then agree on her idea to fake her and her daughter''s death by starting an gas accident in your apartment. It should have led to no death except the two fake ones until her husband noticed something was off and could tell that they were faking their death¡ª"


    "You are lying¡ª"


    Li Lian punch her fist to the glass, causing the entire glass to vibrate, "I don''t really care about whether you believe me. I really want to f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you, Wei Tsui Lan."


    Anger was boiling inside Li Lian''s eyes, her appearance than had always looked lovely didn''t change but the cruelty she held on her eyes now made a clear difference of the past her and the current her.


    She held her snarl, lowly growling, "The reason why I don''t is because my grandfather in law had some debt to your mother. But mark my word. I will never ever let you see your mother and sister again for you have harmed my most beloved person."


    She then left the room, hearing Wei Tsui Lan''s screams and his yells as he wanted to see his family again but it was all too late. While Li Lian couldn''t offer him death, she knew that the most painful punishment for him to unable see his family despite knowing that they were alive would be a living Hell for him.


    The lawyer from Li corporation then came to serve beside her. Without looking at the woman, Li Lian said in a clear voice, "I want him to be under the bars forever. Until his last breaths. From now on no one should be allowed to meet him again. No matter who it is."


    Days passed as fast as the leaves that fell from the tree to the ground. A few people had come and leave to meet Li Jun Wei. It was then the visit of Mr. Wang Li Lei.


    Li Lian greeted the man with a forced smile. She cannot pull any smile at her current condition but she didn''t want to be impolite to the person who had helped her and Li Jun Wei.


    "I am sorry for coming late, Mrs. Li Lian, this is my fianc¨¦e," Wang Li Lei took a step aside to show the dainty beauty young lady who stood beside him.


    The girl offered Li Lian a gentle and wide smile, "My name is Yu Xiao Yun, my well wishes is all for you, Mrs. Li Lian."


    Li Lian offered the girl another smile and felt how the girl''s eyes studying her. The gaze wasn''t uncomfortable but somewhere while looking at Yu Xiao Yun''s eyes, Li Lian noted how the girl had a very calm eyes despite her age.


    "Can I see him?" Wang Li Lei asked as they were standing outside the room.


    Remembering her bad manner, Li Lian took a step aside, "Certainly. The doctor says that all his vitals are stabile at the moment. But whether or not he can be awake is still a mystery of time," Li Lian could feel her own voice tremble as she speak the words.


    "I am sure he would wake up soon," Wang Li Lei politely offer his comforting words.


    Li Lian tried to be optimist but she can''t help the anxious thoughts that kept pushing to the surface of her mind. She felt a hold on her hand and looked to meet Yu Xiao Yun''s eyes who had held her arm.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Li Lian. I am sure that soon your husband would wake up. He won''t wither away," said the girl with a resolute look on her face.


    "Thank you, I believe he would wake up soon as well. He is my husband and I trust his will to stay alive," Li Lian answered. She couldn''t tell why but the words Yu Xiao Yun said felt a little different than trying to comfort her. As though she was certain of her words.

 Chapter 514 - 524: Fallen Petals-II

    Li Lian spent some more time in the company of Yu Xiao Yun. The girl was more mature than her age gave her to be. Not only was she polite with her demeanor but also the fact that Li Lian could consult to her about her company.


    Something in the girl also eases others to speak with her.


    "Sister," came the voice of Li Xiao Chen from the door. He came with a nod of his head when meeting Wang Li Lei and Yu Xiao Yun. "There are someone who want to talk with you. I thin it is urgent."


    Li Lian was rather unwilling to separate from Li Jun Wei. The thought came pass by her mind that question her what would happen if Li Jun Wei crossed the other world when she wasn''t beside him which scared her.


    "We will be here," Xiao Yun offered Li Lian a smile and held her hand to offer comfort.


    "Yes we will. You can leave at ease, Mrs. Li. Jun Wei isn''t the type of person to leave others behind him," Wang Li Lei said.


    Li Lian was thankful of their help. She bowed to the two politely before dragging herself to meet the guest who had came.


    Yu Xiao Yun made her way beside Wang Li Lei, her lips putting on a smile, "He looks like he is sleeping."


    "Hm, what did you speak to Mrs. Li earlier?" Wang Li Lei asked with curiosity.


    "Just a little encouragement. Not many would believe my words though," she answered, keeping her words ambiguous.


    Li Lian left the room to see Ruen who was sitting on the longue who had been waiting for her stand once he met her. "Mrs. Li," the man wanted to keep the greeting by asking how she was but noticed how ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e his questions were. "I am hoping that he is better?"


    "He should be," answered Li Lian, her little answer was enough to tell how sad she was. "Is there anything that you wished to discuss?"


    "Yes, it is about the bomb that was placed here previously by Mr. Wei Tsui Lan. Thanks to the help of Mr. Li''s friend, Mr. Han Xi Guang, we were able to bring out and remove all the bombs without a single causality."


    "It''s a wonderful news, but I am sure you didn''t come here only for that?" Li Lian questioned and the man nod his head. She was given a deep brown envelope.


    "Mr. Li had helped me to find someone who was responsible to kill my child. While I wish to put him under the charge, Mr. Li wanted you to use this man to strengthen your revenge against your family."


    Li Lian raised her brows. Opening the envelope, she read the name of the man, remembering it to be the same man who is the father of Xie Hue Lin.


    Li Lian scrunched her brows. She thought about how many help she had received from Li Jun Wei, feeling thankful as well as sad as right now her husband who could give up the world for her is sleeping peacefully without anyone knowing when he would wake up.


    Every night she couldn''t leave his side. It had been roughly four weeks coming in where Li Jun Wei hadn''t woke up. His vitals and conditions shows that he was alright but for him to wake up would need more than his condition.


    Both Elder Li and Madam Li asked Li Lian to leave the hospital and sleep in the house but she couldn''t. Being separated from him even for one second scared her because she knew that every second his soul could escape and she would rather stay with him during that time rather than not.


    Even right now, while taking to Ruen, she couldn''t stop turning her head every two minutes to look at the direction of Li Jun Wei''s room which Ruen noticed but didn''t think of it as rude as he knew the condition the woman was in.


    "Mrs. Li!" Li Lian who had finished talking with Ruen and was about to come back to Li Jun Wei''s room heard the call from the nurse.


    "There is an urgent news!" exclaimed the nurse. "The patient has woke up¡ª"


    Li Lian''s eyes widened and immediately she made a dash from where she was and opened Li Jun Wei''s room. Both Wang Li Lei and Yu Xiao Yun who was in the room along with Li Xiao Chen was surprised.


    Li Lian rushed to the room but she could tell from the situation Li Jun Wei hadn''t woke up.


    The nurse who caught up to her huffed for breaths, "Not this patient, missus, but your grandmother."


    Li Lian was happy to hear that. She was still saddened to know that Li Jun Wei was still asleep but to hear that one of her treasured people had woken up, she hurried to meet Senior Mrs. Xie. When she came there, she saw the older woman appeared to be light headed and still pale. Doctors were beside her to check her condition which showed positive signs.


    Seeing Li Lian coming in, Senior Mrs. Xie quickly greeted her with a warm smile, "Li Lian! Oh my dear."


    Li Lian came to pull her grandmother in a hug. Tears filled her eyes as sadness mixes with happiness came to her. One one hand she was still anxious of Li Jun Wei''s situation but on the other hand she was happy and overjoyed to see that her grandmother had woken up.


    "I am glad that you woke up," Li Lian said, meeting her grandmother''s eyes that glistened like hers from tears. "I am really, really glad. You didn''t know how shocked and sad I was to know that you had been pushed from the staircase."


    "I''m sorry dear. I had just overheard something that I couldn''t believe but I cannot expect that she... that your mother would push me from the staircase to kill me!" Her grandmother said with a disbelief look.


    It was because all this time, Mrs. Xie had put a perfect image of a kind and sweet daughter in law that her grandmother had trust on her and on the day she found out that Xie Hue Lin wasn''t her granddaughter, she had been surprised.


    Unfortunately Mrs. Xie found out that she had listened over their conversation and to make sure she kept silent, pushed her from the staircase, hoping she would bite the dust.


    "I know, I found out about it but I had no evidence to bring her to jail. She also accused me that I was the one who caused your accident," Li Lian shared to her grandmother of what took place.

 Chapter 515 - 525: When We Are Together

    Senior Mrs. Xie heard everything which shock and disbelief. Now that she knew how rotten  her daughter in law was, she was no longer in shock for what Mrs. Xie had done but the extent of her action where she was ready to kill.


    "I shot Hue Lin, three or maybe two times. I don''t remember," anger had consumed her and Li Lian was sure in count of more minutes, she would have shot her younger sister to death.


    Senior Mrs. Xie knew how evil Xie Hue Lin was upon hearing Li Lian''s entire story and how she was responsible for the accident that almost took didn''t know how to react. It was difficult not to think that her granddaughter was not related to her and to discover that she was similar to her mother, a rotten apple.


    "How is your husband now?" Senior Mrs. Xie asked carefully, noticing Li Lian''s smile that fell and shortened.


    Li Lian hadn''t fully explained about the accident that caused her husband to be in vegetative state to her grandmother. Not because she didn''t want to tell her or keep it a secret but because she thought that it was better to keep the news less intense for her who had just woke up from coma.


    "He is still asleep. He look so peaceful," Li Lian said the words while smiling. Her tears had dried with he amount of night she spent crying while beside Li Jun Wei.


    Most people didn''t know that she had cried. It was because Li Lian still took it on herself to cry away from people. The only person she had cried to was Li Jun Wei and now that he is in a coma, she decided to pull herself together, not wanting him who was asleep to be sad as well.


    "Mrs. Li," called the doctor and Li Lian give her grandmother a brief look before leaving to the doctor.


    "Is my grandmother is alright? How is her current condition?" She questioned. Her family''s health was her priority.


    "She needs to undergo a few checks up to see if there is any side effect but from what I see now, I can tell that she is alright for now. I was thinking to ask if you would agree to¡ª"


    Li Lian''s attention was caught when behind the doctors, from the door that was left ajar she could see the nurses and doctors that were running in haste.


    "Which room?!" Li Lian heard the doctor asked.


    The nurse replied, "Room three sixteen!"


    At the number of the room, Li Lian''s eyes widened. The doctor assigned for her grandmother was still speaking but her attention had left her.


    It was Li Jun Wei''s room!


    Li Lian quickly left the room and rushed outside, leaving the doctor and her grandmother confused.


    She saw how the nurses were in rush and they all stopped in front of Li Jun Wei''s room, looking baffled and shocked.


    Her blood drained from her body as she could only see this as a terrible sign. The doctor who stood against the door sighed and shook his head which only worsen Li Lian''s fear.


    "No..." she whispered weakly, her eyes burning with tears and she made her way slowly toward the door before running inside.


    Li Lian expected the people who were occupying Li Jun Wei''s room to cry, the mood was heavy and her heart had stopped beating when she imagined the white thin blanket covering Li Jun Wei''s entire face.


    She didn''t want to lose him, not in this way!


    Her trembling hand pushed open the door as she maneuvered through the nurses and doctors. Her ears had turned numb and her hearing sense disappeared for her to grasp her surrounding.


    A stinging ringing sound sharply played on her ears.


    Coming inside the room, her eyes that were blurry saw the figure that sat on the bed. The ring in her ears then was replaced with the gentle voice that was husky and hoarse, "Li Lian."


    Li Jun Wei''s voice was the voice that she could never forget. Her eyes were overfilled by tears that she couldn''t see him well. Blinking her tears away, she let the tears form a silvery line underneath her eyes.


    She looked at him, looking at Li Jun Wei who had woken up. At first she doubted herself, wondering if the sadness had caused her to hallucinate.


    But no. She could see his bright smile that shine to her like a single ray of light.


    Since she first met Li Jun Wei, he was the same light that helped her upon waking up from her comatose. Until now that gentle smile he directed to her had never changed. T had always been her savior.


    Running toward him, Li Lian wordlessly pulled him close to her. Wounding her arms around his shoulder, wanting to hug him closer but at the same time, she didn''t want to squeeze him too tightly.


    "You are awake," she whispered, feeling his warmth, she never felt as relived as she was now. It felt as if her heart that had stopped beating start to gain life again.


    "You have been beside me, I know even when I was asleep. I''m sorry for worrying you," Li Jun Wei felt her shake her head on his shoulders. "I remember everything now. I remember you, the accident and everything."


    Li Lian pulled away to meet his eyes and nodded, "You saved me," she let his thumb to wipe away her tears. "I am glad that you woke up. I love you," she then whispered.


    Placing her hands delicately on his jaw, she pulled him closer, leaning her own lips forward to catch him for a kiss. Li Jun Wei traced his hand on her back, placing his other hand on the side of her chin to kiss her back in the same fervor, as if to make up for the time they were separated and to feel it for themselves that it wasn''t a dream that they were together now.


    The people in the room couldn''t make it into their world as Li Lian and Li Jun Wei turned immersed in each other''s presence.


    ****


    Hello, this is Mata0eve, the writer of the book.


    First thank you for reading the book and no, the book hadn''t end yet but there is only up to a very few chapters left.


    I request everyone to support my other book : "The Demon''s Bride" by transferring the power stone to that book.


    I will be marking My Husband Is The Emperor as complete in order for every reader to reach the ending without needing to wait until July for the ending.


    With this book will now disappear from the ranking list and I hope you can help to support my other book to make it into a higher ranking for more exposure which would help me a lot!


    Once again, don''t worry because there is still more chapters to come!

 Chapter 516 - 526: Even The Scores-I

    Wang Li Lei and Yu Xiao Yun had left the hospital after giving their wishes. Li Xiao Chen who had found a woman he love understood the need of time between couples especially the ones who had been separated for long. Elder and Madam Li had came.


    Tears were on the grandparent''s face who couldn''t be more than happy to see their beloved grandson have woken up from his comatose.


    "The doctor says it is a miracle," Li Lian said, still sitting beside Li Jun Wei with her hands held as she didn''t want to be separated form him now. The moment was filled with too much happiness that she fear the bubble of happiness would burst, leaving her nothing but realization that it was all a dream.


    Li Jun Wei held her and as well, knowing that by being together he helped Li Lian heal the wound of having him away.


    "God must have heard our prayers," Elder Li said and he placed his hand on Li Jun Wei''s shoulders.


    "Li Lian had been our miracle, it must have been because of how she had stayed with you day and night speaking to you that she had helped you to wake up," madam Li said, tears that were on her eyes couldn''t help but to continue and spill. She had to dab the handkerchief all over her eyes.


    "She does," Li Jun Wei agreed, turning his eyes he met her gaze where he could see how red her eyes were after shedding so much tears of relief, "Even when I was asleep I could hear your voice accompanying me. I might not be able to remember it now that I am awake but I can tell that you never left my side."


    Li Lian smiled, sniffling her tears when she felt her nose tingle, "Achoo!" A loud sneeze came from her. Li Jun Wei pulled the tissue box toward her.


    "How cute," Li Jun Wei can''t help but comment, while Li Lian felt embarrassed as the two people behind her joined in laughter.


    Seeing the happiness, she couldn''t help but also join in the laughter, feeling never in peace than before.


    The past four months moved as quick as turning page. When she realized it, Li Jun Wei had finished his rehabilitation. Her grandmother who went at the same time, couldn''t rehabilitate as fast as Li Jun Wei but recently yesterday, she was able to walk without needing the help of the cane.


    "The doctors told you to stay put, grandmother!" Li Lian pouted when she saw how her grandmother kept on walking down and up over the staircase. Despite her words, she offered her grandmother her hand, helping her as she walk.


    "I feel stuffy if I don''t walk and you don''t have to mind me about walking. What about you?" Her grandmother asked.


    "About what?" Li Lian asked curiously.


    "My grandchildren, dummy girl!" Senior Mrs. Xie shook her head, "Listen to me, what you should do now when you get peace is to have a home. I remember your wish very well when I asked you what kind of family you would like to have. One dog, three children, and a handsome husband with a great family."


    Li Lian blushed over hearing her childish dream, "Um, grandmother you only remember things that you shouldn''t..."


    "Handsome husband with a great family on top of it he has wealth! That is a check what about the other two? My three grandchildren," said her grandmother. "One of them could inherit Li Corporation and the other could continue our company. Though it worries me, the third one can even continue Ryouma clan. How perfect isn''t that?"


    "Grandmother you are too loud," Li Lian tried to hush her grandmother who continue to speak. Today they had been staying in Li Family house. Thinking about how the Li family overheard her grandmother''s words she couldn''t help but to feel shy.


    "When are you planning to meet your grandfather?" Came Senior Mrs. Xie''s thoughtful words.


    "Next week. There is one thing that I should take care there," Li Lian answered, bringing her grandmother to take a seat. "I wonder if grandfather would like to see the present I gave him."


    "I am sure like me and Madam Li, he would love to see his grandchildren as a present. What about the wedding preparation?" Senior Mrs. Xie asked her upcoming schedule. "I see all the servants running back and forward with frowns."


    "It is already ninety percent. As we will be holding the party in the garden of this house the servants is the busiest. For now, the ornaments had been put up," Li Lian answered.


    "It will only take another three days until the wedding," came Li Jun Wei''s voice from behind, having both Senior Mrs. Xie and Li Lian to turn their face.


    Li Lian rose from the couch, hugging her husband as a greeting while Li Jun Wei pushed back her hair that covered her forehead to plant a kiss.


    "The dress for you grandmother should already arrive now," he said as he walked and the elderly woman nodded in approval.


    "You are very considerate Jun Wei. Even though I told you I can afford to wear my own dress."


    "That shouldn''t do. You are Li Lian''s precious family.  We can take care of that and please enjoy the wedding, grandmother," Li Jun Wei said with a smile on his lips. It was difficult to think that he was the same man who was pictured cold in the newspaper when in truth Li Jun Wei was such a warm person.


    But his warmth all originated from Li Lian, thought Senior Mrs. Xie to herself.


    "What were you two talking?"


    Before her grandmother could answer, Li Lian said, "Just some of our past."


    "And the three children plan?" came Li Jun Wei''s question that had Li Lian to blush.


    "Oh you! Since when have you''ve been here?" Li Lian pouted while Senior Mrs. Xie continue and watch her who was speaking. Seeing her granddaughter''s wide smile, the elder woman press her head on the back of the cushioned chair, happy by what she saw.


    "Don''t forget we will be going now," reminded Li Jun Wei, looking at her, "Are you ready to go now?"


    "Oh, I still need my bag and phone. Wait for me," Li Lian rushed to the staircase.


    "Don''t run! I will wait for you and we can be late," warned Li Jun Wei who didn''t want his wife to fall and stumbled on the staircase. When he turned to look at Senior Mrs. Xie, the woman had been staring at them in a long stare.


    "Thank you, Jun Wei for being there for Li Lian. I hope you can be with her forever," the old woman says, "I know you will be leaving to see through the karma and settle old score in her stead."


    "To stay with her until my last breaths is my plan from the beginning. Don''t worry, grandmother. I will make Li Lian happy," promised Li Jun Wei.


    In his entire life, there had only been one woman who he love. When he regained his memory, he noticed how this entire time fate had been trying to pull them together. Even when they were separated they always go back to each other like a magnetic pull.


    "Thank you, make her happy for the time she couldn''t," requested Senior Mrs. Xie which had Li Jun Wei to nod his head promptly.


    "Let''s go," Li Lian said when she went back to their side. "Grandmother I will talk to you and come back home soon."


    "Take care," Senior Mrs. Xie watched how her granddaughters and grandson in law left the house. Not a long time after, Madam Li came to her.


    "Can I sit here?" The two elderly women then sat together, watching the garden from the glass wall which was filled with white ribbons.


    "Children grew up fast, don''t they?" Senior Mrs. Xie asked, having tears on her eyes.


    "They do. They run so quick that we are left behind but all we could do is to wish them for their happiness," answered Madam Li, placing one hand over her in law.

 Chapter 517 - 527: Even The Scores-II

    Without Li Lian visiting them, the Xie Family should have been in their most peaceful time. They were supposed to if not for the fact that over the count of minutes, Xie Company had slipped from Mr. Xie''s fingers and now they had nothing. Worse, Mr. Xie had been fired from the company, leaving them only for a few days to work their life with the leftover wealth they had.


    Days passed with both Mr. and Mrs. Xie fighting against each other for the lack of money.


    "You should have been kind to her!" Yelled Mr. Xie early in the morning. The servant knew that in the exact time it was often for head of the house to fight with his wife. Therefore, the servant had left and emptied the surrounding.


    With many of the servants fired because they couldn''t afford to pay their wage, the remaining servant tried to hold into the job as long as they could while preparing to find another job.


    "Kind to Li Lian?" Mrs. Xie shouted back in horror, "Did you not see with your own eyes what she had done to Hue Lin?! She shot her!"


    "Didn''t she shoot her because you both had done something?" Mr. Xie raised his brows.


    Being blamed didn''t sit well with Mrs. Xie, "Why didn''t you acted kind to her then?! You cannot blame me alone when you were the first person who didn''t like her!"


    "I might have not like her but you should have been less demanding and less cruel to her. If you did so, she would have spared our company!" Mr. Xie pushed the blame to his wife.


    In the past Mr. Xie was a proud man. He often wore the most expensive suit he could afford, a golden watch on his thick wrist. Now, the man had been stripped from all his privileges he believed he was entitled to have.


    With lack of sleep, dark circles stood out under his eyes. The stubbles had overgrown and he looked haggard as he wasn''t able to sleep with the shock and disappointment of how he had lost all his status in mere seconds.


    His hair was greasy and oily, unkept that only had Mrs. Xie to look at him in disgust.


    "How can you blame me when I had only followed your lead? The one who suffers the most in this house is me and Hue Lin! Did you not see her in fever after being shoot by Li Lian? And you can still speak about her here?" Mrs. Xie demanded back, "Unlike you, I have tried everything to gain back our company. But here you are, blaming me for everything! Why don''t you leave this house and find a way to work? We need money and you are the head of this family!"


    "I had told you I tried! I have tried to find work and contact everyone I know but they didn''t want to help me. All of them are only garbage!" Mr. Xie kicked the chair beside him, startling Mrs. Xie.


    Xie Hue Lin who watched it all happen had her eyes wide in shock. Anger and upset grew more in her heart. She swore. She deeply swore in her heart that one day she should avenge herself and bring down Li Lian!


    Their hard days will only last for a few months and maybe year for worse but she knew if she tried, there should be a way for her to stand back on her feet and put Li Lian in worse shame than she felt right now.


    "Madam! Master!" The maid run inside the room, standing beside the door, passing by Hue Lin in haste. Her expression looked filled with fear for she remembered what had occurred a month ago.


    "What is it?!" Mrs. Xie who was still venting her anger by words snapped her eyes, "How could a maid like you come and disturbed¡ª"


    "It is the young lady Li Lian!" The maid shouted, "She had come and request to meet you."


    Colors disappeared from Mrs. Xie''s face and even Hue Lin who had just prepped herself with the swear to kill Li Lian turned even paler as the wounds on her legs still remember the searing pain of the bullet that went through her flesh.


    "Tell her we are not here!" Mrs. Xie ordered at once, her voice sounded like a shrieking mouse who had just realized it had been trapped.


    "No! What are you saying?! Let her in," said her husband that staggered Mrs. Xie. The woman looked at him as if he had two heads. "We need to please her. Maybe if we do that, she can see that we had learned our mistakes. When she come here, beg for her forgiveness."


    "No! Have you lost your mind? Why would I¡ª"


    SL.A.P!


    Mrs. Xie who was still speaking had her face turned to the opposite side in an instance. Her eyes were blank as her hand went to cover the same cheek that had been slapped by her husband.


    "W-What did you do?" Mrs. Xie was in surprise because no matter how low of a man Mr. Xie was, he had never slapped her but now he did.


    Xie Hue Lin was even more in surprise as she watched how her entire family broke in front of her. The happiness she had a year ago without Li Lian where she was doted, where everyone around her live in a peaceful happiness on top of Li Lian''s death shattered.


    Now, Xie Hue Lin felt herself standing inside a ship with a hole. Slowly the water entered the ship, drowning it by more time that passes.


    It all happen because of one small push Li Lian used, causing the domino effect.


    "I will warn you once again and you!" Xie Hue Lin flinched when her father shouted at her. "Respect your elder sister and ask her forgiveness. I want our two to be sincere and if you are not don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    Outside, Li Lian and Li Jun Wei stood before the might Xie Family''s House. That was how it is in the past, however, thought Li Lian with a smile.


    "Jun Wei," Li Lian called and Li Jun Wei looked at her with a smile.


    "Is this about the three children? It won''t be easy for you but I am sure we can make them soon. We have enough time when everything ends."


    Li Lian''s cheeks blushed, "You have gotten bolder, haven''t you? Speaking about such thing now. I will show you tonight the effect of your words," she said, ignoring her pink ears and turning her face away.


    Li Jun Wei couldn''t resist but nip her ears, causing her to yelp. Before Li Lian could express her irritation, he came nearer, whispering, "I should say that to you."


    "Milady, master, the madam and master is waiting for you inside," came the ginger word from the maid who was nervous. When Li Lian came last time, she had turned as a witness when seeing Li Lian coldness in shooting her own younger sister while the man beside him who was handsome, only stared with disinterest.


    The two were monsters to the maid''s eyes, beautiful and deadly monsters.

 Chapter 518 - 528: Even The Scores-III

    Entering the house, Li Lian could feel how the people eyes on her. It reminded her of her first time coming to the house starting from when she had just left Japan.


    Since her teens, Li Lian was not very keen on being on the spotlight whether it was a good or bad attention. She remembered passing by the hallways, overhearing the maids'' discussion.


    ''That''s is her? The girl that is said to be the long lost daughter of the madam and masters? She looks very plain,'' said the first maid.


    ''What else can you expect she lives on the countryside. She won''t look like a princess while Miss Hue Lin is born with silver spoon under her mouth,'' the second maid said, ''though I expected more of her since she is the first daughter but what can we do? Not only does she looks plain, she look very gloomy.''


    In fact, Li Lian wasn''t at all plain. She had been a beautiful girl. Xie Hue Lin on the other side had always went through treatments for her skin which caused her to glow while Li Lian had been naturally beautiful but the maids often compared them together and they were biased to the younger miss who they knew better.


    But the worse comment wasn''t that it was this: ''The people who had raised them in the countryside must have been saint. I mean, I wouldn''t even want to take care of a lost girl who then bite my hand by leaving to her birth family who is more well off. That kind of unfilial girl, I wonder how can she even be sisters with our kind young miss.''


    Li Lian had been angry but much more think of herself as a bad person. While the maids talk was completely false, it was true she had left Ryouma Clan.


    It was three years after that when Li Lian started to hate her own decision and herself for letting go of such a beautiful family where only kind souls reside.


    "Are you alright?" Li Jun Wei wasn''t particularly liking the house. It was beautiful in term of structure but the place was filled with only painful memories for Li Lian which didn''t sit well with him.


    "I am, it is just that watching the walls there are memories I remember better now compared to the time we came before," Li Lian answered with a smile.


    Maybe Li Lian in the past would have been sad. Before she fell into coma, she had a very kind heart, so kind to a fault. Right now, she was still the same kind person except she doesn''t allow anyone else to hurt the people around her any longer and he would do anything to protect those who are kind to her.


    Those who see her would know how much her demeanor had changed. The once simple girl now walked confidently, she will not take the stand to bow over others anymore. Her tall heels and red bottoms clicked on the floor with a crisp movements as if to warn the people in front of her to make way for revenge.


    "I feel the need to burn this house down. The building is not at fault but the people here had turned this place to hold so many harrowing memories for you," Li Jun Wei said with a sincere look. While he had do whatever he could for Li Lian now, there was still limits even for the Emperor of Beijing. The past was not changeable even for him.


    "While this place is indeed the Hell I would like to refer it to, there is good memories here..." Li Lian stopped her feet all of a sudden, causing both Li Jun Wei and the maid who had taken the responsibility to lead them to turn their heads.


    Li Jun Wei didn''t have to ask what was wrong when his eyes caught the staircase in front of them. The same staircase which had caused her grandmother to fall.


    "But even those memories have been gone on ashes," Li Lian uttered before wreathing her hands around Li Jun Wei''s strong arm. "Maybe it is a good idea."


    Li Jun Wei''s face broke to a smile, "We should see through everything before doing whatever you wish for."


    "Let''s go," agreed Li Lian.


    On reaching the room, the maid was too afraid to get caught up in the middle and left. Li Lian stopped her when she offered to open the door. When the maid left, using her leg, Li Lian kicked open the unlocked door.


    The loud burst caused the three people in the room who had been waiting on them on edge to flinch in surprise.


    The expression on their faces were quite a sight to see for Li Lian. She saw her mother''s face paled while a red pattern was around her face. Xie Hue Lin glued to her mother as the girl knew there was only her mother she could relied to.


    Mr. Xie, on the other hand, had his expression stunned before he forced out a disgusting polite smile.


    One look at each faces, Li Lian could see all their intentions and the thought they had in mind.


    "I am back," Li Lian smile in a greeting which faded slowly as her eyes turn hollow. "Did you miss me, mother, sister? We didn''t meet each other for a month I trust that you have been waiting for me."


    They had been waiting for Li Lian, of course, her words were correct. The past one month both Mrs. Xie and Xie Hue Lin waited for Li Lian to come to their house while being on edge. They remembered of Li Lian''s warning hat she would come soon and they had been threading on the days with fear that one day in one bright afternoon Li Lian would knock on their doors and kills them.


    Mrs. Xie gulped, trying to calm down her hateful eyes that didn''t miss neither Li Jun Wei''s nor Li Lian''s watch.


    "W-What might bring you here, Li Lian?" Mr. Xie asked, his hand was held politely.


    Li Lian hummed as if thinking what she wanted and she said, "I need a chair. Two chairs for me and my husband."


    "Chairs?" Mr. Xie was taken aback by the demanding order Li Lian had said but he still had some intelligence on him to know that he was on the lesser side of the bargain. "I will tell the maid to¡ª"


    "The chairs is right beside you, Mr. Xie. Why don''t you help us? I don''t see it''s necessary to bring more people in this room I dislike being in a place with too many places."


    "Y¡ª" Mrs. Xie tried to hold her words that almost slipped from her mouth.


    "What is it mother?" Li Lian asked with a smile that make her look harmless when she was far from it.


    Mr. Xie glared at his wife, resulting to Mrs. Xie to bite her lips.


    "I-I will bring the chairs for you two, make yourself comfortable, please." Mr. Xie never thought that one day would come this day where he would have to become submissive and obedient to the demand of someone below him. Mr. Xie deep down believe he was above of everyone and to be ordered around didn''t sit well to him but he didn''t have any choice.


    The chairs were quickly pulled across the floor, causing a high-pitches screeching sound, "Ah, don''t pull them it''s too noisy, Jun Wei doesn''t like loud noises," said Li Lian as she look at her husband who smile at her. Both Mrs. Xie and Xie Hue Lin clenched their hands, angry at how they took this like a joke while they were on the verge of breaking.


    Mr. Xie grumbled under his breaths and this time dragged them so the legs of chair won''t hale on the floor.


    Now that the seats were placed, Li Lian took a seat, having Li Jun Wei sitting beside her. She reached out her hand to her bag but her husband had helped her sweetly by holding her bag in her stead and giving the doc.u.ments she needed.


    Li Lian looked at her family who went quiet, "Please don''t be on edge, I am here only to speak about a few things and it is up to you all to take the words I said and do what you want to do with it."


    "You came here to break our family!" Mrs. Xie said, cursing under her breaths.


    Li Lian''s eyes moved silently at Mrs. Xie and Mr. Xie glared sharply at her wife, "If you don''t have anything better to say then shut up!" warned Mr. Xie loudly. He then turned to both Li Lian and Li Jun Wei, "I''m sorry for her words she is a little on edge¡ª"


    "Yes," Li Lian answered with a wide smile pulling her painted lips, "I am here to indeed break this family apart. Though what I will be doing is only a single push as from what I see this family is only a phoney to look perfect from outside when in truth everything here is on verge of breaking down."

 Chapter 519 - 529: Even The Scores-IV

    "What are you saying?" Mr. Xie asked, his voice and expression in disbelief as if he didn''t expected Li Lian would be able to do such a thing that had her to question his audacity.


    "We will start with the very basic. Do you know that Xie Hue Lin isn''t your true daughter, Mr. Xie? In fact, she don''t even have a drop of your blood in her entire being." Li Lian dropped a bomb. The moment she did, the reaction she waited to see on the three people who were her family was as she expected.


    "No!" Mrs. Xie was the one who shouted, the loudest. "She is saying bullshit! That is a lie!"


    "A lie? Surely I won''t lie when I come here. I am not that much of a stupid person who would come to break a family by simple lies. This is the doc.u.ment of DNA test from the hospital, let me read it for you," Li Lian opened the doc.u.ment and clearing her throat, she said, "We are here to say, Miss Xie Hue Lin hold 0.00 percent likely to not be related with Mr. Xie... do you get it?"


    "No way..." Mr. Xie said and Li Lian tossed the doc.u.ment on her side bleakly. The man swam to take the doc.u.ment, open it and read the same page over and over again.


    It finally sink into Mr. Xie''s mind of the truth and his eyes glared hatefully toward his wife, "YOU! How long have you''ve been cheating on me!"


    Mrs. Xie''s eyes widened, she was taken aback by how quickly could her husband doubt her. "Do you really believe her words?! She could fake that DNA test. You heard her! Everyone heard that she had came here to break our family¡ª"


    "With the untold truth that I will reveal," added Li Lian, "You forgot that I said that. Is this a lie, mother?" Li Lian looked at the woman who gave her birth. How thankful she was not to inherit anything from the woman.


    Li Lian was putting her inside a trap. Mrs. Xie could feel and tell that but she wouldn''t want to openly confirm the fact. She said, "Yes! Yes! I have never cheated on you. The idea of having an affair never even cross my mind. Hue Lin is your daughter!"


    "Fine," Li Lian deadpanned, "I know this would happen, right Jun Wei?"


    Jun Wei looked at her and smiled, "When a person is rotten it would be very easy to learn their next move."


    "Violet if you would please," Li Lian called for help. In next moment, come in Violet to the room, her hands dragged the man whose face was black and blue, traces of red around his face was from a recent wound and some blood traces.


    "This man is someone who you know, don''t you, mother?'' Li Lian said, receiving no answer, Li Lian tilted her head, "Maybe you don''t remember? Come I will help you see her better," Li Lian had only tried to push herself from the chair when Mrs. Xie who had been grinding her teeth falls back to the chair out of fear.


    "I won''t do anything, mother," chuckled Li Lian and she looked at the woman as if she was silly. "Violet would you help me?"


    As if reading her mind, Violet didn''t need to be told what she should help as almost immediately the woman pull the man who they held by the hair.


    "This man is known by you as LingGong. Of course that isn''t his real name. He is the father of you, yes you, my sister. Don''t you remember his face?" Li Lian questioned.


    Xie Hue Lin''s hand gripped her dress, "I don''t know him!"


    "Even though he had been asking you money?" Li Lian subjectively raised her well drawn eyebrow. "You know it is very sad. Extremely saddening for me to see how a daughter could proudly say that her own father isn''t her father."


    "No," Xie Hue Lin shook her head, and she stood to walk over Mr. Xie, "Father believe me. What that bitch is saying is false. I am not his daughter I am your¡ª"


    "Don''t touch me!" Mr. Xie slapped aside Xie Hue Lin''s hand with a look of extreme disgust.


    The look on her father''s face was never something Xie Hue Lin expected. With her own two eyes she saw how quick the family bond they had break across their eyes.


    Until now finally, Xie Hue Lin understood Li Lian''s statement by how fragile this family was because without wealth and the truth, it was enough to break the little family which had never been a family.


    "Would you like to speak, hm? Mr. Chenguang. Is the woman in front of you the same woman you one slept with?"


    "Y-Yes! Don''t you remember me? Son¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Xie cut off, "I don''t know you!" She insisted. "What do you want by doing this? What else do you want?!"


    "Revenge," Li Lian answered, "Is it truly hard to understand? You are the same person who had destroyed my life I am only repeating what you did. I know what you two fear the most. It is to lose everything, isn''t it? How does it feel having all those perfect life destroyed on your very eyes?"


    "You are going to Hell for this!" Mrs. Xie yelled.


    "Warm the seat for me then. I know you would be there before me and I don''t really mind going to Hell if I am with Jun Wei," she looked at her husband with sweetness that only churn Xie Hue Lin''s stomach.


    "Hypocrite. Whore! You can sell your body for revenge? You are such a lowly woma¡ª"


    SL.A.P


    Mr. Xie had raised his hand to slap Xie Hue Lin. "You are the one who should be quiet!" Immediately the man turned to look at Li Lian, "Forgive them, Li Lian and please forgive me. I know that we did wrong! We were wrong for not believing you but I have been fooled by them."


    "Ah right," Li Lian pulled her face with a sad look, "Of course, you must be fooled by them Mr. Xie," the sympathy look on Li Lian''s face had Mr. Xie at peace, thinking luck was still around him only for his smile to fall when Li Lian said, "But you should have plenty of chances to find out the truth. The fact that you don''t is your mistake. I suddenly feel bored. Violet, can you help me and turn on the TV?"


    "Yes, mistress," said Violet.


    The three people of Xie Family was immediately on guard, wondering what else this time Li Lian was going to do until the TV was on. The black screen flickered.


    ''Today it has been announced a new scandal from the singer Xie Hue Lin. The makeup artist of her came to the court suing her for physical abuse and demand Singer Hue Lin to express her apologies verbally...''


    "That''s okay. Turn it off," Li Lian said and Violet did as she wish. She then turn to look at Xie Hue Lin. The girl''s face had lost all colors. "In the past it must be very easy for you to wrap this kind of case and scandal under the rug but now without your father''s position, his wealth, the connection. What do you think would happen to you?"


    Li Lian took a stand from her seat, dictating with a wide smile, "Father, you have lost your family and your company. Soon this wealth of yours is going to deplete with two pigs living under your roof. Mother, the wealth you love from your husband is also gone!" Li Lian made a drama by her expression as she speak, pouring more fuel to their burning hearts with anger.


    She said with a condescending pithy, "Do you think you have anyone to beg for forgiveness and help now? But you tried the past few days yet it haven''t been going on rightly with you... I wonder why?" Li Lian put a naive look as if it wasn''t her who had done that.


    In growing time, the thought of loosing everything finally came around both Mr. and Mrs. Xie the couple now look a shell of themselves. Once they were rich now everything had fallen on the ground.


    "You bitch¡ª" cursed Xie Hue Lin with her cheeks that felt burning from the pain of the slap she received from her father.


    "And you, sister," Li Lian turned her face when she reached near Xie Hue Lin. "You lost your fianc¨¦ which you stole from me. I don''t mind it though because of you I found my true soulmate. Your career is for certain going down in a slope. Tell me what else you have with you now?" Li Lian''s eyes roamed around her younger sister before she laughed, "Ah nothing I see."


    In anger, Xie Hue Lin who stood near Li Lian raised her hand, trying to slap her but four people including Violet and Li Jun Wei came beside Li Lian while the rest of their bodyguards held their knifes against Xie Hue Lin''s neck.


    "My husband worries for my protection. You should be careful now, sister. You fear the most to be beneath me don''t you? What a doom!" Li Lian exclaimed in an exaggerated act, "You are now very very beneath me."

 Chapter 520 - 530: Even The Scores-V

    Xie Hue Lin was trembling with anger but she wasn''t able to do anything. The cold feeling of the blade was enough to warn her from doing any unnecessary movements unless she want to die.


    If this was someone else who had threatened her, Hue Lin would have laughed or scoffed in mockery but she had seen it and felt the still aching pain on her legs what would happen.


    "What would you do sister?" Li Lian urged her, taunting her like a child who knew their younger sibling won''t able to do anything with their parents watch on them. She saw how anger was spilling over Xie Hue Lin who was helpless, knowing the gratification to see how helpless Hue Lin was.


    "Isn''t this enough already?! You have gotten your point!" Xie Hue Lin yelled, still holding her ground. "If you want to kill me then do it. Life like this¡ª"


    "You wouldn''t want to live like this don''t you? You want to die now," Li Lian continued her words for her. "But I don''t want you to die." Xie Hue Lin''s arrogant disposition was quick to disappear from her, feeling chill from Li Lian''s words as it sounded to her as if her life was a game for Li Lian to chose how it would end. Both her eyes were wide when she realized it was now the case.


    "I am here to also remind you of your guilt for pushing mother from the stairs, mother," Li Lian smiled before looking at her mother. She then sat down back to her chair while leaning her head on Li Jun Wei as if she was spending her time during holiday with her husband, doing nothing but laying around and watching TV. In this case, she was enjoying herself, watching her family breaking apart.


    "What?!" Mr. Xie had an uproar on the side. "How dare you! You did not only cheat on me but pushed my mother?!"


    "It wasn''t me¡ª"


    "Stop lying! We all know Li Lian is not and you are the one who is lying!" Mr. Xie was enraged and Li Lian yawned as the scene before her grew dull and boring.


    When Mr. Xie picked up the closest vase, Mrs. Xie screamed out of fear.


    "No! No! Mr. Xie you shouldn''t kill her. Mother have to serve her punishment in jail. Eight years. You would be spending your time in prison for eight years mother."


    "You wouldn''t..." Mrs. Xie grasped how heavy her action was and the thought of going to prison scared her. She crawled on the floor, clasping her hand together. "Please don''t do that! I''m sorry! It was my mistake I learn my fault now¡ª"


    "How about this mother," Li Lian said with a smile, "I will cut some days of your jail time, but on one exchange. Each slap on your cheek would be counted as one day. I wonder how many slaps can you endure?"


    "W...what?" Mrs. Xie looked in disbelief but Li Lian didn''t repeat her words.


    "Do you not agree?"


    "I-I agree!" Mrs. Xie yelled in surprise as she feared sh had to serve eight years but she then thought how can she endure slap on her cheeks?


    Mrs. Xie had always been in the position to slap people and never to be slapped. She didn''t have enough time to wrap her mind that a slap could cause her mouth to bleed which she then realized later.


    "I just had my fingernails painted so I won''t be doing it. Violet," Li Lian called again.


    Violet walked away from the place she stood at and knelt one leg to be at the level of Mrs. Xie. Putting her hand inside the black gloves, Violet flexed her finger before raising her hand. Without the need to count or announce, a loud and crips sound of flesh hitting each other rang on the room.


    Li Lian hold her hand before her smile which widened in a smile. "This is interesting," Li Lian said with a faint chuckle.


    Xie Hue Lin was too stunned and helpless to be able to do anything. Her face was one where shocked had stricken her enough to make her go blank.


    Over the first slap, Mrs. Xie felt her head ring and her eyes go dizzy. She wasn''t able to think of how painful it was when another slap served her left cheek, causing another stinging pain on her face.


    Violet, on behalf of all the pain Li Lian had went through didn''t hesitate her power when she swung her five fingers across Mrs. Xie''s face. One slap cause her mouth to bleed.


    Over the eight slap, a teeth fall out from Mrs. Xie''s mouth.


    "Ugh," Li Lian winced, "That''s disgusting," she commented in a mirth.


    Mr. Xie was frightened and didn''t know what to speak. He was just grateful he didn''t have anything else taken other than his company which now after seeing his wife and daughter had to strive from pain, he might suffer less.


    "And father... I don''t really have anything else to say to you," Li Lian tapped her hand on the table, "I want you to sell me this house for seven million yuan."


    Mr. Xie was at shock. He feared getting beaten but still petty about his money, saying, "This house was bought for fourteen million yuan."


    "Would you better have seven million yuan or have nothing? I am sure because of Jun Wei you cannot have any work. Take this as grandmother''s mercy. I thought her not to but she didn''t want me to hurt you and to give you the money. Not for free however," Li Lian said, "Deal? Or no?"


    Mr. Xie currently only had so little money with him as mostly was used to pay the wage of the servant and to clear the debt he made because of his and his family extravagant way of living.


    He thought about disagreeing and selling the house to someone else but Li Lian had managed to me all companies decline hiring him. Can he really sell his house for seven million yuan? If he sells them for one yuan, no one would ever buy it because of Jun Wei''s influence.


    With no choice he nodded.


    Mrs. Xie gave up after the thirtieth slap where the skin of her face had turned red and purple. Li Lian felt she had relished her anger to her mother as the rest would be taken care by time.


    She had all her families, and the fired servant to leave the house while staying in front of the house and having Xie Hue Lin, Mr. and Mrs. Xie both to stand before the house while watching it being taken down by the large bulldozer.


    Li Lian continue to watch how her parents and her sister stared at the house as if they had just seen the life they had been so proud of destroyed to nothing but now crumbled and broken house.


    "Sister, you have many scandals to take care of," Li Lian reminded their next schedule, "It doesn''t seem like you would able to regain any good image after what you did maybe you will be asked to retire from your career as a singer. It is your time to find your next work and of course it won''t be easy I and Jun Wei will not allow you take any work as a singer again or a company worker. I am saving those companies from being f.u.c.k.e.d up by your unimpressive work method."


    She then turned to Mrs. Xie whose face was swollen as if she had been stung by bee left and right. "Mother, now you have to serve the rest of your seven years and three hundred and fourth one days in prison. I wonder how you will do when you step out of the prison. With no husband and no money.... father, I trust you are the luckiest here though whether you can stay lucky in the future is the question. I will leave you all to continue your personal problem. Oh! And I am holding a wedding party though you are not invited. I just want to share my happiness. Bye bye!"


    Li Lian turned her face, watching how now after she left, Mr. Xie glared hatefully at his wife and the family continue to bicker, blaming one another.


    "I feel that you are being a little lenient," Li Jun Wei said as they left, "You could have make them suffer more."


    "It must be because I look forward so much to our upcoming wedding party but don''t worry. The rest of my revenge will need time to work it on."

 Chapter 521 - 531: Karma-I

    Every day was a treasure with now happiness and peacefulness that only reside in Li Lian''s life.


    Like any other, Li Lian enjoyed her life free from all sadness and problem. And so, days changed into months, every day was only days filled with memorable events, most events which was filled with happiness and warmth which Li Lian enjoyed and treasure in forms of pictures.


    In the Pacific Pavillion. Like any other day, Li Lian had just finished organizing her albums.


    "Mistress," said the maid behind her, "We... the young master had disappeared."


    Li Lian''s eyes widened, "Disappear?" Her heart felt as if she had dropped.


    "He is playing with me," came the voice from behind and Li Lian breathed out in relief seeing Li Jun Wei and her dearest son, with him.


    "Mama!" Called her dearest son, waving her hand from his father''s c.h.e.s.t.


    When Li Jun Wei released his hand, letting him go down, her little son run over her. Li Lian took him by his knees, carrying him on her hands, "Wei Yuan," Li Lian called her son''s name, "Oh god, I was surprised."


    "I took him a to a little walk when he was in the garden, the maid must have missed that," Li Jun Wei came to his wife. He reached out his hand, circling them around her waist before planting a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Did you miss me?"


    Li Lian smiled, her lips softening at the presence of her dearest husband. She stared at his handsome face that looked more handsome as he gained more age. She stand on her tip toes, kissing his lips.


    Little Wei Yuan who saw his parents kissing covered his eyes. Seeing his action, Li Lian can''t help but chuckle with Jun Wei, having her son confused at what his parents were laughing at.


    "I missed you very much," Li Lian said to him, "How did it go with your work?"


    "It is going very well, since you are with me, I have never once met any problem with my work and of course with the additional lucky star, our son," Li Ju Wei traced his and around Li Lian''s hand, letting her rest on his c.h.e.s.t.


    Li Lian couldn''t help but widen her smile, "I heard Xiao Chen helped you this time."


    "Mhm, since his marriage he has work more efficiently. I can see how Violet is a very positive influence for him."


    "I heard that most marriage are like that," Li Lian chuckled as she speak, "Some times having your spouses with you will help you to become a better version of yourself but there are also those who instead turn bad for the worse while the good could also change for the worse."


    "I am glad he found the right woman," Li Jun Wei let her snuggle on his c.h.e.s.t while his hand wrapped around her waist. He placed his head over her head, inhaling her sweet lavender scent that had always been his favorite scent from her.


    They both stared at the wedding portrait which was hung in the gallery they have. "It has been five years since then. Do you want to go down?" She asked her son who nodded happily.


    "Don''t go far," she said before letting her son leave. "I was thinking what happen to all of them now."


    "Some must be suffering, or maybe most of them. They deserve what was coming for them," Li Jun Wei said, aiding her to her seat, "You are on your second pregnancy, Li Lian, don''t waste your energy too much how are you doing?"


    "Truthfully nauseous," said Li Lian honestly, placing one hand on her back while her other hand over her baby bumps which wasn''t large yet, moving her hand up and down as if to soothe her baby.


    "I thought second pregnancy would be better now and I would feel less sick but I think it''s the opposite, I feel a little worse compared to Wei Yuan''s time," Li Lian answered as she sat down with a sigh.


    "Pregnancy is never easy, my mother often says that when she had Xiao Chen," Li Jun Wei kissed her forehead, "You have done so much to bring me happiness. Thank you."


    Li Lian set her head on his shoulders. "I think you are the one who bring me joy. Our children are my gifts from Heaven. I was so nervous during my first pregnancy as I don''t know much about being pregnant and what to eat or drink. Thankfully there is your grandmother and mine. I find myself thanking every little things around me. It must be because of you. I was thinking on going to the mall tomorrow to pick up a few things to celebrate Wei Yuan''s birthday."


    "Hm, tomorrow," Li Jun Wei knit his brows as he had works that were scheduled tomorrow in order to make the day on his son''s birthday to be free.


    "Don''t worry, it is only small things that I need to take. I will go there with Violet. As sisters now, I want to find more approach to be with her," Li Lian said with a chuckle. "Grandmother was so happy to see Violet every time she comes with Xiao Chen."


    "Grandmother love all her in laws, she thought that one day we both will not have a wife. She even expanded her thought on allowing us to bring men as our partner," Li Jun Wei shook his head on the thought. "I didn''t want to tell you this but I think I should. Tsui Lan tried to plead for  help again. He begged to be given a day to meet his mother and sister."


    Li Lian hummed, "And what did you do?"


    "I rejected his request."


    "As you should," although Li Lian had been kind and calm, a look of cold glare come to her eyes. "He would know that one day when he dies that we are not his enemy and instead we had saved him from more heartbreak. With Wei Yuan and our little child in me, I wonder if I had been too wicked with my plan to my own family. I wonder if I really has the quality a their mother some times. Perhaps I have been too cold blooded by I don''t regret what I chose and did."


    "You mean about Wei Tsui Lan of how actually his mother had used him as a witness of their deaths," Li Jun Wei said, looking at her while patting her back which Li Lian always says to be aching.


    "That day, Mrs. Hong can find another person as the witness of her death and she had chosen her son. Without telling him anything, she had set the appointment to meet him with that purpose in mind. If you tell him this, it will be much more heartbreaking for him as he then learned he had been abandoned by his dearest family," Li Jun Wei massaged her back, "But you didn''t. Despite the revenge you did Li Lian, you are still a kind person don''t let others or yourself tell otherwise."


    "I had been abandoned by my families, Jun Wei," Li Lian started, "I feel that the most painful wound is to be abandoned. Tsui Lan can learn this pain later. When it''s time he soon will know that he was abandoned."


    She looked at the window where the sky was blue and beautiful. Not wanting to dwell, she asked, "What if our second child a girl?"


    "Girl or boy, they are our children. I love them as they are," Jun Wei kissed her forehead.


    "Sister!" Came a united voice who climbed on the stairs. It was both Shun and Shin who had come to visit Japan, on Shun''s hand he was carrying Wei Yuan who happily tugged his glasses.


    "Oh no," Li Lian chuckled, "Shun, you shouldn''t wear glasses in front of children. It will become their prey to tug and play around. You wouldn''t want it to be broken..."


    Crash


    As Li Lian had just said it aloud, she saw the glasses break and can''t help but chuckle.


    "Ah, ah, look at him," Shin said, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g his tongue, "You should learn the basics brother. Not only you haven''t improve carrying Wei Yuan for four years, look at you, still wearing glasses when he had broken your glasses for the eight time."


    "Without glasses I cannot see," retorted the obvious by Shun.


    A man who was holding a cane, his hair had turned all grayish and he cleared his throat. Wei Yuan had jumped away from his uncles who had began to bicker, running at once when he heard the low cough.


    "Great Grandpa!" Wei Yuan run toward the Old Master who bent down his back to meet the little boy. "Are you staying here today?"


    "Of course he is, Wei Yuan," Li Jun Wei came with Li Lian toward her the Ryouma Family. "Grandfather, how is your holiday? Do you think you know how long you will be staying here?"


    "I will stay for around three months. I can''t ever miss my great grandson''s birthday, can I?" The old master smiled and Wei Yuan tilted his head, mirroring his grandfather before breaking into an adorable smile. "Or are you asking because you think your house can accommodate us..."


    "No way, grandfather," Li Lian was the one to retort. "We have all the rooms emptied and cleaned for you. How is your illness? You take proper rest don''t you?" She narrowed her eyes on her last question.


    "Naturally! I want to live long for my dear¡ª"


    "Lies!" Shin yelled from the side, elbowing Shun to come toward them and mercilessly exposed his grandfather of his lies. "He had been staying up late again and w.h.i.n.e to Kei of not wanting to drink the medicine. He claims he is alright now¡ª"


    "You!" The Old Maser angrily caned his grandson who kept exposing without shutting his mouth.


    Seeing the merriment, Li Lian, Li Jun Wei and their son can''t help but laugh at the trio. "Seems that we can''t never receive peace again in this house with them..." joked Li Lian while shaking her head.


    "It''s not a bad chaotic," Li Jun Wei had just said the words when Shin had broke the vase.


    "Um..."


    "Maybe we can learn some one or two things to be banned around the house," Li Jun Wei stated, and he walked forward, looking around Shun and Shin before holding out his hand, "Brothers, your guns. You cannot play with Wei Yuan with them."


    "We need to protect¡ª"


    Li Lian came toward her brothers and swiftly pulled out four guns from them. She looked at Shin with a long stare before finally the latter conceded and placed his remaining gun on her hands.


    "This isn''t a toy and I won''t like it if Wei Yuan think this is one. It is dangerous," Li Lian said sternly, and looking at her brother''s face she said, "Relax, no one in this house plan to kill you. I will give these back when you left our house. Right, grandpa?"


    "Of course," The old master smiled, "Whatever the mistress of this house says, we follow the rules as the guests and her words."


    "Great that would mean you also have to drink your medicine now," when her grandfather''s smile fell, Li Lian''s eyes narrowed, "Yes grandfather?"


    "Yes, mistress," answered the old man in surrender.


    Not long another person came to the room, "Li Lian... oh! Everyone is here," Senior Mrs. Xie, who had walked the stairs found them standing together, "Great! Let''s go then the food had been prepared."

 Chapter 522 - 532: Karma-II

    The dining room was more merry than it had ever been. With Xiao Chen moving away to live with Violet in a different house which was actually right beside theirs, their house had been quiet as the newlywed was busy with their own lives while Li Lian and Li Jun Wei was busy with the second pregnancy.


    "There must be a lot that you can''t eat," said Elder Li. "I remember my wife also had the same problem."


    "Yes," answered Li Lian. "I think I vomit more often in the morning than the time with Wei Yuan. Thankfully, grandmothers have helped me to take more nutrients through drinks," she says while wiping her son''s mouth.


    "Though the taste never guaranteed," Li Jun Wei added that had the rest of the people inside the room to laugh.


    "But believe me when I says it is one of the most tasty drink you could ever had during your pregnancy, when it was during my time, we were given a hundred time bitter drink," answered Senior Mrs. Xie.


    "Of course, it doesn''t make any pregnancy easier when we had to drink the bitter medicines," Madam Li answered. "I heard you would be leaving somewhere tomorrow, Li Lian? Should I accompany you?"


    "I will be alright, grandmother, I will be going with Violet to pick some things," answered Li Lian with a smile, having the elder woman to nod.


    "Back for this few days, Li Lian had been wanting to endeavor things on her own," Jun Wei said, "She claims that she is getting chubbier even though she looks no different than usual."


    Li Lian elbowed Jun Wei lightly, nudging him, "He has a sweet mouth."


    "Of course, pregnant women often told to stay still but I have been on your place so I know how stifling it feels to be told you need to stay quiet," Madam Li said, agreeing with Li Lian as the elder woman had went through the same phase, "But be careful as much as you can Li Lian. I wish I could come with you but seeing my schedule don''t match I don''t think I will be able to come."


    "Don''t worry, grandmother I have Violet to accompany me," Li Lian said, turning her eyes to look at Violet who nodded with a smile.


    "I will make sure she would be safe, grandmother," Violet said promptly.


    "Oh dears, you are also my granddaughter now. I am wondering if we should hire more people..."


    "You see now?" Li Jun Wei raised his eyebrows with a grin on his lips, "I am not the most overprotective in this house. We all wish for you to be protected."


    Li Lian scrunched her lower lips, "You should help me to convince them I have enough bodyguards."


    "Well for one, I am on grandmother''s side," said Li Jun Wei with a shrug of his shoulders, looking at Li Lian lovingly before kissing her forehead, "There there, I promise I won''t hire more bodyguard for you."


    "I hope you stay true to your words for the entire month," she muttered with a chuckle. "I think I am going to the toilet."


    At her sign, Li Jun Wei immediately pushed himself from the chair, holding one of her hand while wrapping his other hand on her back. Li Lian''s smile widened at this action of his, loving the attention he devotedly gave to her.


    "They are so glued to each other you won''t believe they have been married for more than five years now," said Li Xiao Chen who then looked at his wife with a wink, "So, my wife, how many great randchildren will we gift to our grandparents?"


    Violet heaved her breath, pinching his cheek or his embarrassing question, "Once this childish side of you grow up!"


    The dinner went on with everyone had a wide smile on their lips. The family had never been completed for her, thought Li Lian as she looked at the people all around her. Once the rotten stems had been cut and discarded, she never felt this happy before and at peace. Things that went on now was a past to her, the past that lead her to happiness. She was sad, and had lost someone precious but through every crooked path she walk, she finally found her happiness at the end of the tunnel.


    "Mama!" Wei Yuan called her. Seeing her son Li Lian can''t help but to continuously smile at his chubby cheeks.


    During the next day on afternoon, Li Lian went on as she planned to buy a few ornaments for Christmas and also Wei Yuan''s birthday.


    Carrying Wei Yuan on her arms, she looked at her son as they entered to the second shopping mall, standing before the door, Li Lian just saw her son''s feet, "Oh no, Wei Yuan, where is your shoes, dearest?"


    "I lend it to the teddy bear!" Laughed Wei Yuan innocently, chuckling when Li Lian tickle his sides.


    "I will go get it for you," Violet offered.


    "I''m sorry and thank you," Li Lian said, receiving a nod from Violet, "I will wait here."


    Watching Violet left, Li Lian played with he son again, "Next time don''t lend your shoes to the teddy bear."


    "But he looks cold," reasoned Wei Yuan.


    "Do you know, Wei Yuan that actually your teddy bear isn''t feeling cold? He lives without shoes and putting one on him without receiving his permission is wrong," Li Lian reasoned back to her son using her illogical answer.


    "But the teddy bear cannot speak."


    "That would mean, my love, he enjoys the way he look now. Let''s help the teddy bear when he ask for help okay? And when someone ask for help, what should you do?" Li Lian questioned.


    "Help them!" Wei Yuan answered cheerfully.


    "That''s correct, you deserve a kiss!" Li Lian had only pressed her lips on her son''s cheeks, having him burst into laughter when she heard a man trashed to the ground.


    "Leave!" Shouted the man who was wearing the black suit, the guards of the mall.


    "You should know who you are talking to!" Shouted the man to the guard. "Believe me, I am someone who know the owner of this shopping mall! Let me meet him and I am sure he will immediately come to help me."


    Li Lian saw the man from the side, looking at his tattered clothes, his greasy hair that make him look like a homeless man. It was Mr. Xie.


    It had been years since she saw her birth father and she remembered she had lifted the ban of people from rejecting Mr Xie''s plead for help though it appears that now people still doesn''t want to help him.


    The guard was like an unmoving rock, blocking Mr. Xie from entering and said sternly, "The owner had stated clearly he doesn''t know you. Sir, a kind word of mine but if you have lost everything you need to build yourself to reach your previous status to talk with our owner. If you still being adamant and force your way in, we won''t be kind!"


    Li Lian couldn''t exactly say she sympathize with Mr. Xie after all she went through. There was nothing more heart wrenching than the time your family forsake her. Others can condescend her for all their life but once her family denied her for who she was, her world has been destroyed and her heart bleeds. The bleeding now had stopped and she only had scars but that never meant that she had completely recovered from the disappointment.


    She looked looked at her father, noticing how still appear prideful and she shook her head. "Some times it take a person four life to finally change themselves for the better as well."


    "Mistre¡ªLi Lian, this is the shoes?" Violet came and asked, showing the red shoes.


    Li Lian tear her eyes from the person of her past and look at her current family, nodding her head. "Yes, that is the shoe, thank you Violet. We should enter now."


    Violet nodded her head, following Li Lian beside her before looking at Mr. Xie.


    "The Karma wheel had moved," whispered Violet.

 Chapter 523 - Together, Forever

    In the prison, a woman sat in the corner of the molded walls. Her hands were crusted and brittle as she used to bite on it whenever stress come to her.


    "..y... Hey!" The woman beside her who was chubbier by the shape of her body frowned while looking at her but the elder woman still on the corner of the prison, biting her thumb. The woman who saw her frowned when she saw how blood was drawn.


    "What''s wrong with her?" The woman asked, turning to the other person. "She appeared to be murmuring something."


    "Ah her?" The woman who was asked had a darker skin tone compared to her, "I don''t know much about what she did as she stayed here much longer than us but I heard she tried to kill her own mother in law ad had to serve eight years in prison."


    "That long?" The other woman asked, "I thought attempted have lesser prison time."


    "She had the second degree one, suck for her that her mother in law survive and went against her in the court. I also heard that the one who had brought her to the court was her own daughter."


    "Seems like the daughter had better moral than her mother," remarked the woman.


    "Well they say once she was a wealthy woman. Look at her now. Even that wealth she had with her doesn''t help salvage their twisted character."


    "Hey!" Whispered the fourth woman in the room and she tipped her chin for the two women who had been talking to turn their head. Seeing the warden, the two women quickly pursed their lips as the last thing they want was to be put inside the solitary room.


    The warden gave them a deadly glare before sweeping her hand to the woman who was on the corner. "Mrs. Xie. There is a message come from you."


    Mrs. Xie didn''t reply and the warned sighed. "It is from you daughter, Mrs. Yue Li Lian."


    At once, Mrs. Xie lifted her face. She crawled through the floor, walking toward the door and a look of hope came to her face. "Is she here to help me out from the prison? Have she forgiven me?"


    Once, Li Lian was someone shunned, casted away and looked like dirt to Mrs. Xie. Even though Li Lian was her daughter, she wasn''t able to stand her for some reason. A deep hatred come to her as Li Lian had caused people to call her as an incompetent mother who had allowed her daughter to be kidnapped. The hatred was fuel with Xie Hue Lin''s birth.


    Out of fear that her husband would favor Li Lian more and knew the secret of Xie Hue Lin, Mrs. Xie had used all her chances to make Xie Hue Lin shines more, shunning Li Lian as the incompetent one and her most shameful daughter.


    Yet now, Li Lian had turned out to be her savior, the shine of light.


    "No," the warden coldly answered, delivering a harsh slap on Mrs. Xie''s hope. The woman continue to then pulled out a picture from her pocket, showing it toward Mrs. Xie, "This is the picture Mrs. Yue Li Lian wish for you to see," Mrs. Xie only had a glimpse of a smile so wide on Li Lian''s lips with a young boy on her hand before the warden pulled the picture away when Mrs. Xie tried to take the picture.


    The warden stated aloud and clearly, "Mrs. Yue would like to say this to you: ''I have found my happiness that you robbed. I hope you will spend the rest two years well in prison while thinking what you should do now. I saw Mr. Xie and it seems that he is living a Hell. I look forward to see your turn in Hell."


    Mrs. Xie''s face stunned and stricken in shock. "Li Lian had sent the message to..."


    "Remind you of your sin and also rub salt on your wound," answered the warden, "Mrs. Yue seemed to know you will say this so this is her answer. Also, she stated that this will be her last message to you. Enjoy your time."


    Mrs. Xie fell on the floor and as the warden left, she heard the loud and broken scream from Mrs. Xie.


    "Was that really necessary?" Questioned another warden.


    The woman turned her face, shaking her head. "She didn''t only try to kill her mother in law, but also his own daughter, and even help her younger sister who tried to kill the elder one by hiding her secret. I see that it fits."


    While people were sad far away, in Li Lian''s house, a large birthday party hosted with the closest families.


    Li Lian stood with Jun Wei''s hand wounded on her waist. "I saw your sister not too long ago."


    Li Lian raised her brows at the sudden information. "How was she?" She wasn''t interested but she wanted to hear.


    "She lives pretty badly and I found it from my subordinate that she has been selling herself. Yesterday she came to my company, asking to meet you for forgiveness."


    But it was too late.


    "To Hue Lin loosing everything is her most fear and now she is living her nightmare."


    "Li Lian?" Came a question from behind.


    Li Lian turn to see her foster mother, Yue Xiaoli who woke up from the coma a year after Li Jun Wei had recuperate.


    "Would you like the cake?" The woman asked. She had worked as a maid under Ryouma Clan for years, the woman who had taken care of Li Lian by bringing her food when she was hungry late at night or accompany her in nightmares, filling the position of her mother which her real mother could never did.


    Li Lian was happy with how her family have gotten larger without missing anyone. Her smile went wider.


    Li Lian shook her head, "I have eaten it enough. You should try some mother."


    "Auntie!" Wei Yuan came and hugged Yue Xiaoli''s leg. "Let''s go to the garden."


    "Wei Yuan don''t exhaust auntie, okay?" Li Lian reminded his son who nodded happily before tugging Yue Xiaoli''s hand.


    Li Lian placed her hand over Li Jun Wei''s that wound around her waist, "I have never thought this would be possible."


    Li Jun Wei met Li Lian''s eyes. "To achieve happiness?"


    Li Lian nodded her head while looking at his eyes, she said, "And yet since I met you I was filled with nothing but fulfillment and happiness. Thank you for everything, Jun Wei, to be there with me through darkness and my happiness."


    "I have promised that to you since I signed our marriage certificate, Li Lian," Li Jun Wei covered the crown of her head and planted a gentle kiss. "Thank you for being there with me as well. I love you now and the future that come to us."


    Li Lian smiled, the golden ring on her hand sparkled at the same time as Li Jun Wei''s did.


    Her journey had been long and difficult. She trusted, she was betrayed, she almost lost someone. She knew the fear of loosing Li Jun Wei but now, he is here beside her, hugging her and with all her family presence, Li Lian felt at peace.


    She hated her birth family for what they have done but she had made sure they pay for the price, and it was time for her to end the hatred she had been holding to them. As erasing the hatred in her heart and forgetting them will be the last punishment she had for her family.


    "I love you," Li Lian whispered back. "Now and forever."


    ********


    Hello, dearest reader!


    It is me, Mata0eve, the writer of this novel. First of all, I want to thank you all who had been reading my book. It has been a very long journey. I have cried with the characters, siding with them, and even hating them as I am sure all of you might have done throughout the book.


    "My Husband Is The Emperor" is probably my oldest book I have written and my first ever book. I had never really read book but I always had the imagination and wish to write one. This was achieved by having readers like you all who had reached until here.


    Thank you once again for commenting, sharing me your thoughts it was very entertaining to read the comments which sparks me to write more. For buying my privilege and helping me with voting. Also, for deciding to pick this book and read it until the end.


    I will try to come up with an extra chapter but it won''t e as soon and yes, it will be about the character who hadn''t been told enough yet, such as He Chang Min, also Violet and Li Xiao Chen''s love story but the main story ends here.


    I hope to see you again, dearest reader, I really do. Thank you from the bottom of my heart and I wish you a pleasant day.


    Also check my other books!


    "The Demon''s Bride"


    "He is My Fianc¨¦e!"


    "I''m The Boss Secretary?!"


    There is one next book with the same universe of this book which would be uploaded around next year at most. The title is: "My Queen, Your Wish Is My Command" If you look forward to reading this book, please tap my profile and add the book with the title and save it on your reading list.


    An extract of the book:


    *Prologue of <My Queen, Your Wish Is My Command>*


    Her eyes stared back at his black ones, the same intensity as she stubbornly stared back at his eyes with her fearless gaze, "You will not be sleeping in my room," she said and her lips were set to a cold smile.


    "Correction, sweetheart, that is my room," replied Han Xi Guang, giving her the smile that was able to skip heartbeat of others but Wu Su Yi refuse to believe on his words which would lead her to the room of no return.


    "It is a proper conduct for a man to share his room for a woman in need, you are not telling me to sleep on the floor, are you?" Her eyes narrowed down, "it isn''t a gentleman move to do that."


    "Are you telling me to sleep on the couch or floor when it is my room then? If I am not being a gentleman you are being heartless," replied Han Xi Guang, raising his hand, he saw how Wu Su Yi retreat her steps to run away. It was already late when Wu Su Yi realized she was trapped behind a wall. Han Xi Guang placed his hand on either side of the wall, keeping her captive. "What will it be, my Queen? Do you wish to sleep on the floor, the couch, or beside me? I would advise you to choose the last one."


    Wu Su Yi clenched her teeth. This shameless man! It was only now that she had found out Han Xi Guang''s nature. The man wasn''t a prince like everyone thought, he is a wolf!


    If this wolf think he would win over her then he is wrong because she is the Queen!


    *prologue end*


    See you again, XOXO.


    Yours truly, Mata0eve.